[3MR 139.2]          Wednesday, Jan. 26, 1859. Brother Gerald is poor, yet with a warm heart. He welcomed us to his humble house and provided for us as well as he could.  {3MR 139.2}
[3MR 139.3]          It is a beautiful day. We feared we should be obliged to ride in a storm, but we have a very good road and everything seems favorable. We are homeward bound today and expect before night to meet husband and children. At noon took a dry luncheon at an old hotel, while the horses were feeding. Joyfully, we again met our family. . . . There is no place to be so dearly prized as home.  {3MR 139.3}
[3MR 139.4]          Battle Creek, Thursday, Jan. 27, 1859. Was so thankful and happy to meet my family again and to be in the society of my husband and children I could not sleep.  {3MR 139.4}
[3MR 139.5]          Battle Creek, Tuesday, Feb. 8, 1859. Cut and made some caps for Mother. It may be the last time I shall have the privilege of making caps for her head, but my prayer is that she may wear a crown of glory in the kingdom of heaven. Brother D. has been thrown down and beaten by drunken men. Two men                                            -140-     interfered. Brother D. complained of the men. They were shut up last night. They have their trial today. The same men struck my husband three times with a whip. Did not hurt him. The world is growing worse and worse.  {3MR 139.5}
[3MR 140.1]          Battle Creek, Monday, Feb. 28, 1859. Went to Sister Ratel's. . . . Her babe has on an old torn white dress--the best he has except one that she keeps to put on him when she goes out with him. . . . The family are all poor. The oldest girl prizes a Bible I gave her, much. She reads out of it to her parents.  {3MR 140.1}
[3MR 140.2]          Battle Creek, Tuesday, March 1, 1859. Walked to the office. Called to see Sister Sarah and mother. Sarah gave me a little dress and two aprons for Sister Ratel's babe. . . .  {3MR 140.2}
[3MR 140.3]          I rode down to the city and purchased a few things. Bought a little dress for Sister Ratel's babe. . . . Sent the little articles to Sister Ratel. Mary Loughborough sends her another dress, so she will do very well now. Oh, that all knew the sweetness of giving to the poor. . . .  {3MR 140.3}
[3MR 140.4]          Battle Creek, Wednesday, March 2, 1859. Sister Kelsey and her son called on us. Sister Kelsey seems sad. She brought wheat to sell, and it is musty. Cannot dispose of it. She needs means to use. We prepared her a warm meal and had her sit down and partake of it before starting for the thirteen-mile ride home. It is chilly weather. I lent her a cloak; feared she would suffer. . . . She has been a kind friend to us and in time of need has assisted us liberally.  {3MR 140.4}
[3MR 140.5]          Battle Creek, Friday, March 4, 1859. Made two caps for my boys. . . . Brother John Andrews came to this city last night. We have met today, and he took dinner with us.                                            -141-  {3MR 140.5}
[3MR 141.1]          Battle Creek, Monday, March 7, 1859. It is rainy today. It looks very gloomy without, but if the Sun of righteousness shines in my heart all is well and no outward gloom can make me sad.  {3MR 141.1}
[3MR 141.2]          Tuesday, March 8, 1859. Brother John Andrews leaves today. He came up to visit us in the eve. . . . I got together a few things for him to take home. Send Angeline a new calico dress, ［cost］ nine shillings, and a stout pair of calfskin shoes. Father gives the making of the shoes and the making of a pair of boots for Brother John Andrews. I send the little boy a nice little flannel shirt and yarn to knit him a pair of stockings. I send Sister or Mother Andrews a nice large cape, well wadded, for her to wear. I made a bag to put them in of towel cloth. Write three small pages to Sister Mary Chase. In it write recipe obtained from John's.  {3MR 141.2}
[3MR 141.3]          Thursday, March 10, 1859. Walked to the city and back. Was very weary. . . . In the afternoon Sister Irving came in. She looked sad and appeared to be chilled. Agnes . . . cried out, "Ma, tell me how Pa is?" . . . Her mother. . . told her he was failing slowly. . . . For ten weeks the daughter has lived with us, and we paid her nine shillings a week. All but one dollar of this she has handed to her mother. Her clothes are poor, yet she does not appropriate any means to her own use. She forgets herself in her self-sacrifice and devotion to her parents. . . . We aided them some. Paid half toward a pair of boots for a little brother. One dollar. I paid one dollar fifty for a pair of shoes for the mother. Husband gave her one dollar in money. Henry gave her ten cents. Edson ten cents, and little Willie ten. Husband gave her five dollars more to buy a little                                            -142-     luxury for the sick one. We . . . sent a little handful of dried apples for the sick one's table.  {3MR 141.3}
[3MR 142.1]          Thursday, March 24, 1859. It is a cold blustering day. . . . The weather is very changeable, but in the new earth there are no chilling winds, no disagreeable changes. The atmosphere is ever right and healthy.  {3MR 142.1}
[3MR 142.2]          Wednesday, March 30, 1859. Set out the raspberry bush. Went . . . for strawberry plants. Got some currant bushes.--Ms. 5, 1859.  {3MR 142.2}
[3MR 142.3]          (Convis, Mich.) Sabbath, April 9, 1859. Rose early and rode about twelve miles to Convis to meet with the saints there. The ride was refreshing. . . . A little company of Sabbathkeepers were collected in a large schoolhouse. . . . Meeting held until about two o'clock. . . . After the meeting closed, a woman came to meeting. Thought it was to be in the afternoon. She had walked a mile. She read the notice in the paper but did not read carefully enough to find out the time of meeting; therefore lost it all. After supper as the hours of holy time were closing, we had a refreshing season of prayer. James talked with the children before bowing to pray.  {3MR 142.3}
[3MR 142.4]         Battle Creek, Monday, April 11, 1859. Spent most of the day making a garden for my children. Feel willing to make home as pleasant for them as I can, that home may be the pleasantest place of any to them.  {3MR 142.4}
[3MR 142.5]          Tuesday, April 26, 1859. Worked hard all day on a dress to wear through the mud.  {3MR 142.5}
[3MR 142.6]          Friday, April 29, 1859. Again we started on journey to Grand Rapids. Roads bad until we gained the plank. Bridge swept away at Berlin. We are                                            -143-     obliged to ford the stream; water up to the wagon box. It was hard, dangerous, climbing the bank on the other side of the stream. No accident befell us, which ought to call from our hearts gratitude.  {3MR 142.6}
[3MR 143.1]          Battle Creek, Friday, May 20, 1859. Have cut out Johnny and Willie each a pair of pants from three yards of cloth. Have pieced Willie's considerably.  {3MR 143.1}
[3MR 143.2]          Sunday, June 5, 1859. Went to the tent for meeting. . . . The tent was well filled. . . . J. N. Andrews preached in the afternoon upon the Sabbath, or rather the two laws.  {3MR 143.2}
[3MR 143.3]          Monday, June 6, 1859. Attended meeting in the morning. . . . It was the best meeting of all. . . . At dinner we had thirty-five.  {3MR 143.3}
[3MR 143.4]          Tuesday, June 7, 1859. We were all much worn out.--Ms 6, 1895  {3MR 143.4}
[3MR 143.5]          Monday, July 4, 1859. Wrote nearly all day--important matter.  {3MR 143.5}
[3MR 143.6]          Friday, July 8, 1859. We had much to do today. Dried half a bushel of cherries.  {3MR 143.6}
[3MR 143.7]          Friday, July 22, 1859. My brother that I have not seen for twenty years came from Illinois with his wife to visit us.  {3MR 143.7}
[3MR 143.8]          Roosevelt, N.Y., Sabbath, Aug. 27, 1859. They have a neat little meeting-house. It was filled and crowded and many could not get in at all. In the afternoon they were obliged to give it up to the women and infirm and aged men. They drew up the wagons to the windows and the men filled them full.--Ms. 7, 1859.                                            -144-  {3MR 143.8}
[3MR 144.1]          Monday, Oct. 10, 1859. Was obliged to shut myself up to write. . . . The house is full of company, but had no time to visit.  {3MR 144.1}
[3MR 144.2]          Tuesday, Oct. 11, 1859. Brother Howard waited for us to pack and then took us to his house. It was climb, climb the mountain. They have a very pleasant place on the top of the mountain.  {3MR 144.2}
[3MR 144.3]          Bucksbridge, New York, Wednesday, Oct. 19, 1859. It is cold and stormy. . . . All together we started for the little meetinghouse at Bucksbridge. . . . The house is well filled. . . . I had freedom talking of faith, showing the difference between faith and feeling. After the meeting closed, we returned home and sewed some.  {3MR 144.3}
[3MR 144.4]          Friday, Oct. 21, 1859. We rose at about four a.m. It was cold and snowy. We took a luncheon and started out in a storm for Madrid depot. Waited one hour for cars. . . . We journeyed about twenty-five miles and the engine pump broke down, and we were obliged to wait two hours before starting again. By this delay we failed to make connection at Watertown and were obliged to wait in the depot eight hours. This was a great disappointment to us, for we should be out over the Sabbath; but others were also disappointed. . . . .  {3MR 144.4}
[3MR 144.5]          Sabbath commenced. We tried to call our thoughts from the things around us to sacred things. We took the cars at about eight and rode twenty-five miles, and within two miles of the depot Brother Belue met us on the cars. They have been worried about us, fearing we could not come. He stepped on the cars, rode out two miles, and then found us and went back again. There was Brother Miles waiting for us to take us to his house.                                            -145-  {3MR 144.5}
[3MR 145.1]          Tuesday, Nov. 15, 1859. We rose early and took our breakfast. Had a season of prayer and then started on our weary journey. . . . About noon tarried to rest the horses. Then took a little luncheon, and in one hour were on our way again to Monterey. The plank road is very rough, but for ten miles the road is very bad. Log ways, mud holes, and yet on we go, singing, "The way may be rough, but it cannot be long," etc. As we came up to Brother G. Lay's he stopped us and urged us to go in. We complied with his request and tarried with him overnight.  {3MR 145.1}
[3MR 145.2]          Wednesday, Nov. 16, 1859. We rose weary, lame, and sick. The journey was too much for us. Yet we wrote much of the day, and there we met my father, whom we have not seen for three months.  {3MR 145.2}
[3MR 145.3]          Monterey, Mich., Sabbath, Nov. 19, 1859. Brother Loughborough preached. A large congregation assembled at the Monterey meetinghouse. The house was full. . . . Brother White preached in the P.M. on the work and success of the three messages. He was clear and free in his discourse. The Lord gave me liberty in speaking. . . .  {3MR 145.3}
[3MR 145.4]          Monterey, Sunday, Nov. 20, 1859. It is pleasant today, and there was a large gathering at the meetinghouse. They could not all get into the house.--Ms 8, 1859.  {3MR 145.4}
[3MR 145.5]          Working in the Churches in 1862. November 7 my husband and self left Battle Creek for Monterey. . . . We ventured in a cold snowstorm. . . . In the middle of the day it grew warmer. We selected a spot by the roadside in the woods as our hotel and fed the horses and took our lunch.                                            -146-  {3MR 145.5}
[3MR 146.1]          We arrived at Brother Day's--fifty miles--a little after sundown. We were very weary, with sore throat and aching lungs. I tried to pray the next morning but thought I should have to stop for coughing, but, praise the Lord, He gave me help when I most needed it. . . . I was greatly blessed of God and felt no more trouble with weak lungs on the journey. . . .  {3MR 146.1}
[3MR 146.2]          The meetings held in Monterey for the children were, I think, the best . . . of any which we attended. . . . All began to seek the Lord and to inquire, What shall I do to be saved? All those who wanted to be Christians were invited to occupy the front seats, which by request, had been vacated. Here was a cross for the young. We knew if they could take this first step they would gain strength to take the next. . . .  {3MR 146.2}
[3MR 146.3]          One after another came forward until nearly the whole Sabbath School who were old enough to know what sin was, had filled the vacant seats. . . . We felt like taking these dear children in the arms of our faith and laying them at the feet of Jesus. . . . We knew that the Lord was working for us to bring these dear children into His fold. . . .  {3MR 146.3}
[3MR 146.4]          These children wished to be baptized. They each arose and with tears and sobs gave their broken testimony that they wished to be Christians and overcome the temptations of the enemy and at last stand upon Mount Zion. I believe angels of God bore these short, broken testimonies to heaven and that they were recorded in the book of God's remembrance. . . .  {3MR 146.4}
[3MR 146.5]          Tuesday ten young females assembled at the water to receive the ordinance of baptism. . . .  {3MR 146.5}
[3MR 146.6]          One dear child we deeply sympathized with. . . . She decided that she must be baptized. She came with her young companions to the water but her                                            -147-     difficulty returned. She could not look upon the water or see any of her young friends baptized. All had been baptized but her, and she could not be prevailed upon to go into the water. We felt that Satan was opposed to the good work and wished to hinder it, and that she must go forward. . . .  {3MR 146.6}
[3MR 147.1]          I put the robe upon her and urged her to go into the water. She hesitated. We looked up in faith to God. My husband on one side and myself upon the other and her father entreating her, we tried to encourage her along, yet her peculiar dread of water caused her to shrink. We persuaded her to move to the edge of the water and have her hands and head wet. She complied. . . . Her head and hands were wet, and then she moved forward while the administrator several times repeated these words, "In the name of the Lord, move forward." Calmly she went into the water and was buried in the likeness of Christ's death. Calmly she came up out of the water. . . . We all rejoiced that we did not consent to let the child go. . . . The next morning she came to the house of Brother Day where we tarried. . . . She expressed her joy that we did not leave her to her fears. . . . We rejoiced with her that she had obtained so precious a victory.  {3MR 147.1}
[3MR 147.2]          The next day . . . five young men . . . expressed their desire to be baptized. It was an interesting sight to see these young men, all about the same age and size, as they stood side by side professing their faith in Christ. . . .  {3MR 147.2}
[3MR 147.3]          After the baptism we prepared to go five miles over a bad road. I rode in much fear, for it was very dark and we could not see how to shun the mudholes, and we came near being overturned. The meeting was profitable in the little church in Allegan. . . .                                            -148-  {3MR 147.3}
[3MR 148.1]          We traveled over rough and muddy roads, and while I chose to walk two or three miles over rough logways, I felt grateful to God for the health and strength He had given me since I had left my home. Our meetings in Wright were blessed of God. . . .  {3MR 148.1}
[3MR 148.2]          Our meetings continued Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday. On the afternoon of Wednesday eleven were baptized. Nine of them were the youth. . . .  {3MR 148.2}
[3MR 148.3]          We traveled Thursday afternoon over crossroads, mud, sloughs, and logways. Again I went on foot a portion of the way because the roads were so bad. We traveled all day Friday to get to Greenville. Arrived there before sundown. . . . In Orleans we made our home at Brother King's. . . . We were made glad to see Brother King's three children take the cross and express their determination to be Christians. . . .  {3MR 148.3}
[3MR 148.4]          Early next morning we parted with our dear friends and journeyed homeward. The Lord brought us and our children to our own home ［in Battle Creek］ in safety after two days' travel.--Ms. 9, 1862  {3MR 148.4}
[3MR 148.5]          From the Diary of 1868. Bucksbridge, N.Y., Wednesday, Jan. 1, 1868. We. . . rode upon a rough road through pastures and over a body of water on our way to take the cars at St. Albans. . . . We were in season for the cars that were due at six A.M. In the cars we suffered with heat. Arrived at Brother Hilliard's at one o'clock P.M. We were very weary, yet consented to meet with the few believers in this place.  {3MR 148.5}
[3MR 148.6]          Rochester, N.Y., Thursday, Jan. 9, 1868. Rode into Rochester. . . . Went on board the cars to rest in the sleeping car.                                            -149-  {3MR 148.6}
[3MR 149.1]          Friday, Jan. 10, 1868. Awoke in the morning on board the sleeping car. Found the train behind time about two hours. It had been a keen, cold, night and the train had to move very slowly for safety of passengers. Took our breakfast about eight o'clock. Changed from sleeping car to one ahead. The sleeping car was pronounced unsafe. We were delayed two hours on the track by a broken-down car ahead. Missed connection at Detroit. Waited there two hours. Had a weary ride until midnight. . . . Found friend with team waiting for us.  {3MR 149.1}
[3MR 149.2]          Friday, Jan. 24, 1868. Prepared to go to Wright. We found it very unpleasant traveling. A cold wind was blowing directly in our faces. At noon stopped at Lappinville. Found ourselves in mean quarters; there was a woman with a pipe in her mouth, and a young man smoking a cigar. He said . . . he had learned the habit and could not give it up now although he knew it was hurtful. . . . We ate our plain hygienic food with good relish, but were treated with incivility by the inmates of the house. They showed themselves strangers to true politeness.  {3MR 149.2}
[3MR 149.3]          We found no good hay for the horses, no oats, no water. . . . They charged us fifty cents for sitting before their fire and being annoyed with the scent of tobacco. I was glad to go out again in the air.  {3MR 149.3}
[3MR 149.4]          Monday, January 27, 1868. Arose at four o'clock. Left the comfortable home of Brother Root about five o'clock. . . . Rode five miles to Brother Buck's. Ate our breakfast with them. Brother Buck gave each of us a five-dollar bill. We thank him for his liberal gift. . . . Made no further stop until we passed through Greenville. Received our mail and passed on to our home. Found no help. Prepared our own dinner. We felt glad to find Willie                                            -150-     not sick. We left him with bad cold. Brother Corliss had taken good care of everything, and we prize him much.  {3MR 149.4}
[3MR 150.1]          (Greenville,) Tuesday, Jan. 28, 1868. Brother Corliss helped me prepare breakfast. Everything we touched was frozen. All things in our cellar were frozen. We prepared frozen turnips and potatoes. After prayers Brother Corliss went into the woods . . . to get wood. . . . I baked eight pans of gems, swept rooms, washed dishes, helped Willie put snow in boiler, which requires many tubsful. We have no well water or cistern. . . . Got dinner for Willie and me. Just as we got through my husband and Brother Andrews drove up. Had had no dinner. I started cooking again. Soon got them something to eat. Nearly all day has thus been spent--not a line written. I feel sad about this. Am exceedingly weary.--Ms 12, 1868  {3MR 150.1}
[3MR 150.2]          (Alma) Sunday, Feb. 9, 1868. My husband spoke. . . . The children made so much noise my brain is tired. . . . I spoke at one for nearly two hours upon temperance. Brother Andrews spoke in the evening.  {3MR 150.2}
[3MR 150.3]          Monday, Feb. 17, 1868. They told me it was expected that I should address the people in the evening. . . . I had told Brother Andrews that he would have to speak, but he was afraid the people would be disappointed. I arose in great weakness, spoke from these words, "What shall it profit a man, if he gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?" (Mark 8:36, 37). . . . The people seemed to receive the word. . . .  {3MR 150.3}
[3MR 150.4]          Afterwards I learned that Brother Andrews had selected this text to speak from if he addressed the people. We said not a word to one another, yet our minds were led in the same direction.                                            -151-  {3MR 150.4}
[3MR 151.1]          Thursday, Feb. 20, 1868. Packed our things to start on our journey to Vassar. Had a meeting in the morning. . . . Fifteen were buried with Christ in baptism. We rejoiced at the sight.  {3MR 151.1}
[3MR 151.2]          ［Vassar, Mich.,］ Sunday, Feb. 23, 1868. My husband spoke in the morning. . . . I did not attend meeting. Wrote a part of the time and cooked gems and pudding for dinner. When the people returned they were overjoyed to hear the subject on Sabbath made so plain. They all said they never heard the like before. . . .  {3MR 151.2}
[3MR 151.3]          I spoke in afternoon. . . . I had great freedom. There was a crowded house. Monday, Feb. 24, 1868. Had a meeting through the day. Brother Andrews went ten miles to Watrousville to attend a funeral. . . .  {3MR 151.3}
[3MR 151.4]          One poor woman came to hear me speak, but was too late. Had been out of health and dared not venture out in the cold. I tried to comfort her the best I could. Several wanted me to encourage them; told me their troubles. . . . I did not know what to do. Oh, how glad I was to get a little rest and peace! It is so difficult to remain calm with everything going on--some talking all at one time.  {3MR 151.4}
[3MR 151.5]          ［St. Charles, Mich.,］ Tuesday, Feb 25, 1868. It was a very pleasant day for traveling. . . . Arrived at Brother Griggs's about two o'clock. Took dinner between two and three. Was hungry; enjoyed the food. Wrote fifteen pages of testimony for church at Washington, New Hampshire.  {3MR 151.5}
[3MR 151.6]          Wednesday, Feb. 26, 1868. Arose early. . . . Wrote fifteen pages, enclosed in an envelope and sent to the office; for Washington, forty-four pages.                                            -152-  {3MR 151.6}
[3MR 152.1]          Put on my cloak and hat and walked a short distance to Brother Guilford's. Found people gathered together in two rooms. I spoke to them about one hour from these words, "Well done, good and faithful servant." All seemed interested.... Took dinner and about two we stepped into the sleigh and were on our way back to Tuscola.--Ms. 13, 1868  {3MR 152.1}
[3MR 152.2]          Tuscola, Mich., Sunday, March 1, 1868. Spoke in the afternoon: "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart." The house was full. There was no ventilation. The stove smoked. I had strength amid it all to speak for one hour and a half. The best attention was given. We were afterwards told I spoke from the same text the minster spoke from in the morning, but handled it very differently. My husband spoke about ten minutes.  {3MR 152.2}
[3MR 152.3]          Monday, March 2, 1868. We arose between four and five o'clock. Ate breakfast before six and were on our way before seven to St. Charles. The wind increased, blowing the snow into the road until we could see no track. We knew we were in danger of freezing, and after we had gone five miles we turned back. In doing so we faced the wind and must have frozen if we had not used blankets to cover us and take our seats in the bottom of the sleigh, our backs to the wind. It seemed a long time before we were again under . . . shelter. . . . Rested all the forenoon. In the afternoon wrote ten pages. . . .  {3MR 152.3}
[3MR 152.4]          Tuesday, March 3, 1868. We shall leave Brother Spooner's today. . . . It is bitterly cold. Water froze solid in our bedrooms. We expect to suffer; wrap up as best we may. . . .                                            -153-  {3MR 152.4}
[3MR 153.1]          The people at St. Charles expected us to hold meetings with them. . . . Here was the question--What is duty? We feel so anxious to do all the good we can. We are worn, yet are willing to continue to labor on if God will give strength. . . .  {3MR 153.1}
[3MR 153.2]          This is the most severe of all--people begging for meetings. . . .  {3MR 153.2}
[3MR 153.3]          Greenville, Sabbath, March 7, 1868. ［It］ has rained all through the night. It will be impossible for people to attend meetings today. This is the first Sabbath we have had without laboring, speaking to the people for eight months. . . . The snow is fast disappearing. Water stands in the road. There is a large deep pond where it was never known to be before. Teams come up to the water, look dubious, and finally cross. A road is made through our dooryard to avoid the body of water. It continues to rain, rain. I wrote eighteen pages of important testimony. . . . It is so dark we can see with difficulty. We attended prayers. Read several pages in a pocket Bible. . . . Home is the place for us during this storm. Wind is rising.  {3MR 153.3}
[3MR 153.4]          Monday, March 9, 1868. The water is very high. Our fences are taken down for the people to pass through our yard to avoid the deep water. The snow is fast going. Wrote twenty pages.  {3MR 153.4}
[3MR 153.5]          Tuesday, March 10, 1868. Water very deep. The fields and roads look like a large lake. Got a bag of apples at Brother King's. . . . Found very bad going, dragging through fields to avoid deep water.  {3MR 153.5}
[3MR 153.6]          Monday, March 23, 1868. After dinner Sister Strong, James, and self took a long walk through the woods. It was pleasant, although I became very weary. After we returned I lay down a short time, then wrote quite a number                                             -154-     of pages upon talking of others' faults. . . . We see such an amount of writing before us.  {3MR 153.6}
[3MR 154.1]          Tuesday, March 31, 1868. I wrote quite steadily; prepared matter for printer. I went out in the afternoon for a change and Sister Strong, Louisa, and myself picked up stones and helped to fill up the old cellar. I am exceedingly weary at night.--Ms 14, 1868.  {3MR 154.1}
[3MR 154.2]          Thursday, April 2, 1868. Cut out Willie a coat from a pair of father's old pants.  {3MR 154.2}
[3MR 154.3]          Sunday, April 5, 1868. Brother Fargo took dinner with us, also Brother and Sister Noyce. Our table is always full. I would not have it otherwise.  {3MR 154.3}
[3MR 154.4]          Tuesday, April 14, 1868. Again cried unto God for strength, which I so much need. After breakfast rode to Greenville. Purchased a hat for Sonia--a very neat hat. Paid one dollar. . . . We are having now quite a large family. If we only enjoy the blessing of God all will go well.  {3MR 154.4}
[3MR 154.5]          Monday, April 20, 1868. We had plowing done. Made beds to put my flowers sent from Battle Creek. Sowed peas of a nice quality. I was busy indoors and out all day, and was tired all the time.  {3MR 154.5}
[3MR 154.6]          Friday, April 24, 1868. We prepared to commence our journey to Wright. It is a cold, raw day; looks like rain. We got along very well until we took a wrong road. Went five miles out of the way over a very bad road. We found a convenient spot, stopped our team and prepared to take our dinner. While James was unharnessing the team I was building a fire. Had a large roaring fire in a short time. We were somewhat chilled, but we became warm in a short time. We enjoyed our dinner. It commenced to rain before we had again                                              -155-     started on our journey, yet we got along very well. A few minutes after the sun had set we were too weary to sit in our chairs, and hastened to bed. Met Brother Kellogg at Brother Root's gate.  {3MR 154.6}
[3MR 155.1]          Wright, Mich., Thursday, April 30, 1868. Arose at four o'clock, and prepared for our journey to Monterey. . . . We took our dinner in the carriage. The roads were rough, the day was raw and cold. Our wagon broke going over the rough log ways. . . . ［I］ did not speak as carefully and as cheerfully as I ought. Confessed this before leaving the carriage.--Ms 15, 1868   {3MR 155.1}
[3MR 155.2]         Monterey, Wednesday, May 6, 1868. My husband purchased me a side saddle and bridle from Martin Giles for twelve dollars; very cheap. After we returned to Monterey we rode out together horseback. For the first time I did very well. . . . Attended meeting in evening.--Ms 16, 1868  {3MR 155.2}
[3MR 155.3]          Adventure in the Rockies, 1872. Wednesday, July 17, 1872. We stepped on board the train for our long route to Denver. . . . In the afternoon we. . . . prepared to view the country we were passing through. We saw no buffalo herds nigh, but about two hundred dead buffalo lying upon the plains. They had been killed by the hunters--some for their hides, others merely for their hind quarters, to dry to sell. We saw a dead antelope near the track. We saw several antelopes at some distance, also a large herd of buffalo. We saw many houses built underground, where families lived. Many of these men lived by hunting. The land seemed poor, and we traveled for fifteen or twenty miles without seeing a house. We saw herds of cattle numbering                                             -156-     thousands, with several men on horseback herding the cattle. We saw many settlements of prairie dogs scudding about the track and off on the prairie.  {3MR 155.3}
[3MR 156.1]          (Denver, Colorado,) Thursday, July 18, 1872. Thursday morning we awoke in the sleeping cars and looked out of the car window upon snow-capped mountains. Such a scene I had never looked upon before--snow lying upon the top of the mountains, bordered with green. The train bore us to Denver. We stepped off the train about eight o'clock. It was a singular affair for us, to travel hundreds of miles over a barren desert and then find a populous city which could be called the Chicago of Colorado. . . . We were cordially welcomed by our nieces. We felt at home.  {3MR 156.1}
[3MR 156.2]          Wednesday, July 24, 1872. We were anxious to go to the mountains. . . . We hastened to the cars, which left at eleven o'clock. We got on board a freight train. . . . Ridges and splashes of snow lay upon the top of the mountains. . . .  {3MR 156.2}
[3MR 156.3]          (Walling's Mills, Colorado,) Sabbath, July 27, 1872. We arose this beautiful morning with some sense of the goodness and mercy of God to us. This is our first Sabbath among the mountains. James, Sister Hall, and myself took a blanket and walked out to the shelter of the fragrant evergreens, rolled up a stone for seats, and I read a portion of my manuscript to my husband. In the afternoon. . . . we read about sixty pages of Great Controversy, or Spiritual Gifts. . . . We closed the Sabbath of the Lord with prayer.  {3MR 156.3}
[3MR 156.4]          (Walling's Mills,) Sunday, July 28, 1872. Mary, James, Willie, and I walked one mile to see the gigantic rock towering up hundreds of feet. Willie climbed to the top of it. We with less strength and sprightliness                                              -157-     were content to remain below. Returning home, Willie mounted a rock and spoke to us.  {3MR 156.4}
[3MR 157.1]          (Walling's Mills,) Monday, July 29, 1872. We enjoy this mountain air very much. My husband and myself walked out in the grove and had . . . prayer. Spent considerable of the day in writing. . . . We knelt among the trees and prayed for heavenly guidance.  {3MR 157.1}
[3MR 157.2]          (Walling's Mills,) Tuesday, July 30, 1872. This morning we designed to go to Central City, about twelve miles. We purposed to take dinner on the way by the roadside. As we were preparing to start, the horses were found missing. Yesterday eve two hundred Indians passed through. Five horses of Mr. Walling's were missing; also his cow. It was thought the Indians might have stolen the horses. Mr. Walling threw off his coat, armed himself with two revolvers and a bowie knife, and in company with one of his men started on horseback to find the horses. We were disappointed in not eating our dinner by the roadside. We enjoyed our simple meal, however, very well. About two o'clock Mr. Walling came back, having found his horses and cow. He had no occasion to use his firearms, for which we were thankful.  {3MR 157.2}
[3MR 157.3]          (Colorado,) Thursday, Aug. 8, 1872. We had prayers in our tent then wrote until about eleven o'clock. . . . A company who were going over the snowy range to the Park came for milk. . . . All of them looked feeble. . . . We gave away some books. There seems to be great eagerness to get books in this rocky, mountainous country.  {3MR 157.3}
[3MR 157.4]          (Colorado,) Sabbath, Aug. 17, 1872. Attended meeting in afternoon and evening. My husband spoke in afternoon. I spoke in the evening. These                                            -158-     meetings were cheering and strengthening to the little few in these mountains.  {3MR 157.4}
[3MR 158.1]          (Colorado,) Sunday, Aug., 18, 1872. It is a beautiful morning. . . . We walked out to view the scenery around us. Before us were high mountains. . . . Miners' huts were built upon the high mountains, upon the sides of the mountains, and in the gulches. . . . Mr. Bental gave me many specimens of ore.  {3MR 158.1}
[3MR 158.2]          (Colorado,) Monday, Aug., 19, 1872. It is a beautiful morning. We took breakfast with our nephew and niece, Mr. and Mrs. Fair. Had a short season of prayer and then walked about one mile and a quarter to Sister Bental's. She welcomed us heartily. We have been writing, preparing copy for ［The Health］ Reformer. Wrote Edson about eight pages. Sister Stocker brought me specimens. In returning home the horses balked, and we were obliged to walk miles.  {3MR 158.2}
[3MR 158.3]          (Colorado,) Sept. 3, 1872. We left Walling's Mills about noon, mounted on our ponies. Mr. Walling took his wagon along to carry the baggage. We rode ten miles the first day. . . . A storm threatened us. We decided to halt at a deserted hovel. We went in and found two bedsteads, a table, a large fireplace. We were scarcely sheltered and saddles and baggage inside when it began to rain in torrents, soon followed by hail as large as bullets. The horses, nine in number, shivered and shrunk, but we could do no better with them. We prepared beds for us and had quite a comfortable night. We felt grateful that . . . we found a comfortable retreat.--Ms 4, 1872                                                -159-  {3MR 158.3}
[3MR 159.1]          Wednesday, Sept. 4, 1872. I endured the horseback riding well, and . . . could have my pony lope nicely. But alas! as I was in the best of spirits, enjoying the scenery very much, my pack behind me became unloosed and dangled against the horse's heels. . . . I was between two companies--three of our company ahead and five behind me.  {3MR 159.1}
[3MR 159.2]          I saw the situation of things, slipped my feet from the stirrup, and was just ready to slip from the saddle to the ground and in one moment should have been safe. But the pony was frightened and threw me over his back. I struck my back and my head. I knew I was badly hurt, but felt assured no bones were broken. I could scarcely breathe or talk for some time but finally improved a little. . . . I was placed upon a bed in the wagon and rode thus a few miles, till we came to the mountain, then mounted my pony. Weak and full of pain, I rode up mountains as steep as the roof of a house, over rocky hills and big boulders that seemed impossible to pass. We camped at night, and bathed. I wore a wet bandage, and although in considerable pain, I rested well on the ground in camp and the next morning was upon my saddle again.--Letter 14, 1872. (To "Dear Children, Edson and Emma.")  {3MR 159.2}
[3MR 159.3]                                           1873        Monday, June 23, 1873. We are packed for our journey. . . . My husband and I had a season of prayer together before taking the cars. We took the cars about six o'clock. We were fortunate in getting a sleeping car. . . . It was a very warm night.  {3MR 159.3}
[3MR 159.4]          Wednesday, June 25, 1873. We did not get to Denver till about thirty minutes past seven o'clock. We hired an express wagon and were taken to my                                              -160-     niece, Louise Walling's. We were well received and were very weary and glad to get to rest.  {3MR 159.4}
[3MR 160.1]          (Denver,) Friday, June 27, 1873. Another beautiful day. We walked one mile and back from the city stores. We ordered mattresses made of white hair and a couple of pillows.  {3MR 160.1}
[3MR 160.2]          (Colorado,) Sunday, June 29, 1873. We rode about three miles and stopped for breakfast. We purchased milk and had a very good breakfast. The scenery is very grand. Large mountains of rocks stretching toward heaven, tower one above another. . . .  {3MR 160.2}
[3MR 160.3]          We turned out for an ox team and were obliged to go up an embankment. In descending, one of the horses refused to obey the rein. My husband saw that the carriage was tipping over. He jumped out, but was thrown under the wheel and the wheel ran over him. Sister Hall and myself sprang from the carriage to obtain the lines. I looked to see how badly my husband was hurt. He was bruised, but no bones were broken. We felt gratitude to God for His preservation.  {3MR 160.3}
[3MR 160.4]          (Colorado,) Monday, June 30, 1873. We arrived at the Mills late in the afternoon. . . . We went to the old mill and commenced housekeeping. . . . We cleaned two rooms. . . . Mr. Walling came with a load of furniture and things he thought we needed. We have all been very busy and cheerful in our work. We had a praying season in the woods. We prayed to God to let His blessing rest upon us as we were settling in the mountains that we might have strength and retirement to write.--Ms 8, 1873                                             -161-  {3MR 160.4}
[3MR 161.1]          (Colorado,) Tuesday, July 1, 1873. It is stormy. We see from the window it is snowing. . . . The hills are covered with snow. We are thankful to have a good fire to keep us warm. We cleaned house again. I find it new business to scrub, but I enjoy it. It cleared off beautifully about noon. The clouds lifted from the snowy range and we had a most beautiful view of the mountains, not merely capped with snow but covered completely with snow.  {3MR 161.1}
[3MR 161.2]          (Colorado,) Friday, July 4, 1873. We washed and cleaned the parlor. Brought wood from the mountain back of the house, in our arms. We worked hard all day. We took the lounge apart and found four dead mice in it. . . . We feel grateful that a day of rest is before us.  {3MR 161.2}
[3MR 161.3]          (Colorado,) Monday, July 21, 1873. We spent the day principally in writing. In the evening we rode up the hill about two miles and gathered several quarts of berries. We received quite a number of letters, papers, and books. . . . Very many Indians passed with ponies, mules, and American horses.  {3MR 161.3}
[3MR 161.4]          (Colorado,) Wednesday, July 23, 1873. Hundreds of Indians have passed here this morning and yesterday. They are going over in Middle Park to hunt and to fish. . . . We all went out between sunset and dark and gathered about two quarts of strawberries. We had splendid showers part of the day. Prepared matter for Instructor.--Ms 9, 1873  {3MR 161.4}
[3MR 161.5]          (Colorado,) Wednesday, Aug. 6, 1873. I devoted much time to arranging my room; tacked down carpet, put curtain around my rough pine table. . . . We got four loads of broken wood. I helped them pick it up. . . . We had two very precious seasons of prayer in the forest of pines.                                               -162-  {3MR 161.5}
[3MR 162.1]          (Colorado,) Thursday, Aug. 7, 1873. I wrote five letters. . . . The clouds looked dark. My husband, Elder Canright, and Willie went for a load of wood. They had but just unhitched the horses after their return when it commenced raining, then hailing. We had both rain and hail in great quantities. The hail was as large as hazel nuts. The water rushed down from the mountain and came into our sleeping room close by the floor. Two were engaged in mopping and bailing up water with dust pan. The kitchen leaked and flooded the floor. The dining room leaked badly. This has been a broken day. . . .  {3MR 162.1}
[3MR 162.2]          (Colorado,) Friday, Aug. 8, 1873. It is quite cool this morning after the storm yesterday. Our carpet seems very comfortable on the floor. . . . We spent a short time in the strawberry field. The hail had beaten off most of the strawberries.  {3MR 162.2}
[3MR 162.3]          (Colorado,) Friday, Aug. 15, 1873. We have a morning dark and foggy. . . . We had written in one day about twenty-eight pages to different individuals. . . . We had a special season of prayer in the log shanty, ［its］ being too wet in the grove.--Ms 10, 1873  {3MR 162.3}
[3MR 162.4]          (Colorado,) Sabbath, Sept. 6, 1873. We had a rainy day. About nine o'clock a gentleman on horseback inquired if we had seen two men pass. I had seen them about midnight going by our house. They stopped to drink at the spring and then started up the hill on the road to Black Hawk upon the run. These men had been stealing, and the authorities were in search of them. Mr.                                              -163-     Walling and an officer rode up to the door. Mr. Walling ate a lunch, changed horses, and drove on.  {3MR 162.4}
[3MR 163.1]          (Colorado,) Sunday, Sept. 7, 1873. Sister Hall and I did a large two weeks' washing. . . . I made an entire sheet by hand, hemmed three ends of sheet, made a pair of pillow cases. This was my day's work.  {3MR 163.1}
[3MR 163.2]          Sunday, Sept. 14, 1873. Mr. Walling unexpectedly drove up and said he was ready to go over in the Park. He hurried us all up, and we were all packed about ready to start at eleven o'clock. We drove out about six miles and took dinner. We spread our table by the side of a stream, built a fire, and had some warm food. We enjoyed it much. We rested one hour and then drove on. We made good time through the woods, and we thought that we might have time to pass the range by daylight. We ascended the range slowly. . . . We had to move very slowly. We did not get to timber land, the other side of the range, until after dark. We made camp about nine o'clock and did not get to rest until about midnight. We had a flaming campfire which was very gratifying after sitting some time in the wagon waiting for a good camping spot to be found. I was sick and could not sleep at night.  {3MR 163.2}
[3MR 163.3]          (In the Mountains, Colo,) Monday, Sept. 15, 1873. We took breakfast and then packed our bedding to move on. My husband, Willie, and myself were seated on our horses. My husband and I rode on. Mr. Walling and Sister Hall were in the wagon. We left our spring wagon because the road was so rough we could go no farther. We rode about two miles, when Willie called us to come back. Mr. Walling had broken down. We rode back and saw that the wagon was broken, and we must make camp where we were. We rested awhile and Mr. Walling took his three horses and the spring wagon back and was to send us                                               -164-     the axletree or bring it Wednesday. We made us a very comfortable camp and had plenty of bedding. The nights are very cold. There is ice on the water and the ground nearly freezes nights.  {3MR 163.3}
[3MR 164.1]          (Colorado,) Tuesday, Sept. 16, 1873. We are very tired and lame today . . . We took cold, which makes us feel as though we could scarcely move. . . . We should have enjoyed the scenery had we been less weary. Our camp is in a grove of heavy pines. There is a small open space of ground, with grass for horses. On the south rises a high mountain of rocks. Trees seem to grow out of the very rocks. They tower up high but seem to cling or lean upon the rocky mountain sides. East, west, and north are gigantic evergreens. Through these thick trees is our road to the Central Park.  {3MR 164.1}
[3MR 164.2]          Wednesday, Sept. 17, 1873. We have some wind which draws down the canyon. We have to move our little stove several times in the day as the wind changes from one end of the tent to the other. . . . Travelers came by with wagon and men on foot driving sheep. They said there were thirteen hundred in the flock. They have taken up land in the Park and will spend the winter there and feed their sheep. Two other travelers passed.  {3MR 164.2}
[3MR 164.3]          Thursday, Sept. 18, 1873. We have had a good season of prayer in the woods, my husband and I. Two travelers and one horse returning from the Park came by our camp. We gave them bread as they said they had nothing to eat but squirrels and pork. They brought some fine specimens ［of ore］ and curiosities from Willow Creek.  {3MR 164.3}
[3MR 164.4]          Sabbath, Sept, 20, 1873. The sun shone out beautifully in the morning, but it soon became cloudy and snowed very fast, covering the ground and lodging upon the trees. It looks like winter. All around us is white. Here                                               -165-     we are just this side of the range in our tent, while the earth is sheeted with snow. . . . We feel deeply our need of the grace of God. . . . Shall I ever learn to be perfectly patient under minor trials? . . . My earnest prayer to God daily is for divine grace to do His will.  {3MR 164.4}
[3MR 165.1]          Sunday, Sept. 21, 1873. My husband and myself went up upon a high hill where it was warmed by the rays of the sun, and in full view of the snow-covered mountains we prayed to God for His blessing. . . . We both wept before the Lord and felt deeply humbled before Him.  {3MR 165.1}
[3MR 165.2]          Monday, Sept. 22, 1873. Willie started over the range today to either get supplies or get the axletree of the wagon Walling is making. We cannot either move on or return to our home at the Mills without our wagon. . . . There is very poor feed for the horses. Their grain is being used up. The nights are cold. Our stock of provisions is fast decreasing. . . . Willie and Brother Glover returned today. Brother Glover was on his way with the new axletree when Willie met him. . . . We were glad to see them and made preparations to start the next morning for Grand Lake in Middle Park. We had a cold night, but our noble bonfire of big logs and our little stove in the tent kept us comfortable.  {3MR 165.2}
[3MR 165.3]          Tuesday, Sept. 23, 1873. We rose early and packed up bedding and provisions for a start on our journey. . . . The road was so rough for about six miles, Sister Hall and myself decided to walk. My husband rode a pony. Willie walked. Brother Glover drove the horses. . . . We had to walk over streams and gulches, on stones and upon logs. We gathered some gum from the trees as we passed along.                                               -166-  {3MR 165.3}
[3MR 166.1]          After six or eight miles' travel on foot it was a good rest to climb up upon the bedding and ride. The scenery in the Park was very grand. Our hearts were cheerful, although we were very tired. We could trace the wonders of God's work in the grand towering mountains and rocks, in the beautiful plains and in the groves of pines. The variegated trees, showing the marks of autumn, were interspersed among the living-green pines, presenting . . . a picture of great loveliness and beauty. It was the dying glories of summer. We camped for the night in a plain surrounding a cluster of willows. We cut plenty of grass for our beds.  {3MR 166.1}
[3MR 166.2]          Wednesday, Sept. 24, 1873. We had most beautiful scenery most of the way. Autumn's glory is seen in the variegated golden and scarlet trees among the dark evergreens. The towering mountains are all around us. . . . We stopped at Grand River for dinner. We had some difficulty in finding a carriage road, but after some delay, and one on horseback searching carefully, we could pass on. We had a very rough road. We arrived at Grand Lake about five o'clock. Pitched our tent in a good dry spot and were tired enough to rest that night.  {3MR 166.2}
[3MR 166.3]          Grand Lake, Colorado, Thursday, Sept. 25, 1873. We worked busily nearly all the day in getting settled. . . . I have two ticks ［mattress coverings］ made of woolen blankets which we filled with hay and made very nice beds. We have boards arranged for shelves, and we look very cozy here.--Ms 11, 1873.  {3MR 166.3}
[3MR 166.4]          Grand Lake, Colo., Sept. 28, 1873. Here we are, camped by a beautiful lake, surrounded by pines which shelter us from winds and storms. Very high mountains rise surrounding the lake except on one side. . . . The lake is the                                             -167-     most beautiful body of water I ever looked upon. . . . Fishermen come in here to fish and take out their fish packed in boxes upon the backs of donkeys. . . .  {3MR 166.4}
[3MR 167.1]          On our way here we met thirteen mules from the lake, two men, one horse, and two donkeys loaded with two hundred sixty pounds of lake fish. . . . There are a few log cabins here but only one that is fit to live in and that has no floor. We came here for father's health. He has been better since we came. . . .  {3MR 167.1}
[3MR 167.2]          Our provisions are getting low. . . . We cannot get away from here till Brother Glover returns and sends Walling with horses and ponies. We have two horses and one pony here. In coming, for want of ponies, Lucinda and I walked about six miles over the roughest road. We cannot do this in returning, for it is mostly up rocky mountains.  {3MR 167.2}
[3MR 167.3]          We spent the time very profitably on this side of the range. We tried to make it a business to seek God earnestly.--Letter 13, 1873. (To Edson and Emma White.)  {3MR 167.3}
[3MR 167.4]          Monday, Sept. 29, 1873. We improved a portion of the day in getting hay for horses. My husband swung the scythe. Willie pitched the hay into the wagon and Lucinda and I trod it down. My husband and Willie worked diligently to make a warm stable of an old house nearby, and in securing hay for horses.  {3MR 167.4}
[3MR 167.5]          Tuesday, Sept. 30, 1873. Mr. Westcott killed a wolf this morning. It was a large, savage-looking beast. He was caught in a trap and was howling                                                -168-     half the night, which seemed very dismal. The fur of the wolf was very fine and thick.--Ms 11, 1873.  {3MR 167.5}
[3MR 168.1]          Wednesday, Oct. 1, 1873. I spent nearly all day in writing. Willie went out upon the water in the afternoon. My husband and Willie and Sister Hall went after a load of hay to keep the horses. Their feed is nearly done.  {3MR 168.1}
[3MR 168.2]          Thursday, Oct. 2, 1873. I took my writings out under a tree and wrote, until noon. After dinner we went in a boat across the lake and scrambled over rocks and mountains, trees, and brush one mile or more. We saw large poplar trees that the beavers had taken off as nicely as though they had been cut with a knife. The instincts and habits of these animals are truly wonderful. We took the boat again. As it was hard rowing, Willie ran along on the sandy beach and with a long rope drew the boat after him, which was a much easier as well as a more rapid way of getting along, for the boat was clumsy and the oars were very poor. We spent some time upon the water. . . . There is now only one man at the lake besides ourselves.  {3MR 168.2}
[3MR 168.3]          Friday, Oct. 3, 1873. The horse called Parson was very sick. We feared he would die. We doctored him as well as we could, putting hot flannel blankets around him. He was relieved after several applications. We learned that hydrotherapy is for animals as well as for human beings.  {3MR 168.3}
[3MR 168.4]          Sunday, Oct. 5, 1873. Another beautiful day has come. The sun shines so pleasantly, but no relief comes to us. Our provisions have been very low for some days. Many of our supplies have gone--no butter, no sauce of any kind, no corn meal or graham flour. We have a little fine flour and that is all. We expected supplies three days ago. . . .                                             -169-  {3MR 168.4}
[3MR 169.1]          As we were thinking what we could do if no help came that day, Mr. Walling rode up. He brought us butter, and fine flour he had left upon the road, hidden back where he had left two horses barefooted for us to use over the rough road. We were rejoiced to see him.  {3MR 169.1}
[3MR 169.2]          Monday, October 6, 1873. We arose early and commenced preparations for our homeward journey. We packed all things on the wagon, and Sister Hall, my husband, and myself rose and walked a little until we had traveled about twelve miles over very rough road, through woods of fallen timber. Willie rode an Indian pony. We halted to take dinner, but as we began to search for the bag of provisions we found by some means it had left us and we had no dinner except a pie and a small loaf of bread. We sent Willie back to find our bag of supplies, fearful he might have to return the entire distance.  {3MR 169.2}
[3MR 169.3]          We passed on, for we could not have our dinner until we should come to the horses. . . . The flour and some potatoes were hidden there for our use as we returned. We set up our little stove, cooked white gems in our gem pans. . . . and had a very good dinner. Here my husband and Sister Hall took two horses and rode the remainder of that day's journey. We drove on and on and did not camp until nine o'clock at night. It took about two hours to pitch tent and take care of the horses for the night.  {3MR 169.3}
[3MR 169.4]          I could not sleep for thinking of Willie alone on the road and having twenty miles' extra travel; but about twelve o'clock Willie came to camp, all safe, with the lost provisions. We felt very thankful that we had passed over many miles of the road in safety without accident or harm. . . . We were a tired company and some slept soundly, but I was too weary to sleep much.                                            -170-  {3MR 169.4}
[3MR 170.1]          Tuesday, Oct. 7, 1873. We ascended the steep rocky hills--up, up, up as fast as our horses could climb. We passed through brooks and gulches, up hill and down for about six miles.  {3MR 170.1}
[3MR 170.2]          This brought us to the foot of the range. We there consulted what we should do--press on, or take a warm cooked dinner. We left it all with Mr. Walling. His decision was for us to eat a hasty meal and, with as little delay as possible, hurry over the range. We did so, and did not regret it. . . . There was no wind. The sun shone pleasantly upon us. . . . The works of God in nature as viewed by us on this journey were indeed wonderful. . . .  {3MR 170.2}
[3MR 170.3]          We had passed the range but a couple of hours when . . . thick clouds began to gather, and we hastened on as fast as our team could carry us. Before we reached home the clouds were very dark. The wind blew dust and dirt, and blinded us so that we could not see. The lightnings flashed and we were threatened with a fearful storm. However, we arrived safely at home ［before the storm broke］. It was a storm of wind and rain and snow. . . . We were very thankful we were in our comfortable home and not in camp on the other side of the range.  {3MR 170.3}
[3MR 170.4]          Wallings Mills, Colo., Wednesday, Oct. 8, 1873. It was quite a luxury to rest upon a bed, for we had not done this for twenty-three nights. We feel very thankful that we are at home. There is a severe storm of wind, uprooting trees and even tumbling over outhouses. The sand and gravel are carried by the wind against the windows, and are coming in at the crevices covering bed and bedding, furniture and floors. . . . This morning we see the mountain range is covered with snow.                                              -171-  {3MR 170.4}
[3MR 171.1]          Wallings Mills, Friday, Oct. 10, 1873. I wrote a long letter. . . . Wrote some upon temptation of Christ. . . . My husband and I rode out just before the Sabbath.  {3MR 171.1}
[3MR 171.2]          Wallings Mills, Colo., Sabbath, Oct. 11, 1873. It is the holy Sabbath. A portion of the day we devoted to prayer and to writing.  {3MR 171.2}
[3MR 171.3]          Wallings Mills, Colo., Sunday, Oct. 12, 1873. Willie left us for Michigan today to attend school. His father and I took him in spring wagon to Black Hawk. We felt sad to part with him.  {3MR 171.3}
[3MR 171.4]          Wallings Mills, Monday, Oct. 13, 1873. It seems lonely without Willie. . . . We returned with the (Walling) children about dark. May sang all the way home. She was very happy.  {3MR 171.4}
[3MR 171.5]          Wallings Mills, Sat., Oct. 18, 1873. We walked out and prayed in the grove. . . . I read some to the children. It is rather difficult for them to keep quiet. We had a very precious season of prayer at the close of the Sabbath.  {3MR 171.5}
[3MR 171.6]          Wallings Mills, Colo., Monday, Oct. 20, 1873. We had some important writing to do, which kept my husband busily at it until time to take his seat in the wagon. We took Sister Hall and Addie and May Walling with us. We ate our dinner on the way to Black Hawk. The day was very mild and the children enjoyed the ride very much. We traded some in Black Hawk and in Central ［City］. We did not get home until after sundown. . . . My husband wrote letters after he returned home. Sat up quite late answering letters.  {3MR 171.6}
[3MR 171.7]          Wallings Mills, Colo., Tuesday, Oct. 21, 1873. We had a good season of prayer as usual, then commenced our day's labor. I washed the dishes and                                            -172-     then sudsed out, rinsed, and hung upon the line a large washing. I feel desirous that my heart should be cleansed from all iniquity.  {3MR 171.7}
[3MR 172.1]          Wallings Mills, Thursday, Oct. 23, 1873. We decided to go to Black Hawk to send a telegram to Battle Creek. . . . We took our dinner to Sister Bental's. We had hot water to drink with our cold crackers. . . . As we were returning it was very cold and commenced snowing.  {3MR 172.1}
[3MR 172.2]          Wallings Mills, Friday, Oct. 27, 1873. At the commencement of the Sabbath we had a most precious season of prayer. . . . We believe He will hear our prayers. The blessing of God came to us as we were praying. . . . We feel like trusting in God.  {3MR 172.2}
[3MR 172.3]          Wallings Mills, Sunday, Oct. 26, 1873. It continues to snow and blow. This is a most terrible storm. . . . A gentleman who was traveling called. He wanted to stay all night. He said he had not seen such a storm for twenty years. In the evening a traveler called, blinded and benumbed by cold and wind. He was on foot and nearly perished coming over Dory Hill. He swore roundly about the weather.--Ms 12, 1873.  {3MR 172.3}
[3MR 172.4]          Golden City, Colo., Wednesday, Nov. 5, 1873. We are at Golden City. We leave this morning. Our visit here has been very pleasant. . . . Mr. Laskey takes us down in the wagon to Denver.--Ms 13, 1873.     Released November 2, 1964  {3MR 172.4}
[3MR 173.1]       MR No. 171 - Further Materials for the Book "I'd Like to Ask Sister White"         The brethren think we ought to have a little house put up. We pay now $1.50 per week for rent, and have scarcely any conveniences at that. Have to go a great distance for water; have no good shed for our wood. We put a few boards up at our own expense just to cover our wood. We shall make a beginning; cannot tell how we shall succeed. May the Lord guide us in all our undertakings is my prayer.--Letter 9, 1856, p. 3. (To Sister ［E. P.］ Below, January 1, 1856.)  {3MR 173.1}
[3MR 173.2]          Today while praying over the matter, duty seemed to demand I should go to your grandfather. I have prepared you (Edson) comfortable clothing for winter, which I send to you by Elder Loughborough. I hope they will give you as much pleasure in wearing them as I have taken pleasure in making them for you. I have sat up late and arisen early, before anyone was astir, to work upon them. Prayers that you may be clothed with Christ's righteousness are stitched into these garments.---Letter 5, 1886, p. 1. (To Edson White, October 7, 1886.)  {3MR 173.2}
[3MR 173.3]          We witnessed on our journey the most magnificent sunset we ever looked upon. The setting sun threw its golden rays upon the heavens, flecking the blue and white sky with its golden tints, illuminating the heavens. No artist could produce so grand a picture--Ms 3, 1873, p. 2. (Diary, January 1 to 31, 1873.)                                                 -174  {3MR 173.3}
[3MR 174.1]          We have seen the wonders of God in a gorgeous rainbow spanning the heavens. The reflection of the gold, purple, and silver upon the green mountains was a lovely sight. The power and wisdom of God can be seen in His works on every hand.--Ms 4, 1873, p. 5. (Diary, February 9, 1873.)  {3MR 174.1}
[3MR 174.2]          We want to see you very much, but it is eight weeks yet before we shall return home--a long time to be away from my children. In the last box we sent to Battle Creek were some little trinkets for you and a little box of candy. You must eat it only when Jenny thinks it is best. Eat a very little at a time. . . .  {3MR 174.2}
[3MR 174.3]          I suppose you visit Grandpa and Grandma every day, and have a good time talking to them.--Letter 10, 1859, p. 1. (To "Dear Little Willie," circa late September, 1859.)  {3MR 174.3}
[3MR 174.4]          I have just laid down my child a few moments to write you a word. Are you good children? Do you keep the commandments of God, and love and obey your parents? If you do you have the promise of entering the holy city where all is harmony and joy. You must pray to God much that He would accept you, and keep you from the pestilence and sickness that is abroad in the land.  {3MR 174.4}
[3MR 174.5]          God loves the young if their hearts are turned unto Him, and He loves to bless them.  {3MR 174.5}
[3MR 174.6]          I am now on my way to visit Henry, and present to him his little brother. I hope you will be good children. Love God. Speak the truth at all times. Be obedient to your parents, and then God will be pleased with you, smile upon and bless you. Be good, be good. In haste and love.--Letter                                           -175-     2, 1859, p. 1. (To "Dear Children, Gilbert and Deborah" ［Collins］, circa 1849-50.)  {3MR 174.6}
[3MR 175.1]          We very much regret being separated from you so far, but thus it is and may God fit you and us . . . to bear the affliction like Christians. . . . To us there is no place like home. Yet if it is in the order of God for us to be thus separated, let us be cheerful, be reconciled. You can help us bear the inconveniences we may here meet by a right course of action on your part.  {3MR 175.1}
[3MR 175.2]          Be careful to cultivate true politeness, which is true courteousness. Kindness and love for others will win for you quite a satisfaction and consciousness of right doing. You will also gain respect from others.  {3MR 175.2}
[3MR 175.3]          Edson, my boy, seek in the strength of God to overcome your passion for reading storybooks. The time you spend in reading, devote to study. Make your time tell somewhere.  {3MR 175.3}
[3MR 175.4]          Edson, strive to set an example worthy of imitation. . . . Love Willie. Be very kind to him, love to please him and do not leave too many burdens upon his young shoulders. Don't expect much of him. Set him a good noble example.  {3MR 175.4}
[3MR 175.5]          Willie, love Edson. You two brothers should love one another deeply, fervently and should be ever studying to make one another happy.  {3MR 175.5}
[3MR 175.6]          May God bless you is our daily prayer.--Letter 61, 1865, p. 1. (To "Dear Children," Autumn, 1865.)  {3MR 175.6}
[3MR 175.7]          I will try to write you amid the jostling of the cars. We are on our way to visit your Aunt Sarah, who is very low with consumption. Poor                                             -176-     sufferer! We have hastened to her as soon as we could after the close of the Olcott meeting. . . . We are called to . . . comfort her in the conflict she must have in giving up her children, five in number, the eldest one year and a half younger than Willie. . . .  {3MR 175.7}
[3MR 176.1]          Dear children, seek to be Christians, seek to possess the graces of humility. Don't seek for pomp, for show. Lay aside everything of foolishness, for all this is evidence of a shallow character, of a superficial mind. A thorough, substantial character looks above parade in dress, in deportment, in actions. Keep learning, my children; you will never be too old to learn, and never old enough to graduate. Ever keep the position of learners. Be self-reliant, yet teachable. Realize your individual responsibility, yet at the same time encourage a habit of looking after others' happiness, of seeking to do others good. This was the work of our divine Lord. Jesus came not to be ministered unto, but to minister to others. If we would labor to imitate Christ we could not but be happy.  {3MR 176.1}
[3MR 176.2]          There is much that I might write, but I cannot at this time. We give ourselves to the work of God and hope you, our children, will help us in the laborious, self-denying work before us. Don't fail to pray, to keep in a praying mood, and you will be fortified against Satan's temptations.  {3MR 176.2}
[3MR 176.3]          Yesterday we put in a box some things for Battle Creek. In the basket in a small box I put two shirts. By changing the necks they will be right for you. In love to you, my dear children.--Letter 28, 1868, pp. 1-3. (To Edson and Willie White, November 4, 1868.)                                          -177-  {3MR 176.3}
[3MR 177.1]          We have closed our third camp meeting. We were well cared for on the ground. We had a small tent, carpeted and swept clean each day. Our friends at Monroe were attentive to all our wants. They furnished us two bedsteads and bedding. . . . Our table was set in our tent and well furnished through the meeting. Sister Gillet was as a mother to us, kind, thoughtful, and ever willing to do all she could for our rest and comfort. . . .  {3MR 177.1}
[3MR 177.2]          Tuesday just as the sun was setting Brother Chase hired a livery team and we had a pleasant ride through the city of Monroe. Sixteen or seventeen years ago we labored in a large tent in Monroe. Willie was then a small boy. Brother Sperry and his wife . . . labored in the tent at this meeting. Byron Sperry and Willie were then small boys of about four years of age. They were playmates and dressed nearly alike. Now these baby playmates have grown to manhood. . . .  {3MR 177.2}
[3MR 177.3]          Monroe was a very small place seventeen years ago. It has grown so fast, . . . that I could scarcely recollect I had ever been in the place before. . . . We were well entertained at Mr. Chase's. All of us who lodged in the house Tuesday night were from New England. We breakfasted at a table spread with New England fare.  {3MR 177.3}
[3MR 177.4]          We parted with our friends in the morning to go on our way to the next camp meeting. . . . All our leisure moments were occupied in writing. After the camp meeting closed we had to take hold of our writing again. . . .  {3MR 177.4}
[3MR 177.5]          The conductor tells us there is beautiful scenery before us. We find it even so. . . . Nature seems fresh-robed in her natural lovely dress of green. . . . God has given to us tokens of His love. . . . Every tree, every shrub and bud and blooming flower tells us God is love. We look up through the                                            -178-     things of nature which God has hung before our senses in His created works, and we adore the Giver.--Letter 19a, 1875, pp. 1, 2, 4. (To "Dear Children Edson and Emma," June 24, 1875.)  {3MR 177.5}
[3MR 178.1]          I received your pleasant letter, and will try to write you a few lines in reply. I hope that you will keep a diary of the experiences that come to you that are worth remembering. This may, in the future, be of use to you.  {3MR 178.1}
[3MR 178.2]          I feel a deep interest in you. . . . Keep your heart stayed ever upon God.  {3MR 178.2}
[3MR 178.3]          We may learn a lesson from the work of the farmer in cultivating the field. He must cooperate with God. His part is to prepare the ground, and plant the seed, at the right time and in the right way. God gives the seed life. He sends the sunshine and the showers, and the seed springs up. . . . If the farmer fails to do his part . . . the sun may shine, the dew and the showers may fall upon the soil, but there will be no harvest.  {3MR 178.3}
[3MR 178.4]          So, in the cultivation of character, you must cooperate with God. His word directs you "to work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of His good pleasure." You have a part to act, and as you act this part, God will surely cooperate with you.--Letter 130, 1903. (To "My Dear Granddaughter" Ella White, July 5, 1903.)  {3MR 178.4}
[3MR 178.5]          We have been passing over the plains. . . . Nothing of . . . interest to be seen but a few herds of buffalo in the distance and an antelope now and then. . . .                                          -179-  {3MR 178.5}
[3MR 179.1]          From Cheyenne the engines toiled up, up the summit against the most fearful wind. Two iron horses are slowly dragging the cars up the mountain. . . .  {3MR 179.1}
[3MR 179.2]          Fears are expressed of danger, because of the wind, in crossing the Dale Creek Bridge--650 feet long and 126 feet high. . . . This trestle bridge looks like a light, frail thing to bear so great weight. But fears are not expressed because of the frail bridge, but in regard to the tempest of wind, so fierce that we fear the cars may be blown from the track. In the providence of God the wind decreased. Its terrible wail is subdued to pitiful sobs and sighs, and we passed safely over the dreaded bridge. We reached the summit. The extra engine was removed. . . . No steam is required at this point to forward the train, for the down grade is sufficient for us to glide swiftly along.  {3MR 179.2}
[3MR 179.3]          As we pass on down an embankment we see the ruins of a freight car that had been thrown from the track. . . . We are told that the freight train broke through the bridge one week ago. Two hours behind this . . . train came the passenger cars. Had this accident happened to them, many lives must have been lost.--Letter 18, 1873, pp. 1, 2. (To Edson and Emma White, December 27, 1873.)  {3MR 179.3}
[3MR 179.4]          August 11, 1885. (en route to Europe.) The sea is boisterous. . . . The waves rise high in green and blue and white spray, mingled, and dash with force against the porthole. If the porthole were open buckets full of water would dash in upon us. . . . The boat rocks fearfully and every timber seems to be strained and shocked. There are but few upon deck. The deck is wet.                                           -180-     Chairs are tied with ropes. Ropes are stretched from point to point that those who walk on deck may take hold of the ropes to keep from falling. There is indeed a heavy roll. I cannot lie on the sofa. Trunks are rolling about in the staterooms. . . . Everything that is not secured by ropes is dancing about. . . . I have precious seasons of silent prayer. The Lord Jesus seems very near to me. I am so thankful that I can trust in my Saviour at all times.  {3MR 179.4}
[3MR 180.1]          August 12. We all rested well last night. None were seasick. I was glad to see the light of day. . . . The water is much calmer. It is foggy, and the fog whistle is bellowing out its warning signal that vibrates through every nerve of the body.  {3MR 180.1}
[3MR 180.2]          August 17. I slept but little last night. The fog whistle kept up its mournful warning all night. I thought of ourselves being on the broad water. A little atom! How easy for us to be swallowed up in the hungry waters. I can only look to God and trust in Him.  {3MR 180.2}
[3MR 180.3]          (Arrived Liverpool) August 18, 1885. It is a beautiful day. We arose from our berths, leaving them not to enter them again. We have spent many pleasant days and nights in our stateroom. It seems like home.--Ms 16a, 1885, pp. 12-14. (The Journey to Europe, diary, July 7 to September 24, 1885.)  {3MR 180.3}
[3MR 180.4]          We . . . labored very hard. You may inquire, Why did you labor so hard? The love of Christ constrained us. This is the only proper answer we can give. Souls for whom Christ died seemed of such inexpressible worth that self was forgotten. Ease, pleasure, and health even were made secondary. . . .                                           -181-  {3MR 180.4}
[3MR 181.1]          God . . . has called us and commissioned us to do an important work. This work must be done where it will be appreciated. . . . May God help us to work in humility, trusting in Him to give the increase.--Letter 3, 1869, pp. 2, 3, 8. (To Brethren Smith and Amadon, April 23, 1869.)  {3MR 181.1}
[3MR 181.2]          Your father and myself took the train westward. We changed cars. . . . We had to wait three hours. The depot was small and not well ventilated. Two respectable-looking ladies seemed quite at home. They took out their pipes and commenced smoking. This was a little more than we could well endure. We found to our joy that the settees were moveable. We took a couple of these out upon the platform where there was pure air to feed our lungs. We here spread out our bread and fruit which had been provided for us by our friends. . . . We enjoyed our luncheon.--Letter 19a, 1875, pp. 2, 3. (To Edson and Emma White, June 24, 1875.)  {3MR 181.2}
[3MR 181.3]          Elder Andross took us in an automobile to visit the several churches and the Bible Workers' Home in Los Angeles. We did not get out of the conveyance, but stopped and spoke to some of those engaged in the work. It was a very pleasant trip. . . . The automobile was an easy-riding machine that did not jolt me.--Letter 20, 1911, p. 1. (To Elder J. A. Burden, April 30, 1911.)  {3MR 181.3}
[3MR 181.4]          When we were ready to return home, a brother who is always ready to place his automobile at our disposal took us several miles through the city                                             -182-     ［Nashville, Tennessee］ to the station, and saw us on board the train for St. Helena.--Letter 60, 1911, p. 1. (To Elder J. E. White, August 4, 1911.)  {3MR 181.4}
[3MR 182.1]          Willie and his family are well. His twin boys are busy workers. They have recently purchased an automobile, and yesterday I took my first ride in it. It is the easiest machine that I have ever ridden in.--Letter 11, 1913, p. 2. (To "Dear Children Edson and Emma," Aug. 28, 1913.)  {3MR 182.1}
[3MR 182.2]          I have a deep interest in my native State. . . . I am looking forward to the time when I shall be able to make the journey to Portland. . . . I shall hope to have strength to visit you during the coming summer season. . . .  {3MR 182.2}
[3MR 182.3]          We are to labor earnestly and continuously, working . . . to bring souls to take a decided stand for the truth.--Letter 8, 1912, p. 1. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, Feb. 14, 1912.)  {3MR 182.3}
[3MR 182.4]          My interest in the work in Portland is still as deep as ever. . . . But I find it impossible to make the visit there that I have looked forward to so long. I cannot leave my work here until the book on Old Testament history is ready for the publishers. . . . I would be very pleased to see you ［Elder Haskell］ and the workers, . . . and to join in lifting the standard of truth in Portland, Maine. . . . Christ died that He might save souls. We should consider no sacrifice too great in order to cooperate with Him in this work.---Letter 30, 1912, p. 1. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, June 27, 1912.)                                                  -183-  {3MR 182.4}
[3MR 183.1]          I hope you will not eat much sweet. Your skin is in a bad condition. You must tell Anna to get fruit instead of molasses. . . . Don't stint yourself on fruit. Apples at one dollar a bushel are not high, and are more beneficial to health.--Letter 7, 1866, p. 1. (To Edson White, December 13, 1866.)  {3MR 183.1}
[3MR 183.2]          Let two or three students meet together, and ask God to help them to be missionaries in this school, a blessing and a help to their fellow-students . . . . When you rise in the morning, kneel at your bedside and ask God to give you strength to fulfill the duties of the day and to meet its temptations. Ask Him to help you to bring into your work Christ's sweetness of character. Ask Him to help you to speak words that will draw those around you nearer to Christ.--Ms 125, 1902, pp. 6, 7. ("Words to Students," Oct. 1, 1902.)  {3MR 183.2}
[3MR 183.3]          We thank the Lord that . . . several of our workers have given themselves as missionaries to go to different countries outside our land. . . . Our prayers shall follow you wherever you go.--Ms 126, 1902, p. 12.     Released February 10, 1965.  {3MR 183.3}
[3MR 184.1]       MR No. 172 - The Study of History         The history of the world from the beginning is contained in Genesis. There it is revealed that all nations who forget God and discard His way and his sign of obedience, which distinguishes between the just and the unjust, the righteous and the wicked, the saved and the unsaved, will be destroyed. The first books of the Bible, which trace down the history of nations, including the destruction of the old world, show the overruling providence of God, which from generation to generation has provided for the education of a chosen people. The plainly written word in regard to the just and the unjust is a living testimony in regard to those whom the Lord will sanctify. None who live in disobedience can receive His blessing. Only those who are obedient can receive this.  {3MR 184.1}
[3MR 184.2]          The Lord calls upon all to study the divine philosophy of sacred history, written by Moses under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit. The first family placed upon the earth is a sample of all families which will exist till the close of time. There is much to study in this history in order that we may understand the divine plan for the human race. This plan is plainly defined, and the prayerful, consecrated soul will become a learner of the thought and purpose of God from the beginning till the close of this earth's history. He will realize that Jesus Christ, one with the Father, was the great mover in all progress, the One who is the source of all the purification and elevation of the human race.--Ms 85, 1899, p. 6. ("The Sanitarium--Where Shall It Be Located?", June 5, 1899.)  {3MR 184.2}
[3MR 184.3]          Caiaphas was the one that was to be in office when types and shadow were to meet the reality, when the true High Priest was to come into office. Each                                                -185-     actor in history stands in his lot and place; for God's great work after His own plan will be carried out by men who have prepared themselves to fill positions for good or evil. In opposition to righteousness, men become instruments of unrighteousness. But their course of action is unforced. They need not have become instruments of unrighteousness any more than need Cain. God said to him, "If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted? and if thou doest not well, sin lieth at the door." Cain would not hear the voice of God, and as a result, he killed his brother.  {3MR 184.3}
[3MR 185.1]          Men of all characters, righteous and unrighteous, will stand in their positions. With the characters they have formed, they will act their part in the fulfillment of history. In a crisis, just at the right moment, men will stand in the places they have prepared themselves to fill. Believers and unbelievers will fall into line as witnesses, to confirm truth which they do not themselves comprehend. All will co-operate in accomplishing the purposes of God, as did Annas, Caiaphas, Pilate, and Herod.  {3MR 185.1}
[3MR 185.2]          Heaven and earth will pass away, but not one jot or tittle of the word of God will fail. It will endure forever. All men, whatever their position, whatever their religion, loyal or disloyal to God, wicked or righteous, are fitting themselves to do their work in the closing scenes of the day of the Lord. They will trample down each other as they act out their natural attributes and fulfill their purposes; but they will carry out the purpose of God. The priests thought they were carrying out their own purposes, but unconsciously and unintentionally they were fulfilling the purpose of God. He "revealeth the deep and secret things; he knoweth what is in the darkness, and the light dwelleth with Him."                                               -186-  {3MR 185.2}
[3MR 186.1]          If the Bible student learns from the great Teacher who inspired Bible history, he will know the truth. The word is light, and to those who search its pages diligently, it is illuminated by the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness.--Ms 101, 1897, pp. 3, 4. ("The True High Priest," Sept., 1897.)  {3MR 186.1}
[3MR 186.2]          History and prophecy testify that the God of the whole earth revealeth secrets through His chosen light-bearers to the world. A skeptical world, talking and writing of higher education, is prating of things which they do not understand. They do not see that true higher education comprehends a more perfect knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ, whom He has sent. There are few who understand that all true human science is from the God of science, and that God demonstrates to the world that He is king over all.  {3MR 186.2}
[3MR 186.3]          Nebuchadnezzar, through his terrible humiliation in the loss of his reason, was brought to see his own weakness, and to acknowledge the supremacy of the living God. He declared, "At the end of the days I Nebuchadnezzar lifted up mine eyes unto heaven, and mine understanding returned unto me, and I blessed the Most High, and I praised and honored Him that liveth forever, whose dominion is an everlasting dominion, and His kingdom is from generation to generation. And all the inhabitants of the earth are reputed as nothing. And He doeth according to His will in the army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth: and none can stay His hand, or say unto Him, What doest Thou? . . . Now I Nebuchadnezzar praise and extol and honor the king of heaven, all whose works are truth and His ways judgment: and those that walk in pride He is able to abase."                                                -187-  {3MR 186.3}
[3MR 187.1]          To every man, God has assigned a place in His great plan. By truth or falsehood, by folly or wisdom, each is fulfilling a purpose, bringing about certain results. And each, according as he chooses obedience or disobedience, is deciding his own eternal destiny. To every one is given freedom to act, and upon every one rests the responsibility for his own actions. But our words and actions must pass the test of God's high standard, or we shall be bound up with the wicked, to receive an eternal retribution.--Ms 36, 1896, pp. 2-4. ("Obedience the Condition of Success," Dec. 9, 1896.)     Released Feb. 12, 1965.  {3MR 187.1}
[3MR 188.1]       MR No. 173 - Miscellaneous Manuscript Items         I have no hesitancy in saying that I believe the time has come for Florida to have a sanitarium, so that the light which our sanitariums are established to reflect, may shine forth to the people of Florida, and to the many health seekers who come from the northern States.--Letter 220, 1908, p. 1. (To the president of the Florida Conference, July 23, 1908.)  {3MR 188.1}
[3MR 188.2]          Dear Brother and Sister Hare: I am much interested in the work in Ashfield and Petersham. God has precious souls in these places, and this is why the work is meeting with so much opposition. Satan is determined to contest every point and every inch of the ground. But shall he gain the victory? We hope that you will answer, "No, never." Gird on every piece of the armor that God has provided, and do not fail or be discouraged. Error must be presented in its deceptive and fatal character, and truth must be shown to be as firm as the eternal hills of God. . . .  {3MR 188.2}
[3MR 188.3]          The truth which is being preached will bring increased bitterness and opposition. Much depends upon your attitude in regard to this. God wants you to stand at your post as a faithful sentinel, and give the enemy no quarter. . . .  {3MR 188.3}
[3MR 188.4]          Brother Hare, God will strengthen and bless you if you will make Him your trust. Do not, I entreat you, leave the field of battle. The God of Israel is on the side of truth and righteousness. Press the battle to the gates. . . .                                           -189-  {3MR 188.4}
[3MR 189.1]          I beg of you for Christ's sake to consider what I say; for I say it not of myself. It is the word of God to you.--Letter 25b, 1895, pp. 1-3. (To Brother and Sister Hare, April, 1895.)  {3MR 189.1}
[3MR 189.2]          Be sure the Sabbath is a test question and how you treat this question places you either on God's side or Satan's side. The mark of the beast is to be presented in some shape to every institution and every individual.--Ms 6 1889, p. 6. (Written Nov. 4, 1889.)  {3MR 189.2}
[3MR 189.3]          This church ［Battle Creek, see 5T 643, 644］ was terribly backslidden. Many had paid no tithes for years. I gave a decided testimony upon this point in meeting, then I went from house to house and labored and prayed with families, and God gave me words to speak to reach these cases.  {3MR 189.3}
[3MR 189.4]          Brother L had paid no tithes for two years. . . . I called all who needed help and the prayers of God's people to come forward. Brother L and wife came forward and made their confessions. Brother L said he had not had any of the Spirit of God for some time, for he had been robbing God in tithes and offerings. He put $125.00 in the Christmas donation but he said he meant from henceforth to pay the Lord an honest tithe and to take up his past neglected work and make restitution to the Lord. Several others had similar testimony to bear.  {3MR 189.4}
[3MR 189.5]          Next day I visited Brother L and how rejoiced they were to see me! He said the Lord sent me. He considered himself blessed in my coming to his house. I prayed with them, then went to business; asked Brother L to give me a note. He said he would, gladly. I had book and pencil, which I handed                                              -190-     him. He wrote, "For value received, I promise to pay." He looked up at me and said, "That is it, just as it should be. I have been receiving blessings from God day after day, and I am ashamed that I have dealt thus with my Lord, but it shall be so no more."  {3MR 189.5}
[3MR 190.1]          He reckoned up that which was his honest tithe and reckoned up the interest and it amounted to the snug little sum of $571.50. I thanked the Lord for this. He said he expected money any day, and would pay this note to the Lord the very first. . . .  {3MR 190.1}
[3MR 190.2]          As the next day I returned from Brother F's I was hailed by Brother L. He was as happy a man as I have seen in a long time. He showed me that he had taken up his note and paid the money, putting in a little extra to be sure it was enough.--Letter 83, 1889, pp. 3, 4. (To "Dear Daughter Mary" ［Mrs. W. C. White］, Jan. 5, 1889.)     Released April 7, 1965.  {3MR 190.2}
[3MR 191.1]       MR No. 174 - Materials for A. V. Olson Manuscript ［Thirteen Crisis Years］         Never before have I seen among our people such firm self-complacency and unwillingness to accept and acknowledge light as was manifested at Minneapolis. I have been shown that not one of the company who cherished the spirit manifested at that meeting would again have clear light to discern the preciousness of the truth sent them from heaven until they humbled their pride and confessed that they were not actuated by the Spirit of God, but that their minds and hearts were filled with prejudice. The Lord desired to come near to them, to bless them and heal them of their backslidings, but they would not hearken. They were actuated by the same spirit that inspired Korah, Dathan, and Abiram. . . . .  {3MR 191.1}
[3MR 191.2]          When I purposed to leave Minneapolis, the angel of the Lord stood by me and said: "Not so; God has a work for you to do in this place. The people are acting over the rebellion of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram. I have placed you in your proper position, which those who are not in the light will not acknowledge; they will not heed your testimony; but I will be with you; My grace and power shall sustain you. It is not you they are despising, but the messengers and the message I send to My people. They have shown contempt for the word of the Lord. Satan has blinded their eyes and perverted their judgment; and unless every soul shall repent of this their sin, this unsanctified independence that is doing insult to the Spirit of God, they will walk in darkness. I will remove the candlestick out of his place except they repent and be converted, that I should heal them. They have obscured their spiritual eyesight. They would not that God should manifest His Spirit                                             -192-     and His power; for they have a spirit of mockery and disgust at My word. Lightness, trifling, jesting and joking are daily practiced. They have not set their hearts to seek Me. They walk in the sparks of their own kindling, and unless they repent, they shall lie down in sorrow. Thus saith the Lord: "Stand at your post of duty; for I am with thee, and will not leave thee nor forsake thee." These words from God I have not dared to disregard.--Letter 2a, 1892, pp. 4, 5. (To "Dear Nephew and Niece, Frank (F.E.) and Hattie," Nov. 5, 1892.)  {3MR 191.2}
[3MR 192.1]          I have attended the closing meeting of the ministerial Bible school--a school composed of conference delegates and those who have been attending the ministerial institute. At this meeting several were called upon to say something. Remarks appropriate for the occasion were made by Elders Olsen, Waggoner, Prescott, and Smith; also by Elder Haskell, who has been mercifully preserved during his tour around the world.  {3MR 192.1}
[3MR 192.2]          I spoke in regard to matters that were deeply impressing my mind. I referred to the fear that had been expressed by some who were not members of the ministerial institute, and who had not been present at all the Bible classes of the school--a fear that there was danger of carrying the subject of justification by faith altogether too far, and of not dwelling enough on the law.  {3MR 192.2}
[3MR 192.3]          Judging from the meetings that I had been privileged to attend, I could see no cause for alarm; and so I felt called upon to say that this fear was cherished by those who had not heard all the precious lessons given, and that therefore they were not warranted in coming to such a conclusion. None of                                            -193-     the members of the class who had been studying the Word to learn "What saith the Scriptures?" entertained any such fear. The Bible, and the Bible alone, has been the subject of investigation in this school. Every lesson has been based, not on the ideas and the opinions of men, but on a plain "Thus saith the Lord."--Ms 21, 1891, pp. 1, 2. ("Christ Our Righteousness," Feb. 27, 1891.)  {3MR 192.3}
[3MR 193.1]          Our meetings have been highly profitable, and from this meeting the ministers will go all over the world to preach the gospel.--Letter 61, 1891, p. 2. (To "Dear Sister Lizzie ［Bangs］", Feb. 21, 1891.)  {3MR 193.1}
[3MR 193.2]          I attended the ministerial council and made some important remarks in regard to the necessity of the ministerial school, and the importance of ministers' spending some time in obtaining a drill in Bible study, which would qualify them to do better work. Thus they would place themselves in the most favorable position to obtain a knowledge of how to work. This is necessary because there has been so much counterworking in our midst that the churches have received very confusing theories in regard to the truth for this time. It is essential that our ministers speak the same things in our churches, and give the trumpet no uncertain sound. Our ministers need first to be converted to the truth themselves. Then they can go forth everywhere, bearing the message of truth for this time.  {3MR 193.2}
[3MR 193.3]          Teachers of Bible truth need not to be ever learning and never coming to the knowledge of the truth in regard to justification by faith and the imputed righteousness of Christ. As soon as the truth is grasped, and the                                           -194-     Holy Spirit's power impresses the image of Christ on the soul, tarry not, go forth proclaiming everywhere, as did the apostles, the word of life. Teaching, you will be taught by the Holy Spirit.--Ms 19, 1891, p. 1. (Diary, "Our Publishing Houses," March 3, 1891.)  {3MR 193.3}
[3MR 194.1]          We have had a deeply interesting conference. . . . I attended all the morning meetings except three, and spoke to the ministers with great freedom. The Lord has been in our midst, and we have seen of His salvation. I never attended a General Conference where there was manifested as much of the Spirit of the Lord in the study of His word, as on this occasion. Meeting after meeting was held for three weeks. Each morning there was a meeting at half past five for the ministers, and these were special seasons of refreshing from the presence of the Lord. These ministers' meetings were of a solemn character. There was depth of feeling, thanksgiving and praise, offered to God for His precious blessing bestowed in the searching of His word.  {3MR 194.1}
[3MR 194.2]          The ministerial institute was a season of close searching of the Scriptures. The doors of hearts were not barred with iron, lest rays of light should penetrate the darkened chambers of the mind, and the sanctifying power should cleanse and refine the soul temple. Right in the midst of their study, during the past winter, there have been times where there was not a question with the class but that the Comforter, the Holy Spirit of God, was doing His work. "Then opened He their understanding that they might understand the Scriptures." And the precious oracles were to them verily the voice of God. Hearts were affected, and they praised God with weeping and                                                -195-     rejoicing. Rich and precious testimonies were borne, and they went forth to labor, trusting to be made efficient by the agency of the Holy Spirit.--Letter 3, 1891, pp. 1, 2. (To Brethren Fulton and Burke, March 20, 1891.)  {3MR 194.2}
[3MR 195.1]          We had a favorable journey from Washington to this place. I suffered considerable with heat and somewhat with heart disturbance, but much less than I anticipated. . . . We arrived at Battle Creek about three o'clock, and found the folks all well and glad to see us.  {3MR 195.1}
[3MR 195.2]          We learned that Sabbath there had been a wonderful meeting similar to that we had in Brooklyn, Danvers, and in Washington. Nearly the whole congregation presented themselves for prayers, and among them, Brethren Prescott and Smith. The extra in the Review and Herald was read, and the testimony of all was that the power of God attended the reading of the article. They said that this made a deep impression. Brother Olsen made some remarks inquiring why the power of God attended the presenting before them the testimony to the church in that article when the person who wrote it was not present. He asked them to carefully consider that matter. Was it not the Spirit of God speaking to them in unmistakable voice in vindication of the testimonies, and the work he had laid upon Sister White? Professor Prescott made a confession dating back to Minneapolis, and this made a deep impression. He wept much. Elder Smith said that testimony meant him; said that he felt that it was addressed to him, but he stopped there and went no further. But both placed themselves as there repentant, seeking the Lord. Well, they said they had never had such a meeting in Battle Creek, and yet the work must be carried on, for it was just begun. . . . The Lord sent me                                          -196-     here, I fully believe, and that threatened difficulty of the heart did not trouble me at all after we reached Battle Creek.--Letter 32, 1891, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister J. S. Washburn, Jan. 8, 1891.)  {3MR 195.2}
[3MR 196.1]          Tuesday night a great burden came on me. I could not sleep. Elder Smith was before me and my supplications went up to heaven in his behalf all night. I was in a spirit of agony of wrestling with God, and great hope took possession of my soul for him. He is one of our old hands, one of our reliable men, and the Lord will give him His keeping power.--Ms 54, 1890, p. 2. (Diary, "In Battle Creek Again," Dec. 30 to 31, 1890.)  {3MR 196.1}
[3MR 196.2]          Sabbath, Jan. 3, 1891. I spoke in the Tabernacle to a crowded house. I had not an idea of saying as plain and pointed things as I did say, but the Lord spoke through the human agent. I felt pressed, and could not withhold the message given. I pray the Lord that the words spoken may find access to hearts.  {3MR 196.2}
[3MR 196.3]          The Tabernacle was crowded to its utmost capacity. Oh, how I yearned in spirit for the men who, by resistance of light which God had given, have for the past two years hedged up the way that the Spirit of God shall not find access to their hearts. I heard a voice say to them, "You still are unbelieving. Stand aside or close up the ranks by coming into line and uniting in the work wholeheartedly."  {3MR 196.3}
[3MR 196.4]          Must this burden always rest upon me here in Battle Creek? Must I always carry this heavy load? Must my testimony be of that character to reprove, rebuke? May the Lord have mercy upon me and help me, that I shall be found                                             -197-     true and faithful to do God's will, to keep the way of the Lord, to do justice and judgment!  {3MR 196.4}
[3MR 197.1]          A good work has been begun here, but it is not complete. There are men who do not know or understand. Will it stop short at some of the cruel stumblingblocks, and the church, because they do not make thorough work, wade through another year of darkness? God forbid! Oh, that there may be found righteous ones to plead in behalf of His people, and that their prayers will prevail!  {3MR 197.1}
[3MR 197.2]          I should rejoice greatly to see the spirit of confession followed up throughout the church. Many are now obtaining a glimpse of their true condition and of their real necessities. If they persevere, make thorough work, and continue to draw nigh to God, He will draw nigh to them and will lift up for them a standard against the enemy. There will certainly be an outpouring of the Spirit of God. The church cannot over-rate their sinful neglect of duty, their unfaithfulness, and their neglect to receive light and practice the truth. Not improving their opportunity has brought defective eyesight, and has weakened their faith and corresponding zeal in earnest effort to walk in the light. Through their unbelief--because of the attitude and position of the church--sinners in our borders have become hardened and have been fearfully established in unbelief.  {3MR 197.2}
[3MR 197.3]          When Jesus is within the sanctuary above, when we have an Advocate in the courts of heaven, how earnestly should the corresponding work of intercession be going on upon the earth! While we may see and should sense the guilt of sin, we are to appreciate the mercy of God through the atonement. The Lord has promised that because of the propitiatory sacrifice He will, if we                                               -198-     repent, certainly forgive our iniquities. Now, while Christ is pleading in our behalf, while the Father accepts the merits of the atoning Sacrifice, let us ask and we shall receive. Let all confess their sins and let them go beforehand to judgment that they may be forgiven for Christ's sake, and that pardon may be written against their names. . . .  {3MR 197.3}
[3MR 198.1]          I had conversation with Elder Smith, more favorable than any previous talk. He seems to be desirous to come to the light. He sees that his course has not been right in some things, and this I know he must see before he could be closely connected with God. Since the Minneapolis meeting he has been counteracting my work by his position. The light that God has given me for the church has not been fully received because of his position. His attitude has said more than words. But after conversing with him freely, and showing him what harm he was doing to those who did not want to believe the message or receive the messenger and the counsel from God, he seemed to see more clearly the position he had occupied. He was determined to make straight paths for his feet, and to take up the stumblingblocks, that the lame may not be turned aside out of the way but rather be healed of their weakness and inefficiency.  {3MR 198.1}
[3MR 198.2]          The Lord is at work, and I will not take the work out of His hands into my own hands. This is my prayer for Brother Uriah Smith, that he shall triumph with the third angel's message, and that the trumpet shall give a certain sound, that a people may be prepared for the great day of God. We have no time to lose. . . .  {3MR 198.2}
[3MR 198.3]          Elder Smith came in and made a request to have a select number present to                                            -199-     whom he wished to speak and as far as possible confess where he had been wrong. . . .  {3MR 198.3}
[3MR 199.1]          At three o'clock p.m. the little company assembled in my room. Elder Smith said a few words, then read the letter I had written him after the exercise of my mind Tuesday night. Then Brother Smith, with tears, made a full and free confession of the wrong course he had pursued. He pledged himself, as he took my hand, that he would stand by me and would never cause me grief of soul again. This was a season pleasant for the Lord to look upon and for us all to contemplate. We hoped Frank Belden would follow Brother Smith, but he did not.  {3MR 199.1}
[3MR 199.2]          We long to see all who have not discerned the light to discern truth and righteousness and keep gathering and cherishing every divine ray of light. . . . I learn that on Sabbath Elder Smith made quite full confessions and Brother Rupert also confessed. They went back in their confessions to the meeting at Minneapolis, and confessed their mistakes, in their blindness, and that their spirit and actions on that occasion were wrong. The Lord had precious truth to unfold to His people which they, being filled with unbelief and prejudice, could not appreciate, and they worked counter to the Spirit of God. . . .  {3MR 199.2}
[3MR 199.3]          We learn that the good work has been going on in the church. The last Sabbath, in the afternoon, Elder Smith attended the ministerial institute meeting, in the chapel connected with the office. He spoke again of his mistakes, and went back to Minneapolis and confessed his wrong there and since that time. There was a good spirit in the meeting and advance was                                           -200-     made. I felt grateful to God for these tokens of the working of the Spirit of God.  {3MR 199.3}
[3MR 200.1]          This work of confession going forward will clear the King's highway. May the good work go on, and may new hope, new strength and courage come to the people of God. These men who have lifted the cross have a stubborn nature, and the miracle-working power of God had taken hold of them and we were rejoiced. We respect Brother Smith. Our confidence in him is restored. We feel more closely united with him in Jesus Christ. . . .  {3MR 200.1}
[3MR 200.2]          I attended the meeting in the chapel and spoke in the meeting for the ministerial students. We had an excellent meeting. There was a very tender spirit. Many are drawing nigh to God and coming to the light, and the Lord is helping them to clear away the rubbish from the door of their hearts and let Jesus come in. There is now a change in the expression of their countenances. Light from the Lord has been reflected upon their hearts and shines forth in their countenances.--Ms 40, 1891, pp. 3, 4, 7-9, 11, 20, 23. (Diary, Jan. 1891. Begins Jan. 1, 1891.)  {3MR 200.2}
[3MR 200.3]          Brother Rupert has a work of confession. I told him two years ago when at Potterville, and he has heard the same again and again from my lips, but Brother Smith has been his stumbling block and the stumbling block of many others.--Letter 73, 1890, p. 2. (To Brother Uriah Smith, Nov. 25, 1890.)  {3MR 200.3}
[3MR 200.4]          I received two important letters from Elder Olsen and Leroy Nicola, with a most thorough confession of the part he acted in Minneapolis. It is thorough, and I praise the Lord for the victory he has gained over the enemy                                        -201-     who has held him four years from coming into the light. Oh, how hard it is to cure rebellion! How strong the deceiving power of Satan! . . .  {3MR 200.4}
[3MR 201.1]          I have passed many sleepless hours during the night. The good news from America kept me awake. Oh, how my heart rejoices in the fact that the Lord is working in behalf of His people--in the information in the long letter from Elder Olsen, that the Lord by His Holy Spirit was working upon the hearts of those who have been in a large measure convinced of their true condition before God, yet have not humbled their hearts before to confess! The Spirit of the Lord moved them to the point at this conference. Elder Morrison, who has been so long president of the Iowa Conference, made a full confession. Madison Miller, who has been under the same deceiving power of the enemy, made his confession, and thus the Lord is indeed showing Himself merciful and of tender compassion to His children who have not received the light He has given them, but have been walking and working in darkness.--Ms 80, 1893, pp. 3, 4. (Diary, April 18 to May 31, 1893.)  {3MR 201.1}
[3MR 201.2]          It is quite possible that Elders Jones and Waggoner may be overthrown by the temptations of the enemy; but if they should be, this would not prove that they had had no message from God, or that the work that they had done was all a mistake. But should this happen, how many would take this position, and enter into a fatal delusion because they are not under the control of the Spirit of God. They walk in the sparks of their own kindling, and cannot distinguish between the fire they have kindled, and the light which God has given, and they walk in blindness as did the Jews. I know that this is the very position many would take if either of these men were to                                         -202-     fall, and I pray that these men upon whom God has laid the burden of a solemn work, may be able to give the trumpet a certain sound, and honor God at every step, and that their path at every step may grow brighter and brighter until the close of time.--Letter 24, 1892, p. 5 (To Elder Uriah Smith, Sept. 19, 1892.)  {3MR 201.2}
[3MR 202.1]          I should feel sad to see you separated from the cause and work of God. But I would not have you occupy your present position of large responsibility unless you shall come to understand better your relation to God and His claims upon you, and your relation to your fellow men. . . .  {3MR 202.1}
[3MR 202.2]          Instead of learning of Christ meekness and lowliness of heart, you have advanced in self-esteem and self-importance. Selfishness has entwined itself in all your efforts. It has tainted your work, and will ruin your soul unless you change this order of things decidedly and firmly. . . .  {3MR 202.2}
[3MR 202.3]          Have you not in a large degree sacrificed spiritual and eternal interests for mere worldly, temporal things? How near has the work and cause of God been to your soul? Has not your self-sacrifice for Jesus been very small?  {3MR 202.3}
[3MR 202.4]          You have another life to sustain than that which is nourished by temporal bread. You have a soul to look to carefully lest it shall be lost forever. . . .  {3MR 202.4}
[3MR 202.5]          Across the waters of the broad Pacific I cry to you, Look and live. Look steadily, constantly, earnestly, to the Lamb of God, that taketh away the sin of the world. The sanctification of the soul is accomplished through steadfastly beholding Him by faith as the only begotten Son of God, full of grace and truth. . . .                                         -203-  {3MR 202.5}
[3MR 203.1]          Frank, my dear nephew, the power of the principles you profess has too often been neutralized by your practice. . . . The Lord can bless you only as you come to Him with humble heart, confessing your errors and sins.  {3MR 203.1}
[3MR 203.2]          When you are enlightened by the Holy Spirit, you will see all that wickedness at Minneapolis as it is, as God looks upon it. If I never see you again in this world, be assured that I forgive you the sorrow and distress and burden of soul you have brought upon me without any cause. But for your soul's sake, for the sake of Him who died for you, I want you to see and confess your errors. You did unite with those who resisted the Spirit of God. You had all the evidence that you needed that the Lord was working through Brethren Jones and Waggoner; but you did not receive the light; and after the feelings indulged, the words spoken against the truth, you did not feel ready to confess that you had done wrong, that these men had a message from God, and you had made light of both message and messengers. . . .  {3MR 203.2}
[3MR 203.3]          Captain Eldridge's influence over you has not been right in some things. Your influence with him might have been much more to his good and the glory of God than it has been. But the past, with its burden of record, has gone into eternity; now in repentance and confession and conversion to God, in childlike submission and obedience to His will is your only hope of salvation. I am deeply in earnest; I could not abate one jot or tittle of truth to please you or to make you my best friend. No; it is life or death with you. There is no time for us to trifle with eternal realities. We must be saved in God's way, just as He has presented it in His word, else we can never be saved at all. We must be pure and single-hearted, in principle firm as a rock. Jesus said, "He that will come after Me, let him deny himself,                                             -204-     and take up his cross and follow Me; so shall he be My disciple." Thank God, oh, thank Him with heart and voice, that He is still our compassionate Redeemer, ready to forgive sin, and by His own blood to cleanse us from every stain that sin has made.--Letter 2a, 1892, pp. 1-5, 8. (To "Dear Nephew and Niece, Frank ［F.E.］ and Hattie Belden," Nov. 5, 1892.)  {3MR 203.3}
[3MR 204.1]          However skillful Captain Eldridge may have been in guiding vessels upon the high seas, he was incapable of managing the responsibilities at the heart of the work.--Letter 124, 1896, p. 2. (To J. Edson White, Aug. 9, 1896.)  {3MR 204.1}
[3MR 204.2]          My brother, you have not been as God planned you should be--growing up into the full stature of a man in Christ Jesus. . . . You have ceased to grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth. Do you not realize that you have lost your vital connection with God? Unless the matter is opened before you, you cannot now see the great good you might have accomplished had you kept in vital touch with God. There are those you might have helped, blessed, and saved, had you employed your God-given powers to the best account. Today, the present moment, is yours. It may be your last opportunity, your last privilege, to speak and act as one who must give an account. . . . Your own neglect to improve and grow as God's husbandry has lost for you your influence and power. Will you remember that God holds in His hand your life, and the life of every member of your family and the family with whom you have united? . . .  {3MR 204.2}
[3MR 204.3]          You have ceased to progress. There is much you might have done in many lines, but you are losing your aptitude, and this will diminish more and                                     -205-     more, unless you rouse yourself, and use your talents to the glory of God. The Lord wants what He calls men of opportunity, men of tact and ability, who can meet and overcome difficulties. . . .  {3MR 204.3}
[3MR 205.1]          Will you not bind yourself up with God. Waste not your physical and mental powers in inaction. Let your example be a constant reminder of what God requires from every steward of means and of ability. Faith and prayer will do everything for you. May the Lord move upon you by his Holy Spirit. Arise and shine; for your light has come, and the glory of the Lord has risen upon you.--Letter 79, 1898, pp. 4, 6, 8, 9. (To Harmon Lindsay, Oct. 3, 1898.)  {3MR 205.1}
[3MR 205.2]          Your course would have been the course to be pursued if no change had been made in the General Conference. But a change has been made, and many more changes will be made and great developments will be seen. . . .  {3MR 205.2}
[3MR 205.3]          It hurts me to think that you are using words which I wrote prior to the conference. Since the conference great changes have been made. . . .  {3MR 205.3}
[3MR 205.4]          A terribly unjust course has been pursued in the past. A want of principle has been revealed. But in pity to His people God has brought about changes. . . .  {3MR 205.4}
[3MR 205.5]          The course of action which before the conference might have been a necessity, is no longer necessary; for the Lord Himself interposed to set things in order. He has given His Holy Spirit. I am confident that He will set in order the matters that seem to be moving wrong.--Letter 54, 1901, pp. 1, 3, 4. (To "My Dear Son Edson," J. E. White, June, 1901.)                                        -206-  {3MR 205.5}
[3MR 206.1]          The only true knowledge of the message of the righteousness of Christ, the only true test, is personal acceptance of it.--Letter 31a, 1894, p. 16. (To A. R. Henry, October 27, 1894.)  {3MR 206.1}
[3MR 206.2]          My dear brethren and sisters in Iowa, determine to reveal Christ's righteousness more fully than you have revealed it in the past; determine to show that you are not of this world, but of the kingdom of heaven. You are in danger of losing a rich experience. Will you not cultivate the grace of Christ in your hearts? Let not selfishness, springing from self-love, separate you from one another and from God. Bind yourselves to one another by the cords of Christian benevolence. If faithful, you will hear from the Saviour's lips the words, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant: . . . enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."--Letter 134, 1902, p. 8. (To "Dear Brethren and Sisters of the Iowa Conference." Copied Aug. 27, 1902.)     Released April 6, 1965.  {3MR 206.2}
[3MR 207.1]       MR No. 175 - Materials Requested for White Estate Use         We need more to be shut in the audience with God. There is need of guarding our own thoughts. We are surely living amid the perils of the last days. We must walk before God meekly, with deep humility; for it is only such that will be exalted.  {3MR 207.1}
[3MR 207.2]          Oh, how little man can comprehend the perfection of God, His Omnipresence united with His almighty power. A human artist receives his intelligence from God. He can only fashion his work in any line to perfection from materials already prepared for his work. In his finite power he could not create and make his materials to serve his purpose if the Great Designer had not been before him, giving him the very improvements first in his imagination.  {3MR 207.2}
[3MR 207.3]          The Lord God commands things into being. He was the first designer. He is not dependent on man, but graciously invites man's attention, and cooperates with him in progressive and higher designs. Then man takes all the glory to himself, and is extolled by his fellow men as a very remarkable genius. He looks no higher than man. The one First Cause is forgotten. . . .  {3MR 207.3}
[3MR 207.4]          I am afraid we have altogether too cheap and common ideas. "Behold the heaven of heavens cannot contain Thee." Let not any one venture to limit the power of the Holy One of Israel. There are conjectures and questions in regard to God's work. Take off thy shoes from off thy feet; for the place whereon thou standest is holy ground. Yes, angels are the ministers of God upon the earth, doing His will.                                            -208-  {3MR 207.4}
[3MR 208.1]          In the formation of our world, God was not beholden to pre-existent substance or matter. "For the things that are seen were not made of the things which do appear." On the contrary, all things, material or spiritual, stood up before the Lord Jehovah at His voice, and were created for His own purpose. The heavens and all the host of them, the earth and all things that are therein, are not only the work of His hand, they came into existence by the breath of His mouth.  {3MR 208.1}
[3MR 208.2]          The Lord had given evidence that by His power He could in one short hour dissolve the whole frame of nature. He can turn things upside down, and destroy the things that man has built up in his most firm and substantial manner. "He removeth the mountains; He overturneth them in His anger, He sweepeth the earth out of its place, and the billows thereof tremble. The pillars of heaven tremble and are astonished at His reproof: the mountains quake at Him, and the hills melt, and the earth is burned at His presence."--Ms 127, 1897, pp. 2, 5, 6. (Untitled, Nov. 22, 1897.)  {3MR 208.2}
[3MR 208.3]          Terrible shocks will come upon the earth, and the lordly palaces erected at great expense will certainly become heaps of ruins. The earth's crust will be rent by the outbursts of the elements concealed in the bowels of the earth. These elements, once broken loose, will sweep away the treasures of those who for years have been adding to their wealth by securing large possessions at starvation prices from those in their employ. And the religious world, too, is to be terribly shaken; for the end of all things is at hand.--Ms 24, 1891, pp. 3, 4. (Diary, cir. Jan. 1, 1890.)                                      -209-  {3MR 208.3}
[3MR 209.1]          A Letter to Martha Bourdeau. My mind goes to you, Martha, in Torre Pellice. . . . We want to see you, and we want to see you trusting fully in the precious Saviour. He loves you, who gave His life for you because He valued your soul. I had a dream not long since. I was going through a garden and you were by my side. You kept saying, "Look at this unsightly shrub, this deformed tree, that poor stunted rose bush. This makes me feel bad for they seem to represent my life and the relation I stand in before God." I thought a stately form walked just before us and He said, "Gather the roses and the lilies and the pinks, and leave the thistles and unsightly shrubs, and bruise not the soul that Christ has in His choice keeping."  {3MR 209.1}
[3MR 209.2]          I awoke, I slept again and the same dream was repeated. And I awoke and slept and the third time it was repeated. Now I want you to consider this and put away your distrust, your worrying, your fears. Look away from yourself to Jesus. . . .  {3MR 209.2}
[3MR 209.3]          Do not listen to Satan's lies but recount God's promises. Gather the roses and the lilies and the pinks. Talk of the promises of God. Talk faith. Trust in God, for He is your only hope. He is my only hope. . . .  {3MR 209.3}
[3MR 209.4]          Now, Martha, do not look to yourself but away to Jesus. Talk of His love, talk of His goodness, talk of His power. . . . While praying for you I see a soft light encompassing a hand stretched out to save you. . . .  {3MR 209.4}
[3MR 209.5]          Your life is precious in the sight of God. He has a work for you to do. . . . Lay your hand in His. . . . The Bible promises are the pinks and the roses and the lilies in the garden of the Lord. . . . Now you want to turn your face away from the briers and thorns to the flowers. . . .                                         -210-  {3MR 209.5}
[3MR 210.1]          You love Jesus and He you. Now just patiently trust in Him.--Letter 35, 1887, pp. 2-5 (To Mrs. Martha ［A.C.］ Bourdeau, Feb. 6, 1887.)  {3MR 210.1}
[3MR 210.2]          It seems rather strange this morning to wake up in a strange place. The morning is cool. Heavy frost last night. It is clear and bracing. We are close by the beach. It is a romantic home. . . .  {3MR 210.2}
[3MR 210.3]          We had a very enjoyable ride in the trap seven miles and return which makes fourteen miles. The road winds like a letter S around the rocky beach road. The bay road is very pleasant. The two younger children, eight and eleven years old, walk three miles to school and back, six miles. Frequently they are fortunate enough to catch a ride. In returning from our ride we took them in from the schoolroom. We enjoyed the ride. Although the two-wheeled trap was not an easy phaeton, yet I enjoyed the ride, jolting and all, for I can only walk a little ways on account of my hip. I shall take all the rides I can in this trap and know it will do me good. The scenery is very nice and we had sunshine all the way. And now the Sabbath is drawing on and I must lay aside my diary. . . .  {3MR 210.3}
[3MR 210.4]          We designed to return to Wellington today (Thursday) but the storm is very much opposed to this. We decided to wait until Friday.  {3MR 210.4}
[3MR 210.5]          Friday, Aug. 4, 1893. It is not raining so hard. We prepare to go to the depot. We find that all is uncertainty in regard to the cars. There is a heavy washout between Palmerston and this station called Paremata. We waited at the station--which affords no convenience for travelers--in the trap, covered with burlaps to keep dry. After waiting two hours we decided to return. . . . Between two and three o'clock the train that left Wellington                                         -211-     returned from the place of obstruction and we could have gone to Wellington had we waited. We concluded the Lord would have us remain here over the Sabbath. . . .  {3MR 210.5}
[3MR 211.1]          I have labored faithfully for them. . . .  {3MR 211.1}
[3MR 211.2]          At family prayer the Lord wrought. I called for a decision, commencing at Bell, who is possessed of much influence in the family. . . .I set before her the case and she decidedly assented to take her stand under Christ's banner. Alex is about seventeen years old. I then asked him if he would confess Christ and enlist in His service. He decided he would. Then Victoria, a noble girl about fifteen years old, as I put the question to her, answered promptly, "I will be a Christian." Charlotte, the cook for the family, is very silent, scarcely saying anything. I addressed her and she responded; so here were four in that family who decided to help the mother and the sister Martha in maintaining the religious services in the family. . . . We had a precious season of prayer. We dedicate this home to God. Martha prayed, the mother of the children prayed, and Emily prayed. Our hearts were made joyful in God.--Ms 82, 1893, pp . 2-6. (Diary, July 27 to Aug. 7, 1893. With the Brown Family at Long Point, N.Z.)  {3MR 211.2}
[3MR 211.3]          We want to let the life of Christ shine in us that we may let grace for grace shine unto others.--Ms 174, 1903, p. 5. (Diary, July, 1903, At St. Helena, July 5, 1903.)  {3MR 211.3}
[3MR 211.4]          Last night I had a wonderful experience. I was in an assembly where questions were being asked and answered. I awoke at one o'clock, and arose.                                      -212-     For a time I walked the room, praying most earnestly for clearness of mind, for strength of eyesight, and for strength to write the things that must be written. I entreated the Lord to help me to bear a testimony that would awake His people before it is forever too late. I was glad that there was no one in the room below me. Sara and Maggie usually occupy this room, but during the summer they sleep in a tent pitched under a great live-oak tree growing close by the house. . . .  {3MR 211.4}
[3MR 212.1]          The experience that I had last night has impressed me very deeply. I seemed to have Christ close beside me. I was filled with hope and courage and faith and love for souls. I pleaded with God to sustain me, and He lifted me up, and made me to triumph in Him.--Letter 130, 1902, pp. 5, 13. (To Elder J. E. White, Aug. 14, 1902.)  {3MR 212.1}
[3MR 212.2]          Paul Daniels, My youthful Brother: Have you given yourself unreservedly to God? And if not, why not? Ought you not to be a Christian? Has not Jesus purchased you with infinite cost to Himself? Did He not suffer and die upon Calvary, that you might by faith claim the merits of His blood?  {3MR 212.2}
[3MR 212.3]          I gave myself to Jesus when I was not as old as you now are. I sought my Saviour with my whole heart; and how deeply I regretted that I had not before yielded my will, that I might be drawn to Christ. I found peace in Jesus, believing that He heard my prayers, and that He would do in my behalf just what He had promised in His word, "Those that seek Me early shall find Me." (Proverbs 8:17.) I laid my Bible open before the Lord and said, "There Lord, is Thy pledged word, 'him that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out' (John                                           -213-     6:37). 'Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you' (Luke 11:9)."  {3MR 212.3}
[3MR 213.1]          The promise is to be claimed by faith, Jesus invites you to come to Him and learn of Him, and "I will give you rest" (Matthew 11:28). "Learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls." (Matthew 11:29). This rest is not found in inattention and idleness, but in yielding the will to the will of Jesus; for, says Christ, "My yoke is easy, and My burden is light" (Matthew 11:30.) Therefore your will must become God's will. Your peace, your rest, comes in wearing Christ's yoke; you have the peace of Christ, and your conscience is not continually scourging you because you have not committed yourself to do the will of God. When you love to do the requirements of God, there is sweet enjoyment, not in idleness, but enjoyment identified with, and realized through, the exercise of all your powers on the Lord's side.  {3MR 213.1}
[3MR 213.2]          Christ's service means work. You can be a dutiful, obedient child of God. A soldier of Jesus Christ does not mean pleasure but hard work. You may say, "What can I do?" By coming out fully on the Lord's side, you can exert an influence over your young companions; by refusing to do a wrong action, you can place yourself thus far on Christ's side.  {3MR 213.2}
[3MR 213.3]          You may have real conflicts in overcoming self, but you have Jesus to help you. Will you try, Paul, to be a Christian? Will you write to me and tell me that you have fully decided to be a soldier of Jesus Christ?--Letter 12, 1889, pp. 1, 2. (To Paul Daniels, July 4, 1889.) Released August, 1965.  {3MR 213.3}
[3MR 214.1]       MR No. 176 - Europe's Glory -- The Alps         (From E. G. White diary, written Dec. 15, 1885, on return trip from Italy to Switzerland.)          I was so very weary I lay down on the seat and slept for two hours, and in doing this lost some interesting part of the scenery, but we made as much as possible of the rest of the journey.  {3MR 214.1}
[3MR 214.2]         It was grand and magnificent. There were lakes and gorges and canyons and towering rocks, some of remarkable appearance. The mountain peaks, rising above mountain peaks. Some adorned with trees, some cultivated to the very top. The trail to them went zigzag, and how they could build their houses, and make their gardens and live up so high was a mystery to us. Chapels were built on the mountain heights, and villages were nestled in the mountain gorges.  {3MR 214.2}
[3MR 214.3]          These mountains of rocks towering up so high, of every shape and of immense magnitude, led us, as we looked upon them, to have deep and solemn thoughts of God. These are His works, evidences of the greatness of His power. He has set fast the mountains, girding them with His power, and the arm of God alone can move them out of their place. Rising before us in their grandeur they point us heavenward to God's majesty, saying "He changeth not." With Him there is no variableness nor shadow of turning. His law was spoken from Mt. Sinai amid thunder and flame and smoke, concealing His awful majesty and glory. He spoke His holy law with a voice like a trumpet. The lightnings flashed, the thunders rolled, shaking the grand old mountain from the top to its very base. We are filled with awe. We love to gaze upon the grandeur of God's works, and are never weary. Here is a range of mountains                                           -215-     extending the whole length of a continent piled up one above another like a massive irregular wall reaching even above the clouds. That God who keeps the mountain in position has given us promises that are more immutable than these grand old mountains. God's word will stand forever from generation to generation.  {3MR 214.3}
[3MR 215.1]          If man complies with the conditions, then God will fulfill His part, though the foundations of the earth should be broken up and the heavens should pass away. God's Word, God's will in His law, remains unchangeable, eternal. The God of the mountains is our defense, our strong tower. We will find in Him help and strength ever to do His will. We see the perpetual hills and the glory that is flooded upon them from the heavens, and we want to pray and adore the living God who created all these wonders. We see hills, mountains, and valleys bathed in the noontide sun, reflecting its glories in the lakes--and we want to pray and worship the Lord God of hosts. We want faith. We want praise in our hearts that God ever lives. His words of promise are as unchangeable as His mountains.  {3MR 215.1}
[3MR 215.2]          God's word, the blessed guide, given to man declares concerning these great and grand rocky mountains that have stood the storm and tempest, the torrent and the roar of the winds, "The mountains shall depart, and the hills shall be removed, but His kindness shall not depart, neither shall the covenant of peace be removed from the heart that trusts in Him with perfect faith." The range of the mountains which cover so much space with barren rocks and eternal snows is a storehouse of fertility to the plains. The precious things of the valley are nourished from these everlasting mountains. The Alps of Europe are its glory. The treasures of the hills send their                                              -216-     blessings to millions. We see numerous cataracts rushing from the tops of the mountains into the valleys beneath.  {3MR 215.2}
[3MR 216.1]          These mountains to me are significant. Subterranean fires although concealed in them are burning. When the wicked shall have filled their cup of iniquity then the Lord will rise out of His place to punish the inhabitants of the earth. He will show the greatness of His power. The supreme Governor of the universe will reveal to men who have made void His law that His authority will be maintained. Not all the waters of the ocean shall fail, nor the fires which the Lord shall kindle. The earthquake makes the earth tremble, the rocks heave from the place, the hills and solid ground shake beneath the tread of Omnipotence, yet once more He will shake, not the earth only but also the heavens. There is a sea of fire beneath our feet. There is a furnace of fire in these old rocky mountains. The mountain belching forth its fires tells us the mighty furnace is kindled, waiting for God's word to wrap the earth in flames. Shall we not fear and tremble before Him?--Ms 29, 1885, pp. 15-17. (Entries from E. G. White diary - "First Visit to Italy," Nov. 26 to Dec. 15, 1885.)  {3MR 216.1}
[3MR 216.2]          When our Creator formed the world to be a habitation for man, its arrangements were prepared by the God of wisdom to help the mental as well as the physical wants of man. The great Architect has formed and fashioned the scenes of nature that they may have an important bearing upon man's intellectual and moral character. These are to be God's school to educate the mind and morals. Here the mind may have a vast field for study in the display of the majestic works of the Infinite One.                                         -217-  {3MR 216.2}
[3MR 217.1]          The rocks are among the precious things of earth, containing treasures of wisdom and knowledge. In the rocks and mountains are registered the fact that God did destroy the wicked from off the earth by a flood, and the broken surface of the earth reveals, in the gigantic rocks and towering mountains, that the Lord's power has done this because of the wickedness of man in the transgression of His law. The ever-varying scenery that meets the eye is the work of the God of wisdom, that in His stupendous works men may discern that there is a living God whose power is unlimited. The marvelous works of majesty are to refine the soul and to soften the roughness of man's nature, to help him in character building.--Ms 73, 1886, pp. 2, 3. (Miscellaneous descriptive items. Biographical fragment, 1886. No other date.)     Released August, 1965.  {3MR 217.1}
[3MR 218.1]       MR No. 177 - Homes for the Unfortunate         The school should have buildings to provide for such cases, and sufficient funds should be raised to put up suitable buildings on the grounds purchased for the school. If it is decided that this would not be wise, let the home be put up in another district. We must take hold of these things as soon as possible.--Ms 151, 1898, p. 22. ("Notes of Camp Meeting"--2. Typed Nov. 2, 1898.)  {3MR 218.1}
[3MR 218.2]          The light given me of God has been clear and distinct. Every church has its own burdens to bear. Through circumstances some will become poor. It may be they were not careful, that they did not know how to manage. Others through sickness or misfortune are poor. Whatever is the reason they are in need, and to help them is an important line of home missionary work. These unfortunate, needy ones should not be sent away from home to be cared for. Let each church feel her responsibility to have a special interest in the feeble and the aged. One or two among them can certainly be taken care of. The tithe should not be appropriated for this work. The word of God has specified how the tithe should be used. Both rich and poor are stewards to bring a faithful tithe into the treasury, according to their several ability. To everyone the Lord has given his work, proportioned to the ability of each. The churches are not to lay their personal cares upon others. This is not right.--Ms. 43, 1900, p. 10. ("Fragments B. The Prophet, Enoch." Typed, Aug. 2, 1900.) Released September, 1965.  {3MR 218.2}
[3MR 219.1]       MR No. 179 - Miscellaneous Manuscript Items         Let the building be converted into a seminary to educate our youth in the place of enlarging the college at Battle Creek. I have been shown that there should . . . be located, school buildings in Ohio which would give character to the work.--Letter 35, 1893, p. 3. (To Brother and Sister Kellogg, Feb. 19, 1893.)  {3MR 219.1}
[3MR 219.2]          Thank God it is not too late for wrongs to be righted. Christ looks at the spirit, and when He sees us carrying our burden with faith, His perfect holiness atones for our shortcomings. When we do our best, He becomes our righteousness. It takes every ray of light that God sends to us to make us the light of the world.--Letter 22, 1889, p. 13. (To R. A. Underwood, Jan. 18, 1889.)  {3MR 219.2}
[3MR 219.3]          Elder Daniells is a man who has proved the testimonies to be true. And he has proved true to the testimonies. When he has found that he has differed with them, he has been willing to acknowledge his error, and come to the light. . . . The Lord has given Elder Daniells reproof when he has erred, and he has shown his determination to stand on the side of truth and righteousness, and to correct his mistakes.--Letter 255, 1904, p. 3. (To Brethren Magan and Sutherland, July 23, 1904.) Released October 1965.  {3MR 219.3}
[3MR 220.1]       MR No. 180 - Material Requested for Use in a Dissertation on SDA Evangelism (1901-1940)         Voices are to be heard in every city proclaiming the last message of mercy to the world.--Letter 416, 1907, p. 5. (To A. G. Daniells, Dec. 30, 1907.)  {3MR 220.1}
[3MR 220.2]            There is a great work to be done in the cities and villages that is not being done.--Letter 316, 1908, p. 1. (To A. G. Daniells and those officially connected with him, Oct. 25, 1908.)  {3MR 220.2}
[3MR 220.3]         For the conduct of affairs at the various centers of our work, we must endeavor, as far as possible, to find consecrated men who have been trained in business lines. We must guard against tying up at these centers of influence men who could do a more important work on the public platform, in presenting before unbelievers the truth of God's word.  {3MR 220.3}
[3MR 220.4]          When I think of the many cities still unwarned, I cannot rest. It is distressing to think that they have been neglected so long. . . .  {3MR 220.4}
[3MR 220.5]          A little has been done in Washington, and in other cities of the South and East; but in order to meet the mind of the Lord we shall have to plan for the carrying forward of a far-reaching and systematic work. We must enter into this work with a perseverance that will not allow of any slacking of our efforts until we shall see of the salvation of our God. This will give us confidence to continue the work in still other places.  {3MR 220.5}
[3MR 220.6]          All these cities of the East where the first and the second angel's messages were proclaimed with power, and where the third angel's message was                                      -221-     preached in the early days of our history as a separate, peculiar people, must now be worked anew. There is Portland, Maine; there is Boston, and all the many towns round about; there is New York City, and the populous cities close by; there is Philadelphia and Baltimore and Washington. I need not enumerate all these places; you know where they are. The Lord desires us to proclaim the third angel's message with power in these cities. . . .  {3MR 220.6}
[3MR 221.1]          Oh, that we might see the needs of these great cities as God sees them! We must plan to place in these cities capable men who can present the third angel's message in a manner so forceful that it will strike home to the heart. Men who can do this, we cannot afford to gather into one place, to do a work that others might do. . . .  {3MR 221.1}
[3MR 221.2]          There is a large work to be done here in the city of Washington, that still remains undone. There is a large work to be done in the South, and in the East; and our General Conference is to do its share in supplying the men that shall go out into these fields. . . . And as men and women are brought into the truth in the cities, the means will begin to come in. As surely as honest souls will be converted, their means will be consecrated to the Lord's service, and we shall see an increase of our resources.  {3MR 221.2}
[3MR 221.3]          Question by G. A. Irwin, vice-president for North America: In all that you have said concerning the work of Elder Prescott, do you mean that he is to continue as editor of the paper, and also to go out and preach in the cities occasionally?  {3MR 221.3}
[3MR 221.4]          E. G. White:  No; no; he must give himself up to the work of the ministry. His strength should not be divided. He is to give himself to the evangelistic work; for the very talent that he would otherwise use in helping                                              -222-     to carry on the work at this Washington center, is needed where there is no talent at the present time. In places where he may go, the work will have to build up solidly in various lines. There will be calls for special literature to go out among the people.  {3MR 221.4}
[3MR 222.1]          In studying this problem let us remember that the Lord sees not as man sees. He looks upon the terrible neglect of the cities. I do not want to repeat what I have said about this neglect. It is not at all in the order of God that these cities should be left unwarned, unworked. It is the result of man's devising. There is a world to be saved.--Ms 53, 1909, pp 2, 3, 6, 8, 9. ("Proclaiming the Third Angel's Message in Cities at Home and Abroad," June 11, 1909.)  {3MR 222.1}
[3MR 222.2]          God has a work for Brother Prescott to do in bringing the light of present truth to those who have not seen it. It is not wisdom for him to remain continuously in Washington. He has special ability for ministering the work of God to the people. . . . He is not where the Lord would have him be. He would be the recipient of much greater spiritual strength if he were much of the time out in the field seeking to lead souls to the light of truth.  {3MR 222.2}
[3MR 222.3]          Brother Prescott, your ministerial ability is needed in the work that God requires shall be done in the cities. These cities are not to be left unenlightened and unwarned. Open your eyes to see the work that is to be done in sowing the seeds of truth in new places.--Ms 41, 1909, pp. 1, 2. ("A Message to Responsible Men and Church Members." Typed June 3, 1909.)                                          -223-  {3MR 222.3}
[3MR 223.1]          On the morning of the day we left Washington, (June 11) I attended a meeting held in the seminary building, and spoke to the brethren assembled some very plain words concerning the destitute fields, and the great work that must be done in many places. I urged them not to hold the ministers at Takoma Park, because there is a work to be done all through our cities that have not heard the truth of the third angel's message. Some did not take willingly to the idea of losing Elder Prescott, but I spoke plainly to them.--Letter 98, 1909, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder J. E. White, June 16, 1909.)  {3MR 223.1}
[3MR 223.2]          I am very glad to hear that you have been led to understand for yourself the condition of the unworked cities. . . . If this work had been undertaken years ago, large numbers would have been brought to a knowledge of the truth. . . . I am intensely in earnest, and Oh, I beg of you to encourage our people to redeem the time.--Letter 84, 1910, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, July 26, 1910.)  {3MR 223.2}
[3MR 223.3]          I have received your letters regarding the council held in New York, and the efforts that are being made in behalf of the multitudes in the large cities. . . . The position you have taken is in the order of the Lord, and now I would encourage you with the words, Go forward as you have begun, using your position of influence as president of the General Conference for the advancement of the work we are called upon to do. . . .  {3MR 223.3}
[3MR 223.4]          I can now take hold with you in full confidence for the doing of the work that rests upon us. The Lord in His mercy will pardon the failure of the past. He will be your helper. He will give you sustaining grace, and we will                                           -224-     draw with you and give you all the help we can to use your position of influence as president of the Conference, and to work wisely in the education of others to labor in the cities. . . .  {3MR 223.4}
[3MR 224.1]          I am so thankful that you have written us how you have given yourself to this work. Angels of God will be with you, and you can use all the influence that your office as president of the Conference has given you, to encourage others to take up the same work. . . .  {3MR 224.1}
[3MR 224.2]          In conclusion I will say, Redeem the lost time of the past nine years by going ahead now with the work in our cities, and the Lord will bless and sustain you.--Letter 68, 1910, pp. 1, 2. (To A. G. Daniells, Aug. 11, 1910.)     Released Nov. 1965  {3MR 224.2}
[3MR 225.1]       MR No. 182 - Material Requested by the Battle Creek Church for Promotion         The brethren think we ought to have a little house put up. We pay now $1.50 per week for rent, and have scarcely any conveniences at that. Have to go a great distance for water; have no good shed for our wood. We put a few boards up at our own expense just to cover our wood. We shall make a beginning; cannot tell how we shall succeed. May the Lord guide us in all our undertakings is my prayer.--Letter 9, 1856, p. 3. (To Sister E. P. Below, Jan. 1, 1856.)     Released December 1965.  {3MR 225.1}
[3MR 226.1]       MR No. 183 - Loyalty to Christ         The time has come for the enlargement and growth of God's people. For years the backward tendencies of many have greatly hindered the work of God.  {3MR 226.1}
[3MR 226.2]          Now, just now, the Lord's people are to show their loyalty. The time has come when the Lord would have all who will honor Him take their stand firmly on the side of truth and righteousness. No longer are we to be a mixed multitude. Those who profess to be followers of God's word must be straightforward, pure, and holy.  {3MR 226.2}
[3MR 226.3]          "Seek ye the Lord while He may be found, call ye upon Him while He is near: Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and He will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for He will abundantly pardon.  {3MR 226.3}
[3MR 226.4]          "For My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways My ways, saith the Lord.  {3MR 226.4}
[3MR 226.5]          "For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are My ways higher than your ways, and My thoughts than your thoughts.  {3MR 226.5}
[3MR 226.6]          "For as the rain cometh down, and the snow from heaven, and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth, and maketh it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower, and bread to the eater:  {3MR 226.6}
[3MR 226.7]          "So shall My word be that goeth forth out of My mouth: it shall not return unto Me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it." (Isaiah 55:6-11.)  {3MR 226.7}
[3MR 226.8]          I am instructed to say that the Lord will give grace to all who will turn from their unrighteousness, and break with the wily tempter, who has led them                                        -227-     captive. The blessings of heaven can not be bought with merchandise. All who will lay down the weapons of their warfare, and come into harmony with the truth of Jesus Christ, surrendering soul, body, and spirit, to Him who has bought them with the price of His own blood, need not despair of God's mercy.  {3MR 226.8}
[3MR 227.1]          We can not afford to trifle with our soul's salvation. . . . He now calls upon His people to make a thorough work, and remove every stumbling block. Let us clear the highway for our God.--Ms 106, 1905, pp. 8-10. ("A Plea For Loyalty," Nov. 20, 1905.)     Released December 1965.  {3MR 227.1}
[3MR 228.1]       MR No. 184 - Ellen White at Tramelan, Switzerland         We arrived at Tramelan about noon Friday, May 21, 1886, and were welcomed by the family of Brother Roth. Brother and Sister Roth are most excellent people, wholehearted in the truth. They have now living seven sons and three daughters. One daughter died in the faith not long since. All are established in the truth that are old enough to understand. Their family are in the best circumstances of any of our people in Switzerland. The father and eldest son are merchant tailors. The second son is a baker, but has given himself to the missionary work, and is fitting up for a laborer. He is a young man of superior ability. One young woman is working in the office at Basel. She understands French, German, and English. The third son is also working in the office. We enjoyed our visit with this dear family.--Ms 20, 1886, p. 5. (No title, June 11, 1886.)  {3MR 228.1}
[3MR 228.2]                       Diary, Tramelan, Switzerland, May 22, 1886        We have had a very interesting morning's ride, fifteen miles from Moutier to this place. We arrived here about noon. Were heartily welcomed by Brother Roth (pronounced Rote). They have a large, interesting family. Seven boys and three girls are living. One died in the faith a few years since. They are engaged in business and live in a large house. They have a merchant tailor establishment, another department for groceries, another for hats, another for shoes and sundries, and a large bakery establishment. They have a good business and are in very superior circumstances for Switzerland.                                         -229-     Their children are all with them in the truth. They have two sharp, intelligent boys--one nine years old, the other eleven or twelve.  {3MR 228.2}
[3MR 229.1]          Friday night eleven came from Chaux-de-fonds and our meeting room was in a good-sized room of Brother Roth's house. I was requested to speak to those assembled, and did so, although I was much tired. I did not sleep until after midnight. When before the people I feel so deeply in earnest that they should come up to the holy standard erected by our Lord that I am unable to lay off the burden.--Ms 64, 1886, p. 4. ("Labors in Switzerland"--No. 5. Diary, April 30 to May 23, 1886.)  {3MR 229.1}
[3MR 229.2]          In early morning we took the cars for Tramelan--Elder Ings and wife and I. Waited one hour at Travannes, then we were taken in dummy to Tramelan. We had just five seats in the cars, and a small stove. We had just had a heavy snow storm at Basel but there had been a greater fall of snow as we neared the mountains. We passed slowly along and the trees looked very beautiful laden down with pure, fresh snow. Some trees had blown over, one uprooted. I think I never saw anything equal to this for beauty--the tall evergreen trees, their boughs loaded with snow. . . .  {3MR 229.2}
[3MR 229.3]          There have been meetings this forenoon. Brother Ertzenberger spoke in the forenoon. The dedicatory discourse fell upon me. I spoke with much freedom in regard to the Temple of Solomon and the sacredness that should be observed by all in a home dedicated to God. They should remember it as a place where God meets with His people, and no angry feelings toward earth should exist in the hearts of the worshipers, for this would shut away the Spirit of God from them. This was a very solemn meeting. In the evening some                                           -230-     little attention was given to the children of the Sabbath school. They had exercises and were entertained with recitations of Scriptures. In the evening Elder Ings spoke to the people.--Ms 72, 1886, pp. 1, 2. ("Labors in Switzerland"--No 7. Diary, Dec. 24 to 31, 1886.)  {3MR 229.3}
[3MR 230.1]          Text: 1 Kings 8:54-61. Here you see, at the dedication of the Temple, the conditions God required of His people in order that they might receive the blessings of God at their worship. David, while dwelling in his palace of cedar, felt disturbed in his conscience as he considered that there was no suitable dwelling place for the ark of God, which symbolized His presence. It still rested in the tabernacle which had been constructed in the wilderness, and borne all the way from Horeb to Jerusalem in a pilgrimage of nearly forty years. But now the nation had ended their pilgrimage and obtained a permanent location. And David looked around him upon the costly buildings of cedar, the homes of the inhabitants settled in the goodly land of Canaan, and conceived the idea that a temple should be built, more worthy for the residence of God. The site of the building was indicated and the most complete instructions were given, and Solomon entered upon the great work.  {3MR 230.1}
[3MR 230.2]          "And it came to pass, when the priests were come out of the holy place, that the cloud filled the house of the Lord, so that the priests could not stand to minister because of the cloud: for the glory of the Lord filled the house of the Lord." Verses 10, 11. Here we learn that God approved of the work of Solomon in the building of the Temple. It is true that the company at Tramelan is small compared with the millions of people who worshiped at                                               -231-     Solomon's Temple, but the Lord's presence is not confined to numbers. He meets with the few as well as the many. The promise is, "Where two or three are gathered in My name, there am I in the midst of them." Matthew 18:20.  {3MR 230.2}
[3MR 231.1]         We are thankful that God has put it into the hearts of the Brethren Roth to build this comfortable, neat house for the worship of God. When God sees the efforts made to build a house for His honor, even if it be humble according to their ability, He will accept it and the heartfelt service of the worshipers.  {3MR 231.1}
[3MR 231.2]          You will see by the prayer of Solomon that Israel's dependence was in the God of Israel. The people that built the Temple were many and the house that they built was large and grand and the Lord God of heaven honored them because they had built Him a sanctuary where they could meet to worship Him. Those that worshiped Him sincerely had His blessing.  {3MR 231.2}
[3MR 231.3]          The first tabernacle, built according to God's directions, was indeed blessed of Him. The people thus were preparing themselves to worship in the temple not made with hands--a temple in the heavens. The stones of the Temple built by Solomon were all prepared at the quarry and then brought to the Temple site. They came together without the sound of ax or hammer. The timbers were also fitted in the forest. The furniture was likewise brought to this house all prepared for use.  {3MR 231.3}
[3MR 231.4]          Even so, the mighty cleaver of truth has taken out a people from the quarry of the world and is fitting this people, who profess to be the children of God, for a place in His heavenly temple. We want the cleaver of truth to do its work for us. We are taken from the quarry of the world. The material must not be a dead substance but living souls, and these souls must                                         -232-     be brought out of the quarry of the world, where the hand of God can fit them for the temple in heaven. We are here as probationers, and we must pass under the hand of God. All rough edges and rough surfaces must be removed and we must be stones fitted for the building. We are brought into church capacity with defects of character, but we must not retain them. We must be fitted and squared for the building. We must be "laborers together with God," for we are "God's husbandry," we are "God's building." In view of this we must see that our temple is not defiled with sin. We should be lively stones, not dead ones, but live ones that will reflect the image of Christ. We must be worshipers in spirit and in truth.  {3MR 231.4}
[3MR 232.1]          Although your company is small, you can be consoled by the words of the apostle, "Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him; for we shall see Him as He is." 1 John 3:2. And we should not forget the enjoinder, "And every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself, even as He is pure." 1 John 3:3.  {3MR 232.1}
[3MR 232.2]          It is not enough to be brought in as worshipers, but the heart must be brought into harmony with God's plans. We must be spiritual worshipers. If we are to represent Christ we must be living stones "built up a spiritual house." 1 Peter 2:5.  {3MR 232.2}
[3MR 232.3]          It is important that we should live as Solomon was admonished in verses 4 to 6 of 1 Kings 9: "And if thou wilt walk before Me, as David thy father walked, in integrity of heart, and in uprightness, to do according to all that I have commanded thee, and wilt keep My statutes and My judgments; then I will establish the throne of thy kingdom upon Israel forever, as I promised                                                -233-     to David thy father, saying, There shall not fail thee a man upon the throne of Israel. But if ye shall at all turn from following Me, ye or your children, and will not keep My commandments and My statutes which I have set before you, but go and serve other gods, and worship them." We see that God's promises are to the obedient, those that keep the commandments of God. If we depart from His law, then we are separated from Heaven. God does not separate from us, but we separate from Him.  {3MR 232.3}
[3MR 233.1]          We are thankful that this comfortable house has been prepared for His people. The first house built in Battle Creek ［THE FIRST BATTLE CREEK CHURCH WAS 18 x 25 FEET AND SEATED 40 PEOPLE.］ was only about one third larger than this, and when we entered that building we felt happy. The meetings heretofore had been held in a private house. We all felt poor, but we felt that we must have a place to dedicate to the Lord. All exerted their energies to build, as they did in building the tabernacle in the wilderness. It took quite an effort to erect it. In two years it had to be given up for a larger one, as it was impossible for it to accommodate all the people that attended our special meetings. And it was not long before the third had to be built, and then the present one which will seat three thousand persons. And we may have to enlarge our borders still. God has blessed in the effort to increase the accommodations for His work in Battle Creek. We may have to exert all our efforts in doing the will of God, but He will bless according to our faith. We must act as men of faith, and after we have done in accordance with the will of God, we do not find ourselves any poorer.                                               -234-  {3MR 233.1}
[3MR 234.1]         In Oakland, California, it seemed almost impossible to obtain a suitable place in which to worship. The church was poor, depending on their hands only, but they said that they would build. It was also the same with the San Francisco Church. Both houses were commenced, but they said, Where is the means? and asked Brother White if he could help them. The reply was: "Yes, but I shall have to sell everything in order to do it." In this transaction we lost $1,700 in exchange, but we cared not for that, for we were helping the cause. The houses went up, and the one in Oakland has already proven too small, and it had to be sold and a larger one must take its place.  {3MR 234.1}
[3MR 234.2]          We hope that the Lord will so bless your work that this house will prove too small for you. We expect to see other houses erected by our people and in this our faith will be revealed, for faith without works is dead. This house, so small as it is, is recorded in heaven. I can come to visit you with more courage now than heretofore because the people will see that you mean business. They expect something of you. God will honor those that will honor Him.  {3MR 234.2}
[3MR 234.3]          I thank God that I have the privilege of speaking to you today. This little house is just as precious in the sight of God as a larger one would be, because you have done what you could. Now you can teach reverence in coming in and going out. When meetings are held in a room used daily by the family, every day for every purpose, there is not much respect shown as a place of worship. Everything the people look upon is associated with everyday affairs.  {3MR 234.3}
[3MR 234.4]          In entering the house of worship you should remember that it is the house of God. Respect should be shown by the removal of the hat, remembering that                                              -235-     you are entering into the presence of God and angels. You should teach the children reverence. Let earnest efforts be carried forward to this end, and remember that you are the temple of the living God.  {3MR 234.4}
[3MR 235.1]          Ephesians 2:1-19; 4:1-6. Now if we had a most splendid temple and our hearts were not right it would amount to nothing. Our greatest anxiety should be in regard to our spiritual condition. We must educate our children that God meets with His people and direct their thoughts heavenward.  {3MR 235.1}
[3MR 235.2]         The only day that God has set His seal upon is the seventh. While He has given us the six days He has taken the seventh as His that His order of worship might be preserved. Neither the house of God nor His day should be used for visiting, but our thoughts should be upon heaven and heavenly things. Let there be no disunion one with another. If feelings should arise in your heart with a brother or sister, do not let the sun go down until such feelings be removed, that you may retain the blessing of God with you.  {3MR 235.2}
[3MR 235.3]          Christ says you may be known by all men if ye have love one for another. Now in order to have this love in the heart one for another it must be cultivated, and if this grace is attained then you will be a spectacle unto the world and to angels. We have a great truth and we must seek to be in harmony with it. If we are living stones we should emit light, and have an influence upon others for their good. If every member should seek to honor God then you would be a power that would be felt. We want an increase of faith. We need a faith that will enable us to meet infidelity.  {3MR 235.3}
[3MR 235.4]          We want the Spirit of God to come in to meet with us in our worship. When we enter the house, it would be pleasing to God if all would lift up their hearts to God in secret prayer. On entering the desk every minister                                               -236-     should drop on his knees to implore divine help. We do not take hold as we ought of the divine arm. We might be stronger spiritually. Every defect of character must be removed in order that we may stand before the great white throne. There the books will be opened and from them we are to be judged, and we do not want to be ashamed to meet our record. If we manifest great zeal in worldly business and are dead in spiritual things it will be manifest in the house of God. The meetings can be made more interesting if all would have more earnestness in spiritual life. God is full of blessings, but if we do not prize them we suffer loss. We need to take hold of the arm of God and God will meet you in this house.  {3MR 235.4}
[3MR 236.1]          Above everything else, be at peace among yourselves. Strive to see eye to eye and be members of the royal King and the blessing of God will rest upon you as it rested upon Solomon's Temple. And from this place may light and truth go out, and work upon the hearts of the people, and then your testimony will be felt. We must weave the principles of truth into our character and thus we can be prepared for the temple of God and be privileged to join in the anthem, Worthy is the Lamb.--Ms 49, 1886, pp. 1-6. (Sermon at the dedication of the church at Tramelan, Switzerland, Dec. 25, 1886.)     Released December, 1965.  {3MR 236.1}
[3MR 237.1]       MR No. 186 - Miscellaneous Material for Use with Spirit of Prophecy Day         We are bound here, and are trying to be patient. We . . . are grateful to our heavenly Father that it is as well with us as it is. We have but little provision except three papers of granola. We can get along nicely if we get some milk. . . . We have enough to keep us warm and I think we can manage to get food enough to eat until we shall be able to go either back or forward.--Letter 67, 1889, p. 2. (To Daughter Mary (Mrs. W. C. White) and Sister McOmber, June 1, 1889.)  {3MR 237.1}
[3MR 237.2]          We will defray all expenses. We will go trusting in the Lord to go before us and to preserve us from accident and harm. . . .  {3MR 237.2}
[3MR 237.3]          Rubbish of all kinds, fences, old cupboards, logs, debris of every kind came tearing down the valley sweeping everything before it, sweeping away the bridge, washing out the rails and piling them up one above another in a grotesque manner. . . .  {3MR 237.3}
[3MR 237.4]          Do what you can for us, we must be put across that river. . . .  {3MR 237.4}
[3MR 237.5]          He was the larger of the two and less nervous. When he came up the bank all right, I wept like a child and praised the Lord aloud. . . .  {3MR 237.5}
[3MR 237.6]          Nearly everything in the stores like eatables were in the water and scented and tasted so badly, we could not eat them, and our food was rather meager. But we had no disposition to murmur! . . . .  {3MR 237.6}
[3MR 237.7]          In the disastrous floods I have seen literally fulfilled the very scenes that were presented to me in vision forty years ago.--Letter 54, 1889, pp. 2, 4-7. (To Brother M. J. Church, June 6, 1889.)                                             -238-  {3MR 237.7}
[3MR 238.1]          All who have anything to say testify this has been the best camp meeting they ever attended.--Letter 68, 1889, pp. 1, 2. (To Daughter Mary (Mrs. W. C. White), June 12, 1889.)     Released March 3, 1966.  {3MR 238.1}
[3MR 239.1]       MR No. 187 - Unpublished Material Concerning Debt         Some things have been opened before me. I seemed to be present with others in a meeting in which the debt on Battle Creek College was being discussed. . . .  {3MR 239.1}
[3MR 239.2]          One present, who bore on his face an expression of heavenly dignity said. . . . This debt has been increased by the erection of buildings directly contrary to the warning not to build. Men concluded that they knew best, and the building went on. . . . God's people are not to manage any part of His work, spiritual or temporal, with carelessness. The cause of God must not be imperilled, as it has been by men neglecting to take inventory, and know how they stand financially. . . . It is not an honor to God to carry on schools when by so doing a mountain of debt is piling up. . . .  {3MR 239.2}
[3MR 239.3]          "It has not been wisdom to incur large debts by erecting buildings. Adding building to building, without becoming free from debts previously incurred, is a snare to the soul. Embarrassment should not be thrown on the Lord's instrumentalities by placing on them debts incurred by human mismanagement." . . .  {3MR 239.3}
[3MR 239.4]          The erection of so many large buildings in one place as there are in Battle Creek is not according to the light and wisdom received from God.--Ms 126, 1899, pp. 1-3, 6. ("Words of Warning," Aug. 28, 1899.)  {3MR 239.4}
[3MR 239.5]          If we walk in the counsel of the Lord, we shall have opportunity to purchase for sanitarium purposes at a reasonable rate, properties on which there already are buildings that can be utilized. . . .                                                -240-  {3MR 239.5}
[3MR 240.1]          It may sometimes be necessary, however, to select a site on which no improvements have been made and no buildings erected. In such a case, we must be careful not to select a place which will of necessity require a large outlay of means for improvements. Through lack of experience, and miscalculations, we may be entrapped into the incurring of large debts, because the buildings and improvements cost two or three times as much as was estimated.--Ms 114, 1902, p. 2. ("Instruction Regarding Sanitarium Work." Typed Sept. 1, 1902.)  {3MR 240.1}
[3MR 240.2]          The question now before us is, Shall we try to secure the places that seem desirable in price and location, when we cannot tell where our money is coming from? . . . I am not prepared to say that we should not, under any circumstances, purchase land to which the Lord seems to have directed our minds, when there is no hindrance but the question of ready money, and which property, in the providence of God, we could soon pay for. We have to guard against mistakes on both sides. If we see a good opportunity to secure a building as in Paradise Valley, I think it should be purchased.--Letter 167, 1902, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister Evans, Oct. 26, 1902.)  {3MR 240.2}
[3MR 240.3]          Brother Wessels writes that he has taken steps to secure the place of seventy acres. This is the one that will serve our purposes best, and the terms are easy. One hundred pounds is to be paid down, and two hundred, I believe, in three months; the balance in twelve months at 5 percent interest. The reason why we have purchased so much land is because those who are connected with the sanitarium will want to purchase land to build houses of                                               -241-     their own on, but we do not want these houses near the sanitarium. Thus we have nearly three thousand pounds to pay in twelve months. This is ten thousand dollars. At the union conference we raised nine hundred pounds among ourselves. I pledged one hundred pounds. I have hired the money, paying five percent interest. I know I must pledge to the very extent of my powers in order to keep the donations as large as possible. . . . We have walked out by faith, and we expect to buy this land.--Letter 190, 1899, pp. 5, 6. (To Sister Gotzian, Nov. 1, 1899.)     Released March 1966.  {3MR 240.3}
[3MR 242.1]      MR No. 188 - Miscellaneous Items Requested for General Use         Here we are at Brother ［E. P.］ Butler's. Oh, how changed everything is here! God had wrought for us mightily; praise His holy name. At Washington the Lord took the rule of the meeting Himself. Stephen Smith and Brother Butler were present. There were about seventy-five present, all in the faith. Brother Stephen Smith was filled with a wrong spirit. J. Hart and he had filled the minds of many with prejudice against us. False reports had been circulated, and the band had been sinking and had lost the power of the third angel's message. They were sickly, but knew not the cause. The reason was that there was an accursed thing in the camp, and by the assistance of God we were trying to get it out of the camp.  {3MR 242.1}
[3MR 242.2]         Brother Butler was dark. The time ［1851］ had passed and left those who believed in it very low and dark, and the influence of those who believed the time has been very distracting. Brother Holt talked on the gifts of the Spirit. S. Smith did not confess his wrongs at all; such a self-confident person, who felt so perfectly whole, we have seldom seen. God wrought for us; there was a mighty breaking down before God.  {3MR 242.2}
[3MR 242.3]          You remember I was not very well when we parted. I continued to grow feeble and all day Sabbath was very weak, not able to sit up; in the eve I fainted quite away. The brethren prayed over me and I was healed and taken off in vision. I had a deep plunge in the glory, and the state of things in Washington was revealed to me which I declared plainly to them. The vision had a powerful effect. All acknowledged their faith in the visions except Brother Butler and S. Smith. We all felt it duty to act, and by a unanimous                                         -243-     vote of the brethren, S. Smith was disfellowshipped by the church until he should forever lay down his erroneous views. His wife then broke down and said she knew that her husband was not right.  {3MR 242.3}
[3MR 243.1]         The work of God went right on in the meeting. Sunday eve, after we had disfellowshipped Brother Smith (in the afternoon), we had a glorious season. Many confessed that they had been prejudiced against us by different individuals such as S. Smith and J. Hart, but they praised God that they had seen us and were convinced that the visions were of God. The brethren and sisters generally arose and expressed their opinions and feelings; it was a good time. Monday forenoon we held another meeting and it was the best meeting of the whole; sweet union and love prevailed in the meeting. We then sang the farewell hymn and with sad yet joyful hearts parted--sad that we must part with those we love so well and had taken such sweet counsel with; but joyful that our hearts had been strengthened and comforted together, that the clear light of truth had shone upon us, and that we were soon to meet to part no more, where no discord or disunion reigns. . . .  {3MR 243.1}
[3MR 243.2]          The next day we went to Claremont and took the car for Royalton. Tuesday, the same eve, the conference commenced. Brother Butler was at that meeting, also Brother Josiah Hart, who was so strong on the time, and after it passed by, got a substitute, "the age to come," and was carrying that about. Such confusion and distraction has followed the time, and fighting against the visions!  They had also lost the power of the third angel's message and some of them were in complete darkness. Brother Hart was stiff and unyielding enough. I got up and told him what God has shown me concerning him. Brother Butler began to break away and come into the clear light.                                                -244-     Thursday we seemed to have gone about as far as we could, and to have done all we could, yet there was much more to be done in order for things to be set just right.  {3MR 243.2}
[3MR 244.1]          In the morn we all seemed to have an agonizing cry for God to work like Himself, a wonder-working God. Our prayers were answered. The power of God came down; it was a good season; angels were hovering over us. I was taken off in vision and saw just the state of things there, and just the state that Brother Baker was in, and Brethren Hart and Butler. I got up and told the vision. It had quite a powerful effect. . . .  {3MR 244.1}
[3MR 244.2]          The meeting that eve ［Friday at Johnson］ was deeply interesting. There were about seventy-three present. Brother Baker spoke, and spoke quite well, about the time and his disappointment; yet he did not view things in their true light. He was much discouraged and sunken. After he sat down a man by the name of Walker arose, who had very lately embraced the truth and thought and acted as though he knew it all. He said he expected the brethren were expecting a confession from him because he was so strenuous upon the time, but said he had nothing to confess and he did not think Brother Baker had. He was not sure but something did take place, that Jesus did leave the Most Holy the time they said He would. He was happy; these were the happiest days of his life. He went on in this strain, with such a wild spirit, that all were disgusted with him. The Spirit of God came upon James White, and he arose and rebuked him in the name of the Lord. His mouth was closed in a moment; he could not say anything more, but sat down and did not say anything through the meeting. He was rebuked by God. This was a great help to the                                              -245-     meeting and a great help to Brother Baker.--Letter 8, 1851, pp. 1-4. (To Brother and Sister Howland, Nov. 12, 1851.)  {3MR 244.2}
[3MR 245.1]          Sabbath and Pleasure Seeking. God would have all His gifts appreciated. All fragments, jots, and tittles are to be treasured carefully, and we are carefully to become acquainted with the necessities of others. All that we have of Bible truth is not merely for our benefit, but to impart to other souls, and this is to be impressed upon human minds, and every kindly word spoken to prepare the way to make a channel through which the truth will flow forth in rich currents to other souls.  Every working of Christ in miracles was essential, and was to reveal to the world that there was a great work to be done on the Sabbath day for the relief of suffering humanity, but the common work was not to be done.  Pleasure seeking, ball playing, swimming, was not a necessity, but a sinful neglect of the sacred day sanctified by Jehovah.  Christ did not perform miracles merely to display His power, but always to meet Satan in ［his］ afflicting suffering humanity. Christ came to our world to meet the needs of the suffering, whom Satan was torturing.--Letter 252, 1906, p. 3. (To Brother and Sister O. A. Olsen, July 25, 1906.)  {3MR 245.1}
[3MR 245.2]          Not "One Heretical Sentence" For Use in Teaching, Correspondence, etc.--I am now looking over my diaries and copies of letters written for several years back, commencing before I went to Europe. . . . I have the most precious matter to reproduce and place before the people in testimony form. While I am able to do this work, the people must have these things, to revive past history, that they may see that there is one straight chain of truth,                                             -246-     without one heretical sentence, in that which I have written.  This, I am instructed, is to be a living letter to all in regard to my faith.--Letter 329a, 1905, pp. 1, 2. (To Granddaughter Mabel White, Nov. 16, 1905.)     Released April 1966.  {3MR 245.2}
[3MR 247.1]       MR No. 189 - Materials Relating to Arthur G. Daniells         We must embrace every opportunity to put forth personal labor. The personal labor must be done, even if there has to be less preaching done.--Letter 18, 1893, p. 2.  (To Brother and Sister A. G. Daniells, May 11, 1893.)  {3MR 247.1}
[3MR 247.2]          Ministers who opposed Elder A. G. Daniells fought the truth like tigers. . . . ［After the Robert Hare series of evangelistic meetings of three months］ nearly all went back. . . .  {3MR 247.2}
[3MR 247.3]          They should have placed Elder Daniells or some one of different ideas and manners to labor by his ［Elder Robert Hare's］ side . . . and the great interest then would have amounted to something, that the fruit would remain.--Letter 85, 1893, pp. 1, 2. (To Dr. and Mrs. J. H. Kellogg, May 16, 1893.)  {3MR 247.3}
[3MR 247.4]          The Lord has greatly blessed Brother Daniells in his ministry, and now he would have a change made in his location.  There are altogether too many things connected with Melbourne that are no strength to Brother Daniells. There are large business interests, which he is not educated to carry, and which it is not his duty to carry. . . . If he could give himself directly and decidedly to the work of preaching, and have his mind free from such a raft of little matters and difficulties that are constantly arising at Melbourne, it would be a great blessing to him.  He needs to go where he can unload, and not be made responsible for matters in business lines that others are appointed to attend to.  There are men who can do this work. . . .                                             -248-  {3MR 247.4}
[3MR 248.1]          Elder Daniells needs a change of surroundings, but nothing must be done rashly.--Letter 87, 1898, p. 2. (To Brethren Faulkhead, Salisbury, and Robinson, Oct. 20, 1898.)  {3MR 248.1}
[3MR 248.2]          Brethren Daniells, Farnsworth, and Starr have done the preaching; and if ever the Lord helped men to preach, He has helped these men.--Letter 174, 1900, p. 3.  (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, March 21, 1900.)  {3MR 248.2}
[3MR 248.3]          The selection of a president for the conference was by no means a small affair, in consideration of the feeling that existed. The people were divided. Some clung to Elder Tenney and others urged that Elder Curtis be chosen; but we moved guardedly in selecting the man for the place. Few thought that Elder Daniells could be the one for the place of president; but with W. C. White as his counselor he has done well, and we are sure he is the best choice that could be made out of the material from which we had to choose.  {3MR 248.3}
[3MR 248.4]          I told the board plainly that not one of these men was competent for the situation; but we must have a president; and I presented before them the objectionable features in each case.  I told them that Elder Daniells was certainly standing in the best condition spiritually of any of them, and would be better fitted for the work than any other man in Australia.--Letter 40, 1892, pp. 13, 14. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, July 15, 1892.)  {3MR 248.4}
[3MR 248.5]          You have felt, my brethren, as though Elder Daniells needed to be criticized.  True, he has made mistakes, but if he makes his failures his victories, he will lose nothing. . . .                                              -249-  {3MR 248.5}
[3MR 249.1]          Elder Daniells must not be where he will have such local responsibilities that he has all the time to struggle like a drowning man to keep his head above water.--Letter 87, 1898, p. 3 (To Brethren Faulkhead, Salisbury, and Robinson, October 20, 1898.)  {3MR 249.1}
[3MR 249.2]          Put away your feelings against Elder Daniells right here on the ground. You are to be in unity, not because he is perfect; he makes mistakes. He is making mistakes on this ground. But the Lord's eye is upon him; he is beloved of God. And if you do not cling closely to God you will make much graver mistakes than he has made. . . . The Lord loves Elder Daniells and He will reprove and instruct you both where you err.--Ms 35, 1895, p. 10. (Untitled, no Date.)  {3MR 249.2}
[3MR 249.3]          Please give Elder S. N. Haskell a hearty invitation to come to New South Wales. . . . He would be just the help needed here now.--Letter 44, 1897, p. 5. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, Jan. 1, 1897.)  {3MR 249.3}
[3MR 249.4]          The school was hindered for two years.--Letter 3, 1898, p. 1 (To "My Brethren re Avondale School Land," Feb. 2, 1898.)  {3MR 249.4}
[3MR 249.5]          Another must take your place unless a decided change is made.--Ms 41, 1894, p. 4. (Diary, Oct. 19, 1894.)  {3MR 249.5}
[3MR 249.6]          It was an offense against God for Elder Haskell's wages to be cut down. To do this showed a great lack of discernment.--Letter 161, 1903, p. 4. (To A. G. Daniells and W. W. Prescott, July 30, 1903.)                                           -250-  {3MR 249.6}
[3MR 250.1]          Elder Daniells and his wife, Elder Tenney and his wife, and Sarah Belden took dinner with us today. We talked about the prospect of establishing a school in Australia to train workers for the islands of the sea.--Ms 19, 1892, p. 19. (Diary written at Preston, Victoria, Australia, December 19, 1892.)  {3MR 250.1}
[3MR 250.2]          In the past Elder Daniells has had little faith that a school would ever be in successful operation here, but he has been thoroughly converted on this subject. Had it not been for his unbelief and dissatisfaction in regard to the location of the school in Cooranbong, we would now be two years in advance of where we are.--Letter 132, 1897, p. 3. (To Dear Sister Wessels, June 24, 1897.)  {3MR 250.2}
[3MR 250.3]          In Sydney there are many comprising the number who claim to believe the truth whose judgment is too limited to carry through any large work intelligently in the line you propose to do in Melbourne.--Letter 42, 1897, p. 1. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, Sept. 28, 1897.)  {3MR 250.3}
[3MR 250.4]          It was a long drive, and when we neared the place we found Elder Daniells out on the street corner looking anxiously for us.  {3MR 250.4}
[3MR 250.5]          We were introduced into a plain, simply furnished, but comfortable home, in accordance with our faith, and were soon seated at the table whereon was a wholesome, well-prepared breakfast, which we all enjoyed very much.--Letter 32a, 1891, p. 11. (To Edson and Emma White, Dec. 7, 1891.)                                           -251-  {3MR 250.5}
[3MR 251.1]          In leaving Australia W. C. White laid off every official duty that he might help me in my book work.--Letter 139, 1900, p. 1. (To the Officers of the General Conference, Oct. 24, 1900.)  {3MR 251.1}
[3MR 251.2]          Now in regard to the work in America: We have the fullest confidence in Brother G. A. Irwin as the proper man for the place he occupies. We see no reason why he should be exchanged for another man. The reports in regard to Elder Daniells taking his place are without the slightest foundation as far as my knowledge is concerned.--Letter 121, 1900, pp. 1,3. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell. Typed Aug. 13, 1900.)  {3MR 251.2}
[3MR 251.3]          The finishing of one duty is to be the preparation for the performance of the next. But you have neglected one duty to grasp another that the Lord has not given you. Thus your spiritual eyesight has been beclouded, as it was beclouded in Australia.--Letter 194, 1902, p. 5. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, Dec. 7, 1902.)  {3MR 251.3}
[3MR 251.4]          Whom would you have selected for president of the General Conference? Will you please name the man? At the time of the last General Conference, the situation was a most trying one, and there needed to be chosen as president a man who was in harmony with the work that God was trying to do through the Testimonies.  {3MR 251.4}
[3MR 251.5]          Elder Daniells is a man who has proved the Testimonies to be true. And he has proved true to the Testimonies. When he has found that he has differed with them, he has been willing to acknowledge his error, and come to the light. If all others had done the same, there would be no such state of                                            -252-     things as now exists. The Lord has given Elder Daniells reproof when he has erred, and he has shown his determination to stand on the right side of truth and righteousness, and to correct his mistakes.--Letter 255, 1904, pp. 1-3. (To Brethren P. T. Magan and E. A. Sutherland, July 23, 1904.)     Released April, 1966.  {3MR 251.5}
[3MR 253.1]       MR No. 192 - Ellen G. White Statements Bearing on the Question of the Day Line; Additional Misc. Materials         God rested on the seventh day, and set it apart for man to observe in honor of His creation of the heavens and the earth in six literal days. He blessed and sanctified and made holy the day of rest. When men are so careful to search and dig to see in regard to the precise period of time, we are to say, God made His Sabbath for a round world; and when the seventh day comes to us in that round world, controlled by the sun that rules the day, it is the time in all countries and lands to observe the Sabbath. In the countries where there is no sunset for months, and again no sunrise for months, the period of time will be calculated by records kept. . . .  {3MR 253.1}
[3MR 253.2]          The Lord accepts all the obedience of every creature He has made, according to the circumstances of time in the sun-rising and sun-setting world. . . . The Sabbath was made for a round world, and therefore obedience is required of the people that are in perfect consistency with the Lord's created world.--Letter 167, 1900, pp. 1-3. (To Brother Irwin, March 23, 1900.)  {3MR 253.2}
[3MR 253.3]          Sister Harlow has been speaking of you to me. She says that you are in some confusion in regard to the day line. Now, my dear sister, this talk about the day line is only a something that Satan has devised as a snare. He seeks to bewitch the senses, as he does in saying, "Lo, here is Christ," or "there is Christ." There will be every fiction and devising of Satan to lead                                                -254-     persons astray, but the word is, "Believe it not. For there shall arise false christs, and false prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect. Behold, I have told you before. Wherefore if they shall say unto you, Behold, he is in the desert; go not forth:  behold, he is in the secret chambers, believe it not."  Matthew 24:23-26.  {3MR 253.3}
[3MR 254.1]          We have the positive word of God in regard to the Sabbath. "And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily, my sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you. Ye shall keep the Sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto you: Every one that defileth it shall surely be put to death: for whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people. Six days may work be done; but in the seventh is the sabbath of rest, holy to the Lord: whosoever doeth any work in the sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death. Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the sabbath, to observe the sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant. It is a sign between Me and the children of Israel for ever: for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day He rested, and was refreshed. And He gave unto Moses, when He had made an end of communing with him upon mount Sinai, two tables of testimony, tables of stone, written with the finger of God."  Exodus 31:12-18.  {3MR 254.1}
[3MR 254.2]         Is it possible that so much importance can be clustered about those who observe the Sabbath, and yet no one can tell when the Sabbath comes? Then where is the people who bear the badge or the sign of God? What is the sign?                                                 -255     The Seventh-day Sabbath, which the Lord blessed and sanctified, and pronounced holy, with great penalties for its violation.  {3MR 254.2}
[3MR 255.1]          The seventh-day Sabbath is in no uncertainty. It is God's memorial of His work of Creation. It is set up as a Heaven-given memorial, to be observed as a sign of obedience. God wrote the whole law with His finger on two tables of stone. . . .  {3MR 255.1}
[3MR 255.2]          Now, my sister, although I am at present sick, I write sitting up in bed to tell you that we are not to give the least credence to the day-line theory. It is a snare of Satan brought in by his own agents to confuse minds. You see how utterly impossible for this thing to be, that the world is all right observing Sunday, and God's remnant people are all wrong. This theory of the day line would make all our history for the past fifty-five years a complete fallacy. But we know where we stand. . . .  {3MR 255.2}
[3MR 255.3]          My sister, let not your faith fail. We are to stand fast by our colors, the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. All those who hold the beginning of their confidence firm unto the end will keep the seventh-day Sabbath, which comes to us as marked by the sun. The fallacy of the day line is a trap of Satan to discourage. I know what I am speaking about. Have faith in God. Shine where you are, as a living stone in God's building.  {3MR 255.3}
[3MR 255.4]          The children of God will be triumphant. They will come off conquerors and more than conquerors over all the opposing, persecuting elements. Fear not. By the power of Bible truth and love exemplified in the cross, and set home by the Holy Spirit, we shall have the victory. The whole battle before us hinges upon the observance of the true Sabbath of Jehovah. . . .                                           -256-  {3MR 255.4}
[3MR 256.1]         I can write no more now, but I say, Give no ear to heresy. Cling to a plain "Thus saith the Lord."  He will comfort and bless you, and will give you joy in your heart. Praise the Lord that we have clear light, and a plain, distinct message to bear.--Letter 118, 1900, pp. 1, 2, 5-7. (To Sister Hall, Aug. 2, 1900.)  {3MR 256.1}
[3MR 256.2]          Elder J. V. Himes:  My Brother in Christ Jesus:  I received your donation of forty dollars. In the name of our Redeemer I thank you. Be assured we shall invest this money in the best possible way to accomplish the most good for the salvation of souls. . . . The spirited participation evidenced by your donation for this field has rejoiced my heart; for it testifies that you have not lost the missionary spirit which prompted you first to give yourself to the work, and then to give your means to the Lord, to proclaim the first and second angels' messages in their time and order to the world. This is a great gratification to me; for it bears an honorable testimony that your heart is still in the work; I see the proof of your love to the Lord Jesus Christ in your freewill offering for this "region beyond." . . .  {3MR 256.2}
[3MR 256.3]         Again I thank you for your generous contribution.--Letter 31a, 1895, pp. 1,2. (To Elder Joshua V. Himes, Jan. 17, 1895.)  {3MR 256.3}
[3MR 256.4]          E. G. White Could Not Control the Visions. It is utterly false that I have ever intimated I could have a vision when I pleased. There is not a shade of truth in this. I have never said I could throw myself into visions when I pleased, for this is simply impossible. I have felt for years that if                                           -257-     I could have my choice and please God as well I would rather die than have a vision, for every vision places me under great responsibility to bear testimonies of reproof and warning, which has ever been against my feelings, causing me affliction of soul that is inexpressible. Never have I coveted my position, and yet I dare not resist the Spirit of God and seek an easier position.  {3MR 256.4}
[3MR 257.1]          The Spirit of God has come upon me at different times, in different places, and under various circumstances. My husband has had no control of these manifestations of the Spirit of God. Many times he has been far away when I have had visions.--Letter 2, 1874, p. 8. (To J. N. Loughborough, Aug. 24, 1874.)  {3MR 257.1}
[3MR 257.3]         I wish to state some matters, which you can do what you please with. These statements you have heard me make before--that I was shown years ago that we should not delay publishing the important light given me because I could not prepare the matter perfectly. My husband was at times very sick, unable to give me the help that I should have had and that he could have given me had he been in health. On this account I delayed putting before the people that which has been given me in vision.  {3MR 257.3}
[3MR 257.4]          But I was shown that I should present before the people in the best manner possible the light received; then as I received greater light, and as                                          -258-     I used the talent God had given me, I should have increased ability to use in writing and in speaking. I was to improve everything, as far as possible bringing it to perfection, that it might be accepted by intelligent minds. As far as possible every defect should be removed from all our publications. As the truth should unfold and become widespread, every care should be exercised to perfect the works published.  {3MR 257.4}
[3MR 258.1]          I saw in regard to Brother Andrews' History of the Sabbath, that he delayed the work too long. Other erroneous works were taking the field and blocking the way, so that minds would be prejudiced by the opposing elements. I saw that thus much would be lost. After the first edition was exhausted, then he could make improvements; but he was seeking too hard to arrive at perfection. This delay was not as God would have it.  {3MR 258.1}
[3MR 258.2]          Now, Brother Smith, I have been making a careful, critical examination of the work that has been done on the Testimonies, and I see a few things that I think should be corrected in the matter brought before you and others at the General Conference. But as I examine the matter more carefully I see less and less that is objectionable. Where the language used is not the best, I want it made correct and grammatical, as I believe it should be in every case where it can be without destroying the sense.--Letter 11, 1884, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder Uriah Smith, Feb. 19, 1884.)  {3MR 258.2}
[3MR 258.3]          I am instructed to say that the precious truth for this time is to open more and more clearly to human minds. In a special sense men and women are to eat of Christ's flesh and drink of His blood. There will be a development of the understanding, for the truth is capable of constant expansion. The                                              -259-     divine Originator of truth will come into closer and still closer communion with those who follow on to know Him. As God's people receive His word as the bread of heaven, they will know that His goings forth are prepared as the morning. They will receive His word as the bread of heaven, they will know that His goings forth are prepared as the morning. They will receive spiritual strength, as the body receives physical strength when food is eaten.  {3MR 258.3}
[3MR 259.1]          We do not half understand the Lord's plan in taking the children of Israel from Egyptian bondage, and leading them through the wilderness into Canaan. As we gather up the divine rays shining from the gospel, we shall have a clearer insight into the Jewish economy, and a deeper appreciation of its important truths. Our exploration of truth is yet incomplete. We have gathered up only a few rays of light. Those who are not daily students of the Word will not solve the problems of the Jewish economy. They will not understand the truths taught by the Temple service. The work of God is hindered by a worldly understanding of His great plan. The future life will unfold the meaning of the laws that Christ, enshrouded in the pillar of cloud, gave to His people.--Letter 156, 1903, pp. 2, 3. (To P. T. Magan, July 27, 1903.)  {3MR 259.1}
[3MR 259.2]          One thing is certain: those Seventh-day Adventists who take their stand under Satan's banner will first give up their faith in the warnings and reproofs contained in the Testimonies of God's Spirit.  {3MR 259.2}
[3MR 259.3]          The call to greater consecration and holier service is being made, and                                               -260-     will continue to be made.--Letter 156, 1903, p. 2. (To P. T. Magan, July 27, 1903.)     Released October, 1966.  {3MR 259.3}
[3MR 261.1]      MR No. 193 - Miscellaneous Manuscript Items         I was shown some things in regard to you. I saw that you have something to do. You believe the truth, but you get fanciful views of Scripture and talk out these ideas which your mind has run upon, which have injured your efforts in the Sabbath school. You must restrain your mind upon this point. The plain chain of truth has been dug out and presented in publications and from the desk. In reading and studying the Scriptures you are in danger of getting a fanciful understanding of them--original views of your own which do not harmonize with the faith of the body. In reading and explaining the Scriptures you should be very careful not to depart from the expressed and established views which have been given by those in the faith who have sought for truth as for hid treasure, who have endured any labor and spared no expense, who have in the fear of God presented a harmonious chain of truth.  {3MR 261.1}
[3MR 261.2]          I saw, Brother Sawyer, that your inclinations to be rather fanatical injured your usefulness and placed you where it was unsafe for you to bear any great responsibility in the church.  {3MR 261.2}
[3MR 261.3]          I saw that you are in danger and must guard yourself on every side or the enemy will take great advantage of you. You feel a zeal for the truth, and there would not be any special danger in this zeal if you did not let it carry you too far. You get some fanciful views and interpretations of Scripture and get very animated upon them and lead minds in the wrong direction. There is enough plain Scripture truth for young and old to safely dwell upon with profit and you should more closely confine yourself to the explanation of those scriptures which have been dug out, and the body settled                                             -262-     upon their meaning, and then you will not raise a controversy or cause a jangle in the feelings of your brethren.  {3MR 261.3}
[3MR 262.1]          You must restrain the disposition within you of being original. You must lean upon the faith of the body or you will mar the work of God, and injure the truth. No new views should be advocated by preachers or people upon their own responsibility. All new ideas should be thoroughly investigated and decided upon. If there is any weight in them they should be adopted by the body; if not, rejected. Unless there is order in these things there would soon be great confusion in our ranks. It is not in the order of God for one to feel at liberty to express his views independent of the body, another express his, and so on. If such a course should be taken we should not all speak the same things and with one mind glorify God. All of us have a part to act, but it is in union with the body. You could be of use in the church if you would get rid of the tendency there is in you to be a little fanatical, to let your mind run too much to the fanciful.--Letter 8, 1863, pp. 1, 2. (To "Dear Brother Sawyer," undated.)  {3MR 262.1}
[3MR 262.2]                  Previously Unreleased Materials on the Morning Star          No one in the ranks of Sabbathkeepers has worked more unselfishly than Edson White. He thought he was doing a necessary work in preparing a boat as his home. The Lord showed me that Edson would be in danger if he entered into business management. He is adapted to another work, the work of seeking and saving lost sheep. . . .  {3MR 262.2}
[3MR 262.3]          Edson did heed the testimony, as he thought, but by fitting up his boat he incurred debts. This placed him at a great disadvantage and in an                                              -263-     embarrassing situation, which the Lord did not want him to occupy. . . . Those who ought to have shown sympathy would give him no words of encouragement--Ms 154, 1899, p. 7. (General manuscript "Restitution Due to the Southern Field," typed Nov. 18, 1899.)  {3MR 262.3}
[3MR 263.1]          The great wheel of God's providence is turning. God will work with you. I have not dared to write out that which I hope to write in regard to perplexing questions. I have some matters which I wrote in Battle Creek, April 28, 1901. This I shall have copied. When the warnings were given me in reference to your engaging in the boat business, the Lord saw the result of the whole matter. He saw the opportunity it would give the enemy to misconstrue and magnify every jot and tittle of what was done. Therefore you were warned to beware, lest you should give occasion for criticism from those who would make the most of your every mistake. There are those who make a man an offender for a word. You know that all I said has been fulfilled. . . .  {3MR 263.1}
[3MR 263.2]          The Lord has sustained you and blessed you. He has signified that your work in the South is acceptable to Him. If men had ceased to find fault, if they had gone to work themselves, instead of placing stones before the wheels of the car someone was trying to push uphill, the Lord would have been better pleased. The Lord does not commend those who have hindered instead of taking hold to help to draw the load. He has blessed the workers who in the emergency acted a noble part. . . .  {3MR 263.2}
[3MR 263.3]          It has been presented to me that the work of the Lord will advance in the South, but it will be under greater difficulties. There will be great                                             -264-     opposition.--Letter 10, 1902, pp. 5-6. (Letter to J. E. White and wife, Jan. 27, 1902.)  {3MR 263.3}
[3MR 264.1]          When Edson's letters presented the work that he was doing in the Southern field by his boat, used as a meetinghouse, when he told of the gathering of the children for Sunday school, of the invitations he received to hold meetings, of the souls who were becoming interested in these meetings, of the naked to be clothed and the sick to be helped--and nothing in the way of means to carry forward the work--the work that should be done was presented to me in the night season. Not only was there presented to me the field in which he was at work, but several places where, in the providence of God, he would be called to work. The eager faces, the earnest desire, the hunger of soul expressed, were before me, and I said, "What can we do for this people that are now so interested, when the situation is so discouraging?"  {3MR 264.1}
[3MR 264.2]          My Guide said, "This work will be sowing seed for time and for eternity." And then the instruction was given, "The angels of the Lord will go before him. He will be accounted out of line. But many ought to be out of the lines that have been maintained to be the regular routine, and unless they themselves come into line, they will say, 'The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord are we.'  Unless that temple is purified, cleansed, sanctified, God will not give them His presence in the temple of which they boast." . . .  {3MR 264.2}
[3MR 264.3]          The situation was again presented, and the urgency of occupying the fields that were presented to me, then being worked under the supervision of God, using Edson White as His agency to open the field. But there were no others that would think of touching that portion of the field or would engage                                          -265-     in working it. Those who should have rejoiced to see something done were determined to give no recognition to Edson White or the work, because he did not work in the regular lines. God has presented before you how He regarded the regular lines. The regular lines had need to be broken as a potter's vessel is broken, and reconstructed.--Ms 29, 1903,  pp. 1, 3. (General manuscript, "The Southern Work," Undated.)  {3MR 264.3}
[3MR 265.1]          We are just about to leave here for a trip of six or seven days up the Cumberland River, in The Morning Star. Our party will consist of Brethren Magan and Sutherland, your Uncle Edson, and your Aunt Emma, your father, your grandmother, Sara, Brother Crisler, who returned from Graysville yesterday, Maggie, Edson's stenographer, and several others. . . .  {3MR 265.1}
[3MR 265.2]          When Edson was going up and down the Mississippi, he acted as pilot and captain; but he has not pilot's papers for the Cumberland River, so he has secured a pilot. He wishes to learn all about the navigation of this river, so that he will be able to pilot himself.--Letter 191, 1904, p. 1 (To Mabel White, June 7, 1904.)  {3MR 265.2}
[3MR 265.3]          We are all on board The Morning Star. We came on board night before last, and left Nashville the next morning. We are now tied up by the riverbank at Edgefield Junction, one mile from where Brother W. O. Palmer lives. It is Thursday morning. I have been up an hour and a half, but none of the others have shown themselves yet. They were working late last night.  {3MR 265.3}
[3MR 265.4]          For most of the time while we were in Nashville, the weather was rainy. Yesterday, our first day on the boat, was beautiful, and this morning the sun                                        -266-     is shining brightly, and the day promises to be clear. I got up as soon as I could see to prepare for my writing. It is now about half past four.  {3MR 265.4}
[3MR 266.1]          Brother Sutherland and Brother Magan are with us on the boat. Ever since coming to Nashville, they have been diligently looking over the country for a school location, and they have found some desirable places for sale.  {3MR 266.1}
[3MR 266.2]          We are taking this trip in the boat to see the country still farther, and to see what can be done to open up work in the South. Notwithstanding this field has been kept before our people for many years, not all that might have been done has been done. We still have a work to do. A beginning has been made in Nashville, and aggressive work has been done, but there is still more to be accomplished. More decided efforts are to be made.  {3MR 266.2}
[3MR 266.3]          Today we shall go farther up the river, and "view the landscape o'er" to see if we can find a location farther away from Nashville than the places that the brethren have yet looked at. They would choose for their work a place at least fifty miles from Nashville, but it may be wisdom to locate nearer the city than this.  {3MR 266.3}
[3MR 266.4]          Brother Sutherland thought that perhaps he ought to return to Berrien Springs immediately upon reaching Nashville after this trip; but we do not think that this would be wisdom. Early next week we have an important meeting to attend at Huntsville, and it is very important that our brethren should be at that meeting; for decisions are to be made as to what shall be done with the Huntsville school. The future of this school is hanging in the balance. And if Brother Sutherland and Brother Magan are to work in the South, they should have every opportunity to understand the outlook, and to see the probabilities and possibilities of the work here. I do not think                                             -267-     that they should return to Berrien Springs before visiting Huntsville with us. I wish to talk with them more than I have. I have not been able to talk with them much since they came; for I have been quite ill. The labor at the Berrien Springs meeting was all that I could endure, and I have been feeling the consequences. I am sure that Brother Magan and Brother Sutherland ought to be at the Huntsville meeting. We must all consult together, and decide important matters. Our brethren are to be on the ground, and they must not rush away until some matters are settled. They must know what the Lord would have them do.--Letter 193, 1904, pp. 1, 2. (To Mrs. Druillard, June 9, 1904.)  {3MR 266.4}
[3MR 267.1]         We have had a very pleasant visit here ［Nashville, Tennessee］. We found Edson so busy that he could hardly take time to sleep or rest. He and his wife have rooms above his offices; but when we came, they gave up these rooms to us, and took up their quarters in a small cottage on the place.  {3MR 267.1}
[3MR 267.2]         We have enjoyed the society of our children very much. Soon after we came here, Edson took us all for a trip up the river in his steamer, The Morning Star. Brethren Magan and Sutherland were here, looking for land on which to establish a school for the training of teachers, and we thought that perhaps it might be well to look for a way up the river. Then, too, Edson was very weary, and so was I, and we thought that a few days' rest and quiet would be a blessing to us both. And it proved to be a very great blessing. I was able to sleep well every night while on the boat. The rest and peace did me much good. The scenery was beautiful, and we all enjoyed looking at it.--Letter 213, 1904, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Richart, June 30, 1904.)                                         -268-  {3MR 267.2}
[3MR 268.1]          During the time that we spent in Nashville, we had many profitable counsels in regard to the work. We also spent considerable time in looking at properties for sale. On the way down the river, we looked at a four-hundred-acre farm that Brother Magan and Brother Sutherland thought would be a favorable place for the training school that they wish to establish near Nashville, and the moderate sum for which it could be purchased seemed to point it out as the very place for our work here. The house is old, but it can be used until more suitable school buildings can be erected.  {3MR 268.1}
[3MR 268.2]          Other properties were examined, but we found nothing so well suited to our work. The price of the place, including standing crops, farm machinery, and over seventy head of cattle, was $12,723.00. I felt so thoroughly convinced that it was a favorable location for the work that I advised our brethren to make the purchase.  {3MR 268.2}
[3MR 268.3]          The place has been purchased, and as soon as possible, Brethren Magan and Sutherland, with a few experienced helpers, will begin school work. We feel confident that the Lord has been guiding in this matter.  {3MR 268.3}
[3MR 268.4]          Possession can not be taken of the house until September. Brethren Magan and Sutherland have returned to Berrien Springs, to bind off their work there, and to raise funds in the North for the new training school.  {3MR 268.4}
[3MR 268.5]          After our trip up the river, we visited Graysville and Huntsville. We found that the work at Graysville had made encouraging advancement. But the Huntsville school must be given assistance. Bricks can not be made without straw.  {3MR 268.5}
[3MR 268.6]          I need money to use in the work. I hope that you may have an opportunity to sell my Healdsburg place. I have felt that I ought to receive $3,000 for                                            -269-     it. At one time you asked me if I would accept $2,800, and I hesitated. But now I would be glad to sell it for $2,800 if I could have the money to use in this time of necessity. Please advertise the place for sale, in the Healdsburg paper, and also The Signs of the Times.--Letter 245, 1904, pp. 1-3. (To Elder N. C. McClure, July 12, 1904.)  {3MR 268.6}
[3MR 269.1]          The steamer Morning Star has been a blessing in its past service. This was the light given me when I was in Vicksburg. From a letter to Edson, dated September 9, 1902, I extracted the following:  {3MR 269.1}
[3MR 269.2]          "In answer to your question as to whether it would be well to fit up your steamer Morning Star to be used for the conveyance of missionary workers to places that otherwise they could not reach, I will say that I have been shown how, when you first went to the Southern field, you used this boat as your home, and as a place on which to receive those interested in the truth. The novelty of the idea excited curiosity, and many came to see and hear. I know that, through the agency of this boat, places have been reached where till then the light of truth had never shone--places represented to me as 'the hedges.' The Morning Star has been instrumental in sowing the seeds of truth in many hearts, and there are those who have first seen the light of truth while on this boat. On it angel feet have trodden. . . .  {3MR 269.2}
[3MR 269.3]          "One thing I urge upon you: the necessity of counseling with your brethren. There are those who will feel that anything you may have to do with boats is a snare; but, my son, if there is a class of people in out-of-the-way places who can be reached only by means of boats, talk the matter over with your brethren. Pray earnestly in regard to it, and the Spirit of                                           -270-     God will point out the way. I see no reason why a boat should not be utilized in bringing to those in darkness the light of Him who is 'the bright and morning Star.'  {3MR 269.3}
[3MR 270.1]          From the many remarkable and interesting experiences that Edson and his associates have had on The Morning Star, and because of the part it has acted in an important and blessed work, Edson has regarded it as different from an ordinary piece of property, and so have I.  {3MR 270.1}
[3MR 270.2]          I have hoped that the way would open for it to be used again in a similar work. . . .  {3MR 270.2}
[3MR 270.3]          If the steamer is to be a consumer and not a producer, if it is to be a constant bill of expense, it would better be sold.  {3MR 270.3}
[3MR 270.4]          I spoke advisedly when I said that the Lord had made The Morning Star a means of bringing souls to the knowledge of the truth. From the light given me when I was at Vicksburg, I considered that the boat had been preserved of God to do a similar work in the future. I expected that the boat would do a similar work in other places, under the care of judicious workers. But it has done no such work for years. When it sank, I said, This is a lesson for our instruction.  {3MR 270.4}
[3MR 270.5]          Edson is correct in saying that I encouraged him to think that the steamer might do a work similar to that which it had done in the past, in reaching with the truth people who could not otherwise be reached. I did really expect, not from any definite instruction given me, but from what I had seen of the work of the steamer in the past, that the Lord would still use it.--Letter 201, 1905, pp. 1-4. (To the officers of the Southern Missionary Society, July 17, 1905.)                                            -271-  {3MR 270.5}
[3MR 271.1]          When you were here last January, I did advise you not to sell The Morning Star. I have seen how the Lord moved upon the hearts of our brethren to provide funds to build the boat, how He guided in planning its construction, and how the angels of God have preserved it in its work, and guarded your life from the perils that surrounded you. Nothing less than the loving care of the life-preserving Saviour kept you in the perils through which you have passed on The Morning Star. This boat was often an asylum of safety, enabling you to leave places where, even though you knew it not, your life was in danger, and to accomplish a work in other places where people were not so bitterly opposed. . . .  {3MR 271.1}
[3MR 271.2]          I remember the rest that I enjoyed last summer on The Morning Star. At the Berrien Springs meeting I had carried a heavy burden, and for several nights had been unable to sleep. With Brethren Magan and Sutherland and W. C. White, I accepted your invitation to take a trip up the river in your boat, looking for land suitable for a school location. I remember the many precious seasons of prayer we had together while on this trip. Soon I was able to sleep at night, and felt free from all symptoms of nervous prostration. This rest was a great blessing to me. . . .  {3MR 271.2}
[3MR 271.3]          When with the other disasters, the boat sank, I felt that the Lord was working with you, and I had nothing to say. I could not advise you make no effort to save it, and I said nothing to you concerning what you should do with the boat. But I find by some of my writings about that time that I entertained the thought that if you could not sell the boat to good advantage, it might be taken on to the land and put to some good use. Thus                                              -272-     it would serve as a memorial of what it had done in the past in opening up the work in the Southern field.  {3MR 271.3}
[3MR 272.1]          An interpretation has been given to me of the sinking of The Morning Star. This boat was unsafe. There were in it unperceived defects. In His mercy the Lord permitted the boat to sink while no one was on board. If these defects had not been discovered, lives might sometime have been lost. While the Lord could see and understand the unsafe condition of the boat, human agencies knew not the danger. You have great reason for rejoicing that the heavenly Watcher permitted the boat to sink without loss of life.--(Letter 293, 1905, pp. 1-3. (To Elder James Edson White, Sept. 26, 1905.)  {3MR 272.1}
[3MR 272.2]                     Material Requested for a Seminary Term Paper          In the past I have many times spoken of our duty to sustain the needy ones among the Lord's laborer's who, because of age, or on account of weakness caused by exposure or hard labor in the Lord's work, can not longer bear the burdens they have once borne. When these faithful laborers become sick, we should manifest our interest in them, and see that they do not suffer for lack of the things they need. This is a sacred privilege, as well as a duty. . . .  {3MR 272.2}
[3MR 272.3]          My brethren, it is right that sure plans be laid for the support of our aged workers, or the younger workers who are suffering because of overwork. It is right that a fund should be created to make comfortable these faithful soldiers who still long to put brain, bone, and muscle into the work of giving the last note of warning to the world. Let us not become weary in sustaining the afflicted or the aged standard bearers, who have in the past                                            -273-     labored faithfully, but who are now unable to carry the work as they have done formerly. This is a part of our duty at this time.--Letter 10, 1911, pp. 1, 2. (To E. A. Palmer, March 7, 1911.)     Released December 12, 1966.  {3MR 272.3}
[3MR 274.1]       MR No. 194 - Material on S. N. Haskell         For some time the country had been suffering from a drought, but our cistern was only finished a few days when we had blessed showers from heaven which filled the tanks and half filled the large cistern. . . . After a few weeks another downpour of rain came, which filled the cistern to overflowing. If there is no more rain during this term the school has enough for all its needs. Thus the Lord has favored us.--Letter 132, 1897, pp. 1, 2. (To Mrs. Wessels, June 24, 1897.)  {3MR 274.1}
[3MR 274.2]          In Brother and Sister Haskell, the Lord has sent us the right help. . . . He presents truth in a clear, earnest manner that carries its own evidence with it to the hearts of those that hear it. As matron and teacher, Sister Haskell could not be excelled. She is firm as a rock to principle, and she has no special favorites. She loves all, and helps all.--Letter 99, 1897, pp. 3, 4 (To Elder and Mrs. Olsen, Aug. 19, 1897.)  {3MR 274.2}
[3MR 274.3]          She takes hold most earnestly, not afraid to put her hand to any work. She does not say, "Go," but she says, "Come, we will do this or that," and they cheerfully do as she instructs them. We have had most precious instruction from the word from both Brother and Sister Haskell.--Letter 33, 1897, p. 4. (To Gilbert Collins, June 9, 1897.)  {3MR 274.3}
[3MR 274.4]          Certainly it is the most beautiful spot upon the whole grounds. We cannot see where there can be a spot that will have greater advantages, and                                              -275     as all our advancement and favors come from God, we will present to Him the very best offering we have, and say, Of Thine own we freely give Thee. . . .  {3MR 274.4}
[3MR 275.1]          All seemed to work cheerfully and with great pleasure. . . . My big carpenter's bench is loaded on a cart and taken to the grounds where the chapel is to be built. There are no idle hands about here now.--Ms 175, 1897, pp. 15, 27, 28. (Diary, Aug. 1-31, 1897.)  {3MR 275.1}
[3MR 275.2]          We felt indeed that the Lord Jesus was in our mist, as we presented our chapel to God and supplicated that His blessing should constantly rest upon it.--Letter 178, 1897, p. 1 (To Elder and Mrs. J. E. White, Oct. 18, 1897.)  {3MR 275.2}
[3MR 275.3]          I am glad you are where you are. Do not become discouraged. Meet the people with a courageous front. Keep the eye steadily fixed on your Leader. Dark and cloudy faces will confront you, but the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness will melt away this feature, and you will have the victory in God. . . . Expect everything possible that God can give. Do not talk doubts; do not ponder doubts. God has a people true as steel to principle, but they are confused. They are walking like blind men. Help them, for Christ's sake, help them.--Letter 218, 1899, p. 4. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, Nov. 29, 1899.)  {3MR 275.3}
[3MR 275.4]          The things of which you write are simply foolish imaginings. . . . The teachers who cherish them need to learn anew the principles of our faith. . . . To make the statements they make, and hold the notions they hold, is like descending from the highest elevation to which the truth of the                                         -276-     Word takes men to the lowest level. God is not working with such men. Having lost the grand truths of the Word of God, which center in the thirds angel's message, they have supplied their place with fables. . . .  {3MR 275.4}
[3MR 276.1]          Do not give the impression that there are many who are going to foolish extremes. There are a few ill-balanced minds that are ready to catch at anything of a sensational character. But I tell you that there are many in America who are as true as steel to principle, and these will be helped and blessed. . . . We must let the great principles of the third angel's message stand out clear and distinct. The great pillars of our faith will hold all the weight that can be placed upon them. . . .  {3MR 276.1}
[3MR 276.2]          The Lord has afflicted ones, dearly beloved in His sight, who bear the suffering of bodily infirmities. To them special care and grace is promised. Their trials will not be greater than they can endure. . . .  {3MR 276.2}
[3MR 276.3]          I have words to speak to the young men who have been teaching the truth: Preach the Word. . . . Let those who are tempted to indulge in fanciful, imaginary doctrines sink the shaft deep into the quarries of heavenly truth and secure the treasure which means life eternal to the receiver. In the Word there are the most precious ideas. These will be secured by those who study with earnestness; for heavenly angels will direct the search; but the angels never lead the mind to dwell upon cheap nonsense, as though it were the word of God. . . .  {3MR 276.3}
[3MR 276.4]          In the great day of God all who are faithful and true will receive the healing touch of the divine Restorer. The Life-giver will remove every deformity, and will give them eternal life.--Letter 207, 1899, pp. 1-3, 7, 8, 10. (To Brethren Haskell and Irwin, typed Dec. 15, 1899.)                                          -277-  {3MR 276.4}
[3MR 277.1]          You have been presented to me as one who has a message for our cities, not merely for Greater New York, but for many other cities in America. . . .  {3MR 277.1}
[3MR 277.2]          My brother, you must have periods of rest in which you spend some time in the country. I have been instructed that during the summer you should leave the heat of the city for a cooler atmosphere. Your strained nerves will respond to the grateful restfulness of nature's beautiful scenes.--Letter 79, 1902, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder E. E. Franke, May 23, 1902.)  {3MR 277.2}
[3MR 277.3]          By carefully guarding your spirit, you may place yourself under the influence of the sweet Spirit of Christ, to be guided by Him. . . . Never do anything that will scatter the sheep of Christ's pasture.--Letter 38, 1902, p. 4. (To Elder E. E. Franke, March 2, 1902.)  {3MR 277.3}
[3MR 277.4]          Your danger, my dear brother, is in making the grave mistake of supposing that success depends on drawing a large congregation by outward display. To bring anything of a theatrical nature into the preaching of the word of God is to use common fire instead of the sacred fire of God's kindling. . . . Take up your work with greater humility, and carry it forward by Christlike methods. Let the truth have the field. For Christ's sake do not hinder its progress by our own inventions.--Letter 51, 1902, pp. 5, 6. (To Elder E. E. Franke, March 20, 1902.)  {3MR 277.4}
[3MR 277.5]          Your passionate words are a dishonor to God, a disgrace to yourself, and a savor of death to those who hear them. Supposing that while you were                                       -278-     speaking words like many you have spoken in the past God should say, Cut him down. What would be your future? You could not find a place in heaven for, were you admitted there, you would create a rebellion if you were not made supreme ruler.--Letter 21, 1901, p. 10. (To Elder E. E. Franke, Oct. 5, 1900.)  {3MR 277.5}
[3MR 278.1]          God desires you to unite with your brethren in your work. If you do not do this, Satan will surely ensnare you.--Letter 19, 1901, p. 17. (To Elder E. E. Franke, typed Jan. 29, 1901.)  {3MR 278.1}
[3MR 278.2]          Spoil not your influence by overworking in an effort to accomplish some great thing. When you become worried as the result of overwork, every adverse word appears in large bold characters before you, and you begin at once to make a raid against those who you think are trying to work against you. Your hasty words are unexpected, because often there is no cause for any such outburst. These things greatly detract from your influence.--Letter 193, 1903, pp. 4, 5. (To Elder E. E. Franke, Sept. 1, 1903.)  {3MR 278.2}
[3MR 278.3]          Be of good courage. God's providence will certainly open your way and give you precious victories. . . . He was in your going to New York City.-- Letter 132, 1901, p. 8. (To S. N. Haskell, Oct. 7, 1901.)  {3MR 278.3}
[3MR 278.4]          I know that the Lord designed that Elder Franke should stand in his lot and place, speaking to large congregations. Then when an interest is awakened, many would be benefited by the work that you can do. No one is to                                           -279-     seek to close up the way that the Lord has committed to Elder Franke or the work that He has committed to Elder Haskell. . . .  {3MR 278.4}
[3MR 279.1]          Brother Haskell, you cannot do the work necessary to be done to obtain a large attendance. God sent Elder Franke to do that which you cannot do. It was His design that you should blend with Elder Franke, and do the part of the work that he cannot do.--Letter 171, 1902, p. 1. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, July, 1902.)  {3MR 279.1}
[3MR 279.2]          The speaker should never put self into his work; for by drawing the attention of the hearers to himself, he turns their attention from Christ. . . . Let no man weave himself into the work of God.--Letter 49, 1902, p. 5. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, Feb. 5, 1902.)  {3MR 279.2}
[3MR 279.3]          You must be at the General Conference. Arrange meetings so this may be. The Lord lead and guide you, is my prayer. Only cling to that hand that is mighty to save and to deliver. Only trust Him and hide in Him, and He will work for you. . . . Ride all you can. Write but little that will tax. Save yourself in every way you can. There is work for all who have a mind to work, and your strength will be needed.  Come closer and nearer to Jesus, and He will give you peace and rest. . . . Be of good courage and do not be faint in spirit or distrust God for one moment.--Letter 4, 1880, p. 2, 3. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, Aug. 26, 1880.)  {3MR 279.3}
[3MR 279.4]          We must not think of defeat, but of victory. However forbidding may be the circumstances, lay hold on the promises of God. They are for us. We are                                       -280-     none of us of ourselves adequate for the work. In our connection with God lies our success. Faith, living, active faith, must be brought into our labors as never before. Faith is the medium of connection between human weakness and divine power.--Letter 24, 1888, p. 3. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, Jan. 24, 1888.)  {3MR 279.4}
[3MR 280.1]          We must treat with tenderness those who make it hard work to believe. If they once get hold of that faith that works by love and purifies the soul, what a joy will come into their experience! We must pity them and pray for them. But no tartness of expression must be revealed; not a discouraging word must come from our lips to any soul that lives. We cannot tell what harm may result from a word spoken unadvisedly. "Love as brethren, be pitiful, be courteous." . . . If we melt into the love of Christ, if we become as little children, we are more sure of entering heaven.--Letter 121, 1898, pp. 3, 4. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, Dec. 12, 1898.)  {3MR 280.1}
[3MR 280.2]          You ask me why it is that you awake in the night and feel enclosed in darkness? I often feel the same way myself; but these desponding feelings are no evidence that God has forsaken you or me. . . . Gloomy feelings are no evidence that the promises of God are of no effect. You look at your feelings, and because your outlook is not all brightness, you begin to draw more closely the garment of heaviness about your soul. You look within yourself and think that God has forsaken you. You are to look to Christ. . . . Entering into communion with the Saviour, we enter the region of peace. . . . We must put faith into constant exercise, and trust in God                                        -281-     whatever our feelings may be. . . . We are to be of good cheer, knowing that Christ has overcome the world. We will have tribulation in the world, but peace in Jesus Christ. My brother, turn your eyes from within, and look to Jesus  who is your only helper .--Letter 26, 1895, pp. 7, 8, 10. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, Oct. 11, 1895.)  {3MR 280.2}
[3MR 281.1]          Jesus lives; He has risen, He is risen, He is alive forevermore. Do not feel that you carry the load. It is true you wear the yoke, but whom are you yoked up with? No less a personage than your Redeemer. Satan will cast his hellish shadow athwart your pathway; you cannot expect anything else; but he cast the same dark shadow to the brightness of Christ. . . . Do not look at the discouragements; think of how precious is Jesus.  {3MR 281.1}
[3MR 281.2]          Your memory will be renewed by the Holy Spirit. Can you forget what Jesus has done for you? . . . You were taken away from yourself; your deepest, sweetest thoughts were upon your precious Saviour, His care, His assurance, His love. How your desires went out to Him!  {3MR 281.2}
[3MR 281.3]          All your hopes rested upon Him, all your expectations were associated with Him. Well, He loves you still; He has the balm that can heal every wound and you can repose in Him. . . .  {3MR 281.3}
[3MR 281.4]          The Comforter will be to you all that you desire. You will be weighted with the Spirit of God, and the importance of the message, and the work. I know that the Lord is willing to reveal to you the wondrous things out of His law. Oh, let all take knowledge of you, that you have been with Jesus.-- Letter 30a, 1892, pp. 10, 11. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, Sept. 6, 1892.) Released Dec. 1, 1966.  {3MR 281.4}
[3MR 282.1]       MR No. 195 - Material Regarding G. A. Irwin         I wish to tell you of a dream that I once had. You were sitting in a room. I came in, and you looked up with a sad face and said, "Sister White, please tell me what my mistakes have been, that you could not trust me any longer in America?"  {3MR 282.1}
[3MR 282.2]          I said, "My brother, you are entirely mistaken in receiving the matter in that way. I knew that you had been passing through a trying experience, and I thought that it might perhaps be a relief to you to go to Australia. And I knew that your going would be a great help to the people there.  {3MR 282.2}
[3MR 282.3]          In my dream, it seemed to me that when I had given you these particulars, you were relieved. . . . Be assured, my brother, that you did not do or say anything in your work here that made me glad to have you leave.--Letter 160, 1902, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister G. A. Irwin, Oct. 14, 1902.)  {3MR 282.3}
[3MR 282.4]          I thought that you would be a special help to the believers in Australia, and that because of your coming, they would not feel our leaving so much. . . .  {3MR 282.4}
[3MR 282.5]          Be of good courage. . . . The Lord will be with you at every step if you will be with Him. . . . Understand, my dear brother and sister, that you are very dear to me. . . . Do your best, and God will expect no more.--Letter 113, 1902, pp. 5, 12, 13. (To Brother and Sister G. A. Irwin, June 15, 1902.)  {3MR 282.5}
[3MR 282.6]          I hope soon to visit the soldiers' home at Yountville. For several months a company of workers have been going there every other Sabbath to hold                                         -283-     a song service. At first only a few attended the services, but now there are from seventy-five to one hundred present every time. . . .  {3MR 282.6}
[3MR 283.1]          The workers take reading matter with them, and when the soldiers are asked whether they would like it, their faces light up, and their hands are eagerly stretched out to receive the books and papers.  {3MR 283.1}
[3MR 283.2]          Last Sabbath one intelligent-looking man in the home said to one of our brethren, "Before you came here to sing for us, I spent nearly all my time in drinking and carousing with my companions. But . . . I have given up liquor drinking, and am spending my spare time in reading The Desire of Ages." . . .  {3MR 283.2}
[3MR 283.3]          I fully believe that some of these old men, perhaps many, will be saved.--Letter 112, 1903, pp. 3, 4. (To Elder and Mrs. J. A. Burden, June 21, 1903.)     Released January, 1967.  {3MR 283.3}
[3MR 284.1]       MR No. 196 - Material on Reaching the Wealthy         "Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee. For, behold, the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people: but the Lord shall arise upon thee, and His glory shall be seen upon thee. And the Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising. Lift up thine eyes round about, and see: all they gather themselves together, they come to thee: thy sons shall come from far, and thy daughters shall be nursed at thy side. Then thou shalt see, and flow together, and thine heart shall fear, and be enlarged; because the abundance of the sea shall be converted unto thee, the forces of the Gentiles shall come unto thee." Isaiah 60:1-5.  {3MR 284.1}
[3MR 284.2]          Let us bear all these words in mind; for our faith and expectation must be enlarged to look for the fulfillment of these glorious promises.  {3MR 284.2}
[3MR 284.3]          "The multitude of camels shall cover thee, the dromedaries of Midian and Ephah; all they from Sheba shall come: they shall bring gold and incense; and they shall show forth the praises of the Lord. All the flocks of Kedar shall be gathered together unto thee, the rams of Nebaioth shall minister unto thee: they shall come up with acceptance on Mine altar, and I will glorify the house of My glory. Who are these that fly as a cloud, and as the doves to their windows?  {3MR 284.3}
[3MR 284.4]          "Surely the isles shall wait for Me, and the ships of Tarshish first, to bring thy sons from far, their silver and their gold with them, unto the name of the Lord thy God, and to the Holy One of Israel, because He hath glorified thee. And the sons of strangers shall build up thy walls, and their kings                                         -285-     shall minister unto thee; for in My wrath I smote thee, but in My favor have I had mercy on thee." Verses 6-10.  {3MR 284.4}
[3MR 285.1]         In these words are outlined the possibilities that are before the people of God, if they shall faithfully perform the work that He has given them to do. With such a prospect before us, shall we, who should be workers together with God, hover about our large centers, saying by our actions if not by our words, "Do not disturb me: I do not wish to leave this pleasant place. Let me remain here, and enjoy the privileges I have in the church."  {3MR 285.1}
[3MR 285.2]          God has work to be done outside of the church. There are privileges for the Christian in service in every city or town or village. It is not enough for you to remain in the church because you enjoy the preaching. There are many who need the very truths that you have heard, and which you should be imparting to others. May God put upon the members of His church a burden to labor for souls as they that must give an account.  {3MR 285.2}
[3MR 285.3]          "Therefore thy gates shall be open continually: they shall not be shut day nor night; that men may bring unto thee the forces of the Gentiles, and that their kings may be brought." Isaiah 60:11.  {3MR 285.3}
[3MR 285.4]          This means that kings and nobles shall be gathered into the kingdom of the Lord. In the third angel's message we have a truth that is to be worldwide. It must be carried from village to village, and from city to city. Then do not, because you have a comfortable home and good church privileges, keep your light under a bushel. Let it shine forth, that it may give light to all. God bids you hunt up the people that know not the truth of the Word of God, that you may acquaint them with it.                                      -286-  {3MR 285.4}
[3MR 286.1]          "Thy gates shall be open continually." Invite the people in. Go in their houses, and tell them that you have an important message, a message that must go to all the world, and that you feel a solemn responsibility to give this message to all that will hear it.  {3MR 286.1}
[3MR 286.2]          "For the nation and kingdom that will not serve thee shall perish; yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted. The glory of Lebanon shall come unto thee, the fir tree, the pine tree, and the box together ［these represent persons］, to beautify the place of My sanctuary; and I will make the place of My feet glorious." Isaiah 60:12, 13.  {3MR 286.2}
[3MR 286.3]         God wants us to go right to the people, realizing that they have souls to save or to lose, and tell them that you desire them to have a life that measures with the life of God--an eternal life in the kingdom of glory. Then you may sit down with them and ask them if they will listen to some precious truths from the Scriptures. But few will refuse you, and then you will have an opportunity to open to them the glorious gospel message.  {3MR 286.3}
[3MR 286.4]          "The sons also of them that afflicted thee shall come bending unto thee; and all they that despised thee shall bow themselves down at the soles of thy feet; and they shall call thee, The city of the Lord, The Zion of the Holy One of Israel. Whereas thou hast been forsaken and hated, so that no man went through thee, I will make thee an eternal excellency, a joy of many generations." Verses 14, 15.  {3MR 286.4}
[3MR 286.5]         It is the workers in the churches who are to bring about these conditions that are so much desired.  {3MR 286.5}
[3MR 286.6]          I remember reading of a young man who felt that he must go and speak of Jesus to the crowds in the street. Some said to him, "They will abuse you."                                       -287-     "Well," he replied, "they abused my Lord, and I can suffer no more than He did." So he spoke to the people. They did abuse him. They cast eggs at him. The eggs broke in his face and on his clothes. He took out his handkerchief and wiped them off, and continued to speak. He did not retaliate in any way. They soon found that they could not stop him by abuse, and so they let him alone. That man's work resulted in the conversion of hundreds, because he would never allow himself to be annoyed. Some of the very ones who were his bitterest opposers at first were converted and united with him.  {3MR 286.6}
[3MR 287.1]          We may not be treated in that way, but like this man, we are to show an interest for those who know not the truth and have no interest in it. We are to labor earnestly for their salvation.  {3MR 287.1}
[3MR 287.2]          "Thou shalt also suck the milk of the Gentiles, and shalt suck the breast of kings:  and thou shalt know that I the Lord am thy Saviour and thy Redeemer, the mighty One of Jacob. For brass I will bring gold, and for iron I will bring silver, and for wood brass, and for stones iron:  I will also make thy officers peace, and thine exactors righteousness. Violence shall no more be heard in thy land, wasting nor destruction within thy borders; but thou shalt call thy walls Salvation, and thy gates Praise. The sun shall be no more thy light by day; neither for brightness shall the moon give light unto thee:  but the Lord shall be unto thee an everlasting light, and thy God thy glory." Isaiah 60:16-19.  {3MR 287.2}
[3MR 287.3]          How is this great work of reformation to be brought about? In the next chapter we are told:  {3MR 287.3}
[3MR 287.4]          "The Spirit of the Lord God is upon Me; because the Lord hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; He hath sent Me to bind up the                                           -288-     broken-hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound; to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, and the day of vengeance of our God; to comfort all that mourn." Isaiah 61:1, 2.  {3MR 287.4}
[3MR 288.1]         Every one of us is invited to be a laborer together with God. Christ estimated the human family as of such value as to lead Him to leave the royal courts, laying aside His royal robe and kingly crown, and clothing His divinity with humanity, to come to this world. He was born of poor and humble parentage. The people did not know that He was one from the royal courts of heaven. Yet He did not seek a high position. His only purpose was to seek and to save that which was lost, and in this work He wants our help today.  {3MR 288.1}
[3MR 288.2]          For you and for me, our Saviour hung on Calvary's cross. What are we willing to do and to sacrifice for His sake? Let every soul make some sacrifice for Christ. He has given His life for us; He has risen from the dead, and is now at the right hand of God. He is still at work for the salvation of men and women. Who will unite with Him in labor?  {3MR 288.2}
[3MR 288.3]          As Christ traveled from place to place, He met the poor and the afflicted. There were no sanitariums then where the sick could come to be healed. But they appealed to Christ, and they did not plead in vain. He healed them of their infirmities, and they joined the crowds that followed Him. On one occasion we read that there were as many as five thousand men, beside women and children.  {3MR 288.3}
[3MR 288.4]          There are people all around us who are just as much in darkness as are the heathen in faraway countries. Many of our neighbors are unsaved. Who is willing to suffer inconvenience, perhaps to leave his home, in order to be a                                           -289-     missionary for the Master? Who will take the place of Christ, and extend the Bible invitation? He taught from the Word wherever He went. The Jews would not let Him into the Synagogues, but He gave instruction as He was walking along the way. He educated the people, and after His death and resurrection many of those who had heard Him took their position as Christians.  {3MR 288.4}
[3MR 289.1]          In the medical institutions that have been established among us we want to carry out the very purpose of God. We want a tenderness and a Christlike love, that we may do all in our power to bring the sick and suffering to a state of health. As we minister to them, many, through our influence, will learn of Christ.  {3MR 289.1}
[3MR 289.2]          I know that in many of our institutions we have felt conscious of the presence of Jesus Christ. We have felt it here at this sanitarium. I know that the doctor's heart is drawn out earnestly for the patients, that they may see the light of truth. We expect to meet in the kingdom of heaven many who have been patients at our sanitariums.  {3MR 289.2}
[3MR 289.3]         We have many interests to be developed. We have come into possession of institutions in various places. In southern California we have three sanitariums that have proved to be a great blessing to many. Through the providence of God we shall continue to come into possession of institutions in various places. We must extend our influence as widely as possible.  {3MR 289.3}
[3MR 289.4]         Another matter has been given to me. There are wealthy men who have in trust the Lord's money, and we have a perfect right to ask them to help us in our missionary work. We have a work to be carried on in all parts of the world, and must have means. Will not some of these wealthy men come to our help? The scripture we have read encourages us to believe that they will.                                          -290-     There are some who would consider it a privilege. Some of us are so delicate that we are afraid to ask these men for means to help sustain the work of the Lord.  {3MR 289.4}
[3MR 290.1]          We are not to spend means unnecessarily, but we must do an extensive work to gather in souls, for time is short. The Lord is coming. He that is to come will come and will not tarry. We are not told the appointed time, but we know that the coming is very near. We have been so backward in giving the real message! Unless we arouse, we can not be saved ourselves, for we have not gained the experience of being workers together with God. We are to be His instrumentalities, His agents. With all the strength of our influence, we are to try to bring souls to a knowledge of the truth.  {3MR 290.1}
[3MR 290.2]          When Christ shall appear, then we all want to stand with the redeemed. The gates of the city will swing back on their glittering hinges, and the nations that have kept the truth will enter in. A crown will be placed on every head. The words will be spoken, "Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world." Matthew 25:34. Whom is it prepared for? For the obedient--those who keep His commandments to do His will.  {3MR 290.2}
[3MR 290.3]         Now is our time to win souls to Christ. Let us not use our means foolishly. Every one of us in amenable to God for every dollar in our possession. What have you done with the talents that have been entrusted to you? Have you worked as Christ worked? Read the story of His life, and see how He toiled.  {3MR 290.3}
[3MR 290.4]         God wants to put the harp in your hand and the crown of gold on your head. As holy angels touch their harps, He wants you to follow, singing the                                           -291-     song of triumph in the city of God. There you will see souls saved through your influence. That will be happiness.--Ms 113, 1908, pp. 1-8. ("Lessons from the Sixtieth Chapter of Isaiah," Oct. 28, 1908.)     Released March 7, 1967.  {3MR 290.4}
[3MR 292.1]       MR No. 197 - Additional Statements Regarding Stephen N. Haskell         The man who is to come to Chicago must not on any account enter into any controversies with any men. . . . He will seek to be original and in doing this will get odd notions, and we want nothing of the kind to come in. Our work must move in a dignified, elevated, ennobling manner.--Letter 96, 1900, p. 5. (To Brother and Sister S. N. Haskell, July 3, 1900.)  {3MR 292.1}
[3MR 292.2]          There are many things in this world that cast bright lights into our life experience. We have the evidence day by day that the Lord is working through the ministration of His angels in our school at Cooranbong. In His word the Lord is giving the most precious, noble thoughts to our students. . . . All have every advantage in the school to have their minds carried upward to a higher level and to a purer, clearer atmosphere, where the Lord can communicate with them individually.--Ms 175, 1897, pp. 3, 4 (Diary, Aug. 1-31, 1897.)     Released Feb. 28, 1967.  {3MR 292.2}
[3MR 293.1]       MR No. 198 - Materials Desired for R. H. Pierson Book         God has a great work to be accomplished in Africa, and no plans must be laid without the aid of His infinite wisdom. After your plans of labor have been talked over together, mingled with earnest prayer, work, work for Christ. Be not intimidated by apparent difficulties which threaten to obstruct your pathway.  {3MR 293.1}
[3MR 293.2]          Work for your own souls until self is subdued, until Christ recognizes His image in you. . . .  {3MR 293.2}
[3MR 293.3]          Those who are exacting, who are faultfinding, who think evil of others, are advancing the work of the enemy, tearing down that which God would have built up.--Letter 4, 1890, pp. 7-9. (To "Brethren Now Laboring as Missionaries in the Field of Africa," March, 1890.)  {3MR 293.3}
[3MR 293.4]          Brother Robinson, tell all who labor in Africa that they must have characters that can be identified as Christlike.--Letter 23c, 1892, p. 8. (To Elder A. T. Robinson, July 20, 1892.)  {3MR 293.4}
[3MR 293.5]          There is a need for much love and far less criticism. When the Holy Spirit is manifestly working in the hearts of ministers and helpers, they will reveal the tenderness and love of Christ.--Letter 183, 1899, p. 6. (To Brother Hyatt, Nov. 9, 1899.)  {3MR 293.5}
[3MR 293.6]          It is not for us to stay in a place with the people who know the truth. . . . Go where the people know nothing of the truth, and lift the                                       -294-     standard, proclaim the message.--Letter 79, 1899, p. 2. (To Elder Hyatt, May 3, 1899.)     Released April 18, 1967.  {3MR 293.6}
[3MR 295.1]       MR No. 199 -  On the Law in Galatians; On Sister White's Daughters; Letter to a Schoolgirl; Eternal Truth    Miscellaneous Items    On the Law in Galatians         We are in danger of falling into similar errors. Quibbling over unimportant matters.  Never should that which God has not given as a test be carried as was the subject of the law in Galatians. . . . I have been instructed that the terrible experience at the Minneapolis Conference is one of the saddest chapters in the history of the believers in present truth. God forbids that the subject of the two laws should ever again be agitated as it then was. Some are not yet healed of their defection and would plunge into this subject once more. Should they do this, differences of opinion would again create division. This question must not be revived.--Letter 179, 1902, p. 10. (To Elder C.P. Bollman, Nov. 19, 1902.)  {3MR 295.1}
[3MR 295.2]                            On Sister White's "Daughters"        My dear Emma, there is not a person I could take to my heart as heartily as yourself. Yet I advise you . . . to . . . move cautiously, weigh every move. You are making a move which will be lasting. Therefore do not move hastily. Do not get entirely swallowed up in this one matter, marriage.--Letter 7, 1869, p. 1 (To Edson White and Emma, June 27, 1869.)  {3MR 295.2}
[3MR 295.3]         Edson, . . . I hope that you and Emma will not live merely for yourselves but that you will consecrate yourselves to God and perfect holiness in His name. If you make failures, do not give up in discouragement; try again. Satan will oppose every step of advance that you                                         -296-     may make; therefore if you are overcome by the enemy, in humility humble yourself before God, confess your defeat and then distrust yourself, but more firmly trust in God.--Letter 8, 1869, pp. 2, 3. (To J. Edson White, July 6, 1869.)  {3MR 295.3}
[3MR 296.1]          Edson, . . . get along with as little as possible and try to make your payments if possible. . . . Your capital of strength is more valuable than any amount of property. Move cautiously. Make God your counselor. . . .  {3MR 296.1}
[3MR 296.2]          Keep clear of debt. Hire as little as possible. This hiring a little here and there, little driblets constantly going out for jobs done will keep you embarrassed all the time. Take good care of what you have already and lay out as little work as possible. Do what you can and depend not on hired help. . . . May you be guided aright is our prayer.--Letter 18, 1870, pp. 5, 6. (To Edson and Emma White, Nov. 9, 1870.)  {3MR 296.2}
[3MR 296.3]          With Christ as your friend, you are rich, have you ever so limited a possession. Without Jesus, you would be poor indeed, if you were worth thousands. . . .  {3MR 296.3}
[3MR 296.4]          Jesus invites you two children, Edson and Emma, to come to Him just as you are and surrender all to God. . . . Begin your married life just right. . . . Be courteous, be tender, be affectionate, respect the feelings of one another every time. Do not be betrayed even once in indulging in a perverse, irritable temper. If you do, you will soon lose respect for one another. . . .                                        -297-  {3MR 296.4}
[3MR 297.1]          Edson, you may be troubled in the field and become irritated. Don't carry that trouble over the threshold of the door, not for even once. It may cost you an effort to efface all traces of irritation, and wear a smile, but do it, my son, do it, by all means. . . .  {3MR 297.1}
[3MR 297.2]          God help you to bear with the errors and mistakes of each other. . . . If a hasty word is spoken, take it ［back］ by confession as soon as possible, and heal the wound and keep in the sunshine and you will not only be happy yourselves, but be a blessing to others.--Letter 22, 1870, pp. 3-5. (To Edson and Emma White, December 16, 1870.)  {3MR 297.2}
[3MR 297.3]          Dear Husband and Children Three:  We hope you will be cheerful and happy while you are in the mountains. This precious opportunity of being all together as you now are may never come to you again. . . . Lay aside your work, let the writings go. Go over into the park and see all that you can. Get all the pleasure you can out of this little season. I sometimes fear we do not appreciate these precious opportunities and privileges until they pass, and it is too late. . . .  {3MR 297.3}
[3MR 297.4]          Mary has never had a childhood any more than Willie has had a boyhood. The few days you now have together, improve. Roam about, camp out, . . . go to places that you have not seen, rest as you go, and enjoy everything. Then come back to your work fresh and vigorous.  {3MR 297.4}
[3MR 297.5]          Emma, dear child--may God bless our daughter Emma; and may this little season, when you can be with sister and brother and father, be full of pleasure, and devoid of one dark chapter. . . .                                      -298-  {3MR 297.5}
[3MR 298.1]          Roam all around. Climb the mountain steeps. Ride horseback. Find something new each day to see and enjoy. . . . Do not spend any anxious thoughts on me. You see how well I will appear after the camp meetings are over. . . .  {3MR 298.1}
[3MR 298.2]          I know you will all please God . . . by seeking to build up your strength, and laying in a good stock of vitality that you can draw upon in time of need.--Letter 1, 1878, pp. 1-4. (To "Dear Husband and Children Three," vacationing in the Rocky Mountains, Aug. 24, 1878.)  {3MR 298.2}
[3MR 298.3]          Regarding Her Prospective Daughter-in-law. Willie was so anxious that I should have someone to give me treatment, and I have employed her (May Lacey), and she fills the bill nicely. But I soon learned why Willie was anxious for May Lacey. He loved her, and she seems more like Mary White, our buried treasure, than anyone he had met, but I had not the slightest thought when she came to my home; but you will have a new sister in a few months, if her father gives his consent. She is a treasure. . . .  {3MR 298.3}
[3MR 298.4]          If the Lord will, I shall have a daughter with whom I am well pleased. She is always cheerful, kind, and tenderhearted, willing to do anything she can, and is always satisfied and thankful. She has a large head, blue eyes--she calls them gray, but they are blue--cheeks as red as roses, light complexion. Well, I think I have described her nicely. I told her today that I would like to understand if the matter was settled between her and Willie. She said it was, if her father would consent. I have not any doubt but what he will consent. I am now preparing her wardrobe. . . .                                           -299-  {3MR 298.4}
[3MR 299.1]          She loves me and I love her. . . . She is just the one I should choose. I have not seen anyone I have cared to take Mary's place in my family relation before, but this is all right. . . .  {3MR 299.1}
[3MR 299.2]          Well, we are here fitting up her wardrobe, and we hope she will be prepared for her married life with a real becoming wardrobe, but not expensive or extravagant. You know that is not my besetting sin.--Letter 117, 1895, pp. 2-4. (To Edson and Emma White, Jan. 15, 1895.)  {3MR 299.2}
[3MR 299.3]          If Mary White could be here to thrash around and cook and enjoy the journey then I should enjoy it much better.--Letter 20a, 1879, p. 2. (To Willie and Mary White, May 3, 1879.)  {3MR 299.3}
[3MR 299.4]          I have just read your letters and cried like a child. I would rather have you, Mary, my daughter, than any one else. . . . I am worn and feel as though I was about one hundred years old.--Letter 20, 1879, pp. 1-2. (To Mary, Mrs. W. C., White, May 20, 1879.)  {3MR 299.4}
[3MR 299.5]                                    Letter to a Schoolgirl         We held quite a number of meetings in Dallas but could not remain long, as would appear best, on account of the promise to speak to the people in Denison. We left Dallas last Wednesday morning with two heavy wagons, loaded, two two-seated wagons called "hacks," and our phaeton. . . . We had our large family tent and pitched it and for two nights occupied it. Fifteen composed our caravan: Elder Kilgore, and his brother Scott, Brother and Sister McDearman, their two children--Hattie and Joseph--their niece Nettie Cole,                                       -300-     and grandson Homer Salisbury, Brother More and his son Willie, Brother and Sister (A. G.) Daniells, Sister Davis, Brother and Sister White. . . .  {3MR 299.5}
[3MR 300.1]         We arrived at home in Denison before Sabbath and were well arranged before sundown.  {3MR 300.1}
[3MR 300.2]          Now, Edith, we do not want you to leave Battle Creek. . . . Do not be the least bit discouraged. Lighten up on your studies and take things easier. Be of good courage and do not let anything trouble you. You must write me fully in regard to yourself and your purposes; but we will see you in the course of two weeks. We feel a deep interest that you should succeed in your plans in regard to education. . . . If it is the will of God for you to remain in Battle Creek, He will preserve you. And if it is best for you to take things more moderately, and build up physically as well as mentally, God will bless and make your efforts successful.  {3MR 300.2}
[3MR 300.3]          Now I beseech of you to cast all your care, my dear child, upon Him who careth for you. Do not be of a doubtful mind, but trust the dear Saviour fully, implicitly. He loves to have us trust Him and He will respond to the confidence we give Him. . . .  {3MR 300.3}
[3MR 300.4]          Dear Edith, may you, my dear child, have strength, fortitude and courage and perfect trust in God. Jesus lives. He will cheer, He will bless, He will give grace. Only trust Him. He loves you and He doth not willingly afflict or grieve the children of men. He loves to see us cheerful, hopeful, and happy.  {3MR 300.4}
[3MR 300.5]          And now I will say farewell till we meet you. Do not leave Battle Creek till I shall see you.--Letter 45, 1879, pp. 1-3. (To "Dear Sister Edith Donaldson," March 22, 1879.)  {3MR 300.5}
[3MR 301.1]                                          -301-                                      Eternal Truth         We stand as the remnant people in these last days to promulgate the truth and swell the cry of the third angel's wonderful distinct message, giving the trumpet a certain sound. Eternal truth, which we have adhered to from the beginning is to be maintained in all its increasing importance to the close of probation. The trumpet is to give no uncertain sound. We must devise and plan wisely, practicing simplicity and the strictest economy and manifesting Christ's likeness of character. Faith, eternal faith in the past and in the present truth is to be talked, is to be prayed, is to be presented with pen and voice.--Letter 121, 1900, p. 5. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, typed Aug. 13, 1900.)     Released April 28, 1967.  {3MR 301.1}
[3MR 302.1]      MR No. 200 - Materials Needed for Angel Over Her Tent         Even very small children are to be under the rule of Christ. They can do missionary work in the family from their standpoint and the Lord will accept their service. They can speak their childlike words for Jesus, and awaken an echo in other young hearts. Many older people have been led to Jesus by the simple words of a child. In many instances children have put to shame those who have had many opportunities and much experience, but who have done little for the Master and whose talents are rusting from inaction."-- Ms 77, 1898, pp. 5, 6. ("Notes of Work During the Week of Prayer." June, 1898.)  {3MR 302.1}
[3MR 302.2]          This is the work that devolves upon every faithful standard bearer, to bring up the men to the colors. The Lord calls for wholeheartedness. We all know that the sin of many professed followers of Christ is that they lack the courage and the energy to bring themselves and those connected with them up to the standard.  {3MR 302.2}
[3MR 302.3]          I have faith to believe you will not stop at the halfway house, but will follow on to know the lord, that you may know His goings forth are prepared as the morning. The Lord loves us, and all He asks is that you respond to His love."--Letter 22, 1894, pp. 6, 7. (To Capt. C. Eldridge--Title, "The Value of Chastening." Aug. 12, 1894.)  {3MR 302.3}
[3MR 302.4]          I know of a man who failed to put only one little pin in a saw. And when the machinery began to operate, that saw flew hither and thither, and as a result one man was deprived of two limbs. And that was because of one little                                        -303-     pin being left out. Everyone is to be as particular in his lines as I am in mine.  {3MR 302.4}
[3MR 303.1]          The Lord declares "he that is faithful in that which is least, is faithful also in much." . . . Here the heavenly angels are looking upon us, we are working in the sight of a holy God, and only with work well done will we pass the grand review. Any work done negligently, the heavenly intelligences have marked with unfaithfulness. . . .  {3MR 303.1}
[3MR 303.2]          People have no idea of the value of time. I am generally up at three a.m. or four. When I was in Europe I would rise at three o'clock. I have entered my sixty-sixth year, and my right hand writes a great deal. I feel that every subject in the word of God is of such vast importance, and when I realize that certain ones need help, I dare not be indifferent. There must be nothing left undone on my part. . . . The last year during my sickness of eleven months I have sent away 2,500 pages. I must treasure these truths of the word as gold, and communicate these truths to others as they have been communicated to me. . . .  {3MR 303.2}
[3MR 303.3]          The work of God will elevate you if you will be elevated. Many think that they must live to please themselves else life is of no value. They indulge in this pleasure and that pleasure. It is their custom to live up to the last edge of means. God wants every man and woman to do his best."--Ms 13, 1893, pp. 2, 3. ("Diligence in Service," April 7, 1893.)     Released May 16, 1968.  {3MR 303.3}
[3MR 304.1]       MR No. 201 - Unpublished E. G. White Materials Desired for Use in the Compilation Presenting "Principles of True Science"         Adam and Eve, Made in God's Image.--God is a being, and man was made in His image. After God created man in His image, the form was perfect in all its arrangements, but it had no vitality. Then a personal, self-existing God breathed into that form the breath of life, and man became a living, breathing, intelligent being. All parts of the human machinery were put in motion. The heart, the arteries, the veins, the tongue, the hands, the feet, the perceptions of the mind, the senses, were placed under physical law. It was then that man became a living soul.--Ms 117, 1898.  {3MR 304.1}
[3MR 304.2]          Air, Vitiated by Powers of Darkness.--Already sprinklings from the vials of God's wrath have been let fall upon land and sea, affecting the elements of the air. The causes of these unusual conditions are being searched for, but in vain.  {3MR 304.2}
[3MR 304.3]          God has not restrained the powers of darkness from carrying forward their deadly work of vitiating the air, one of the sources of life and nutrition, with a deadly miasma. Not only is vegetable life affected, but man suffers from pestilences. Cholera and unexplainable diseases have broken out. . . .  {3MR 304.3}
[3MR 304.4]          These things are the result of drops from the vials of God's wrath being sprinkled on the earth, and are but faint representations of what will be in the near future.--Ms 24, 1891.                                          -305-  {3MR 304.4}
[3MR 305.1]          Allopathy, Not to Exalt.--But in no case are you to stand as do the physicians of the world to exalt allopathy above every other practice, and call all other methods quackery and error; for from the beginning to the present time the results of allopathy have made a most objectionable showing. There has been loss of life in your sanitarium because drugs have been administered, and these give no chance for nature to do her work of restoration. Drug medication has broken up the power of the human machinery, and the patients have died. Others have carried the drugs away with them, making less effective the simple remedies nature uses to restore the system. The students in your institution ［Battle Creek Sanitarium］ are not to be educated to regard drugs as a necessity. They are to be educated to leave drugs alone.--Letter 67, 1899.  {3MR 305.1}
[3MR 305.2]          Angels, Destroying, Bring Disaster and Destruction.--The time of trouble, trouble such as was not since there was a nation, is right upon us, and we are like the sleeping virgins. We are to awake and ask the Lord Jesus to place underneath us His everlasting arms, and carry us through the time of trial before us.  {3MR 305.2}
[3MR 305.3]          Let us turn our attention away from unimportant things, and give ourselves to God. We scarcely dream of the destroying angels that already are permitted to bring disaster and destruction in their path.--Letter 54, 1906.  {3MR 305.3}
[3MR 305.4]          Angels, Light of, Seen at Times.--Angels are commissioned to watch in every family. Each one has the watchcare of a holy angel. These angels are                                      -306-     invisible, but sometimes they let their light shine so distinctly that it is recognized. I believe this to be the case in the revealing you have had. This manifestation is teaching you that the Lord loves you, and that His angels are guarding you. You are kept by the power of God.  {3MR 305.4}
[3MR 306.1]          Many things of like character will take place. This manifestation of light is to encourage you, as you say it has done, to do right. You have had a glimpse of the light of God, and let this greatly encourage your hearts, making you thankful. All of us should be thankful at all times for the truth that heavenly angels are watching us moment by moment. Very many, had they seen the light you have seen, would rejoice and be thankful.--Letter 82, 1900.  {3MR 306.1}
[3MR 306.2]          Angels, Power Over Human Mind and Will.--If permitted, the evil angels will work the minds of men until they have no mind or will of their own. They are led as the angels cast out from heaven were led. Under Satan's influence these angels uttered sentiments directly opposite to loyalty to God. Thus the family of God in heaven became corrupted.--Ms 64, 1904.  {3MR 306.2}
[3MR 306.3]          Animals, Cruelty To.--Your wrong habits of eating have so educated your moral powers that you have not the spirit of a Christian. Your temper is perverse, and your treatment of dumb animals is wrong.  {3MR 306.3}
[3MR 306.4]          I have been taken back in your life, and have seen the spirit which is revealed in you, working out evil. You delight to hurt and bruise. If the tenderness of Christ was in your heart, you would not treat animals as you do. Would Jesus do as you have done?--Letter 19, 1896.                                        -307-  {3MR 306.4}
[3MR 307.1]          Anxiety, Not Work, That Wears Men Out.--It is not work that wears men out, but sadness, anxiety, and worry.--Letter 205, 1905.  {3MR 307.1}
[3MR 307.2]          Arts, Common, Skill in, a Gift of God.--The youth are to learn how to work interestedly and intelligently, that, wherever they are, they may be respected because they have knowledge of those arts which are so essential for practical life. In the place of being day laborers, under an overseer, they are to strive to be masters of their trades, to place themselves where they can command wages as good carpenters, printers, or as educators in agricultural work.--Ms 105, 1898.  {3MR 307.2}
[3MR 307.3]          Bible, a Reliable History of Creation.--The sophistry in regard to the world being created in an indefinite period of time is one of Satan's falsehoods. God speaks to the human family in language they can comprehend. He does not leave the matter so indefinite that human beings can handle it according to their theories.--Letter 31, 1898.  {3MR 307.3}
[3MR 307.4]          Blood, Transformation of Food Into.--The transformation of food into good blood is a wonderful process, and all human beings should be intelligent upon this subject. In order that the digestive fluids may be called into action, and the saliva becomes mixed with the food, the teeth must do their work carefully and thoroughly. Each organ of the body gathers its nutrition to keep its different parts in action. The brain must be supplied with its share, the bone with its portion. The great Master Builder is at work every                                        -308-     moment, supplying every muscle and tissue, from the brain to the end of the fingers and toes, with life and strength.  {3MR 307.4}
[3MR 308.1]          Day by day the human structure performs its work under the great Master Architect, who superintends every function of the body, seeking to make it into a glorious temple for Himself.--Letter 17, 1895.  {3MR 308.1}
[3MR 308.2]          Blood Vessels, Effects on, of Stress and Overwork.--I have been listening to the words of my Guide in regard to Elder -----, and the substance of them was this:  {3MR 308.2}
[3MR 308.3]          The blood being attracted to the weakest point, there is a wearing of the channel through which the blood flows. This condition of things is making his condition a critical one, and his brethren will need to exercise great caution, that they may not excite by any course of action. Unless this human agent shall change his course of action in continuous labor, and submit to have the peace of God rule in his heart, there will be a rush of blood to the brain, which will disqualify him for labor. He will counteract his own work. The Lord will not, cannot, help His servant, unless he will co-operate with God, unless he will stop worrying and trust in the Lord. . . .  {3MR 308.3}
[3MR 308.4]          Elder -----, look away from yourself. Trust not in yourself. Have faith in God. Through your strong feelings the blood veins are filled with blood, and you are in serious danger of losing your life. Therefore you need to place yourself in a position where you will not have upon you a pressure of the necessity of continuous labor, and where you must have the guidance and control of others. Your impetuosity must be under the control of higher                                          -309-     powers, else you will make great trouble for yourself and for those who are associated with you.--Ms 36, 1895.  {3MR 308.4}
[3MR 309.1]          Brain Weariness and Rest.--I understand fully in regard to your head-weariness. I know that we must not presume on our brain power; for the nerves of the brain will not bear overtaxation. I do not feel surprised that you have decided that it will be best for you to do manual work for a while. I would not say anything to discourage you in this.--Letter 333, 1904.  {3MR 309.1}
[3MR 309.2]          Breathing, Deep, a Means of Healing.--The physician should teach the patient how to breathe deeply, and this in many cases will be found to be a means of healing.--Ms 83, 1908.  {3MR 309.2}
[3MR 309.3]          Calamities, to Cleanse the World.--God sees that the world is in need of cleansing. In the very near future, this cleansing will come. It will at first be done in a limited degree, and then with greater and still greater power, till men will see that God means to bring them to repentance.--Letter 21, 1904.  {3MR 309.3}
[3MR 309.4]          Calamities.--Before the Son of man appears in the clouds of heaven, everything in nature will be convulsed. Lightning from heaven uniting with the fire in the earth, will cause the mountains to burn like a furnace, and pour out their floods of lava over villages and cities, molten masses of rock, thrown into the water by the upheaval of things hidden in the earth. There will be mighty earthquakes and great destruction of human life. But as                                         -310-     in the days of the great deluge Noah was preserved in the ark that God had prepared for him, so in these days of destruction and calamity, God will be the refuge of His believing ones.--Letter 258, 1907.  {3MR 309.4}
[3MR 310.1]          Calamities, Meaning of.--Can we not see that the judgments of God are in the world? As I think of godless men sailing the broad waters, with only a few boards between them and eternity, I am filled with awe, and with fear for them. Scene after scene has passed before me concerning the loss of vessels. I saw vessels lost in dense fogs. Angels of God were commissioned to withdraw from some of these vessels, and they withdrew. The officers and crew were cursing and swearing, and acting in a godless manner, as if there were no God. Those in charge were half drunk. Their reason was confused. There were ministers of the gospel among the passengers, but some of them were smoking and drinking, and their example was no restraint on officers or crew.  {3MR 310.1}
[3MR 310.2]          Vessel after vessel was lost that might have been saved had the men in charge been in possession of their reasoning powers. But the Lord did not work a miracle to save them. He did not say to the angry, tumultuous waters, "Peace, be still," neither did He give clear discernment to the men who by self-indulgence had robbed themselves of understanding. Disaster came, and nearly all were lost.  {3MR 310.2}
[3MR 310.3]          Years ago this scene passed before me as a representation of what would happen in the future.  {3MR 310.3}
[3MR 310.4]          I saw that costly buildings in the cities, supposed to be fire-proof, would be consumed by fire. The fire that lately swept through Patterson, New                                          -311-     York, and the fires that have been in other places, are a fulfillment in part of the warning. Yet God has not executed his wrath without mercy. His hand is stretched out still. His message must be given in Greater New York. The people must be shown how it is possible for God, by a touch of His hand, to destroy the property they have gathered together against the last great day.  {3MR 310.4}
[3MR 311.1]          A little longer will the voice of mercy be heard; a little longer will the gracious invitation be given, "If any man thirst, let him come unto Me, and drink." God sends His warning message to the cities everywhere.--Letter 43, 1902.  {3MR 311.1}
[3MR 311.2]          Calamities, Meaning of.--Is it true that the end of all things is at hand? What mean the awful calamities by sea--vessels hurled into eternity without a moment's warning? What mean the accidents by land--fire consuming the riches that men have hoarded, much of which has been accumulated by oppression of the poor. The Lord will not interfere to protect the property of those who transgress His law, break His covenant, and trample upon His Sabbath, accepting in its place a spurious rest-day.  {3MR 311.2}
[3MR 311.3]          The plagues of God are already falling upon the earth, sweeping away the most costly structures as if by a breath of fire from heaven. Will not these judgments bring professing Christians to their senses? God permits them to come that the world may take heed, that sinners may be afraid and tremble before Him.--Ms 99, 1902.  {3MR 311.3}
[3MR 311.4]          Calamities, Earthquakes, Tornadoes, Floods, Disease.--Preceding the                                          -312-     great sign of the coming of the Son of man, there will be signs and wonders in the heavens.  {3MR 311.4}
[3MR 312.1]          I expect that during the year 1890 there will be great mortality. There will be crimes greater than any now on record. There will be weeping and lamentation and woe. During the past year, 1889, there has been brought to us almost daily the news of disasters by sea and by land--unusually destructive fires; earthquakes burying cities and villages with their inhabitants; railway accidents most terrible; tornadoes and floods that destroyed an immense amount of property, including the terrible Johnstown and Williamsport floods, which destroyed more than two thousand lives.  {3MR 312.1}
[3MR 312.2]          The disasters of the past year in America have caused hearts to tremble, and similar disasters have fallen upon other countries. Already sprinklings from the vials of God's wrath have been let fall upon land and sea, affecting the elements of the air. The causes of these unusual conditions are being searched for, but in vain.  {3MR 312.2}
[3MR 312.3]          God has not restrained the powers of darkness from carrying forward their deadly work of vitiating the air, one of the sources of life and nutrition, with a deadly miasma. Not only is vegetable life affected, but man suffers from pestilences. Cholera and unexplainable diseases have broken out. Diphtheria, raging to a limited extent, is gathering its harvest of precious little ones, and seems to be almost uncontrollable.  {3MR 312.3}
[3MR 312.4]          These things are the result of drops from the vials of God's wrath being sprinkled on the earth, and are but faint representations of what will be in the near future. Earthquakes in various places have been felt, but these disturbances have been very limited. This year we may expect to have more.                                         -313-     During the year that has just closed, whole cities have become nearly extinct. Thousands of people have been buried in the bowels of the earth. Premonitory convulsions have been felt in many places, giving warning of what may come as a surprise when the earth shakes and opens. Terrible shocks will come upon the earth, and the lordly palaces erected at great expense will certainly become heaps of ruins. The earth's crust will be rent by the outbursts of the elements concealed in the bowels of the earth. These elements, once broken loose, will sweep away the treasures of those who for years have been adding to their wealth by securing large possessions at starvation prices from those in their employ. And the religious world, too, is to be terribly shaken; for the end of all things is at hand.--Ms 24, 1891.  {3MR 312.4}
[3MR 313.1]         Calamity of War.--We are standing on the threshold of great and solemn events. Prophecies are fulfilling. Strange and eventful history is being recorded in the books of heaven--events which it was declared should shortly precede the great day of God. Everything in the world is in an unsettled state. The nations are angry, and great preparations for war are being made. Nation is plotting against nation, and kingdom against kingdom. The great day of God is hastening greatly. But although the nations are mustering their forces for war and bloodshed, the command to the angels is still in force that they hold the four winds until the servants of God are sealed in their foreheads.--Ms 117, 1908.  {3MR 313.1}
[3MR 313.2]          What creates war, devastation, and death? Passion coming into collision with passion, tyrants seeking to oppress their fellow men; because ambition                                         -314-     will not be satisfied to walk humbly and meekly with God, seeking to know His will and His way, and doing His work with a contrite heart.--Letter 9, 1896.  {3MR 313.2}
[3MR 314.1]          War and bloodshed have been, are still, and will continue to be. War is popular. To kill and destroy is in the sight of the world to be brave, worthy of a reward.  {3MR 314.1}
[3MR 314.2]          The time is near when Jesus will take the kingdoms and possess the kingdom under the whole heavens. He will judge among the nations and rebuke among many people. Wars shall cease unto the ends of the earth.-- Ms 174, 1899.  {3MR 314.2}
[3MR 314.3]          Calamities in the Cities.--When God's restraining hand is removed, the destroyer begins his work. Then in our cities the greatest calamities will come. Is this because people do not keep Sunday? No; but because men have trampled upon the law of Jehovah. The Lord is slow to anger. This should inspire the heart with gratitude. "The Lord is slow to anger, and great in power, and will not at all acquit the wicked: the Lord hath His way in the whirlwind and in the storm, and the clouds are the dust of His feet" (Nahum 1:3).  {3MR 314.3}
[3MR 314.4]          The Lord puts constraint upon His own attributes. Omnipotence is exerted over Omnipotence Himself. Notwithstanding the perversity of men who are cumberers of the ground, the Lord Jehovah bears with them because there are some in the wicked cities who are within the possibility of forgiveness and acceptance with God. It is something that makes my heart sore and sad and at times in an agony, that those who have great light and knowledge should abuse                                        -315-     the mercies of God. His longsuffering and forbearance are scarcely thought of. . . .  {3MR 314.4}
[3MR 315.1]          The Lord is teaching men that there are limits to His forbearance. In fires, in floods, in earthquakes, in the fury of the great deep, in calamities by sea and by land, the warning is given that God's Spirit will not always strive with men. The times in which we live are times of great depravity and crime of every degree. Why?--because men whom God has blessed and favored have reduced His holy law to a dead letter, making void the law of God by the traditions and inventions of the man of sin. A more-than-common contempt is put upon the commandments of God, while the representative men of the Colonies have exalted the first day of the week to be observed by all men. They would have men bow down and worship it, as did Nebuchadnezzar when he exalted the golden image in the plains of Dura. When wickedness comes to this pass, it is fast reaching its height. Well may the prayer go forth from the people of God, calling for His interference, "It is time for Thee, Lord, to work: for they have made void Thy law."--Ms 127, 1897.  {3MR 315.1}
[3MR 315.2]          Calamities in the Cities.--God has a storehouse of retributive judgments, which He permits to fall upon those who have continued in sin in the face of great light. I have seen the most costly structures in buildings erected and supposed to be fireproof. And just as Sodom perished in the flames of God's vengeance, so will these proud structures become ashes. I have seen vessels which cost immense sums of money wrestling with the mighty waters, seeking to breast the angry billows. But with all their treasures of gold and silver, and with their human freight they sink into a watery grave.                                         -316-     Man's pride will be buried with the treasures he has accumulated by fraud. God will avenge the widows and orphans who in hunger and nakedness have cried to Him for help from oppression and abuse. And the Lord keeps a record of every action for good or evil.  {3MR 315.2}
[3MR 316.1]          The time is right upon us when there will be sorrow in the world that no human balm can heal. The flattering monuments of men's greatness will be crumbled in the dust, even before the last great destruction comes upon the world.--Letter 20, 1901.  {3MR 316.1}
[3MR 316.2]          Calamities to Increase.--He who remains true to principle will never be left by the Lord to become weak and corrupted. Let all who live in this age, even in the year 1900, remember that they are surrounded by the perils of the last days. The whole world, with all its iniquity, is passing in review before God. I am instructed by the Lord to warn our people not to flock to the cities to find homes for their families. To fathers and to mothers I am instructed to say, Fail not to keep your children within your own premises.--Ms 81, 1900.  {3MR 316.2}
[3MR 316.3]          There is earnest work to be done for the children. Before the overflowing scourge shall come upon all the dwellers upon the earth, the Lord calls upon all who serve Him, those who are Israelites indeed, Gather your children into your own houses; gather them in from the classes that are voicing the words of Satan, who are disobeying the commandments of God. Get out of the cities as soon as possible. Establish church schools. Gather in your children, and give them the Word of God as the foundation of all their                                      -317-     education. Had the churches in different localities sought counsel of God, they would not need that I should write to them on this point.--Letter 58, 1898.  {3MR 316.3}
[3MR 317.1]          Child's Life, First Seven to Ten Years.--The first seven or ten years of a child's life is the time when lasting impressions for good or for evil are made.--Letter 141, 1897.  {3MR 317.1}
[3MR 317.2]          Conscience, the Regulative Faculty.--The conscience is the regulative faculty, and if a man allows his conscience to become perverted, he cannot serve God aright.--Letter 128, 1897.  {3MR 317.2}
[3MR 317.3]          Cooking, Basic Science.--Cooking may be regarded as less desirable than some other lines of work, but in reality it is a science in value above all other sciences. Thus God regards the preparation of healthful food.--Ms 95, 1901.  {3MR 317.3}
[3MR 317.4]          Creation, (Created Works) a Curse on All.--All nature is confused; for God forbade the earth to carry out the purpose He had originally designed for it. Let there be no peace to the wicked, saith the Lord. The curse of God is upon all creation. Every year it makes itself more decidedly felt.--Ms 76a, 1901.  {3MR 317.4}
[3MR 317.5]          Day Line, Not to Try to Solve.--Do not allow your mind to wander from the main points of the truth for this time, to grasp unimportant theories and                                        -318-     problems. If any one gives you unessential problems to solve, tell him that God has placed in your hands a work to be done. Tell him that you are doing a great work, and cannot come down to try to solve the problem of the day line. You have the message for this time--the third angel's message--to give to the people. This is your work. Hold the beginning of your confidence firm unto the end. The truth is to be repeated, line upon line, precept upon precept.--Letter 11, 1901.  {3MR 317.5}
[3MR 318.1]          Depression, Mental, Effect on Health.--You are a dyspeptic. Mental depression causes dyspepsia, and this aggravates the mental disorder, and unless you can be induced through change of some kind to be attracted away from yourself and from your complaints, you will cut short your life, and while you do live be unable to think healthfully and to work healthfully. Your imagination will be diseased; you take for reality impressions in which there is no truth and for which there is no foundation. You have been alone too much and yet you choose this rather than to be connected with others. If you had now some very light physical employment it would divert your thoughts from yourself and be of great advantage to you.--Letter 1, 1883.  {3MR 318.1}
[3MR 318.2]          Disasters, Natural, Protection in.--Satan is watching his chances to secure souls to himself and unless we have God's protection, he will break forth in violence and his angels will be set at work to do some marked mischief. The terrible tornadoes, the railroad disasters, the calamities at sea, are because of Satan's wrath. The Lord does not work a miracle to protect those who are constantly working against Himself and strengthening                                       -319-     the power of darkness. And this is only the beginning. Their hearts will not repent because they are fully set in them to do evil and that continually. These disasters, which should make men afraid, are now regarded only by those who fear for their own personal safety, themselves and those connected with them.--Letter 3a, 1883.  {3MR 318.2}
[3MR 319.1]          Dress, Fashionable, a Cause of Pulmonary Disease.--I am afraid that sufficient instruction is not given regarding the necessity of avoiding the causes that produce consumption. Many suffer from pulmonary disease, not because they have inherited it, but because of some carelessness on their own part. If they would live much in the open air, taking full, deep inspirations of fresh air, and if they would dress and eat in accordance with the principles of health, they would soon improve.  {3MR 319.1}
[3MR 319.2]          Fashionable dressing is one of the chief causes of coughs and diseased lungs. Those who are threatened with pulmonary diseases should take especial care not to allow the extremities of the body to be chilled. The wrist should be covered with warm wristlets, for if the hands and arms are chilled, the lungs are injuriously affected.  {3MR 319.2}
[3MR 319.3]          During the cold winter months, soft woollen stockings or socks should be worn, and these should be changed often, perhaps two or three times a week. The feet should never be left damp.  {3MR 319.3}
[3MR 319.4]          Many mothers show very little wisdom in the way in which they dress their children. They allow the dictates of fashion to rule them, to the great detriment of the health of their children. It would seem almost as if they did not have reasoning powers. They dress their little girls in such a way                                        -320-     that the limbs are left unprotected, while those parts of the body nearest the heart, and therefore naturally the warmest, are covered with several thicknesses of clothing. Thus the blood is driven from those parts of the body which need it most, because they are the most remote from the heart, and they are chilled.--Ms 4, 1905.  {3MR 319.4}
[3MR 320.1]          Earth, Crust of, to Be Rent by Elements of Ruin.--Terrible shocks will come upon the earth, and the lordly palaces erected at great expense will certainly become heaps of ruins. The earth's crust will be rent by the outbursts of the elements concealed in the bowels of the earth. These elements, once broken loose, will sweep away the treasures of those who for years have been adding to their wealth by securing large possessions at starvation prices from those in their employ. And the religious world, too, is to be terribly shaken; for the end of all things is at hand.--Ms 24, 1891.  {3MR 320.1}
[3MR 320.2]          Education, a Balanced.--Education is a science, and it embraces much--a physical as well as an intellectual knowledge. It teaches the human agent how to perform his duty, and to healthfully work all the human machinery.-- Letter 46, 1898.  {3MR 320.2}
[3MR 320.3]          Education, a Balanced.--The science of true godliness was the life which through Jesus Christ runs parallel with the life of Jehovah. It is enduring because the student can take it with himself into the higher grade, the courts above. Minds must be kept up, up, up. There must be no cheap, downward tendencies allowed. That which the universe of heaven deems                                       -321-     important in all education is that kind of knowledge which has been revealed from eternity, and which enters into His purposes, expressing His mind, and involving His glory. This is the true science of all education.  {3MR 320.3}
[3MR 321.1]          The revelation of what concerns man's eternal destiny has been largely laid aside as a mystery. Other reading and other principles have been brought in. Human inventions, called education, have been counterworking the infinite counsels of Heaven. This is called higher education; but it is an insult to God. The themes that are to be man's study throughout eternal ages are so momentous that they not only disdain the discoveries of man, but engross to themselves the undivided attention of the only begotten Son of God. True education would have held its sacred holy principles belittled and degraded had it been mingled with the topics now called by men the higher science of education.  {3MR 321.1}
[3MR 321.2]          Christ is the Way, the Truth, and the Life. He is the light of the world. He contemplated the situation of the world. He saw that eternal interests were involved in the choice man should make. An immortal crown was presented for the overcomer, and unhappiness and eternal ruin for those who neglected the science of salvation, which is the only term to which higher education can be applied.--Letter 5, 1898.  {3MR 321.2}
[3MR 321.3]          Eggs, Used with Unfermented Wine.--I dreamed of having the care of a child that was weak, and seemed unable to rally. I thought the same physician stood by the cradle, and said, 'Have you any wine in the house? Beat up a raw egg, and give it to the child with grape wine ［i.e., the                                            -322-     unfermented juice of the grape］, three times each day. He will rally.'--Letter 112a, 1897.  {3MR 321.3}
[3MR 322.1]          Electricity, God Creates, that Gives Life to Seed.--He ［God］ employs many unseen agencies to make the seeds apparently thrown away, living plants. First appear the blade, then the ear, then the full corn in the ear. God creates the electricity that gives life to the seed, vitality to the blade, the ear, and the corn in the ear. Who else can be depended on to give the due proportion required of all the agencies to perfect the harvest of fruits and grains? Let man employ his agencies to the utmost limit; he must then depend on his Creator, who knows just what is needed for the harvest, which is connected to Him by wonderful links of His own wonderful power, beyond the human agency. Without these unseen agencies, seed is valueless.--Ms 34, 1898.  {3MR 322.1}
[3MR 322.2]          Emotions, Violent, May Endanger Life.--The giving way to violent emotions endangers life. Many die under a burst of rage and passion. Many educate themselves to have spasms. These they can prevent if they will; but it requires will power to overcome a wrong course of action. All this must be a part of the education received in the school; for we are God's property. The sacred temple of the body must be kept pure and uncontaminated, that God's Holy Spirit may dwell therein.--Letter 103, 1897.  {3MR 322.2}
[3MR 322.3]          Energies and Passions, No New Order of, Implanted in Man After Fall.--We are not to suppose that since the transgression of Adam, God has given to                                            -323-     human beings a new order of energies and passions; for then it would appear that God has interfered to implant in the human race sinful propensities. Christ began His work of conversion as soon as man transgressed, that, through obedience to the law of God and faith in Christ, he might regain the lost image of God.  {3MR 322.3}
[3MR 323.1]          Through the cultivation of righteous principles, man may gain the victory over the bias to evil. If he is obedient to the law of God, the senses are no longer warped and twisted; the faculties are no longer perverted and wasted by being exercised on objects that are of a character to lead away from God. In and through the grace bestowed by Heaven, the words, the thoughts, and the energies may be purified; a new character may be formed, and the debasement of sin overcome.--Ms 60, 1905.  {3MR 323.1}
[3MR 323.2]          Eucalyptus, a Useful Remedy.--We are sorry to hear that ----- has met with so serious an accident. I have often found the application of eucalyptus leaves to a wounded part to be good in allaying inflammation and drawing out the poison.--Letter 24, 1912.  {3MR 323.2}
[3MR 323.3]          Family, Members of, Will Know Each Other in Heaven.--God's greatest gift is Christ, whose life is ours, given for us. He died for us, and was raised for us, that we might come forth from the tomb to a glorious companionship with heavenly angels, to meet our loved ones and to recognize their faces; for the Christ likeness does not destroy their image, but transforms it into His glorious image. Every saint connected in family relationship here will know each other there.--Letter 79, 1898.                                            -324-  {3MR 323.3}
[3MR 324.1]          Fasting, and the Spiritual Life.--The spirit of true fasting and prayer is the spirit which yields mind, heart, and will to God.--Ms 28, 1900.  {3MR 324.1}
[3MR 324.2]          Feet, Cold, May Cause Illness.--We need to remember that cold feet are frequently the cause of illness. God will not work a miracle to preserve the health of those who neglect the simplest laws of life. The failure to take what some regard as useless precautions has often brought disease resulting in death.--Ms 95, 1901.  {3MR 324.2}
[3MR 324.3]          Fire, Sacred, Represents God.--The experience of Nadab and Abihu should be a lesson to all who bear any responsibilities in the service of God. An example of unrighteousness greatly dishonors God, and He will not tolerate it. The tenth chapter of Leviticus records the sin of Aaron's sons and their punishment. The sacred fire which God commanded should be used in the service of the sanctuary, represented God. This fire never went out day or night, and this was to be used in all their service. But "Nadab and Abihu, the sons of Aaron, took either of them his censer, and put fire therein, and put incense thereon, and offered strange fire before the Lord, which he commanded them not. And there went out fire from the Lord, and devoured them, and they died before the Lord. Then Moses said unto Aaron, This is it that the Lord spake, saying, I will be sanctified in them that come nigh Me, and before all the people I will be glorified."--Ms 109, 1899.                                            -325-  {3MR 324.3}
[3MR 325.1]          Fog, Lesson From.--We came to Russel Harbor, Australia, a small place, but quite interesting in appearance; mountains were all around this place except where it was on the water side. This seemed to be the stopping place for most of the passengers. In approaching Russel there were islands of rocks and on the sides of the rocks were trees and vegetation growing very high up; and as we thought we were going straight into harbor the anchor was cast, for a fog had settled down upon us. The Captain said, "We are caught in a fog, and I will not run any risks, for the peril may involve the boat and passengers." And we honored his judgment.  {3MR 325.1}
[3MR 325.2]          For about one hour the fog did not lift and the sun did not penetrate it. Then the musicians who were to leave the boat at this place entertained the impatient passengers with music, well selected and well rendered. It did not jar upon the senses as the previous evening, but was soft and really grateful to the senses because it was musical. Between eight and nine o'clock the fog lifted. The sun had penetrated through it, and it was wonderful how rapidly the most of the fog was swept away, leaving the harbor clear and perfectly safe to be entered by boat.  {3MR 325.2}
[3MR 325.3]          I called to mind how many times this very symbol had been realized in our Christian experience. We dared not venture in a mist and perplexity, and were obliged to stand still and see the salvation of God. The words from the living oracles teach us when tried and tempted and surrounded with difficulties, the safe course for us to pursue is to patiently wait, to be of good courage, and commit the keeping of soul and body to God.--Letter 6b, 1893.                                            -326-  {3MR 325.3}
[3MR 326.1]          Fog, Homemade.--The heart must be faithfully sentineled, else pride and rebellion will bear rule within. Evils without will awaken evils within, and the soul will wander in its own homemade fog, all the time charging upon some one else the result of its own unchristian course of action.--Ms 11, 1899.  {3MR 326.1}
[3MR 326.2]          Food, God's Bountiful Provision.--Husband your strength, but do not let the impression go forth that Elder -----'s strength is kept up by any special food or drink. Make God your strength. Seek Him, and trust wholly in His power to work in your behalf.--Letter 64, 1911.  {3MR 326.2}
[3MR 326.3]          Food, Benefits of, Not Determined by Quantity.--The quantity of food eaten does not determine the benefit received. Many, even among Seventh-day Adventists, eat too freely. Their health would be much better if they ate less. When too much food is eaten, the stomach is overburdened, and is unable to perform its proper functions. The result is that the digestive organs are disordered. If those who have brought themselves to this condition would eat proper food, and only about half as much as they have been in the habit of eating, their digestive organs would recover.--Letter 82, 1903.  {3MR 326.3}
[3MR 326.4]          God a Person, Not a Perfume.--Through Jesus Christ, God--not a perfume, not something intangible, but a personal God--created man, and endowed him with intelligence and power. It is God that thundereth in the heavens. His voice reacheth to the ends of the earth. He holdeth the winds in His hands. He sendeth lightnings with rain. He looketh on the earth and it trembleth; He toucheth the hills, and they smoke. He melteth the mountains like wax at                                            -327-     His presence. He maketh the outgoings of the morning and the evening to rejoice. He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good.  {3MR 326.4}
[3MR 327.1]          The Lord is a living, personal God. A living, personal Saviour came to our world to make of none effect the specious twistings and serpentine turnings of Satan. He came to carry out His plans written before Him in a book. Men who had large religious knowledge, but no depth of piety or experimental knowledge of God in obeying the Scriptures, were speculating about God. Christ revealed to men the moral and religious constitution.--Ms 117, 1898.  {3MR 327.1}
[3MR 327.2]          God, a Person, Not the Things of Nature.--The whole of the natural world bears testimony to the works of the living God. Nature is our lesson book, given to us by God, the Creator of all things. These things of nature are not to be called God. They are the expression of God's character, but they are not God. By the things of His creation, we may understand God, and His love, His power, and His glory; but there is a great danger of men worshiping nature as God. The artistic skill of human beings produces very fine samples of beautiful workmanship, revealing things which delight the eye, and these things give us something of the idea of the designer; but the thing made is not the man. It is not the work that is to be exalted, but the man who designed the things so much prized. So it is with nature. The Lord's power is constantly revealed as a miracle-working power, that the human family may see an infinity above and beyond the things made, that they may know that He ［who］ formed such a being as man, has also created all the beauties of the natural world.--Ms 117, 1898.                                            -328-  {3MR 327.2}
[3MR 328.1]          God, Above All Science.--God, the living, personal God, the Author and Ruler of nature, is above all science. He is acquainted with science that is inexplicable to the greatest minds in our world. In His sight the nations before Him are as a drop in the bucket. He taketh up the isles as a very little thing. Lebanon is not sufficient to burn, or the beasts thereof for a burnt offering.  {3MR 328.1}
[3MR 328.2]          How few have any knowledge of God! How few understand the greatness and majesty of our God! Human language cannot define Him. His ways are past finding out.--Letter 21, 1904.  {3MR 328.2}
[3MR 328.3]          God Governor and Supreme Ruler of All Earthly Kingdoms.--There is wickedness that is being made strong through making void the law of Jehovah. Many have regarded the divine precepts as a dead letter; they have not accepted God's law as the rule of their life in all business transactions. And in their disregard of this law, they give expression to a disregard for the authority of the Governor of the universe of heaven.  {3MR 328.3}
[3MR 328.4]          All the earthly kingdoms are now under God's supervision. He who made the heavens and the earth is Supreme Ruler. In the whole territory of the world which He has created, there is not a kingdom that is independent of God. And when men and women in an earthly kingdom or community understand the laws made to govern the subjects of the Ruler of the universe, but still refuse obedience, they bring themselves under condemnation of the law that God, our Supreme Ruler, has established from the foundation of the world.--Ms 35, 1906.                                            -329-  {3MR 328.4}
[3MR 329.1]          God to Cleanse the World.--God sees that the world is in need of cleansing. In the very near future, this cleansing will come. It will at first be done in a limited degree, and then with greater and still greater power, till men will see that God means to bring them to repentance.--Letter 21, 1904.  {3MR 329.1}
[3MR 329.2]          Health, Closely Related to Conscience and Religion.--Love for God is essential for life and health. . . . In order to have perfect health, our hearts must be filled with love, and hope, and joy.--Ms 24, 1900.  {3MR 329.2}
[3MR 329.3]          Heart, Beats Independent of Human Will.--You have been bought with a price, by the death of the only begotten Son of God. Your heart beats on. On that pulsation depends your life. Its beating is independent of your will. You eat and sleep in careless indifference. But God's guardian care over you is unceasing. He controls the ebb and flow of the vital current. Where is your gratitude that should rise from human lips for His preserving care?--Letter 32, 1907.  {3MR 329.3}
[3MR 329.4]          Heart Failure, May Be Caused by Intemperance in Eating and Drinking.--Lately I have read in the daily paper of the death of many men in important positions in this country, men forty, fifty, sixty, and seventy years of age. Their death is almost always attributed to failure of the heart, but in reality it was caused by intemperance in eating and drinking. Doubtless many of these men were smokers and liquor-drinkers, and by the use of tobacco and                                               -330-     liquor had poisoned the system. Had their habits of eating, drinking, and sleeping been regular, and in accordance with the principles of strict temperance, they might have lived for many years longer.--Letter 30, 1903.  {3MR 329.4}
[3MR 330.1]          Heavens and Earth, Reveal a Love Beyond Computation.--Christ came to this world to reveal the Father's love for fallen man. In the heavens above and in the earth beneath, in everything that is beautiful and lovely, in the lofty trees, the opening bud, the blossoming flower, we see an expression of the love of God. There is no measurement by which the love of God can be computed.--Ms 31, 1911.  {3MR 330.1}
[3MR 330.2]          Home Missionary Work, the Very Best.--You can do the very best home missionary work by taking care of God's temple, not defiling it by gross indulgence of human passions, not imperiling it by neglect, by undue wear and overwork. Do not presume to overtax this wonderful machinery, lest some part give way, and bring your work to a standstill.--Letter 116, 1898.  {3MR 330.2}
[3MR 330.3]          Hypnotism, Not to Tamper With.--Adam listened to the specious sophistry of Satan, and received it as truth. He had originally the wonderful gift of a sinless nature. But he listened to the falsehoods of the one who fell from his first estate. Satan exercised his hypnotism upon him, and Adam, listening to him, sinned, and thus opened the door through which the enemy could ever gain access to human beings. Adam and Eve lost the spiritual life that would have been theirs by continual endowment.--Letter 83, 1905.                                             -331-  {3MR 330.3}
[3MR 331.1]          Impression, Wrong, Influence of.--I found Dr. B's wife in ----- in the same condition that Dr. A.'s sister is in. They said she was unable to eat anything but meat and that her blood was turning to water. But the light given me was, her impression that she must live on meat, was not correct. I was instructed that she was placing herself mentally in a position in which she should not be. If she would discard the use of meat for one year, the unfavorable position in which she now is would be changed, and there would be an opportunity for healthy action to take place in her system. She could, if she overcame her meat eating, be in a much better condition and live to glorify God.--Letter 231, 1905.  {3MR 331.1}
[3MR 331.2]          Insanity, Sin Species of.--All sin is selfishness. Satan's first sin was selfishness. He sought to grasp power, to exalt self. A species of insanity led him to seek to supersede God. And the temptation which led Adam to sin, was the false statement of Satan that it was possible for him to attain to something more than he already enjoyed--possible for him to be as God Himself. Thus seeds of selfishness were sown in the human heart.--Letter 165, 1901.  {3MR 331.2}
[3MR 331.3]          Source of Intellectual Power, Students to Draw From.--Often erroneous opinions are transcribed on the mind, and these lead to an unwise course of action. Students should have time to talk with God, time to live in hourly, conscious communion with the principles of truth and righteousness and mercy. At this time straightforward investigation of the heart is essential. The student must place himself where he can draw from the Source of spiritual and                                      -332-     intellectual power. He must require that every cause which asks his sympathy and cooperation has the approval of the reason which God has given him, and the conscience which the Holy Spirit is controlling. He is not to perform an action that does not harmonize with the deep, holy principles which minister light to his soul and vigor to his will. Only thus can he do God the highest service.--Letter 39a, 1898.  {3MR 331.3}
[3MR 332.1]          Juvenile Delinquency and Diet.--If the consciences can be aroused to see the errors in the preparation of the food, and their influence upon the moral tendencies of our nature, there would be in every family decided reforms.--Ms 1, 1875.  {3MR 332.1}
[3MR 332.2]          Knowledge, Spurious, the Product of Satan.--There is a spurious knowledge, the knowledge of evil and sin, which has been brought into the world by the cunning of Satan. The pursuit of this knowledge is prompted by unsanctified desires, unholy aims. Its lessons are dearly bought, but many will not be convinced that they are better left unlearned.  {3MR 332.2}
[3MR 332.3]          The sons and daughters of Adam are fully as inquisitive and presumptuous as was Eve. They venture, contrary to the will of God, to gain knowledge which results, as did Eve's, in the loss of Eden. Satan found only one tree by which he could endanger the safety of Adam and Eve. There was no danger to them in approaching any but the tree of knowledge. He planned to attract the holy pair to that tree, and thus lead them to do the very thing which God had forbidden. When will men learn that which has been so fully                                         -333-     demonstrated in the history of the past? The workings of Satan show that he can be neither idle nor harmless. Yet how pleasing men and women still find Satan's allurements. Today his arguments are the same that he presented to Eve. He still uses flattery, he still creates envy and distrust, and excites the desire for self-exaltation.--Ms 51, 1900.  {3MR 332.3}
[3MR 333.1]          Life, No, Without Light.--Did God speak but one word, you would at once be still in death. Day by day, hour by hour, minute by minute, God works by His infinite power to keep you alive. It is He who supplies the air which keeps life in the body. Should God neglect man as man neglects God, what would become of the race? Without fresh air to breathe, the lungs, the avenues of life, would be clogged. The food would be a minister of evil, and death would result.--Ms 50, 1901.  {3MR 333.1}
[3MR 333.2]          Life, Hidden by God in Rough Bulb.--The parables, by means of which He loved to teach lessons of truth, show how open His spirit was to the influences of nature, and how He delighted to gather spiritual teaching from the surroundings of daily life.  {3MR 333.2}
[3MR 333.3]          The birds of the air, the lilies of the field, the sower and the seed, the shepherd and the sheep--with these Christ illustrated immortal truth. He drew illustrations from the facts of life, facts of experience familiar to the hearers--the hid treasure, the pearl, the fishing net, the lost coin, the prodigal son, the houses on the rock and on the sand. In His lessons there was something to interest every mind, to appeal to every heart. Thus the daily task, instead of being a mere round of toil, bereft of higher thoughts,                                            -334-     was brightened and uplifted by constant reminders of the spiritual and the unseen.--Letter 223, 1905.  {3MR 333.3}
[3MR 334.1]          Life, Wear and Friction of.--Life as it now appears is not what God designed it should be, and this is why there is so much that is perplexing; for there is much wear and friction.--Letter 120, 1900.  {3MR 334.1}
[3MR 334.2]          Liquor, Poisons Tissues.--Those who indulge in the use of tobacco or intoxicating liquor fill the tissues of the body with poison and weaken the nerve power. They allow Satan to rob them of the ability to distinguish between right and wrong. Through a course of their own pursuing, their reason passes under the enemy's control.--Letter 166, 1903.  {3MR 334.2}
[3MR 334.3]          Malaria, Spiritual, World Charged With.--The atmosphere of the world is charged with spiritual malaria. All who accept of Jesus Christ as their personal Saviour must count themselves dead to all things in their life conduct that Christ would not approve.--Ms 56, 1900.  {3MR 334.3}
[3MR 334.4]          Man Highest Work of God.--Of all the works of God, man stands highest, because he is to represent God. Men and women are the members of Christ's body, and they are to receive from one another respect and love and kindness, because they have been bought with a price, even the blood of the Son of God.--Letter 185, 1902.                                           -335-  {3MR 334.4}
[3MR 335.1]          Man, Crowning Work of Creation.--Man is the crowning work of all that God has made. The proper study of every learner is man. Science, true and unadulterated, in all its achievements, is to be laid at the feet of the God of science. Man is a being to be prized.--Ms 48, 1898.  {3MR 335.1}
[3MR 335.2]          Man a Free Moral Agent.--We are to praise God, for we are fearfully and wonderfully made. . . . The powers of man were brought into activity by God, and can be kept in health and soundness by being intelligently and proportionately worked. More people die from idleness than from overwork.  {3MR 335.2}
[3MR 335.3]          The agency of God can be discerned by all who are enlightened by the word of God. Man is not furnished with machinery, set in motion like the machinery of a clock, and then left to himself to take care of these wonderful organs. No, the agency of God is constantly at work to preserve His wonderful workmanship. Satan is busily at work inventing schemes to make man, through his disregard and violation of the physical laws which God has established, become disordered.  {3MR 335.3}
[3MR 335.4]          Through tempting him to eat of the fruit of the tree of knowledge, the enemy would lead man to obtain a knowledge which instead of enabling him to cooperate with God to preserve every one of the organs, will have a tendency to weaken and depress the human machinery, that it may not be perfect to act its part as God designs it shall do. But God designs that the organs shall be healthy and ready for use, ever at the command of the human agent, to move in their respective lines of exercise under an intelligent knowledge, and in the power derived from God.                                           -336-  {3MR 335.4}
[3MR 336.1]          The system is made up of different parts fitted to work harmoniously, and so arranged and proportioned as to make one complete whole. It is the misuse and violation of nature's law that keeps some parts of the human machinery in action, while others are left to become weak through disuse. God designs that the whole being shall be proportionately worked, that every part of the wonderful machinery may act in harmony with the other. . . . We are not to act in accordance with perverted ideas and customs, but in the intelligence which God has given. We are to preserve simplicity, to maintain the natural form and motions of the body, and not educate the mind and body to meet the customs and fashions of this degenerate age.--Ms 117, 1898  {3MR 336.1}
[3MR 336.2]          Man and Nature, Physicians Make Much of Powers Inherent in.--I remember well the reproof given to Drs. Sprague and Fairfield, ［PHYSICIANS EARLY CONNECTED WITH THE SANITARIUM AT BATTLE CREEK, MICHIGAN.］ that they had made the mistake so common with physicians, that science was everything. Satan was weaving his net about their feet, and very much was made of the powers inherent in man and nature, and this matter became so subtle in its influence, as they viewed it, that the power and glory of God were not exalted. They were wandering in the mazes of skepticism. The ordinances of grace, which would have kept alive the spark of faith, were not deemed of vital importance: they had no oil in their vessels with their lamps. They saw no necessity for the instrumentalities God employs through which the lamps were to be kept burning. Even the mediatorial work of Christ, through                                          -337-     which is to be derived whatever tends to illuminate the understanding and warm the heart, was not felt by them to be a necessity.--Letter 18, 1892.  {3MR 336.2}
[3MR 337.1]         Mania, Moral and Mental.--There is a moral as well as a mental mania; when this is the case, humanity seems to be displaced, to drop out of the being. Another power takes possession and control.--Ms 29, 1897.  {3MR 337.1}
[3MR 337.2]          Matter, Created When World Was Made.--It is not depth of reasoning that is to be productive of the most good; the world by human wisdom knew not God, but holy men spake as they were moved by the Holy Spirit. No amount of reasoning or explanation can tell the whys and wherefores of the creation of the world. It is to be understood by faith in the great creative power. By faith we must believe in the mighty working creative power of God through Jesus Christ. "Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear" (are not present to the eye). This is a matter that can be stated, but mere reasoning will never convince one of the truth of the statement.--Letter 56, 1903.  {3MR 337.2}
[3MR 337.3]          Mental Depression, Effects on Health.--Sadness deadens the circulation in the blood vessels and nerves, and also retards the action of the liver. It hinders the process of digestion and of nutrition, and has a tendency to dry up the marrow of the whole system. . . . Mental depression causes dyspepsia, and this aggravates the mental disorder.--Letter 1, 1883.                                            -338-  {3MR 337.3}
[3MR 338.1]          Mesmeric Influence Exerted by Minister.--Your course is causing great perplexity among those best acquainted with you. You seem to have a power which many would think it a sin to term anything but the power of God; but your influence does not tend to strengthen, stablish, settle, them as to the operations of the Spirit of God. . . .  {3MR 338.1}
[3MR 338.2]          The Lord has shown me that you employ human and mesmeric influence to move upon minds. In your labors it is often the case that that which is attributed to divine power is from a human source; you yourself have at times been amazed that your brethren and sisters should regard you as moved by the power of God. You are deceiving, and being deceived. . . . You serve yourself, and attract the people to yourself. Your brethren and sisters are certainly deceived in you.--Letter 8, 1889.  {3MR 338.2}
[3MR 338.3]          Mind, Tranquilized by Quiet Work.--It is not for me to lay out for you a definite line of work. But you should work, if possible, in some place where your mind will be kept in even balance, where you can be peaceful and quiet, where you will not be consulted on many questions. It is not best for you to have supervision over many things. Your mind should not be overtaxed. This would be a great injury to you. When too many perplexities are placed upon you, the blood rushes to your head, and you give way to an intensity of feeling that endangers your health. . . .  {3MR 338.3}
[3MR 338.4]          If you should take upon you perplexities in which large interests are involved, the confusion that would come as the result of planning for the management of many things would not be for your own good, or for the best interests of the cause of God. Those who would place upon you a variety of                                           -339-     duties requiring the most careful management, are making a mistake. Your mind needs to be tranquilized. You are to do a work that will not produce friction in your mind. You are to keep your conscience in the fear of God, according to the Bible standard, and you are to make steady improvement, that you may not be in any way unfitted for the work God has given you to do.--Letter 92, 1903.  {3MR 338.4}
[3MR 339.1]          Mind Cure, the Only True.--The whole science of salvation is contained in accepting Christ as a personal, sin-pardoning Saviour. He died for sinful, erring human beings. "As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of man be lifted up. . . . For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life."  {3MR 339.1}
[3MR 339.2]          "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name; which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth."  This is the only true mind-cure, the only thing that can save the perishing soul. Human beings, with all their defects, all their wilful stubbornness, may come to Christ in humility, contrition, and sincere repentance, and receive pardon. Christ will take away their sins, and impute to them His righteousness. The Holy Spirit takes the things of Christ and presents them to the earnest suppliant, and the salvation of the soul is ensured.--Letter 148, 1901.                                            -340-  {3MR 339.2}
[3MR 340.1]          Miracles, Satan Employs Earth, Air, Water to Perform.--Satan is working to the utmost to make himself as God, and to destroy all who oppose his power. And today the world is bowing before him. . . .  {3MR 340.1}
[3MR 340.2]          Behold Satan's miracle-working power. Every object in the earth, in the air, and in the water has been employed to confirm his claim. Those who yield to these claims are alive with intense activity, one influencing and stimulating another by confirming the greatness and glory of their kingdom. See the activity, the restless surging of the mass in their determination to take and occupy the place of the throne of God. What eagerness, what rage they exhibit in their religious enthusiasm. Mark the defiant rebellion written in their countenances. Their warfare is against their Creator and Redeemer. How vast is the procession they form. How mighty they think themselves to be in their countless numbers.  {3MR 340.2}
[3MR 340.3]          But they do not see all things. The cloud of judicial wrath hangs over them, containing the elements that destroyed Sodom. John saw this multitude.--Ms 139, 1898.  {3MR 340.3}
[3MR 340.4]          Christ the True Missing Link Between God and Humanity.--In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth we would ask you to pray that in every church in America, and in this far-off country Australia, we may find the missing link between God and humanity. This link is Christ Jesus. We have no time for dissension, no time for selfishly seeking to be first. God is our Father. His law represents His character. Man is to sense his responsibility in                                            -341-     behalf of perishing souls. Then there will be deep, earnest efforts made to uplift the fallen.-- Letter 61, 1898.  {3MR 340.4}
[3MR 341.1]         Muscles, Must Be Exercised to Preserve Vitality.--My brother, will you not co-operate with the great Healer? It is necessary that you exercise your muscles as well as your nerves. While you are here at Loma Linda, or wherever you may be, do not neglect physical exercise. The hands, the feet, all the muscular organs were created for action. And if you do not exercise these organs and your brain power proportionately, you will lose that vitality which you should preserve.  {3MR 341.1}
[3MR 341.2]          The Lord has instructed me to tell you that you are to use the members of the body as well as the brain. Find something that you can do about the place, and make it a special charge to use the limbs and also the organs of speech. God gave these members for use, not to remain idle.--Letter 160, 1907.  {3MR 341.2}
[3MR 341.3]          Narcotics, Introduction of, Into Foreign Lands by Christians, a Cause for Judgment.--The whole heathen world will rise up in judgment against those whom heaven has favored the most, but who have placed themselves on Satan's side, and worked in his lines to bring their soul-destroying narcotics to foreign lands, to pollute and destroy the heathen nations with their defiling and health-destroying drugs. For the sake of a revenue, a professedly Christian nation have forced their traffic upon the heathen nations at the point of the sword, and thus compelled them to accept their merchandise,                                            -342-     which would in using degrade the people below the level of the brute creation.--Ms 49, 1897.  {3MR 341.3}
[3MR 342.1]          Natural Law, Forces of Nature Under Control of.--John beheld four angels standing on the corners of the earth, holding the four winds of the earth, that the winds should not blow on the earth, nor on the sea, nor on any tree. These symbols are illustrative of the troubles that will come upon the earth, but that the angels of God have been mercifully holding back until the servants of God should be sealed in their foreheads.  {3MR 342.1}
[3MR 342.2]          Winds and earthquakes and tempests are not capricious outbreaks of unregulated mechanical forces. All nature is in the fullest sense under the control of physical law. It is the expression of a higher will. "He holdest the winds in His fists;" "He gathereth the waters in the hollow of His hands;" "He maketh the clouds His chariots;" "The Lord sitteth upon the flood; yea, the Lord sitteth king forever." Let not human wisdom dethrone and defy the great Sovereign of the universe. "He that made the world, and all things that are therein," He is the sustainer. All nature is but the working out of the laws which He has made, a manifestation of His sovereign will.--Ms 10, 1906.  {3MR 342.2}
[3MR 342.3]          Natural Law, Cause and Effect in.--It is a wonderful and grand fact that in the laws of God in nature, effect follows cause with unerring certainty. The seed sown will produce a harvest of its kind. So it is in human nature. He that sows to the flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption. He who sows to the spirit shall of the spirit reap life everlasting. If human beings would                                            -343-     consider that they are making their own harvest, they would be careful what seed they sow.--Ms 104, 1898.  {3MR 342.3}
[3MR 343.1]          Natural World, Like Fountain that Deepens and Broadens Beneath the Gaze.--All the lessons of the natural world reveal the providence of God. He who has this lesson book opened before him, and becomes a student thereof, will find himself looking into a fountain that deepens and broadens beneath his gaze. From the Old Testament, he can store up the most precious instruction, the gospel being the key.--Ms 30, 1898.  {3MR 343.1}
[3MR 343.2]          Nature, True Philosophy of.--In His wonderful sermon on the Mount, Christ used the lilies of the field in their natural loveliness to illustrate a great truth. His language is adapted to the opening intellect of childlife. The great Teacher brought His hearers in contact with nature, that they might listen to the voice which speaks in all created things; and as their hearts became tender and their minds receptive, He helped them to interpret the spiritual teachings of the scenes upon which their eyes rested. The parables, by means of which He loved to teach lessons of truth, show how open His spirit was to the influences of nature, and how He delighted to gather spiritual teaching from the surroundings of daily life. . . .  {3MR 343.2}
[3MR 343.3]          The Lord Jesus would have the true philosophy of nature's great lesson book opened before the mind. Parents, take time to teach your children to distinguish between the genuine and the artificial. Christ points us to the lily of the field, telling us to learn from it a lesson of simplicity and trust in God.--Letter 223, 1905.                                            -344-  {3MR 343.3}
[3MR 344.1]          Nature, An Index to Illustrate the Divine Greatness.--Christ converted all nature into an index to illustrate His greatness, His goodness, His love. Water, air, light, life--these Christ used to illustrate His work and His character.--Letter 232, 1903.  {3MR 344.1}
[3MR 344.2]          Nature, Retaliates Against Abuse.--Under the supposed wisdom of men, nature is placed where she becomes a destructive agency. The good things which were given to man only to bless him are converted into a curse. By the use of wine and liquor men become slaves to appetite. God does not interpose and work a miracle to convert evil into good; for He has laid all nature under His eternal laws. Let there be no peace to the wicked, He says. Let everything be at war with him. And nature responds, "There shall be none." If man takes himself in his own hands, to do with himself as he pleases, if he works against God and nature, his indulgences will become to him the instruments of death.  {3MR 344.2}
[3MR 344.3]          Under the hand of God, nature ministers against the transgressors of God's laws. She holds her destructive elements in her bosom till the time when they shall break forth to destroy man and purify the earth. When Pharaoh defied God through Moses and Aaron saying, "Who is the Lord that I should obey His voice. . . ? I know not the Lord, neither will I let Israel go," nature expressed her sympathy with her injured Maker, and cooperated with God to avenge the insult to Jehovah. All Egypt was laid desolate because of the stubborn resistance of Pharaoh.--Letter 209, 1899.                                            -345-  {3MR 344.3}
[3MR 345.1]          Nature, Will Not Forgive Injuries Done to Her Machinery.--Nature will not be imposed upon. She will not forgive the injuries done to the wonderful, delicate machinery. The pale, weak student is a continual reproach to health reform. Far better would it be for students to go outdoors and work in the soil.  {3MR 345.1}
[3MR 345.2]          Exercise is good. God designs that all parts of the human machinery shall be worked. There should be regular hours for working, regular hours for eating, without studying the exact cost of every article of food and providing the cheapest kind. Procure those articles of food that are the best for making steam to run the living machinery. There is no extravagance in providing those articles of food that the system can best take in and digest, and send to every part of the living organization that all may be nourished.--Letter 116, 1898.  {3MR 345.2}
[3MR 345.3]          Nature and Christ, Mirror of Divinity.--"I am the true vine," Christ declared. He used the figure of the vine that as we look upon it, we may call to remembrance His precious lessons. Rightly interpreted, nature is the mirror of divinity.  {3MR 345.3}
[3MR 345.4]          Christ pointed to the vine and its branches, I give you this lesson that you may understand My relationship to you and your relationship to Me. There was not the least excuse for His hearers to misunderstand His words. The figure He used was as a mirror held up before them, that they might understand His connection with them.  {3MR 345.4}
[3MR 345.5]          This lesson will be repeated to the ends of the earth. All who receive Christ by faith become one with Him. The branches are not tied to the vine                                            -346-     by any mechanical process or artificial fastening. They are united to the vine and have become part of it. They are nourished by the roots of the vine. So those who receive Christ by faith become one with Him in principle and action. They are united to Him, and the life they live is the life of the Son of God. They derive their life from Him who is life.--Ms 78, 1898.  {3MR 345.5}
[3MR 346.1]          Nature, Lessons From, Contrast of Nature and Man in Obedience to God.--These words ［from］ Zechariah 7:11-14, quoted in preceding paragraph are very impressive. The Lord calls upon dew and rain and the varied agencies of nature, and they obey His call, to be used either in blessings or in judgments. They are under His control. Inanimate nature is represented as being shocked at man's disregard for God's word. God calls for famine and plague and pestilence, for calamities by sea and by land to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity. The things of nature spring in response to the word of God to do His bidding either in wasting and destruction or in mercies and blessings.  {3MR 346.1}
[3MR 346.2]          How striking is the contrast between the things of nature, the material agencies, and the tardy inattention and slothful disobedience of men, those for whom Christ has died. Saith the Lord, Ye have let My house lie waste, and I will send on all that is yours a wasting drought. This reaches not only the fruit of the ground, but the living creatures. The cattle must suffer because of the sins of men.  {3MR 346.2}
[3MR 346.3]          All the fruits of the land, the vineyards, the corn, the gardens, God sent to the remnant people according to all that he had commanded Zechariah to speak.--Ms 116, 1897.                                            -347-  {3MR 346.3}
[3MR 347.1]          Nature, Lessons From, Spiritual Reality.--Christ seeks to reach the understanding through the actual occurrences and events that take place in this world. . . . Human life in all its bearings is similar to nature. By natural things Christ illustrated the things of the kingdom of God.--Ms 45, 1898.  {3MR 347.1}
[3MR 347.2]          Nature, Lessons From, to Teach Faith in God's Providence.--The seventh year after they ［Israel］ settled in Canaan was to be a Sabbath year. All agricultural business was to stop. There was to be no planting or sowing. For one year the people were to depend wholly on the Lord, having faith in His arrangements as the householder. The land needed a rest in order to renew the forces necessary for growth. That which grew of itself was the common property of the poor and the stranger, the cattle and the herds. Thus the land was to receive rest, and the poor and the cattle a feast.  {3MR 347.2}
[3MR 347.3]          This was to show that nature was not God, that God controlled nature. God designed that from nature His church should constantly learn important lessons. They were to cherish a vivid sense that God was the manager, the householder. They were to know the reality of His presence and His providential care over all the earth. They were to realize that all nature was under His supervision, all the productions of the ground under His ministration. This was to give them faith in His providence. He could withhold His blessings or bestow them.--Ms 121, 1899.  {3MR 347.3}
[3MR 347.4]          Nature Not God, but Testifies of God.--Nature is not God nor ever was God. God is in nature; the voice of nature testifies of God; but nature is                                            -348-     not God. It but bears a testimony of God's power, as His created works. There is a personal God, the Father; there is a personal Christ, the Son. . . .  {3MR 347.4}
[3MR 348.1]          Nature declares the glory of God. The psalmist says: "The heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament showeth His handiwork. Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night showeth knowledge. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard."  {3MR 348.1}
[3MR 348.2]          Some may suppose that these grand things in the natural world are God. But they are not God. They but show forth His glory. The ancient philosophers prided themselves upon their superior knowledge. But let us read the inspired apostle's understanding of the matter. "Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools, and changed the glory of the uncorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping things; who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped the creature more than the Creator, who is blessed forevermore."  {3MR 348.2}
[3MR 348.3]          Will we consider this? In its human wisdom, the world knows not God. Its wise men gather an imperfect knowledge of God in His created works, and then in their foolishness exalt nature and the laws of nature above nature's God. Nature is an open book which reveals God. All who are attracted to nature may behold in it the God that created nature. But those who have not a knowledge of God in their acceptance of the revelation God has made of Himself in Christ, will obtain only an imperfect knowledge of God in nature. This knowledge, so far from giving elevated conceptions of God, so far from elevating the mind, the soul, the heart, and bringing the whole being into                                            -349-     conformity to the will of God, will make men idolaters. Professing to be wise men, they become fools. Those who think they can obtain a knowledge of God aside from the Representative whom the word declares is "the express image of His person," will need to become fools in their own estimation before they can be wise. Christ came as a personal Saviour. It is impossible to gain a perfect knowledge of God from nature, for nature itself is imperfect. A curse and blight is upon it. Yet the things of nature, marred as they are by the blight of sin, inculcate truths regarding the skillful Master Artist. One omnipotent in power, great in goodness, in mercy, and love, has created the earth, and even in its blighted state much that is beautiful remains. Nature's voice speaks, saying that there is a God back of nature, but it does not in its imperfections represent God. Nature cannot reveal the nature and character of God in His moral perfection.--Ms 86, 1898.  {3MR 348.3}
[3MR 349.1]         Nature and the Bible, Nature an Expositor of the Bible.--Nature is an expositor of the word of the Living God.--Ms 98, 1902.  {3MR 349.1}
[3MR 349.2]          Omnipotence, God Exerts, Over Himself--The longsuffering of God is remarkable, for it indicates that He is putting constraint upon His own attributes. It is His omnipotence exerted over Himself. Why has the Lord borne with the continual increase of defiance against His laws, given to govern the human agencies He has created?  He has borne long with their perversity, and at the same time He has been giving continual light to those who remain obedient. He sees that life is becoming intolerable because of cruelty. This is because men have changed His laws.--Ms 59, 1906.                                            -350-  {3MR 349.2}
[3MR 350.1]          Omniscience of God.--Should the Lord Jesus anoint the eyes of fallen mortals, and lay open to their inspection the mysteries of His providence, they would see that not for a moment has any transaction of any human being been unknown to the Lord.--Undated Ms 54.  {3MR 350.1}
[3MR 350.2]          Onion, Great Virtue in Well-cooked.--There is great virtue in well-cooked onions. Ask -----, he can tell you of the good that onions will do.--Letter 348, 1908.  {3MR 350.2}
[3MR 350.3]          Organism, Human, a Wonderful Machine.--The human organism is a wonderful piece of machinery, but it can be abused. The stomach can be, and often is, overtaxed, and compelled to serve its tyrannical master like a slave. The transformation of food into good blood is a wonderful process, and all human beings should be intelligent upon this subject. In order that the digestive fluids may be called into action, and the saliva become mixed with the food, the teeth must do their work carefully and thoroughly. Each organ of the body gathers its nutrition to keep its different parts in action. The brain must be supplied with its share, the bone with its portion. The great Master Builder is at work every moment, supplying every muscle and tissue, from the brain to the ends of the fingers and toes, with life and strength.  {3MR 350.3}
[3MR 350.4]          Day by day the human structure performs its work under the great Master Architect, who superintends every function of the body, seeking to make it into a glorious temple for Himself. . . . When God works so wondrously, man,                                            -351-     the human agent, should become intelligent in regard to the machinery of his body, that this temple of God shall not be misused.--Letter 17, 1895.  {3MR 350.4}
[3MR 351.1]          Pantheism, a Fearful Misrepresentation.--To take the works of God, and represent them to be God, is a fearful misrepresentation. This misrepresentation of God I was called upon to oppose at the beginning of my work, when the Lord sent me forth to proclaim the message that He should give me to speak.  {3MR 351.1}
[3MR 351.2]          My labors on this line began when I was seventeen years old, and since then I have been over the ground again and again. Case after case has been presented to me, and the power of God has rested on me as I have stood before large assemblies, and called out the name of those who were entertaining false views, telling them where such views would lead them if they did not change.  {3MR 351.2}
[3MR 351.3]          I have seen the results of these fanciful views of God, in apostasy, spiritualism, free-loveism. The free-love tendencies of these teachings were so concealed that it was difficult to present them in their real character. Until the Lord presented it to me, I knew not what to call it, but I was instructed to call it unholy spiritual love.--Letter 230, 1903.  {3MR 351.3}
[3MR 351.4]          Piano Tuning, May Affect Nervous System.--My brother, you are a sick man. You need different employment. You are engaged in a business that is exceedingly trying to the nervous system. If you could take up some work less trying, if you could get a piece of ground and for a year work out-of-doors, away from all the perplexities of business, it might save your brain and your                                            -352-     soul. It is not wise, merely because you can make money readily, to continue in the work of tuning pianos, if this affects your nervous system.  {3MR 351.4}
[3MR 352.1]          In many cases I have advised out-of-door work for piano tuners, telling them that unless they changed their business, they would have to deal with insanity. We are made up of nerves and senses, as well as conscience and affections. All parts of the living machinery are to be wisely cared for and considerately treated. The Lord has respect for the body as well as the soul.--Letter 104, 1901.  {3MR 352.1}
[3MR 352.2]          Pictures, God Makes Best, Upon Mind.--God can make pictures upon the mind's eye more beautiful and correct than can be made by the greatest artist who has ever presented to the world a representation of heavenly things.--Letter 137, 1899.  {3MR 352.2}
[3MR 352.3]          Pictures, God Taking, of His people.--Remember that this world is God's daguerreotype office. The pictures of all who live here, old or young, are being made in the books of heaven. What shall the likeness be?--Letter 78, 1901.  {3MR 352.3}
[3MR 352.4]          Plants and Trees, Fruit-bearing, God's Miracle in.--There is the closest connection between God and nature. God works a miracle upon every plant and upon every tree that beareth fruit, and the Lord under the express necessity of the case, can work an instantaneous miracle and prepare food. Nature without God is dead. The continual life of men, of trees bearing fruit, of vegetables, and of every living substance in nature is dependent                                            -353-     upon the active, living, working agency of God. God has a continual relation to this world and to all His people. We have evidence that when men acknowledge their allegiance to God and do their best, by the touch of His hand and the word of His power, the Lord Jesus can multiply a very meager supply of food, making it sufficient for all.--Letter 37, 1895.  {3MR 352.4}
[3MR 353.1]          Rain, None Before the Flood.--After seven days it began to rain. Up to this time there had been no rain, there had a mist arisen to water the earth but as the rain began to fall slowly at first, then more came, they began to inquire, What shall this come to? And at last the heavens were opened and the rain poured down in torrents.--Ms 32, 1886.  {3MR 353.1}
[3MR 353.2]          Reason, Lost, Result of Hell-Fire Teaching and Satanic Possession.--Reasoning we must have. It is one of the great masterly talents entrusted to the human agent, and is a great advantage at every step we advance from earth to heaven. The faculty of reasoning, trained and cultivated as a precious, entrusted gift, will be taken to heaven with all its improvements and sanctified abilities, to be perfected more and more in the heavenly school above.  {3MR 353.2}
[3MR 353.3]          Paul reasoned out of the Scriptures. Jesus reasoned with His hearers out of the Scriptures.--Letter 56, 1903.  {3MR 353.3}
[3MR 353.4]          Sanitation Among the Israelites.--The Lord gave certain directions to the children of Israel. They were to gather at the base of Mount Sinai to hear the voice of God speaking the Ten Commandments. But first they were to                                            -354-     wash their clothes. Again He commanded that no uncleanliness should be tolerated in the encampment, lest the Lord should pass by and see their uncleanness, and because of this refuse to go up with their armies to battle.  {3MR 353.4}
[3MR 354.1]          Some people ask God to preserve their families from all sickness and disease, while uncleanliness and untidiness are seen in the home, with the very things that create disease. Can God glorify His name by working a miracle to prevent the plague coming nigh the dwelling of those who do not care to act their part to prevent malaria and fevers? The Lord does not work in this way. The human agent must act his part intelligently, keeping his body and his clothing clean and every room in the house in order. Then the Lord can approach his dwelling. I will be honored, saith the Lord, by them that approach unto Me.--Letter 106, 1898.  {3MR 354.1}
[3MR 354.2]          Sanitation: In Health Institutions and in Homes.--Above all other places, a health institution should have a perfect sewerage system, and its air and water should be absolutely free from impurity. . . .  {3MR 354.2}
[3MR 354.3]          We have had very clear instruction regarding the danger of polluted atmosphere to life and health; and we hope never to be guilty of the least carelessness in this respect. No pains or money should be spared to secure perfect sewer arrangements in connection with our schools and sanitariums. Message after message in regard to this matter has been given to those bearing responsibilities in our institutions. I have been plainly instructed that carelessness or neglect in regard to sanitary conditions, in the home or in public buildings, means a withdrawal of the blessing of God.--Letter 155, 1904.                                            -355-  {3MR 354.3}
[3MR 355.1]          Satan, Imparts Scientific Knowledge.--In the synagogue of Satan, he brings under his scepter, and into his councils, those agents whom he can use to promote his worship. It is not a strange matter to find a species of refinement, and a manifestation of intellectual greatness in the lives and characters of those who are inspired by fallen angels. Satan can impart scientific knowledge, and give men chapters upon philosophy. He is conversant with history and versed in worldly wisdom.--Undated Ms 66.  {3MR 355.1}
[3MR 355.2]         Satan, Employs Scientific Scheming.--We have seen the great power of God. The Lord has wrought in behalf of His people. But Satan is not dead or palsied, and he prepares minds by degrees to become imbued with his spirit, and to work after the same manner as he works against those who bear responsibilities in the work of God for these last days. In the future Satan's last exploits will be carried out with more power than ever before. He has learned much, and he is full of scientific scheming to make of no effect the work that is under the supervision of the One who came to the Isle of Patmos to educate John, and to give him instruction to be given to the churches.--Letter 311, 1905.  {3MR 355.2}
[3MR 355.3]          Science, God's Own Created, Word of God in Harmony With. --Through Jesus Christ, God--not a perfume, not something intangible, but a personal God--created man, and endowed him with intelligence and power. . . .  {3MR 355.3}
[3MR 355.4]          The Lord is a living, personal God. A living, personal Saviour came to our world to make of none effect the specious twistings and serpentine turnings of Satan. He came to carry out His plans written before Him in a                                            -356-     book. Men who had large religious knowledge, but no depth of piety or experimental knowledge of God in obeying the Scriptures, were speculating about God. Christ revealed to men the moral and religious constitution.  {3MR 355.4}
[3MR 356.1]          The uneducated heathen learns his lessons through nature, and through his own necessities; and, dissatisfied with darkness, he is reaching out for light, searching for God in the first great cause. There are recorded in Genesis various ways in which God speaks to the heathen. But the contrast between the revelation of God in Genesis and the ideas of the heathen, is striking. Pagan philosophers, many of them, had a knowledge of God which was pure, but degeneracy, the worship of created things, began to obscure this knowledge. The handiwork of God in the natural world, the sun, the moon, the stars, were worshiped.  {3MR 356.1}
[3MR 356.2]          Men today declare that Christ's teachings of God cannot be substantiated by the things of the natural world, that nature is not in harmony with the Old and New Testament Scriptures. This supposed lack of harmony between nature and science does not exist. The word of the God of heaven is not in harmony with human science, but it is in perfect accord with His own created science.--Ms 117, 1898.  {3MR 356.2}
[3MR 356.3]          Scientific Mystery, Do Not Study Subjects of.--The light of truth which God designs shall come to the people of the world at this time is not that which the world's men of learning are seeking to impart; for these men in their research often arrive at erroneous conclusions, and in their study of many authors become enthused with theories that are of satanic origin. Satan, clothed with the garb of an angel of light, presents for the study of                                            -357-     the human mind subjects that seem very interesting, and which are full of scientific mystery. In the investigation of these subjects, we are led to accept erroneous conclusions and to unite with seducing spirits in the work of propounding new theories which lead away from the truth.--Ms 23, 1908.  {3MR 356.3}
[3MR 357.1]          Scientific Research, Dangers in.--There are constant temptations for physicians to exalt science above the God who is the ruler of the universe. There is danger that the physicians will little by little leave the simplicity of Bible faith in the power of God. This has been presented to me for many years as an active agency to becloud the minds of those who are studying to become physicians, and many have fallen over this stone of stumbling, and many more will stumble, because they are not humble men as the Bible declares they must be. There has been presented to me in a very decided manner the danger to which our youth are exposed in associating with the educators in a medical institution and listening to their arguments. If the youth do not feel their daily dependence upon God, they will be deceived to their own ruin.  {3MR 357.1}
[3MR 357.2]          Here, my brother, Dr. J. H. Kellogg has been and will be your danger, in your scientific researches; unless you are daily increasing in the knowledge and love of the truth, growing up into Christ, your living head, you are in positive danger. I have not at present anything to say to you or Elder ----- in regard to the author of the book published. I have not strength to give to these questions, but I know that the Lord has been pleased to show me, in clear lines, your danger in the past and at the present time. Be careful how you favor these things that limit the power of God. The time is right upon                                            -358-     us when the whole earth will be lightened with His glory. That light is beginning to shine already, and your special study should be to keep pace with the opening providence of God. For it is a terrible thing to be spiritually blind. It is fatal for man to feel safe to walk in sparks of his own kindling. Sophistry will weave for you a very fine web; I fear that it will ensnare you.--Letter 18, 1892.  {3MR 357.2}
[3MR 358.1]          Scientists, Cannot Explain God's Ways.--The men most learned in science can not interpret or explain the ways and works of God. Those only who have been entirely divested of self and selfishness and have been made partakers of the divine nature, can understand, by the aid of their spiritual faculties, the ways and workings of God. To those who know Him not His ways are past finding out.--Ms 76, 1903.  {3MR 358.1}
[3MR 358.2]          Sense, Common, Philosophy of, More Value Than Ancient Languages.--The philosophy of common sense is of far more consequence to the youth than the study of Greek and Latin. The brain is used too much like the abused stomach. It receives a great amount of food which it cannot take care of, and the result is that Satan comes in, with his temptations and sows the seeds and causes ideas of infidelity, which the students have received from their study books in school education, to become a matter of great interest. A bewitching power holds the intellect, and works it until it becomes a fruitful field of tares, a curse in the place of a blessing.--Ms 11, 1898.                                            -359-  {3MR 358.2}
[3MR 359.1]          Seven, God's Symbol of Completeness.--The Christ of Patmos had in His right hand seven stars. This assures us that no church faithful to their trust need fear of coming to naught; for not a star that has the protection of Omnipotence can be plucked from the hand of Christ. If a star separates itself from God, and falls from its setting, another will take its place. There will never be less than seven, this number being God's symbol of completeness.--Ms 1a, 1890.  {3MR 359.1}
[3MR 359.2]          Skill in Common Arts, God's Gift.--Skill in the common arts is a gift from God. He provides both the gift, and the wisdom to use the gift aright. When He desired a work done on the tabernacle, He said, "See, I have called by name Bezaleel, the son of Uri, the son of Hur, of the tribe of Judah; and I have filled him with the spirit of God, in wisdom, and in understanding, and in knowledge, and in all manner of workmanship."--Letter 60, 1907.  {3MR 359.2}
[3MR 359.3]          Sleep, Loss of, Results of.--Cut down your work to that which you understand best. You have carried so many responsibilities that you are nearly bankrupt in mental and physical strength. Do not try to rush things as you have been doing. You cannot afford to sacrifice your needed rest and sleep in order to drive forward your work. You are wearing out altogether too fast. With overtaxed nerves, aching head, and sleepless nights, you have been losing ground physically, mentally and spiritually.--Ms 124, 1902.  {3MR 359.3}
[3MR 359.4]         Sodom and Gomorrah, Vines of, in the Garden of the Lord?--Shall the vines of Sodom and Gomorrah be permitted to grow in the garden of the Lord?                                            -360-     Will the terrible judgments of God be visited upon those who know the truth, because they have not formed characters after the divine example? Will God be obliged to say of His people today, as He said of Israel, "I had planted thee a noble vine, wholly a right seed: How then art thou turned into the degenerate plant of a strange vine?" Let us subdue self. Let us overcome every evil trait of character. Then the grapes of the Lord will once more grow on the once-flourishing vine, which will no longer bear the grapes of Sodom and the clusters of Gomorrah.--Letter 141, 1902.  {3MR 359.4}
[3MR 360.1]          Soul, Subject to Laws as Are Natural Things.--We are subject to certain laws, even as the plants are subject to law. Every tree will bear its appointed fruit. Disobedience to the laws that govern our being result in sickness and suffering and death.  {3MR 360.1}
[3MR 360.2]          The soul is also subject to laws, and a disregard of these laws, by the wresting and misinterpretation of scripture, will result in the sickness and death of the soul. Those following in a path of error lose from the heart the genuine peace of Christ, and become like the troubled sea, casting up mire and dirt.--Letter 87, 1905.  {3MR 360.2}
[3MR 360.3]          Speech and Conversation, Science of, Taught in Bible.--Our education in regard to the science of conversation will be in every way improved if we make the word of God our study. This branch of education has been woefully neglected. Many receive diplomas from colleges who have not earned them by gaining an all-round education. Teachers and pupils are apt to skip the important matter of the education of speech. For want of training in this                                            -361-     line students lose much. They go from school to be deficient all through their life experience. . . .  {3MR 360.3}
[3MR 361.1]          Let all who have placed themselves on the side of Christ, the greatest Teacher the world ever knew, learn from Him the art of conversation. In this science, practice makes perfect.--Ms 74, 1897.  {3MR 361.1}
[3MR 361.2]          Spiritualistic Spell, Man Under a.--Satan is making every effort to bring in spiritualistic sophistries, to throw his deceptions over minds. Now is the time for every follower of Christ to be clothed with the whole armor of God, and to fight manfully against the encroachments of the power of darkness. Let not our soldiers be found asleep at their post. The world is to be warned. If ever there was a time when a strong spiritual influence should be exerted in our camp meetings, it is now.  {3MR 361.2}
[3MR 361.3]          There are strong men, precious in the sight of God, who are under a spell. They do not realize that they are represented by the foolish virgins. Scientific spiritualistic philosophy has taken the minds of some from the message to be proclaimed at this time. There are those who live merely to criticize. They have been associating with those who have learned from the great deceiver. Their hearts bear the sting of the serpent, and they are prepared to enter upon a campaign of unbelief.  {3MR 361.3}
[3MR 361.4]          Those who have fallen asleep at their post are now to awake and trim their lamps. They are not to entertain one vestige of doubt as to the truth for this time. The hypnotism of Satan must be shown in its true bearing. We are not to turn our steps toward Egypt, but toward Canaan, the land of promise.--Ms 80, 1905.                                            -362-  {3MR 361.4}
[3MR 362.1]          Star, God Reached Magi Through a.--You will see that in every place God works after the manner that He can best reach the people. When He came to reveal Christ to the Magi, He did not come to them as He did to the shepherds on the plains of Bethlehem. The wise men were reading the works of God in the heavens. "The heavens declare the glory of God," and God comes to them to educate them in the very manner that He could best reach them. He has a star, a wonderful star, to appear to them. Angels of God hover in the heavens in the shape of a star, and they see the star; and as they begin to understand that something strange is taking place, they begin to move, and the star moves before them.-- Ms 1, 1890.  {3MR 362.1}
[3MR 362.2]          Suicides, Some Causes of.--The world, who act as though there were no God, absorbed in selfish pursuits, will soon experience sudden destruction, and shall not escape. Many continue in the careless gratification of self, until they become so disgusted with life that they kill themselves. Dancing and carousing, drinking and smoking, indulging their animal passions, they go as an ox to the slaughter. Satan is working with all his art and enchantments to keep men marching blindly onward, until the Lord arises out of His place to punish the inhabitants of earth for their iniquities, when the earth shall disclose her blood, and no more cover her slain. The whole world appears to be in the march to death.--Ms 139, 1903.  {3MR 362.2}
[3MR 362.3]          Teeth, Must Do thorough Work.--The transformation of food into good blood is a wonderful process, and all human beings should be intelligent upon                                            -363-     this subject. In order that the digestive fluids may be called into action, and the saliva become mixed with the food, the teeth must do their work carefully and thoroughly.--Letter 17, 1895.  {3MR 362.3}
[3MR 363.1]          Tendencies, Inherited, Perpetuated.--That which in God's dealing with us may seem to be hardship, is really mercy at every step, arousing the higher nature, and causing an abhorrence of sin and injustice, and leading us to guard against selfish practices, against artifice and injustice, against every defective trait of character. If men would practice the attributes of God, they would not have the painful consciousness of transmitting wrong tendencies and traits of character to their children, to be reproduced in their children, thus communicating the evils that might have been repressed.--Letter 65, 1895.  {3MR 363.1}
[3MR 363.2]          Thinkers, Deep, Needed.--Many obtain a surface knowledge of truth or Bible doctrine, and then stop, thinking they know it all. But do they know it all?--No; no: God's word is, Go forward. Because young men measure themselves among themselves, and reach a standard which others have reached, they are satisfied to stop learning. But the voice of God bids them go forward. Fifty times as much might be accomplished in self-education than now is if the minds of men and women were awake to their own possibilities and privileges. Education of self means more than the colleges can give you. Men of true education are scarce. Men of talent are numerous, but they do not improve their opportunities, and their talents do not increase. When men and women hunger after knowledge for the purpose of blessing their fellow men,                                            -364-     God will bless them. He will prepare the new bottles for the new wine. There will be an expansion, a development of the higher faculties, so that men will become deep thinkers. If the men who have talents would not settle down satisfied that they have sufficient for the great work; if they would dig deeper, there would not be such a dearth of laborers. We should have more spiritual teaching and the hidden treasure would by diligent effort be brought to the surface.--Ms 104, 1898.  {3MR 363.2}
[3MR 364.1]          Thinking, Action and Reaction in.--The Lord made the brain, that the mind may be able to think to a purpose. There is action and reaction in thinking. God designs that man shall use the brain with a vital earnestness. The whole human machinery is to be under the control of the One who made man. Mind, heart, soul, strength, are required in the service of God.--Letter 100, 1898.  {3MR 364.1}
[3MR 364.2]          Vital Energy, Sacrificed to Lust.--Iniquitous practices prevail and weigh down the spiritual health. The passions are stimulated to excessive activity. The married life is so profaned that thousands upon thousands sacrifice their vital forces upon the altar of lust. The whole being is degraded until it is impossible for truth to be received into the soul temple--Ms 10a, 1898.  {3MR 364.2}
[3MR 364.3]          Voice Culture, the Teaching of.--Education includes the important work of voice culture. The students are to be taught to give their reading and recitations such expression as will make them interesting to the hearers. They are to be taught how to use the abdominal muscles in speaking, and this                                            -365-     study will prove to be a remedy for many voice and chest difficulties, and the means of prolonging life.--Ms 83, 1908.  {3MR 364.3}
[3MR 365.1]          Voice, Hearing God's, or the Echo of His.--The voice of God is heard, but we may be so far away from Him that we can only hear the echo. There are words of instruction coming from God day by day, and in an hour that we know not He may give words to His chosen messengers for us which we lose for want of discernment and appreciation. Then we go stumbling along in the uncertainty of night, and know not at what we stumble. There is a brightening glory for us as we advance, but which we shall never see unless we do advance. We may catch a few sparks, but that is all. The brightness of the heavenly glory we do not see. Therefore we cannot talk of it, or pray about it.--Letter 147, 1897.  {3MR 365.1}
[3MR 365.2]          Waists, Tight Bands Around.--Some women think it necessary to girdle and lace their waist as though it were not made small enough. That is why we see the difficulty of such short breathing. . . . Do not for Christ's sake crowd your heart; it is the machine of the whole body. It is the habitation God has given us. David said, "I am fearfully and wonderfully made."  Do parents consider that they are laying the foundation for an early death?  I am sorry to see those broad shoulders and small waists. It is wrong not to let the human machinery do its work.--Ms 9, 1893.  {3MR 365.2}
[3MR 365.3]          Water, Hot, Treatments, Indicated Much More Often Than Ice.--The light which has been given me in reference to several critical cases has been                                            -366-     represented to me as a sick child I had in charge, and in every case the directions given were, Do not apply ice to the head, but cool water; but apply hot fomentations to the bowels, stomach, and liver. This will quell the fever much sooner even than cold. The reaction after the cold applications raises the fever, in the place of killing it. This direction has been given me again and again. In some cases, the ice applications may be warrantable, but in most cases they are not advisable. If the invalid has any vitality, the system will send the blood to where the cold is, and very often the system has no power for this taxation. Some cases may endure this kind of treatment, but I greatly fear for Brother -----, if it is continued. Use hot water. In nine cases out of ten it will do a more successful work than the cold ice would do.--Letter 112a, 1897.  {3MR 365.3}
[3MR 366.1]          Weight Lifting, and Lung Expansion.--I was instructed that there is great danger of overdoing the lift cure, the massage, and the testing to see who can excel in expanding their lungs to the utmost capacity. Great caution is needed in this expanding of the lungs, for often injury is done which is never known, but the result is all the same. They lose vital power, and weaken the lungs beyond remedy. Other causes are assigned for the feebleness of the vital organs, but in this testing of the lungs there has come to be a strife for supremacy, as a physician guards his point.  {3MR 366.1}
[3MR 366.2]          Then there is the lift cure. This, many suppose, is doing a great deal of good. It may be if this is not overdone. But the result has been presented to me. The muscles of some never recover. A strain that is                                            -367-     unnatural is brought to bear upon the sinews, muscles, and nerves, which the machinery was not made to endure.  {3MR 366.2}
[3MR 367.1]          There is to be no violent or unnatural strain put upon the human machinery; for all the works are very delicate. And as the Lord has not placed before any the process of straining the lungs, would not physicians do well to use caution in dealing with these organs? There is such a thing as injuring the vital organs, when the human agent does not understand how or when. It will not be for the credit of your students to run any risks. Periods of rest should be given to every student. They should have a change from continual study to hard physical work. Physical exercise, combined with a student life, is good.--Letter 102, 1898.  {3MR 367.1}
[3MR 367.2]          Will, How Lost.--It is possible for man, by yielding to Satan in the associations of the world, to lose his power to exercise his will in resisting temptation. The wiles of the enemy are constantly pressing in upon mind and soul to bind man a captive to the force of habit.--Letter 77, 1899.  {3MR 367.2}
[3MR 367.3]         Word of God, Physical Effects of Study.--The study of the Word is greatly neglected. If the Word is studied with humility of mind, the Holy Spirit will make its application. "The entrance of Thy words giveth light," says the psalmist. "It giveth understanding unto the simple." It sends forth to all who study its divine principles precious beams of light. It is better than any drugs, and will give physical soundness.--Ms 53, 1898.                                            -368-  {3MR 367.3}
[3MR 368.1]          Worry Kills.--It is not work that kills; it is worry. The only way to avoid worry is to take every trouble to Christ. Let us not look on the dark side. Let us cultivate cheerfulness of spirit. I have much to make me sad at heart, but I try not to speak discouragingly, because someone who hears my words may be sad at heart, and I must not do anything to increase their sadness.--Letter 208, 1903.  {3MR 368.1}
[3MR 368.2]         Zeal, Results of Too Much. --There are some people who are too energetic. They have so much zeal that their physical strength is overtaxed. It is a mistake to overdo and wear out the strength by constant labor without taking periods of rest. If the whole machinery is used too constantly and the necessity of resting periods and of varied exercise are overlooked, evil results will follow. The human machinery is created with all its varied nerves, muscles, and sinews to be kept in healthy action. If they are unused, they will become weak, and feel the neglect. If overtaxed, they will wear out prematurely.--Letter 231, 1905.     Released September 20, 1967.  {3MR 368.2}
[3MR 369.1]       MR No. 202 - Counsel To The Wife of an Unbelieving Husband         We receive many letters soliciting advice. One mother says her husband is an unbeliever. She has children but they are taught by the father to disrespect the mother. She is deeply burdened for her children. She does not know what course she can pursue. She then expresses her anxiety to do something in the cause of God, and inquires whether I think she had a duty to leave her family if she is convinced she can do no good to them.  {3MR 369.1}
[3MR 369.2]          I would answer, my sister, I cannot see how you could be clear before the Lord and leave your husband and your children. I cannot think you would feel that you could do this yourself. The trials you may have may be of a very trying character. You may be often pained to the heart because disrespect is shown you; but I am sure that it must be your duty to care for your own children. This is your field where you have your appointed work. It may be rocky and discouraging soil to work, but you have a Companion in all your efforts to do your duty unflinchingly, conscientiously, notwithstanding all the discouraging circumstances. Jesus is your helper. Jesus came into our world to save lost and perishing souls and you are to consider that in this work you are a laborer together with God.  {3MR 369.2}
[3MR 369.3]          Do not shirk your responsibilities. Be a daily home missionary. Not only teach your children from their babyhood, but train them. Keep a steady, firm hold upon your children. You must not only tell them what to do but to the very best of your ability make their surroundings favorable and sow your precious seed in the love and spirit of Jesus. Because Satan uses the father of your children to counteract your work, do not be discouraged; do not give                                            -370-     up the conflict. Do as you wish them to do. Treat your husband with kindness at all times and on all occasions, and bind your children to your heart with the cords of love. This is your work; this is the burden you have to bear. Talk not your home trials to anyone but Jesus; pour them into His ear.  {3MR 369.3}
[3MR 370.1]         Jesus "came unto His own, and His own received Him not. But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name: which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God" (John 1:11-13).  {3MR 370.1}
[3MR 370.2]          Grace is not inherited. A very bad father may have a godly son; a Christian father a profligate son. Let mothers take up the burdens made doubly heavy for them by the course of the head of the household. This makes your work plain, to let your light shine in the household where Satan is at work to secure your children to himself. Shall he have them?  Let the missionary spirit rise to the emergency and say, No, no; my children, although they have a godless father, are the purchase of the blood of Christ. I am their mother. I will seek the Lord in faith, in humility, that He will not only save my children but their father, to repentance. Talk not and plead not for the sympathy of your husband and your children, but simply live the life of Christ. In words, in spirit, in character, in meekness, in patience and forbearance, in cheerfulness, be a signpost pointing out the way, the path that leads heavenward.  {3MR 370.2}
[3MR 370.3]          Be a witness for Christ. Exemplify the strength of the Christian's hope, which is cast into that within the vail. Reveal that the anchor holds you under all circumstances. Let your home be made pleasant and cheerful.                                            -371-     Jesus--you must rely on Jesus every moment. Draw your strength from Jesus. He will give you that which you ask in sincerity. If you seek Him with your whole heart He will be found of you.  {3MR 370.3}
[3MR 371.1]          God does not call mothers away from home missionary work which will leave their children under the control of influences that are demoralizing and ruinous to the soul. Are not her children in need of missionary labor? Are not her children worth earnest and prayerful effort?  Shall she neglect home missionary work for a larger field?  Let her try her skill in her own home--take up her appointed, God-given work. If she has utterly failed, it is because she has not had faith or may not have presented the truth and lived the truth as it is in Jesus. Let her, after years of apparent failure, try again other methods, seeking counsel of God. Present His promises on your knees before Him. "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him. But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering" (James 1:5).  {3MR 371.1}
[3MR 371.2]          Have you felt your lot was hard, and complained and murmured? Then as you received no help in this line, beg in another course of action. Speak kindly, be cheerful. Because you have Jesus as your helper, break forth in songs of praise. When tempted, when reviled, revile not again; and labor with your children while there is one out of Christ. Sow the seed, the living seed, deep into the soil of the heart. Let your words be wisely chosen. Consider yourself as God's appointed missionary, to be the light of your home.  {3MR 371.2}
[3MR 371.3]          Again I say, It is not like the works of God to call the mother away from                                            -372-     her husband and from her children to engage in what she considers higher work. Take right hold of the duties lying directly in your path.  {3MR 371.3}
[3MR 372.1]          I am pained when I receive letters from mothers who have children inquiring, Shall I leave my children to do missionary work?  In the fear and love of God, I say, become a home missionary. Educate yourself in Bible ways and means that you may be a successful worker in your own home, for you see they need to be saved, for they are sinners. Do not forsake your post of duty because of the unpleasantness of it. There are many living martyrs today who suffer in silence, who trust in God when they are abused with the tongue and who are tantalized, who are hurt and wounded by coarse, harsh denunciations, whose lot seems to be to live and to suffer, receiving comfort only from Jesus, who is the source of their strength. Such souls are missionaries. They are Christ's noble ones, and their names are written in the Lamb's book of life.  {3MR 372.1}
[3MR 372.2]          Remember, Jesus knows it all--every sorrow, every grief--He will not leave you to sink, for His arms are beneath you. You may be an enlightenment to a whole neighborhood if you are indeed patient, kind, forbearing. In this, my sister, consider your questions answered.--Ms 9, 1868, pp. 1-4. (Counsel to wife of an unbelieving husband, circa 1868.)     Released August 1, 1967.  {3MR 372.2}
[3MR 373.1]       MR No. 203 - Material for Spirit of Prophecy Emphasis Week in SDA Schools                General Topic -- "Ellen G. White and the Worldwide Work"          Day One: The proposed journey across the plains and the voyage upon the broad waters to the old country was, to me, a matter of dread, but it was the will of the General Conference for me to visit Europe."--Ms 16, 1885, p. 3. (Diary, July 7-12, 1885.)  {3MR 373.1}
[3MR 373.2]          Day Two: There could not be found standing room for all who would come in. A crowd filled the aisle and around the door. They listened with the deepest interest. The hall was so densely packed one woman fainted. . . . Accommodations for places of meetings are not healthy or safe.--Ms 26, 1885, p. 7. (First Visit to Sweden, diary October 15 to 30, 1885.)  {3MR 373.2}
[3MR 373.3]          Day Three: In the afternoon, there was a social testimony meeting. . . . Nearly all present took part. . . .  {3MR 373.3}
[3MR 373.4]          May 23, 1886. After dinner we rode about ten miles out to visit an old convent nearly two hundred years old. On the way the clouds began to gather, the lightning to flash, and the thunders to roll, and soon came a violent shower of hailstones, some as large as hickory nuts. The cattle, cows, and horses were running wildly about as if distracted.  {3MR 373.4}
[3MR 373.5]          We drew up our cover to the carriage, put on our wraps, and were comfortable, but the horse was drawing the heavy carriage up the rising ground and he made haste slowly. Brother Oscar Roth was driving. He called                                            -374-     to men at a farmhouse, who threw open the doors of their barn, and we drove in, horse and carriage. We were thankful for a refuge.  {3MR 373.5}
[3MR 374.1]          A man and his sister lived in the house joined to this barn--for universally the barn is one-half of the house. The smallest half is the dwelling part for the family. These two, brother and sister, are strong Catholics and they are devoted to the Catholic religion, but they treated us with the greatest courtesy. They wanted to make us a dish of coffee or tea, or serve us with cake and wine, but all this was declined. They urged us to come into the family rooms, but I could sit in the carriage and look out through the large open doors and see the showers of hail and I did not wish to go into the house where I would be deprived of this sight. . . . We gathered up handfuls of the hail and ate them.  {3MR 374.1}
[3MR 374.2]          The master of the house unharnessed our horse and put him in the stall and fed him with grain. He was well acquainted with Oscar Roth. . . . We look upon this as being an interesting little bit of experience. . . .  {3MR 374.2}
[3MR 374.3]          After the rain ceased we pursued our journey. We were free from dust and everything in nature looked refreshed and smiling. We were upon a high elevation and the scenery in forests of dark green pine, intermingled with the bright and living green of the maple and ash upon the mountainsides, made a picture in nature that the penciling of artistic skill cannot possibly approach.--Ms 64, 1886, pp. 5. 6. ("Labors is Switzerland," No. 5, diary April 30 to May 23, 1886.)  {3MR 374.3}
[3MR 374.4]          I spoke in the national chapel. The national minister opened the meeting with prayer and singing. I spoke for nearly two hours with much freedom                                           -375-     while the people listened with the greatest attention. There was not one who was asleep or uneasy.--Ms 29, 1887, p. 3. ("Labors in Switzerland," No. 8, diary, January 1 to May 15, 1887.)  {3MR 374.4}
[3MR 375.1]          Day Four: Little did I think that I should ever be a pioneer missionary in the foreign land. . . . But when the call came to go to Europe, I responded. Afterwards, when we were recommended to go to Australia, I went, notwithstanding I was over sixty years old. Ten years I worked in that field before returning to America. I shall be seventy-five years old the twenty-sixth of November ［1902］; and yet the missionary spirit is within me, and I feel . . . as if I could go to the ends of the earth, if only I could bring souls to a knowledge of the truth for this time.  {3MR 375.1}
[3MR 375.2]          When we went to Australia, we found a little band of workers there, doing what they could; but they greatly needed help. We united with them in the work that they had begun, and during our stay in that country, about fifteen churches were raised up, and fifteen meetinghouses built; a school was established; and medical missionary work was begun, small institutions being opened in several places. . . .  {3MR 375.2}
[3MR 375.3]          We helped establish a school from the foundation, going into the eucalyptus woods and camping while the trees were being felled, the grounds cleared, and the school buildings erected.--Ms 126, 1902, pp. 12, 13. (Missionary sermon, Fresno, California, Campground, October 11, 1902.)  {3MR 375.3}
[3MR 375.4]          When I left Australia, I really thought that I might be back in two years. . . . Should the Lord release me from my work in America, I know of no                                            -376-     place where I would rather be than in Cooranbong. . . . I know of no place on earth so dear to me as Avondale, where we fought so many battles and gained so many victories.--Letter 113, 1902, pp. 7, 8, 11. (To G. A Irwin, June 15, 1902.)  {3MR 375.4}
[3MR 376.1]          In a delicate, hesitating way they said, I suppose you would not have strength to speak to us this evening?  I said, If you desire it I will speak to you, for the boat does not go from the harbor till two o'clock, A.M. . . .  {3MR 376.1}
[3MR 376.2]          We met a good congregation at the Seventh-day Adventist church at this place. I spoke to them upon the love of Jesus. . . . Fathers and mothers brought their children, and introduced them to me, and I spoke with each one, even the least little one among them. Then we took the street car and went on our way to the vessel. . . . The brethren said as we left them, "Do give us more labor as soon as possible. . . . Do send us a preacher." . . . .  {3MR 376.2}
[3MR 376.3]         The Lord knows that we did not come across the great ocean to see the country, or for our amusement. Jesus will give me strength for all that He requires of me to do.--Letter 32a, 1891, pp. 7-9. (To Mr. and Mrs. J. E. White, December 7, 1891.)  {3MR 376.3}
[3MR 376.4]          I do not understand why I am lying here unable to labor for the Lord; but God understands, and that is enough for me.--Ms 31, 1892, p. 1. (Diary fragment, April 1892.)  {3MR 376.4}
[3MR 376.5]          The Lord is good, and He draws near to me as I lift up my heart in prayer to Him. . . .                                            -377-  {3MR 376.5}
[3MR 377.1]          I have a longing desire to get well, that I may proclaim the truth in this country. . . . I try not to be anxious or to feel restless or dissatisfied.--Ms 32, 1892, p. 2. (Diary, May 9-22, 1892.)  {3MR 377.1}
[3MR 377.2]          My right hand is not sick. From the elbow of my right arm I can use my arm and hand. . . . I have a framework that is adjusted to my position of body, so that I can use my pen. I am able to have my rocking chair drawn from the bedroom to the parlor. My brethren come to me and . . . present to me special things to decide for them in church matters. They can all kneel but me.--Ms 30, 1892, pp. 1, 2. (Diary fragment, March 1, 1892.)  {3MR 377.2}
[3MR 377.3]          I try to do my best, and the Lord helps me. . . . It appears as a reality to me that His presence is with me and He blesses my words when I utter them. . . . Truth has never been more clearly impressed upon my mind than during this sickness and I praise the Lord that I have voice to express the words He gives me.--Ms 29, 1892, pp. 1, 2. (Diary, February 13-29, 1892. Preston, Melbourne, Victoria.)  {3MR 377.3}
[3MR 377.4]          I am able to kneel down now. . . . For more than one year I was unable to bend the knees to kneel down but I am gaining all the time in health, for which I praise the Lord, who is so good to me.--Ms 84, 1893, p. 2. (Diary, August 15-23, 1893, "Labors at Hastings and Napier, New Zealand".)  {3MR 377.4}
[3MR 377.5]          Today we took our lunch and drove into the hills. Everything was clothed with living green, and was very beautiful to look upon. . . . At noon we ate                                            -378-     our lunch under a large, spreading tree and then turned homeward.--Ms 37, 1892, p. 7. (Diary, October 1-30, 1892, Adelaide, South Australia.)  {3MR 377.5}
[3MR 378.1]          And I spoke for about half an hour. A number of unbelievers were present, and seemed much interested.--Ms 38, 1892, p. 3. (Diary, November 3-30, 1892.)  {3MR 378.1}
[3MR 378.2]          We have seen meetinghouses go up, and in each of them I have an investment of from $30 to over $100. . . .  {3MR 378.2}
[3MR 378.3]          The candidates were immersed in a river running through a beautiful green paddock of undulating ground, dotted with clusters of trees. About 200 people came out to witness the baptism, and besides these, there were fully one hundred on the opposite bank of the river. An organ was placed under a cluster of trees near the river, and the singing was excellent. . . . Seven precious souls were buried with our Lord in baptism. . . . Last week I received a letter asking me to go again to Maitland. There are eight more to be baptized.--Letter 15, 1900, pp. 2-4. (To Brother George Lay, February 1, 1900.)  {3MR 378.3}
[3MR 378.4]          The two Scobie girls went forward without flinching. The mother, when she saw so many of her acquaintances present, trembled a little, but when the howling of the mob commenced, she became as firm as a rock. She lifted up her head boldly, glad to identify herself with the commandment-keeping people of God. . . .                                            -379-  {3MR 378.4}
[3MR 379.1]          The evening following this demonstration, a large number came out to the meeting in the tent. Six months ago there was not a Sabbathkeeper in Maitland. Now we have hope that a large church will be raised up.--Letter 32, 1900, pp. 4, 5. (To "Dear Children, Edson and Emma White," typed Feb. 27, 1900.)  {3MR 379.1}
[3MR 379.2]          To separate from it seems like tearing me to pieces. . . . We spared no effort to win souls to the truth. . . . Constantly the word of the Lord came to me, "Go forward. Annex new territory. Raise up companies of believers; build houses of worship. . . . Talk the truth earnestly." For nine years we have been doing this work.--Ms 96, 1900, pp. 1, 7, 8. (Diary, August 29 through September 1900, returning from Australia to America.)  {3MR 379.2}
[3MR 379.3]          In my last vision I was shown that . . . missionary labor must be extended. I was shown also that a paper would be published on the Pacific Coast, and that not far in the future a publishing house must be established there. This will be a strength to the work. The bright rays which God has given us will go forth from it to all parts of our world. . . . The beginning will be small, but the work will advance and extend. . . . Our message is to go forth in power to all parts of the world--to Oregon, England, Australia, to the Islands of the sea, to all nations, tongues, and peoples. Many countries are waiting for the advanced light the Lord has for them, and your faith must grow. . . . Go forward and upward; God will work in accordance with your faith and devotedness to the advancement of His cause.--Ms 1, 1874, pp. 16, 17. ("Work in the Cities," April 1, 1874.)                                            -380-  {3MR 379.3}
[3MR 380.1]                             Material Requested for a Seminary Paper        Infidels are at work to devise means of spreading their poison; the papists are plotting daily the suppression of the word of God,--the best means of enslaving the souls of men, and deepening the darkness that already exists. At such a time above all others, God's servants should present a decided front to the enemies of truth.--Ms 6, 1892, p. 2. (To Workers in Australia, January 5, 1892.)     Released August 7, 1967.  {3MR 380.1}
[3MR 381.1]       MR No. 204 - Regarding Dr. D. H. Kress; Counsel Regarding Marriage         I am deeply pained to learn that Brother Kress is ill. We have not yet heard the particulars. I have some things I wish to send you, if I can get them off in this mail. Several cases have been presented to me, which I shall speak of in time; meanwhile, do not put yourself through as you have done and do not go to extremes in regard to the health reform. . . .  {3MR 381.1}
[3MR 381.2]          When you see that you are becoming weak physically, it is essential for you to make changes, and at once. Put into your diet something you have left out. It is your duty to do this. Get eggs of healthy fowls. Use these eggs cooked or raw. Drop them uncooked into the best unfermented wine you can find. This will supply that which is necessary to your system. Do not for a moment suppose that it will not be right to do this. . . .  {3MR 381.2}
[3MR 381.3]          The prayer of faith shall save the sick, and I beseech you to call for the Elders of the church without delay. May the Lord help you, is my most sincere prayer. We appreciate your experience as a physician, and yet I say that milk and eggs should be included in your diet. These things cannot at present be dispensed with, and the doctrine of dispensing with them should not be taught. . . .  {3MR 381.3}
[3MR 381.4]          Brother and Sister Kress, I have all confidence in you, and I greatly desire that you may have physical health, in order that you may have perfect soundness spiritually. It is lack of suitable food that has caused you to suffer so keenly. You have not taken the food essential to nourish your frail physical strength. You must not deny yourself of good, wholesome food.                                            -382-  {3MR 381.4}
[3MR 382.1]          You love to obey the commandments of God . . . . God calls for whole-souled, upright, high-principled men. These are men needed in our institutions. Those who are satisfied with half-and-half service can well be spared.  {3MR 382.1}
[3MR 382.2]          I arose very early this morning and wrote the foregoing before breakfast. I have more written on the subject which the next mail may bring to you.--Letter 37, 1901, pp. 8, 10, 11. (To Dr. and Mrs. D. H. Kress, May 29, 1901.)  {3MR 382.2}
[3MR 382.3]                     Important Factors in Choosing a Life Companion                 (To appear in Selected Messages, Book Two)            Do not unite yourself in marriage with a girl who will have cause to regret the step forever after. . . .  {3MR 382.3}
[3MR 382.4]          Oh what covetous, selfish, short-sighted creatures human beings are. Distrust your own judgment, and depend on the judgment of God. Distinguish between what is pleasing and what is profitable. Do God's will submissively. . . . Following your own way and your own will, you will find thorns and thistles.--Letter 4, 1901, pp. 3, 4, 5. (To Grant Roysten, January 8, 1901.)     Released August, 1967.  {3MR 382.4}
[3MR 383.1]       MR No. 205 - E. G. White Diary and Letter Material         Kopparberg, Sweden, October 22, 1885. It is a beautiful day. Clear and cold. We learned we could not leave this place until twelve o'clock p.m. Thursday. We called for breakfast. The custom in Sweden in houses and good-sized hotels is to keep a table whereon is placed bread, butter, cold meat, canned fish, and several other articles of food. It is the custom for all who are entertained to go to this table and help themselves, always cutting the bread and butter first at this large table. There are several smaller tables. If you call for food and specify the articles you want they are brought to you, and when anything on the large table is desired the guests arise, walk to the table and help themselves, and take it to the small table, but at the large general table you remain standing to cut bread and butter. It looked so odd to see men, one after another, come in, go to the long table, eat their bread and butter--walking about talking and eating--then sit at the small tables for a special dish; but eat and walk and talk from the long table until the dish they called for is brought in, and they take it to the small table and eat it, but always first eat the "butter goose"--which is bread and butter--at the large table. There is no stinginess manifested. There is a most liberal supply placed before you and you can eat plentifully of any and every dish for 40 cents each.  {3MR 383.1}
[3MR 383.2]          From this place I wrote six pages and sent a letter of this written matter yesterday and today to Brother E. P. Daniels at Healdsburg, California. Wrote three pages concerning our travels. I had some conversation with Elder Matteson in regard to whether children of unbelieving                                         -384-     parents would be saved. I related that a sister had with great anxiety asked me this question, stating that some had told her that the little children of unbelieving parents would not be saved. This we should consider as one of the questions we are not at liberty to express a position or an opinion upon, for the simple reason that God has not told us definitely about this matter in His Word. If He thought it was essential for us to know He would have told us plainly.  {3MR 383.2}
[3MR 384.1]          The things He has revealed are for us and for our children. There are things we do not now understand. . . .  {3MR 384.1}
[3MR 384.2]          Grythyttehed, Sweden, October 23, 1885. We reached this place about four o'clock. At the depot we met Brother Hedin and wife, who led the way to their house. We were welcomed heartily by these dear friends. We regretted we could not speak to them in their own tongue. We were accommodated with two good rooms, well warmed, and good beds. The sky is cloudless. Stars and moon are shining in the heavens. I was unable to sleep for some hours after retiring.  {3MR 384.2}
[3MR 384.3]          In the morning a fire is kindled in the stove, which is built in the house of manufactured material. The surface looks like porcelain, white as milk and highly polished. These reach to the top of the room and a fire is made in them as in a fireplace. The draft at the top is opened. The doors are opened and we have a bright, cheerful fire which throws out its heat into the room. When the wood is burned down to a coal, then the draft is closed, the doors are closed, and this whole structure becomes warm and remains warm all through the day. At seven o'clock we were brought a cup of hot water and milk and bread.                                            -385-  {3MR 384.3}
[3MR 385.1]          At eight o'clock we were called to breakfast. There was a round table with a cloth upon it and a flower pot in the center, and bread, a quarter of uncut cheese, hot milk, and fried cakes, which constituted our breakfast. There were no plates at first, two knives and two forks. We were invited to come to the table, all standing. A blessing was asked and then we stood around the table, took something in our hands, and walked about, talking and eating. Plates were then brought in and we put our food upon the plates and I was offered a chair. Some seated themselves on the lounge, others walked about, eating with the plate in their hands. All the while when we wished anything we would take it from any part of the table. This was a new style to us but we shall get used to it, I think. After the meal is finished the guests shake hands with the landlord and landlady, thanking them for the food.  {3MR 385.1}
[3MR 385.2]          We walked out through the town and had the opportunity of looking into the old State church. The first room we entered was the priest's study. There was rather a priestly chair by a table, two small libraries of the priest's books, two windows. A more miserable, dismal place I would not want to be in. We then entered the auditorium. There was a circular altar with a cushioned seat for the communicants to kneel upon when taking the holy wafer and a place within the circle for the priest, for him to wait upon the people. Then in another corner of the house was an hourglass to measure the hours, and there were many steps which led up to the pulpit. It was very high. The seats were most uncomfortable--torturing to occupy. The backs had a piece of wood running the whole length of the seats, pressing you forward. The seats were very narrow, the backs high, and everything was cold and                                            -386-     uncomfortable and seemed like a product of the Dark Ages. Everything looked as though it had been asleep for many hundreds of years--at least since Luther's day.  {3MR 385.2}
[3MR 386.1]          As I looked at this building, very large and roomy, constructed with logs and shingled upon the outside with tile-like shingles, I thought of the worshipers. They had been standing in positions generations back without making any advance. Old arbitrary laws made long ago, the most cruel and heartless, they had not life or light enough to change. They were retaining barbaric practices in their laws, not discerning the unreasonableness of their proceedings in this enlightened age. God had said to His people, "Go forward"; but this old State Church said, "No, I will stand still; I will do as my fathers have done before me."  If they had only lived up to the light and been as conscientious as their fathers were, then they would have been better men. But they did not even have the piety their fathers had, and they will not walk in the increased light which shines from God's word upon their pathway. They do not do as their fathers would have done had they been in their place.  {3MR 386.1}
[3MR 386.2]          The order of God in relation to His people is progress or continual advancement heavenward in the way of truth and righteousness. The necessary result of continuance in welldoing is increased knowledge and love of God till the warfare is over. But the worshipers in this church have the same spirit that the popes and priests had against those who embrace and walk in the light. The claims of the gospel are far in advance of their faith or obedience. They do not feel inclined to comply with the conditions on which hang the fulfillment of the promise. They jealously claim honor from men and                                             -387-     the world, but they are unacquainted with the wisdom and power from above. They cannot reckon themselves dead unto sin or alive unto God.  {3MR 386.2}
[3MR 387.1]          This church cannot present the divine credentials that her doctrines and authority are of God. She does not say "The . . . works that I do, bear witness of me" (John 5:36); and "If I do not the works of my Father, believe me not" (John 10:37). Taking the name of Lutheran, she refers back to Luther, his works, his testimony, and while she has not cherished his spirit as a Reformer she reckons herself as the only lawful inheritor of the blessings God has promised to His church, as did the Jews. But she has turned away from the holy commandment, refused to walk in the brighter path of truth that would have renewed her knowledge and true holiness and given her the victory over the world. She is sitting in darkness and her condemnation is great in proportion as the grace and truth proffered her were abundant and powerful. . . .  {3MR 387.1}
[3MR 387.2]          Grythyttehed, Sweden, October 26, 1885. We rise this morning weak, but feeling better than yesterday. I have no appetite for food. Took a cup of milk and a couple of toasted crackers. We cannot leave this place before past three this afternoon. I feel deeply grateful that the Lord has sustained me in speaking to this dear people who have taken their position on the commandments of God. I feel so anxious for them that they may be overcomers and saved with the redeemed at last.  {3MR 387.2}
[3MR 387.3]          We had an interview with a Swedish sister who can speak English. She spent two years in Chicago. She was keeping the Sabbath when she went there. The family she worked for was kind to her and permitted her to keep the Sabbath. She says she had a place when she first went to Chicago where there                                            -388-     was but little work but the mistress for whom she worked scolded her for everything and she was sad all the time. Her mistress was not willing she should leave her but she felt so full of sorrow she could not stay. She found a place where the work was much harder but everything was pleasant. Her heart was light all the time, because she was not fretted at and scolded. This seems to be a woman of good judgment. She came back from America with the purpose of taking care of her father; but if the work had not been as hard she would have remained longer. The dresses to wash and the ruffles and white shirts to do up in warm weather, with all the rest of the work for a family of seven, was hard for her.  {3MR 387.3}
[3MR 388.1]          We had an invitation to take dinner with a merchant's wife. He does not keep the Sabbath. She is fully with us in the faith. Her name is Akman. They have a large, commodious house but built on the same plan as all houses are here, of logs. After the logs have settled they then board them up on the outside and have a very respectable-looking building. We were taken first into a room where we laid off our outer garments; then she gave me her arm and waiting upon me, taking me into a large dining hall which was very nicely and thoroughly furnished. Here I was seated on a sofa, and the next thing in order was the dinner.  {3MR 388.1}
[3MR 388.2]          A round table stood in the center of the room, with bread, butter, cheese, and cold sliced meat. We all stood around this table while Elder Matteson asked a blessing in Swedish. We then took bread and butter--if we eat the articles--and either stood and walked about and ate, or sat in chairs or sofas, of which there were several. Before these sofas and chairs were small tables covered with linen cloths. Next came the plates of plum soup                                            -389-     and meat soup. The first soup was made of prunes, raisins, apples, and I know not how many kinds ［of fruit］. These ［plates of soup］ were placed on the small tables. After this dish was brought wild meat and fish prepared in a very nice manner. After this was the dessert, of cooked peeled pears with cream. Then all stand and ask a silent blessing; then each guest shakes hands with the host and hostess and thanks them for the dinner, and the ceremony is ended.  {3MR 388.2}
[3MR 389.1]          The lady of the house gave me her arm and conducted me into a room precisely like the one we first entered. Here we conversed through an interpreter. Elder Matteson read and explained the Scriptures. We had a season of prayer. Now a table is placed before us with hot water and cream and white biscuit and two kinds of cakes. The custom is to have tea or coffee, but they knew it was not our practice to take either tea or coffee. We only drank the hot drink out of their tiny China cups. We had no occasion to eat anything. We bade them farewell.  {3MR 389.1}
[3MR 389.2]          They took the horse and carriage and drove to where we had made our home, and the parting with these dear friends was more ceremonious than our arrival. Thus it is in Sweden.--Ms 26, 1885, pp. 9, 10, 13-19. (Diary, October 15 to 30, 1885, first Visit to Sweden.)  {3MR 389.2}
[3MR 389.3]          Orebro, Sweden, June 25, 1886. It is a holiday. The citizens close their business and make the most of this season marking midsummer. All is festivity. Sunday schools march by our residence with teachers at the head of different sections, and all seems to be animation and gladness.                                            -390-  {3MR 389.3}
[3MR 390.1]          But there is a sadness with it all. Bottles of beer and stronger drinks are continually passing and we see well-dressed young men staggering in the streets, and men of gray hairs reeling the drunkard's reel. These things make my heart ache. I ask, "Can nothing be done in this beautiful city?" One of the most common commodities of merchandise in carts-large wagonloads--is kegs of beer and bottles full of their beer. What can be expected of a people who thus indulge perverted appetite and confuse the brain? If they could be educated to keep the mind clear and the nerves steady and to use their money to give bread to their families, and, those who are wealthy, to bless the poor, what a different state of things would exist!  {3MR 390.1}
[3MR 390.2]          I spoke at four in the afternoon to a house filled with interested hearers. The Lord gave me much freedom, and many wept. Here all my talks have to go through the lips of the interpreter and I see many weeping. I am encouraging every church to be educating and training workers that companies may be thoroughly organized. As the ablest men are set to work earnestly they will improve in capabilities. By using their present knowledge, they are becoming qualified to present the Bible truth in its true importance.--Ms 65, 1886, pp. 9, 10. (Diary June 15 to July 1, 1886, second Visit to Sweden.)  {3MR 390.2}
[3MR 390.3]          Stockholm, Sweden, Friday, June 24, 1887. Yesterday hired a carriage and rode two hours about the city. We saw considerable of Stockholm. There are three hundred thousand inhabitants. The buildings in this city are more after the American manner of building in our large cities.                                            -391-  {3MR 390.3}
[3MR 391.1]          Meeting commenced in the tent at ten a.m. with about sixty attendance. Brethren Olsen and Matteson spoke yesterday forenoon. Brother Matteson spoke in the evening to a congregation of about three hundred. The best attention was given and all were much pleased with the result of the meeting. It is the first tent that has been pitched in Sweden. We pray that this may prove a success. Everything is favorable now for a good attendance. Oh, that the seed of truth may be planted in the hearts of many who have never even heard that there is such a people as Seventh-day Adventists!  {3MR 391.1}
[3MR 391.2]          There is a morning meeting. About sixty were present. Brother Olsen preached in forenoon to well-filled tent. Brother Ings gave a Bible reading. He had a large attendance. At five o'clock I spoke to a tent crowded full. Every seat was occupied and a wall of people was about the tent. All were orderly and listened with apparent interest. Many found seats on the platform. Many were standing under the tent and around the tent. I had freedom in speaking to the people from Titus 2:11-14. Elder Matteson interpreted for me. I think I have not seen as an average a more intelligent, noble-looking company than was before me, both men and women.  {3MR 391.2}
[3MR 391.3]          Brother Matteson spoke in the evening. This was a success. The people flock to the tent. It is to them a new and singular meetinghouse. At this time there are large assemblies of ministers to attend conferences, both Baptist and Lutherans, and we hope the truth will be carried to other places.  {3MR 391.3}
[3MR 391.4]          This day is kept as a holiday in a similar manner that Americans celebrate the Fourth of July. It is always observed in Sweden in midsummer. Now the days are the longest--sun rises about three and sets at half past nine o'clock.                                            -392-  {3MR 391.4}
[3MR 392.1]          Stockholm, Sabbath, June 25, 1887. I went to the early morning meeting and spoke from John 13:34, 35. We had a precious season. Many excellent testimonies were borne and all seemed to feel deeply. Many tears were shed, showing that hearts were softened. One brother lives quite a distance from here. He lives on the borders of Denmark. He has lived in America; received the truth in Indianapolis and has come back to Sweden to labor with his countrymen. He is a very plain, unlearned man. He has not buried his talent but used it to the very best of his ability, and he has worked in a silent way until he has been the means of bringing eighteen to the truth. He is sincere and humble and the Lord blesses him.  {3MR 392.1}
[3MR 392.2]          Elder Olsen preached to a tent full in the forenoon. Elder Ings gave a Bible reading in the afternoon to a tent crowded to its uttermost capacity, and there was deep interest expressed in the subject.  {3MR 392.2}
[3MR 392.3]          At five o'clock I again spoke to about four hundred people. Men of the first class of society were present and honorable women not a few. I spoke upon Christ's coming: 2 Peter 3:10-14. The best of order was preserved in the tent, which was crowded, and outside the tent, which was walled in with people. I had solemn feelings as I treated on this subject, and I never saw better interest manifested. Many were in tears. Oh, that the truth would find lodgement in the hearts of the hearers!  The truth is certainly coming before a better class of people. If the attention can only be drawn to these great subjects many will see the consistency of our faith. It was necessary that I keep my voice up in even tones and preserve distinct utterances to reach the people. Quite a number understood English.                                            -393-  {3MR 392.3}
[3MR 393.1]          We had up to this time had exceptional good weather. The people who returned to their homes had ample time to get within shelter when suddenly there was a gale--the rain fell, the wind blew the falling rain like sheets of water through the streets. There were many who had been on an excursion wet through, but the tent stood. We had fears that the gale was too much for it. Brother Johnson preached in the evening. . . .  {3MR 393.1}
[3MR 393.2]          Stockholm, Sweden, Monday, June 28, 1887. I arose early and attended morning meeting. I spoke to about forty assembled and with much freedom. I remained after meeting to bid all farewell. Shook hands with them with the thought that we should never meet again until we meet around the throne of God. Our sisters manifested much Christian sympathy and love.  {3MR 393.2}
[3MR 393.3]          We had another little parting scene. All the colporteurs and workers assembled in the house of Brother Matteson and we had a formal parting meeting. Each one said a few words of their appreciation of the meeting. They had read the books of Sister White and wanted so much to see her, and as they had listened to her testimony they had accepted the message brought to them and had been greatly benefited and much blessed of the Lord. I responded in a short talk through Brother Matteson as my interpreter. We left Stockholm about six o'clock p.m. At the depot we had the third parting scene and the cars bore us away from Sweden. We were favored with the best of accommodations and slept quite well during the night.--Ms 35, 1887, pp. 1-5. (Diary, June 23 to 28, 1887. Third Visit to Sweden.)  {3MR 393.3}
[3MR 393.4]          Orebro, Sweden, June 24, 1886. We left Basel June 15 and came to Hamburg in company with Sarah and Christine Dahl. W. C. W. preceded us. He                                            -394-     started the morning of the fourteenth in company with Elders Whitney and Conradi. These visited Leipsic on business, and were quite successful. We met W. C. on the evening of the sixteenth. We took the boat at Kiel at midnight. We were accommodated with a stateroom, and had an opportunity to sleep from two o'clock until five o'clock. After the boat arrived we had to go through the preliminaries of the customhouse. That over, we made our way to the waiting room, placed our numerous satchels and bundles together, and took some refreshments--hot milk and bread. We then took up our baggage and stepped into the cars.  {3MR 393.4}
[3MR 394.1]          Upon examination, one satchel was missing. W. C. W. rushed back to the boat and to the waiting room, but it was not found. We thought we would have to stop over for a train, which was bad for us as it would bring us into Orebro on the Sabbath. There we stood with our luggage piled on the platform, undecided what to do. It came happily into our mind that the satchel must have been taken by mistake, and was on the very train we intended to take. In a moment or two all our luggage was again placed into the car which was occupied by two gentlemen. One talked imperfect English, and we were glad that he could speak as well, as Christine had left us the night before for Norway. This gentleman helped us much in every way he could, as we were making every arrangement to secure the missing satchel.  {3MR 394.1}
[3MR 394.2]          After we had gone on our way, at the first station out, a gentleman was seen swinging the missing satchel from the car window. The cars tarried a few moments, and we met the gentleman and his party, who were Americans taking a trip through Europe. The gentleman said the daughter had discovered that the satchel was not theirs. They were as pleased to get rid of it as we                                            -395-     were to receive it. He said he had such a stack of baggage that they did not discover the satchel at once.  {3MR 394.2}
[3MR 395.1]          We arrived at Copenhagen at eleven o'clock, and hired a hack to take us directly to the boat, which was to leave in half an hour. So we made close connections. The boat landed us at Malmo. We had no trouble here to make ourselves understood, as there stands a man dressed in uniform with a broad silver-looking sash across his chest, passing under the right arm, which signifies his office. Here those of all languages may make themselves understood.  {3MR 395.1}
[3MR 395.2]          We took our lunch and then stepped on the cars and were favored with a compartment to ourselves. We had been riding two nights and nearly two days, and there was some sleeping done, although the seats were very hard. They were not spring seats, but cushion. They have no regular sleeping-cars attached to the trains as in America. We were told that we would have to change at midnight, but all of a sudden the door of our compartment was thrown open and a dignified official bristling with regimentals talked away in Swedish, which we could not understand but one word, and that was s-t-r-a-e-k-s, which meant "immediately."  we were half asleep, but we grasped satchels, blankets, and bundles, and stood in sleepy surprise on the platform. Everything in a pile; but it did not turn out as bad as we expected. We were appointed to another compartment in another car on the same train, and made to understand that this would save us the disagreeable changing at midnight, so we found they had made a special arrangement in our favor.                                            -396-  {3MR 395.2}
[3MR 396.1]          At two in the morning it was daylight. The sun arose at three. At four a.m. we were again aroused by "straeks, straeks."  We learned that we must leave immediately. Again we grasped our scattered belongings, hurried from the car, and stood on the platform waiting further orders. We were shown into another compartment on the train. Here we rode one hour and then changed again, waiting one hour at the depot. Then stepped on board the train, and arrived at Orebro at ten minutes after seven.  {3MR 396.1}
[3MR 396.2]          We found no one waiting for us. One Swedish coachman seemed determined to take our satchels right out of our hands, but we held to them valiantly. Although he talked eloquently in Swedish, we knew not a word he said. We found a place to leave our baggage, and walked about one mile to the place where we had made it our home when we were here in the fall. We were pleased to meet our brethren Olsen and Oyen here, and they felt outgeneraled in their calculations. They thought we could not possibly come until noon. They had been at every train the day before expecting to meet us, and they said they gave the coachman special directions to bring us to the house, and this explained the earnest persistency of the man who wanted to take our satchels. We had been riding three nights and two days, and were very weary.  {3MR 396.2}
[3MR 396.3]          We found excellent accommodations. Three furnished rooms were prepared for us that had been occupied by girls attending school but who had gone home on vacation. We were very pleasantly situated with kitchen and two good rooms, to do our own cooking. We have a girl to do our housework under Sarah's directions and with her help.  {3MR 396.3}
[3MR 396.4]          I have now spoken six times. Sabbath we had a good meeting, and I had freedom in speaking. Sunday at six o'clock the hall which holds four hundred                                               -397-     people was densely packed. I could scarcely press my way through to get to the stand. It was thought that more than a hundred had to go away because they could not get in. I had much freedom in speaking. The crowd listened with the greatest attention, and I hope and pray that they will take heed to the word spoken. I have spoken four times in the morning meeting, and from the testimonies borne in the morning meetings which Brother Matteson has interpreted to us, they appreciate the words spoken as much as in America.  {3MR 396.4}
[3MR 397.1]          I spoke yesterday in the business meeting about thirty minutes. I tried to impress upon them the necessity of their broadening their ideas and enlarging their plans. There is very much that needs to be done in educating and in molding the work in these kingdoms.  {3MR 397.1}
[3MR 397.2]          This is quite an old place and the inhabitants are of the most intelligent class of people. The country around here is a good farming community, and this seems to be an enterprising place. There are twelve thousand inhabitants. They have here a rapidly running river from which are taken many fish. There are most beautiful parks, roads nicely laid out, and seats to accommodate all classes. It is the practice of W. C. W. and myself to walk in the parks about nine o'clock. The sun sets about half after nine, and at half past ten we can write by daylight. It is now midsummer. Yesterday there were seen standards beautifully decorated and all kinds of trees and branches of trees, flowers, and shrubs borne by our window in preparation for the morrow, which is a holiday. This midsummer day they observe day and night in the groves with entertainments and amusements and decorations, as the Fourth of July is celebrated in America. No business is done today.                                            -398-  {3MR 397.2}
[3MR 398.1]          Well, our meetings are going forward well. There are advancements being made. I spoke to them yesterday in regard to there being regular organized efforts to carry forward the work more thoroughly and taking advantage of all the ability possible to push it. There has been a great want of well-organized efforts. Elder Matteson has worked hard both in writing and speaking. He has a great deal to do in translating and to keep the papers going. He has not physical force to do all that is required. He is a feeble man, and as he is so weak in physical strength, he dreads to take the responsibility to introduce anything new and seek to bring the people up to it.  {3MR 398.1}
[3MR 398.2]          I set before them how we had done the work in America. And I could not see but that they would have to work in the same manner in these kingdoms as we had worked in America. The cry is constantly urged that this people must have a different kind of labor than in America, but I told them that human nature was the same, and the hearts would be reached with the same kind of labor put forth in much the same manner as we had worked in America.  {3MR 398.2}
[3MR 398.3]          I could not see but that systematic benevolence must be enjoined upon the people here as well as in America, even if their donations were small. The Lord would bless them in conscientiously doing what they could. God has revealed in His word His appointed way that His work should be carried forward. Those who have small talents must do according to their ability, but everyone must feel that they have a part to act to sustain the work. They must organize tract societies and act as though they expected the Lord to do something for them. The Israelites had to obey the command, "Go forward," when the Red Sea barred their way; and when they did advance, their                                        -399-     feet were in the very waters when the Lord opened the path before them. We want to exercise much more faith than we have hitherto done.--Letter 2, 1886, pp. 1-6. (To "Dear Children Edson and Emma White," June 24, 1886.)  {3MR 398.3}
[3MR 399.1]          Orebro, Sweden, June 28, 1886. I will write you a little day by day as things transpire. We have received a letter from Edson. I was glad to hear from you. I sent you a letter from Basel about two or three weeks since and another from this place last Friday so I will not try to answer directly your last letter which was most gratefully received.  {3MR 399.1}
[3MR 399.2]          Our ten-days meeting is in the past and although everything was not done we would be pleased to have seen accomplished in future plans, a decided advancement has been made, and still we urge them, "Go forward." There have been young men preparing to go out as colporteurs, canvassers, and to engage in the ministry, and the Lord has blessed in the meetings.  {3MR 399.2}
[3MR 399.3]          I spoke last--yesterday--at six p.m. to a hall full to overflowing. I spoke from Revelation 20:11-15. We had a very solemn meeting and there seemed to be much feeling--some weeping. It was my last discourse. I have now done what I could and the Lord will do that which I cannot possibly do--water the seed that has been sown. But speaking through a translator loses--taxes me--but when you read the reports they come to you about as they are spoken. Good is done and many testimonies are borne stating the impressions that have been made so that I know my labor has not been in vain in the Lord.  {3MR 399.3}
[3MR 399.4]          I have spoken now eleven times, given five discourses since June 18.--Letter 100, 1886, p. 1. (To "Dear Children," June 28, 1886.) Released February 1968.  {3MR 399.4}
[3MR 400.1]       MR No. 206 - Miscellaneous Materials         The father, Brother Pocock, is a coachmaker by trade, and he is also a carpenter, but unfortunately he was thrown out of work, and observing the Sabbath has kept him out of work. In appearance he is a refined gentleman, but for several years has been living with his family in a house on the side of a mountain two miles from the nearest neighbor. He had to carry the material of which his house is built up the mountain on his back. The land is covered with rocks, so that it cannot be cultivated.  {3MR 400.1}
[3MR 400.2]          We knew that Brother Pocock was out of work, and we sent for him to come and paint on the school building. He came a week ago last Sunday, but when we learned from Brother and Sister Starr the situation of his family, their deep poverty and their lack for nourishing food, we advised him to return and bring his family to Cooranbong.  {3MR 400.2}
[3MR 400.3]          Brother Pocock has been the means of bringing three families into the truth. Brother Starr was sent to baptize these people, and by this means we learned of Brother Pocock's necessity. We borrowed money, and loaned it to him to enable him to bring his family up, and told him to let his shanty go. Come he must. He arrived yesterday. We had secured for them a house of two small rooms from Mr. Hughes, who said that he would charge them no rent. They are now situated where they will be comfortable. We will not see them want. All were glad to get here. . . . We shall now do our best to get them a little home on the school ground, and will help them by giving him work. He has two good trades at his command, and will be able to amply support his family. Their experience has indeed been trying, but they have never                                         -401-     murmured, never complained. If they had told us anything of their situation, we should have urged them leaving that place three years ago.--Letter 63, 1899, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister John Wessels, April 4, 1899.)  {3MR 400.3}
[3MR 401.1]          Sabbath day November 8, 1851, the brethren lectured. James talked twice from the word, Brother Holt once. It was a very interesting time. Truth never looked so plain and clear. One hundred were present. It was a precious time, praise the Lord.  {3MR 401.1}
[3MR 401.2]          Sunday November 9 Brother Holt lectured in the forenoon and James in the afternoon. In the morning meeting before Brother Holt commenced to lecture, Sister E. P. Butler, who came to the meeting and was obliged to keep her bed nearly all the while, confessed in the meeting that she had been wrong. Then Brother Butler talked very well; there was a confession made all around with weeping.  {3MR 401.2}
[3MR 401.3]          Then I got up and told my vision about Brother Baker and Hart and others. I never had it in a more clear manner. I told Brother Baker, his going to the churches to proclaim the third angel's message was all wrong, that he had to tame down that message or he could not have got into the churches, and that he had been taking the children's bread and giving it to dogs. I told him just how his case was shown to me, and also told them all that the messengers of God should be perfectly united in their views of Bible truth and should consult with each other, and should not advance any new view until they first went to the messengers and examine those views with the Bible, and if they were correct let all the messengers spread them, and if they were error lay them to one side. Then the gospel seed would be sown in union and                                            -402-     raised in strength; and all the messengers East and West, North and South, would be telling the same story.  {3MR 401.3}
[3MR 402.1]          After I got through talking it was time for the lecture to commence so none made any remarks. In the afternoon after James talked, Brother Baker arose; none knew what he was about to say. He told them that every word of the vision related in the forenoon concerning him was truth--just exactly as it was. (I saw in vision that Brother Baker had not had any bitter feelings towards us like some others.) He referred to this in particular, he knew it to be just so. "Well now," says he, "you will say, 'What is Brother Baker going to do with the visions?'" I will tell you. It is high time for me to decide there is no halfway work about this business; the visions are all of God or there is none of them of God. 'Well,' say you, 'What is Brother Baker going to do?'  Believe the visions. I see that they are inseparably connected with the third angel's message and if I give up the visions I must give up the third angel's message; and if I give up the third angel's message I give up that we have had, the first and second; and if I give up that we have had, the first, second, and third angel's messages, I give up the word of God, my Christian experience, and am an infidel at once."  {3MR 402.1}
[3MR 402.2]          I never witnessed such a melting, weeping time before. Brother Butler had taken his stand the day before and told the brethren and sisters in public where to find him, on the side of the visions. "I believe them to be of God, am a full believer in the visions, so you may know where to find me." Others expressed their belief, and hearty confessions were made by Brother Hart and others. Never did I witness such a powerful time. . . . We parted with the brethren and sisters while sweet love and union prevailed among                                            -403-     all.--Letter 8, 1851, pp. 4, 5. (To Brother and Sister Howland, November 12, 1851.)  {3MR 402.2}
[3MR 403.1]          If Satan can work to turn the whole current of the waters of life into the most polluted channels, it is the very work he would rejoice to see the whole Seventh-day Adventist people engaged in. He desires us to use up in this way all the available means, so that there is nothing left to sustain foreign missions. But God wants His work to go in the very way He has ordained for it to go. He has not inaugurated a new plan or arrangement to save the world. . . .  {3MR 403.1}
[3MR 403.2]          Seek to save Dr. Kellogg from himself. He is not heeding the counsel he should heed. He is not satisfied because the Lord has signified that the missionary work does not consist alone in the slum work in Chicago. That work, thought to be the great and important thing to be done, is a very defective and expensive work. It has absorbed the means, and has deprived our poverty-stricken foreign mission fields of the help God designed them to have. The use of means in what is called the medical missionary work needs most thorough investigation. Means have been consumed and will continue to be consumed in a work which is not the greatest or most important to be done in our world. God calls upon His church that knows the truth to arise and shine; for their light has come, and the glory of the Lord has risen upon them.  {3MR 403.2}
[3MR 403.3]          The Lord has signified that the missionary, health-restorative gospel shall never be separated from the ministry of the word. The Lord Jesus has                                            -404-     in His own example shown us the way in which His work is to be done in the restoration of suffering humanity. . . .  {3MR 403.3}
[3MR 404.1]          Donations large and abundant have come into the hands of Dr. Kellogg. These should not have been swallowed up in doing that which the world would do largely, but the world will not do the work which God has committed to His people. He requires us to be wide awake in preparing the way for Christ's second coming. This work is included in the commission Christ gave to His disciples. He bids us, "Lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins."--Letter 3, 1900, pp. 2-5. (To Elder and Mrs. G. A. Irwin, January 1, 1900.)  {3MR 404.1}
[3MR 404.2]                            Materials Relating to Insurance        I wish you would see that the house at Healdsburg is insured. Talk with Lucinda about it. I feel anxious in regard to it.--Letter 17, 1880, p. 1. (To Willie and Mary--Mr. and Mrs. W. C. White, March 29, 1880)  {3MR 404.2}
[3MR 404.3]          I have much matter written that I wish to put in book form. I sometimes fear that a fire will come, and I shall lose much of the precious matter that I desire to print.--Letter 70, 1903, p. 5. (To Addie and May Walling, April 27, 1903)     Released February 5, 1968.  {3MR 404.3}
[3MR 405.1]       MR No. 207 - Manuscript Materials Requested for Use in Books and Articles         My much respected brother in the Lord, I am afflicted as I learn of your affliction. . . . You have the pledged word of Jehovah, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." . . . I have evidence the very best, that God loves you. He will not thrust you from Him in your weakness, for He loves you. Do not worry yourself out of the arms of Jesus, but just repose in restful quietude in His love. . . . In the weak state of your body, the enemy may try to make his voice heard that the Lord does not love you. . . . The cloud may appear dark to you at times in itself, but when filled with the bright light of Jesus, it is turned to the brightness of gold, for the glory of God is upon it.--Letter 31, 1890, pp. 1-2. (To Brother Samuel Fulton, April 23, 1890.)  {3MR 405.1}
[3MR 405.2]          I feel it would not be wise to put a wet blanket over her cheerful, happy disposition. Religion, Bible religion, never makes a person painfully solemn.--Letter 145, 1895, p. 4. (To W. C. White, March 15, 1895.)  {3MR 405.2}
[3MR 405.3]          The stewardess told her, "If I could, I would be a Christian, but I cannot. It would be an impossibility to serve God on such a vessel as this. You do not know, you cannot have any idea of the wickedness of these sailors. . . . I hope sometime to have some place opened for me where I can support my family, and then I shall give attention to serious things." . . .  {3MR 405.3}
[3MR 405.4]          The ship's mate said, "I have been impressed that this boat will go down with all hands on board ere long. I have felt so strongly exercised that I                                         -406-     shall not, if I can possibly disconnect from it, continue to remain on the boat." . . . When I see as I do on this boat such disregard for God and for anything serious, I ask myself, What can be done? . . . My heart aches. . . .  {3MR 405.4}
[3MR 406.1]          The mate was one that was saved. The stewardess nurse was advertised as among the list of the lost.--Ms 88, 1893, pp. 11, 12. (Diary, Nov. 20 to Dec. 19, 1893. New Zealand Camp Meeting and return to Australia.)  {3MR 406.1}
[3MR 406.2]          Here can be a crop of alfalfa, there can be strawberries, here can be sweet corn and common corn, and this ground will raise good potatoes, while that will raise good fruit of all kinds. So in imagination I have all the different places in a flourishing condition.--Letter 14, 1894, p. 2 (To Sister Marian Davis, Aug. 27, 1894.)  {3MR 406.2}
[3MR 406.3]          The orchard is the main thing now.--Letter 147, 1895, p. 1. (To "Dear Willie" ［W. C. White］, Aug. 2, 1895.)  {3MR 406.3}
[3MR 406.4]          We will do our best, and if we make some mistakes we will do better next time.--Letter 149, 1895, p. 2. (To "Dear Willie" ［W.C. White］, Aug. 6, 1895.)  {3MR 406.4}
[3MR 406.5]          I drive my own two-horse team, visit the lumber mills and order lumber the workmen require, and go out in search of cows. I have purchased two good cows. . . . Almost everywhere in the colonies they have a strange custom of confining the cows at milking time.  {3MR 406.5}
[3MR 406.6]          They put her head in a fixture called a bail, then tie up one of her legs to a stake. It is a barbarous practice. I told those of whom I bought my                                       -407-     cows that I should do no such thing, but leave the creature free and teach them to stand still. The owner looked at me in astonishment. "You cannot do this, Mrs. White," he said, "They will not stand. No one thinks of doing any other way." "Well," I answered, "I shall give you an example of what can be done." I have not had a rope on a cow's leg, or her head in a bail. . . . We have treated our cows gently and they are perfectly docile.--Letter 42, 1895, pp. 1, 2. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, Aug. 28, 1905.)  {3MR 406.6}
[3MR 407.1]          I do not propose to tell all the annoyances and perplexities that are constantly coming in. . . .  {3MR 407.1}
[3MR 407.2]          If we can have wire such as is put in screen doors, we can use a goods box, which will hold more than even a safe. . . . The wire can let in the air and the food can be kept from the opossums. . . . More is to be done to keep the cooking room safe from prowling animals. . . . I see so much absence of tact and ingenuity.--Letter 152, 1895, pp. 1, 3, 4. (To "Dear Daughter May" ［Mrs. W. C. White］, Aug. 26, 1895.)  {3MR 407.2}
[3MR 407.3]          I cannot endure the closing up so tightly. I must have a chance to breathe and not be exposed to the animals around.--Letter 153, 1895, p. 1. (To "Willie" ［W. C. White］, Aug. 26, 1895.)  {3MR 407.3}
[3MR 407.4]          February 10. I arose at half past four a.m. At five I was at work spading up ground and preparing to set out my flowers. I worked one hour alone, then Edith Ward and Ella May White united with me, and we planted our flowers. Then we set out twenty-eight tomato plants, when the bell rang for                                            -408-     morning prayers and breakfast. . . . After breakfast I read manuscript. . . . Grounds are prepared for vegetables to be put in--potatoes, beans, peas, and other things. . . .  {3MR 407.4}
[3MR 408.1]          Tuesday morning I rose at half past three o'clock and again wrote a little in my diary. Worked some in the orchard, tying up the trees. A tuft of grass is put between the stake and the tree so that the tree shall not be marred. At five, Willie and I walked down to our garden, which is some distance from the house, and planted peas. We worked until seven a.m. and were prepared for our morning family prayer and for breakfast. I felt too weary to do more out of doors. We planned about many things that must be done to our ground.--Ms 62, 1896, pp. 1, 2. (Diary, Feb. 9 to 27, 1896, Sunnyside, Cooranbong.)  {3MR 408.1}
[3MR 408.2]          We decided to go with the train as far as we could go and in the name of the Lord do our part to get to the meeting, for we believed we were in the way of our duty.--Letter 54, 1889, p. 2. (To Brother M. J. Church, June 6, 1889.)  {3MR 408.2}
[3MR 408.3]          This would not agree with my work at all. . . .  {3MR 408.3}
[3MR 408.4]          Elder Corliss said, "Brother Lawrence, when Sister White makes up her mind to do a thing, she will accomplish it. . . . A neighbor said he would take us down. We then said we would go, and the luggage was placed in the two-wheeled trap, and the main luggage, Sister Rousseau, Sister Maude Camp, and May Lacey, piled in amid the baggage--three trunks, baskets, a telescope trunk, satchels and bundles. Brother Lawrence was seated on a trunk, and the                                        -409-     women on the trunks behind, all wrapped up in shawls and blankets, and with three umbrellas. It was quite a picture.  {3MR 408.4}
[3MR 409.1]          I had an easy carriage, but the toggling of it was after the backwoods style--ropes for lines, wire for traces, and all things in the same order. But the carriage was easy. We made the journey to the depot. . . . I had just got under the shelter of the depot piazza when the rain came down much heavier. I then tried to take off my rigging, which was a gentleman's rubber coat held together by the buttonholes with strings. In this way I was protected. I had on no hat, but a little shawl over my head. The hat was in safety with Sister Rousseau and Maude, in a tin hat box. I scarcely knew myself, I was so togged up, but I felt grateful to my heavenly Father that we had progressed thus far toward home. We were soon on the cars and came on to Granville safely. We felt that we were under the protecting care of our heavenly Father. We saw swollen streams, the rivers rising nearly to the bridges and the carriage roads, but we were all safe and comfortable. . . .  {3MR 409.1}
[3MR 409.2]          We have canned no less than three hundred quarts, and no less than one hundred quarts more will be canned. If I continue to keep open, a free hotel, I must make provision for the same.--Letter 118, 1895, pp. 1, 2, 3. (To "Dear Children," Jan. 23, 1895.)  {3MR 409.2}
[3MR 409.3]          Emily has canned fifty-six quarts of apricots today, and we have twelve cases yet to can.--Letter 124, 1894, p. 1. (To "Dear Children," Dec. 20, 1894.)                                             -410-  {3MR 409.3}
[3MR 410.1]          We had company of an important character all through our moving process, which we were glad to entertain. We had fourteen and fifteen seated at our table. These to cook for and to entertain made the moving problem much more difficult.--Letter 133, 1894, p. 1. (To Edson and Emma White, July 9, 1894.)  {3MR 410.1}
[3MR 410.2]          ----- is a rough, course man to handle cattle. I would much rather have a more tender, sweeter-tempered man look after my living creatures.--Letter 157, 1895, p. 1. (To "Willie" ［W. C. White］, Oct. 4, 1895.)  {3MR 410.2}
[3MR 410.3]          I will save in clothing. I will not expend one shilling unnecessarily.--Letter 137, 1895, p. 1. (To "Dear Son Willie" ［W. C. White］, Jan. 20, 1895.)  {3MR 410.3}
[3MR 410.4]          Yesterday was the hardest day I have had for some time, getting off the American mail. I felt so tired, but am thankful it is over. . . . After this Elder Daniells took the team and we all went up to the waterfall. The scenery is very grand. I, of course, sat in my carriage while the three went up the steep ascent to see the second waterfall.--Letter 81, 1892, p. 1. (To "Dear Sister Marian Davis," Oct. 28, 1892.)  {3MR 410.4}
[3MR 410.5]          Yesterday we rode up into the mountains and took dinner under a tree. The scenery was grand. I enjoyed it much.--Letter 77, 1892, p. 1. (To "Dear Son Willie," ［W. C. White］, Oct. 21, 1892.)                                            -411-  {3MR 410.5}
[3MR 411.1]          We went out to the beach, Emily, May and I.  Of course I was not able to get about, but sat in the phaeton under the bridge or wharf that leads quite a distance to the water. We took dinner there. It was pleasant.--Letter 86, 1892, p. 1. (To "Dear Willie," ［W. C. White,］ Nov. 18, 1892.)  {3MR 411.1}
[3MR 411.2]          We rode out by the riverside and had a little picnic. We had a very pleasant time, gathered a lot of dock greens and returned.--Letter 140, 1893, p. 1. (To "Dear Son Willie," ［W. C. White］, Oct. 16, 1893.)  {3MR 411.2}
[3MR 411.3]          I want to do exactly as the Master would have me to do.--Letter 136, 1894, p. 1. (To "Dear Son Willie," ［W. C. White］, Jan. 8, 1894.)  {3MR 411.3}
[3MR 411.4]          I want to know the will of God and do it. . . . I want all that I have and am to be used in the cause of God and to glorify His name.--Letter 140, 1894, p. 1, 2. (To "Dear Son Willie," ［W. C. White］, Feb. 15, 1894.)  {3MR 411.4}
[3MR 411.5]          Monday, yesterday, was a pleasant day. Byron and Sarah and I went to Sydney. Said Christ, "Ye have the poor always with you," and it is thus in our experience. We purchased rice and peas, and this store was laid in to supply the destitute poor. We visited Sister ----- and carried her a little of all we had and twelve yards of flannelette, and have now a supply of clothing for several families who are in suffering need. . . . We did our trading and returned home a short time after dark, and the ride did me good.--Letter 139, 1895, p. 1. (To "Dear Son Willie," ［W. C. White］, Feb. 5, 1895.)                                            -412-  {3MR 411.5}
[3MR 412.1]          I have sent provisions for Brother -----'s family. He cannot get work, only a job now and then. They are destitute of food and clothing. He keeps up good courage in the Lord, but there are many families destitute and it hurts my soul.--Letter 147, 1894, p. 1. (To "Dear Son Willie," ［W. C. White］, circa June, 1894.)  {3MR 412.1}
[3MR 412.2]          I want not to hoard anything, and God helping me those who have embraced the truth and love God and keep His commandments shall not go hungry for food or for clothing if I know it.--Letter 135, 1894, p. 2. (To "Dear Son Willie," ［W. C. White］, Aug. 6, 1894.)  {3MR 412.2}
[3MR 412.3]          Sands, Virginia, Thursday, November 6, 1890. We went into a building and for one dollar each we were furnished a guide, and I was astonished at what my eyes beheld. To give a description of this scene is simply impossible. It was wonderful, too wonderful to describe. We spent one hour and a half, with electric lights and lanterns or a tin with candles, three in each tin. We rode back, taking our dinner as we rode back to our stopping place at Sands. The road was quite rough but we enjoyed the ride very much. The day was mild, the sun shone in clearness, and the scenery was good. I was glad for this privilege to ride. It did us all good.--Ms 45, 1890. (Diary, Nov. 4-11, 1890.)  {3MR 412.3}
[3MR 412.4]          My husband, Elder Joseph Bates, Father Pierce, Elder Edson, a man who was keen, noble, and true, and many others whose names I can not now recall, were                                            -413-     among those who, after the passing of the time in 1844, searched for truth. At our important meetings, these men would meet together and search for the truth as for hidden treasure. I met with them, and we studied and prayed earnestly; for we felt that we must learn God's truth. Often we remained together until late at night, and sometimes through the entire night, praying for light, and studying the Word. As we fasted and prayed, great power came upon us. But I could not understand the reasoning of the brethren. My mind was locked, as it were, and I could not comprehend what we were studying. Then the Spirit of God would come upon me, I would be taken off in vision, and a clear explanation of the passages we had been studying would be given me, with instruction as to the position we were to take regarding truth and duty. A line of truth extending from that time to the time when we shall enter the city of God, was plainly marked out before me, and I gave my brethren and sisters the instruction that the Lord had given me. They knew that when not in vision I could not understand these matters, and they accepted as light direct from heaven the revelations given me. The leading points of our faith as we hold them today were firmly established. Point after point was clearly defined, and all the brethren came into harmony.  {3MR 412.4}
[3MR 413.1]          The whole company of believers were united in the truth. There were those who came in with strange doctrines, but we were never afraid to meet them. Our experience was wonderfully established by the revelation of the Holy Spirit.  {3MR 413.1}
[3MR 413.2]          For two or three years my mind continued to be locked to the Scriptures. In 1846 I was married to Elder James White. It was some time after my second son was born that we were in great perplexity regarding certain points of                                            -414-     doctrine. I was asking the Lord to unlock my mind that I might understand His Word. Suddenly I seemed to be enshrouded in clear, beautiful light, and ever since, the Scriptures have been an open book to me.  {3MR 413.2}
[3MR 414.1]          I was at that time ［early December 1850］ in Paris, Maine. Old Father Andrews was very sick. For some time he had been a great sufferer from inflammatory rheumatism. He could not move without intense pain. We prayed for him. I laid my hands on his head and said, "Father Andrews, the Lord Jesus maketh thee whole." He was healed instantly. He got up and walked about the room, praising God, and saying, "I never saw it on this wise. Angels of God are in this room." The glory of God was revealed. Light seemed to shine all through the house, and an angel's hand was laid upon my head. From that time to this, I have been enabled to understand the Word of God.--Ms 135, 1903, pp. 1-3. ("Establishing the Foundation of Our Faith." Typed Nov. 4, 1903.)  {3MR 414.1}
[3MR 414.2]          If all those that handle the word of God ministering to the people will cleanse their hearts from all iniquity and all defilement, and shall come to God with clean purpose of heart, as little children, they shall see of the salvation of God. Jesus will walk in our midst. We have now the invitations of mercy to become vessels unto honor, and then we need not worry about the latter rain; all we have to do is to keep the vessel clean and right side up and prepared for the reception of the heavenly rain, and keep praying, "Let the latter rain come into my vessel. Let the light of the glorious angel which unites with the third angel shine upon me; give me a part in the work; let me sound the proclamation; let me be a co-laborer with Jesus Christ."                                            -415-  {3MR 414.2}
[3MR 415.1]          Thus seeking God, let me tell you, He is fitting you up all the time, giving you His grace. You need not be worried. You need not be thinking that there is a special time coming when you are to be crucified; the time to be crucified is just now. Every day, every hour, self is to die; self is to be crucified; and then, when the time comes that the test shall come to God's people in earnest, the everlasting arms are around you. The angels of God make a wall of fire around about and deliver you. All your self-crucifixion will not do any good then. It must be done before the destiny of souls is decided. It is now that self is to be crucified--when there is work to do; when there is some use to be made of every entrusted capability. It is now that we are to empty and thoroughly cleanse the vessel of its impurity. It is now that we are to be made holy unto God. This is our work, this very moment. You are not to wait for any special period for a wonderful work to be done; it is today. I give myself to God today.--Ms 35, 1891, pp. 16, 17. (From a Sabbath sermon given at the California camp meeting, Sept. 26, 1891, at Healdsburg, Cal.)  {3MR 415.1}
[3MR 415.2]          January 27, 1890. Receiving the Messages of God's Spirit. I bore my testimony in the ministers' meeting, and the Lord gave me a large measure of His Spirit. I entreated my brethren standing in positions of responsibility not to grieve the Spirit of God away from their hearts by their unwillingness to receive the testimonies that God has sent them in reproof and warning. I saw that they were dishonoring God by much talking. Their hearts were not free from prejudice. I said to them, Do not receive the word of any man, but go to the Scriptures for yourselves. Do not turn away from the messages that                                            -416-     God sends, as you did at Minneapolis. Prayerfully consider every point, with hearts open to conviction. Receive every ray of light sent you. That which has been set before you deserves candid consideration. Truths that have been buried under a mass of rubbish are to be revived, and reset in their original setting.  {3MR 415.2}
[3MR 416.1]          January 28. A Faithful Witness. I attended ministers' meeting, and read important matter, which I had read at Minneapolis. I have borne my testimony faithfully, and can say as did Moses in his farewell address, "I call heaven and earth to record this day against you, that I have set before you life and death, blessing and cursing: therefore choose life, that both thou and thy seed may live."  {3MR 416.1}
[3MR 416.2]          Eternal life is the free gift of God to all who will patiently, humbly receive it as such, and keep His law.  {3MR 416.2}
[3MR 416.3]          Much belief is talked. A spirit of prejudice that will not seek for a clear understanding, but works under cover, is cherished. Men will not investigate fairly. They do not wish to know what is truth. They think that because certain ideas have long been held as truth, they are truth.  {3MR 416.3}
[3MR 416.4]          January 29. Willful Misunderstanding. I went again to ministers' meeting, and read an important article, making some remarks. The lessons of Christ were often misunderstood, not because He did not make them plain, but because the minds of the Jews, like the mind of many who claim to believe in this day, were filled with prejudice. Because Christ did not take sides with the scribes and Pharisees, they hated Him, opposed Him, sought to counteract His efforts, and to make His words of no effect.                                            -417-  {3MR 416.4}
[3MR 417.1]          Why will not men see and live the truth? Many study the Scriptures for the purpose of proving their own ideas to be correct. They change the meaning of God's word to suit their own opinions. And they do also with the testimonies that He sends. They quote half a sentence, leaving out the other half, which, if quoted, would show their reasoning to be false. God has a controversy with those who wrest the Scriptures, making them conform to their preconceived ideas.  {3MR 417.1}
[3MR 417.2]          January 30. The Danger of Resisting Light. My mind is troubled continually. I have great sorrow of heart. I know that Satan is seeking for the mastery over men. I would gladly leave the field of battle, but I will stand at my post as long as the Lord requires me to. I will not flee because of the pressure brought against me. I have been placed here, and my work is to present in clear lines the instruction given me. . . .  {3MR 417.2}
[3MR 417.3]          February 3. Our Need. I spoke in the ministers' meeting. The Lord gave me strength to bear my message with power and clearness. We need so much a deeper piety. We need to receive the holy oil from the two olive branches, "which through the two golden pipes empty the golden oil out of themselves." We need to understand the work that is going forward in heaven. In this the great antitypical day of atonement, we need to be in perfect harmony with the work being carried forward in heaven. We need to repent and confess our sins. "Confess your faults one to another, and pray one for another, that ye may be healed."  {3MR 417.3}
[3MR 417.4]          It is too late for us to stand on our dignity. There are those who, while they think that it is perfectly proper for others to confess their mistakes, think that their position makes it impossible for them to confess                                            -418-     their mistakes. My brethren, if you expect your sins to be blotted out by the blood of Christ, you must confess them. If your brethren have a knowledge of your errors, if your position has given wideness to your influence, it is all the more necessary that you make a full confession. "If we walk in the light, as He is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin. If we say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness." Let our sins go beforehand to judgment, that they may be blotted out when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord.--Ms 22, 1890, pp. 4, 5, 6, 8, 9. (Diary, Jan. 10 - March 1, 1890.)  {3MR 417.4}
[3MR 418.1]          Battle Creek, Tuesday, January 13, 1891. E. J. Waggoner came in late last evening and we had a talk in regard to the ministers' meetings now being held. He rejoiced that there was an entirely different atmosphere pervading the meetings than was in the ministerial institute last year. Thank the Lord for this testimony. Oh, my constant prayer to God is that there may be a deep, earnest work in reformation, that the matter of correct principle may be seen and sacredly acknowledged and preserved. Here, I have been instructed, is where the danger signal must be lifted, else the Lord will not cooperate with His people.  {3MR 418.1}
[3MR 418.2]          There must be humbling of spirit; the heart must be changed. Why, with their Bibles to read, do they not understand the "It is written"? The directions so plainly given in Deuteronomy are sacred truth. They are to be                                            -419-     acted out in principle in all our religious service toward God and toward one another. It is always safe to be Christian gentlemen, to love as brethren, to do no injustice, and always to show liberality, tenderness, compassion, and true courtesy.--Ms 40, 1891, pp. 12, 13. (Diary, Jan. 1-31, 1891.)  {3MR 418.2}
[3MR 419.1]          Sunday, Elder Smith came to me, and we had a lengthy talk; I was encouraged to see that he did not brace against me, and I withheld nothing from him as to how I regarded his position and how hard he had made my work. He felt deeply over this. Tuesday he called on me again and asked me to attend a meeting which should be composed of a select few. This meeting was held on Wednesday. Brother Smith read the matter I had written to him, and he made a straightforward confession to Professor Bell who was present, of the manner in which he had treated him. Then he commenced with Minneapolis, and made his confession. He had fallen on the Rock and was broken. I cannot describe to you my joy. Brother Rupert then confessed quite fully, and this was a very solemn meeting indeed. I knew the Lord was in our midst. As we separated, Brother Smith took my hand and said, "Sister White, will you forgive me for all the trouble and distress that I have caused you? I assure you this is the last time if the Lord will pardon me. I will not repeat the history of the past three years." Bless the Lord, O my soul! Bless His holy name! My return from Washington, D. C., to Battle Creek was indeed the Lord's doing, and as soon as I reached home, the affliction left my heart and has not returned since.--Ms 3, 1891, pp. 2, 3. (Biographical, Jan. 9, 1891.)                                            -420-  {3MR 419.1}
[3MR 420.1]          There is not a point that needs to be dwelt upon more earnestly, repeated more frequently, or established more firmly in the minds of all, than the impossibility of fallen man meriting anything by his own best good works. Salvation is through faith in Jesus Christ alone. . . .  {3MR 420.1}
[3MR 420.2]          Christ has given me words to speak:  "Ye must be born again, else you will never enter the kingdom of heaven." Therefore all who have the right understanding of this matter should put away their controversial spirit and seek the Lord with all their hearts. Then they will find Christ and can give distinctive character to their religious experience. They should keep this matter--the simplicity of true godliness--distinctly before the people in every discourse. This will come home to the heart of every hungering, thirsting soul who is longing to come into the assurance of hope and faith and perfect trust in God through our Lord Jesus Christ.  {3MR 420.2}
[3MR 420.3]          Let the subject be made distinct and plain that it is not possible to effect anything in our standing before God or in the gift of God to us through creature merit. Should faith and works purchase the gift of salvation for anyone, then the Creator is under obligation to the creature. Here is an opportunity for falsehood to be accepted as truth. If any man can merit salvation by anything he may do, then he is in the same position as the Catholic to do penance for his sins. Salvation, then, is partly of debt that may be earned as wages. If man cannot, by any of his good works, merit salvation, then it must be wholly of grace, received by man as a sinner because he receives and believes in Jesus. It is wholly a free gift. Justification by faith is placed beyond controversy. And all this controversy is ended, as soon as the matter is settled that the merits of                                            -421-     fallen man in his good works can never procure eternal life for him.--Ms 36, 1890, pp. 2, 3. ("Danger of False Ideas on Justification by Faith," undated.)  {3MR 420.3}
[3MR 421.1]          Yesterday E. J. Waggoner gave a most powerful discourse. I have heard from many who were present, and their testimony was unanimous that God spoke through him. Elder Smith was present, and they said listened attentively.  {3MR 421.1}
[3MR 421.2]          In the afternoon we met in the office chapel. There was a large number present. Elders Olsen and Waggoner led the meeting. The Lord gave me a spirit of prayer. The blessing of God came upon me, and all knew that the Spirit and power of God were upon me, and many were greatly blessed. I spoke with earnestness and decision and many bore testimony and some confessions were made; but the break was not complete, and we did not have that complete victory I desired.  {3MR 421.2}
[3MR 421.3]          This morning we met in the east room of the Tabernacle. A number of spirited prayers were offered, and many excellent testimonies were borne. Then I spoke again. I was full, and poured out my testimony of warnings, reproof, and encouragement. There is a breaking away. We have meetings now that hold from half past seven until nine o'clock a.m. for prayer and social meeting. Brother Olsen's testimonies are sharpening up. We believe we shall see the salvation of God. Brother and Sister Prescott were present this morning. I have no brakes to put on now. I stand in perfect freedom, calling light, light, and darkness, darkness. I told them yesterday that the position of the covenants I believed as presented in my volume 1 ［Patriarchs and Prophets］. If that was Dr. Waggoner's position then he had the truth.                                            -422-     We hope in God.--Letter 82, 1890, p. 1. (To Willie and Mary White, March 9, 1890.)  {3MR 421.3}
[3MR 422.1]          This has been the hardest, long and persistent resistance I have ever had. There is now a settled purpose with me to write my experience in full as soon as I can get the time to do so, that these events shall be recorded as they have occurred. Thank God the victory has come.  {3MR 422.1}
[3MR 422.2]          Elder Butler and Elder Smith are men who, had they been where God would have had them, would have stood by my side to help me in place of hindering me in the work which the Lord has given me to do. Those who have not had the experience and the light that these men have had are only accountable for the light which God has given them.--Letter 60, 1890, p. 1. (To Brother Colcord, March 10, 1890.)  {3MR 422.2}
[3MR 422.3]          I spoke of the meetings here in Battle Creek since the conference--that my testimony had been made of none effect.  {3MR 422.3}
[3MR 422.4]          Waggoner spoke well. I know that a favorable impression was left upon minds, and there was no rising up, no spirit of opposition. I inquired, "How could you, Brother Smith, treat me as you did? How could you stand directly in the way of the work of God?"  {3MR 422.4}
[3MR 422.5]          It was finally simmered down to this--that a letter had come from California to Brother Butler, telling them that plans were all made to drive the law in Galatians. Then this was met and explained, that there were no plans laid. You can see how these explanations must have looked to those present. I told Brother Smith he ought to be the last one to hedge up my                                            -423-     way, and by his own attitude give strength to doubts and unbelief in the testimonies. He had abundance of evidence that my testimonies had not changed in character, in influence, since he had become acquainted with me. He knew more about them and the place they should fill in the work than any other man living. He had been connected with my husband and myself from his youth and therefore he was more responsible than any other one.--Letter 83, 1890, p. 2. (To "Dear Children, Willie and Mary," March 13, 1890.)  {3MR 422.5}
[3MR 423.1]          Instruction in the Intelligent Preparation of Food. The people are to be taught how to prepare wholesome food. They are to be educated by showing the need of discarding tea, coffee, and flesh meat. . . .  {3MR 423.1}
[3MR 423.2]          The work of teaching people how to prepare food that is at once wholesome and appetizing, is of the utmost importance. Greater interest should be shown in the education of workers for this line of work, which is far behind because those who ought to be foremost in advocating the need for instruction in the intelligent preparation of wholesome food, are standing back, unwilling to see the reform extend.  {3MR 423.2}
[3MR 423.3]          I am instructed to say to health-reform educators, "Go forward." The world needs every jot of the influence you can exert to press back the tide of moral woe. Let those who believe the truth stand true to their colors. "I beseech you . . . by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God."--Letter 49, 1902, pp. 12, 17-18. (To Brother and Sister Haskell, Feb. 5, 1902.)                                            -424-  {3MR 423.3}
[3MR 424.1]          All who study the word are represented as eating the word, feeding on Christ. . . . Even as the bodily necessities must be supplied daily, so the word of God must be daily studied--eaten and digested and practiced. This sustains the nourishment, to keep the soul in health.--Letter 4, 1902, p. 3. (To Dear Granddaughters, Ella and Mabel White," Jan. 1, 1902.)  {3MR 424.1}
[3MR 424.2]          If the law could have been abolished, Christ need not have died, but He came, the only begotten Son, to die and suffer for the human family. Now He says, "He that believeth on Me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto My Father" (John 14:12).--Ms 12, 1894, p. 5. (No title, Feb. 18, 1894.)  {3MR 424.2}
[3MR 424.3]          It is impossible for man to change the institution of the Sabbath. When God laid the foundations of the earth he laid the foundations of the Sabbath. He rested on the Sabbath, and sanctified it, and pronounced it holy. They were to keep it for a sign to a thousand generations, and by that time we shall be in the city of God. This is worth your thinking about. We cannot be sanctified through error. We have an open Bible. Where is your foundation for Sunday?--Ms 17, 1893, pp. 6, 7. ("The Law and the Love of God," March 26, 1893.)  {3MR 424.3}
[3MR 424.4]          All who keep the Sabbath in truth bear the mark of loyalty to God. They are representatives of His kingdom. Their light is to shine forth to others in good works. We are not merely to observe the Sabbath as a legal matter, we are to be intelligent in regard to its spiritual bearing upon all the                                            -425-     transactions of life. God says, "Verily, my sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you." Exodus 31:13. This is sanctification through the truth.  {3MR 424.4}
[3MR 425.1]          When we are thus sanctified, we shall not have a spurious faith, a spurious doctrine, a spurious experience. We need genuine faith, and practical righteousness. Self is to be abased, Christ is to be exalted. Have we faith in the Sabbath? How do we show it? Are we seeking with all our hearts for that grace which will make our words and deeds a savor of life unto others? Faith without works is dead, being alone. Have we surrendered the soul to Jesus Christ, and accepted Him as our personal Saviour?  {3MR 425.1}
[3MR 425.2]          The true sign is placed upon every one who accepts the Sabbath, to keep it holy unto the Lord. The claims of the Sabbath if obeyed, will sanctify us, soul, body and spirit. In coming out from the world and being separated, in accepting the Sabbath of creation which God has sanctified and blessed, we give evidence of genuine conversion. We wear God's sign. We are stamped with the mark of His government.--Ms 68, 1899, pp. 5, 6. (Diary, April 14-24, 1899.)  {3MR 425.2}
[3MR 425.3]          The Father and the Son rested after Their work of Creation. "Thus the heavens and the earth were finished, and all the host of them. And on the seventh day God ended His work which He had made. . . . And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it: because that in it He had rested." Genesis 2:1-3. The death of Christ was designed to be at the very time in which it                                            -426-     took place. It was in God's plan that the work which Christ had engaged to do should be completed on a Friday, and that on the Sabbath He should rest in the tomb, even as the Father and Son had rested after completing Their creative work. The hour of Christ's apparent defeat was the hour of His victory. The great plan, devised before the foundations of the earth were laid, was successfully carried out.--Ms 25, 1898, pp. 3, 4. ("The Man of Sorrows," typed, February 24, 1898.)     Released February, 1968.  {3MR 425.3}
[3MR 427.1]       MR No. 208 - Christ Is Our Example                              Christ Is Our Example          We are forming characters for heaven. No character can be complete without trial and suffering. We must be tested, we must be tried. Christ bore the test of character in our behalf that we might bear this test in our own behalf through the divine strength He has brought to us. Christ is our example in patience, in forbearance, in meekness and lowliness of mind. He was at variance and at war with the whole ungodly world, yet He did not give way to passion and violence manifested in words and actions, although receiving shameful abuse in return for good works. He was afflicted, He was rejected and despitefully treated, yet He retaliated not. He possessed self-control, dignity, and majesty. He suffered with calmness and for abuse gave only compassion, pity, and love.  {3MR 427.1}
[3MR 427.2]         Imitate your Redeemer in these things. Do not get excited when things go wrong. Do not let self arise, and lose your self-control because you fancy things are not as they should be. Because others are wrong is no excuse for you to do wrong. Two wrongs will not make one right. You have victories to gain in order to overcome as Christ overcame.  {3MR 427.2}
[3MR 427.3]          Christ never murmured, never uttered discontent, displeasure, or resentment. He was never disheartened, discouraged, ruffled, or fretted. He was patient, calm, and self-possessed under the most exciting and trying circumstances. All His works were performed with a quiet dignity and ease, whatever commotion was around Him. Applause did not elate Him. He feared not the threats of His enemies. He moved amid the world of excitement, of violence and crime, as the sun moves above the clouds. Human passions and                                        -428-     commotions and trials were beneath Him. He sailed like the sun above them all. Yet He was not indifferent to the woes of men. His heart was ever touched with the sufferings and necessities of His brethren, as though He Himself was the one afflicted. He had a calm inward joy, a peace which was serene. His will was ever swallowed up in the will of His Father. Not My will but Thine be done, was heard from His pale and quivering lips.  {3MR 427.3}
[3MR 428.1]          We long and pray that the grace of God may come into your hearts. We want you to make an entire surrender to God. . . . May God help you all to walk humbly and carefully is our prayer.--Letter 51a, 1874, pp. 2, 3, 4. (To "Dear Children, Edson and Emma White," September 11, 1874.)  {3MR 428.1}
[3MR 428.2]          You believe in health reform, but you are in danger of placing before those under your care a poverty-stricken diet. The young appreciate good food, and we should not set before them tasteless dishes. It is not wise to prepare food in such large quantities that it must be left over to appear again and again on the table. It is wisdom to cook only a limited portion, for in warm weather food soon becomes sour, and in this condition it is unfit to enter the human stomach.  {3MR 428.2}
[3MR 428.3]          Your husband needs a liberal diet, and one that is wholesome and nourishing. Do not allow health reform to become health deform. If you will come up on a higher level, you can be a light to shine amid the darkness that is about you. I write you these things because you are in danger of making mistakes, and I desire that you shall work wisely for the health of the members of your family. No member of your family has spoken of this matter to me, but scenes have been presented to me in which I have been shown                                       -429-     that the food you place upon your table is not always palatable.--Letter 184, 1908, pp. 1, 2. (To Mr. and Mrs. Hurlbutt, June 2, 1908.)     Released May, 1968.  {3MR 428.3}
[3MR 430.1]       MR No. 209 - Miscellaneous Manuscript Items         Be careful how you interpret Scripture. Read it with a heart opened to the entrance of God's word, and it will express heaven's light, giving understanding unto the simple. This does not mean the weak-minded but those who do not stretch themselves beyond their measure and ability in trying to be original and independent in reaching after knowledge above that which constitutes true knowledge.  {3MR 430.1}
[3MR 430.2]          All who handle the word of God are engaged in a most solemn and sacred work; for in their research they are to receive light and a correct knowledge, that they may give to those who are ignorant. Education is the inculcation of ideas which are light and truth. Everyone who diligently and patiently searches the Scriptures that he may educate others, entering upon the work correctly and with an honest heart, laying his preconceived ideas, whatever they may have been, and his hereditary prejudices at the door of investigation, will gain true knowledge. But it is very easy to put a false interpretation on Scripture, placing stress on passages, and assigning to them a meaning, which, at the first investigation, may appear true, but which on further search, will be seen to be false. If the seeker after truth will compare scripture with scripture, he will find the key that unlocks the treasure house and gives him a true understanding of the word of God. Then he will see that his first impressions would not bear investigation, and that continuing to believe them would be mixing falsehood with truth."--Ms 4, 1896, pp. 1, 2. (Untitled, Feb. 4, 1896.)                                            -431-  {3MR 430.2}
[3MR 431.1]          Unaccustomed to accept God's Word exactly as it reads, or to allow it to be its own interpreter, they ［the priests and instructors of the people］ read it in the light of their maxims and traditions. So long had they neglected to study and contemplate the Bible, that its pages were to them a mystery. They turned with aversion from the truth of God to the traditions of men. . . .  {3MR 431.1}
[3MR 431.2]          Many were sitting in the shadow of death, waiting for the Sun of Righteousness to break forth upon them. And when Christ came as a human being, a flood of light was shed upon the world. Many would have received Him gladly, choosing to walk in the light, if the priests and the rulers had only been true to God, and had guided the people aright by giving to them a true interpretation of the truths of the Word. But so long had the leaders misapplied the Scriptures, that the people were misled by falsehoods. It seemed as if a misapplication of the teachings of God's Word was the special work of those who should have stood as faithful sentinels of truth.--Ms 24, 1891, pp. 21, 22. (Diary, Jan. 1-30, 1891.)  {3MR 431.2}
[3MR 431.3]          Lay at the door of investigation your preconceived opinions and your hereditary and cultivated ideas. You will never reach the truth if you search the Scriptures to vindicate your own ideas. Leave these at the door, and with a contrite heart go in to hear what God has to say to you. As the humble seeker for truth sits at Christ's feet and learns of Him, the Word gives him understanding. To those who are too wise in their own conceit to study the Word, Christ says, You must become meek and lowly in heart if you desire to become wise unto salvation.                                            -432-  {3MR 431.3}
[3MR 432.1]          Do not carry your creed to the Bible and read the Word in the light of your former opinions. Do not try to make everything agree with your creed. Search the Word carefully and prayerfully with a mind free from prejudice. If as you read conviction comes, and you see that your most cherished opinions are not in harmony with the Word, do not try to make the Word fit these opinions. Make your opinions fit the Word. Do not allow what you have believed or practiced in the past to control your understanding. Open the eyes of your mind to behold wondrous things out of the law. Find out what is written, and then plant your feet on the eternal Rock.  {3MR 432.1}
[3MR 432.2]          Our salvation depends upon our knowledge of God's will as it is contained in His Word. Never cease asking and searching for truth. You need to know what is truth. You need to know your duty. You need to know what you shall do in order to be saved. And it is God's will that you should know what He has said to you. But you must exercise faith. As you search God's Word, you must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of those that diligently seek Him.  {3MR 432.2}
[3MR 432.3]          Search, search the Bible with a heart hungry for spiritual food. Dig into the Word as the miner digs into the earth to find the veins of gold. Do not give up your search till you have ascertained your relation to God and His will concerning you. Christ says to you, "Whatsoever ye shall ask in My name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son." "If ye abide in Me, and My words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you." "If ye shall ask any thing in My name, I will do it."                                            -433-  {3MR 432.3}
[3MR 433.1]          The Lord has given to the school in Cooranbong the labors of Brother and Sister Haskell. They have been teaching His Word, and thus great light has been received. But in this work others must cooperate with them. The Lord does not design that one man's mind and one man's ideas and one man's presentation of the Word shall always control, even if the talents of others are not so valuable in the understanding of the Scriptures. He would have different minds mingle with the students. Men of a different mold should be given an opportunity to teach the Word in the school, to give to the students the impressions the Lord has given them. There is need of a union of different minds in the school, that the students may receive the strength of the varied talents. . . .  {3MR 433.1}
[3MR 433.2]          The Lord has a work for Brother Haskell to do in our large meetings. He is not to take the whole burden, but is to stand in his lot and place in connection with his ministering brethren. In the Lord's work there is a diversity of gifts. All minds are not of the same mold, neither do they present the same truths in the same way. One man's method is not to be regarded as the method which all men shall follow. Different minds compose the body of believers. All God's workers have not been given the same talents.--Ms 12, 1901, pp. 8-10. ("The Living Water," typed Feb. 7, 1901.)  {3MR 433.2}
[3MR 433.3]          There are but very few who are readers and searchers of the Scriptures, who compare the prophecies of the Old Testament with the statements of the New, and by searching find the key that unlocks the treasure house of heaven.--Ms 67, 1898, p. 3. ("Search the Scriptures," typed June 9, 1898.)                                            -434-  {3MR 433.3}
[3MR 434.1]          Through their perceptive powers men must take hold of the Word, and appropriate the same to their spiritual necessities, eating of the bread of life, and drinking of the waters of salvation. Then they will grow spiritually. In its development, the truth will give evidence of constant expansion and new developments.--Ms 8, 1898, p. 3. ("The Necessity of Studying the Word," undated.)  {3MR 434.1}
[3MR 434.2]          Man, originally created in God's image, lost the divine likeness by committing sin, which is the transgression of the law.  {3MR 434.2}
[3MR 434.3]          Great boasts are made in regard to the powers of physical science. It is claimed that through science the very elements can be captivated and made to obey and serve man. Men employ the powerful energies of nature, and attempt to do wondrous things.  {3MR 434.3}
[3MR 434.4]          By those who make the Scriptures their constant study, true natural science is far better understood than it is by many so-called learned men. Science, as revealed in Holy Writ, flashes light upon many hidden things in God's Word. The science of the Bible is pure, undefiled religion; it is the science of true godliness. And obedience to God, in all schemes of human benevolence--practical activity--is the science of salvation. The gospel is "the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth."--Ms 24, 1891, p. 19. (Diary, Jan. 1-30, 1891.)  {3MR 434.4}
[3MR 434.5]          I will write some things which on several occasions the Lord has made known to me. Several years ago a decided reformation was called for in Healdsburg among those who claimed to be Christians. Reproofs from the Lord                                            -435-     were given and confessions were made; but there was not a decided reform. Because former customs and practices were not forsaken, they were a constant temptation. The work done was not thorough. Souls were not cleansed from all spiritual defilement. Many failed to keep the vows they had made.--Letter 22, 1901, p. 1. (To "My Brethren and Sisters in California," Feb. 3, 1901.)     Released May, 1968.  {3MR 434.5}
[4MR 0.2]     Table of Contents    A Word of Explanation    Ms. Release                                                         Page  210     Working Among the Colored People............................ 1  211     Personal Labor for Souls.................................... 36  211a    Seek for Unity.............................................. 37  212     Ellen White's Birthdays..................................... 38  213     Miscellaneous Items......................................... 46  214     Materials Relating to SDA Institutions, Confederacies,          and Labor Unions............................................ 67  215     Spirit of Prophecy Emphasis Week............................ 95  216     Distributing the Light...................................... 107  217     Schools to Be Established; Be on God's Side................. 109  218     Miscellaneous Requests...................................... 113  219     Miscellaneous Items......................................... 115  220     General Items............................................... 119  221     Materials on the Work in the Inner City..................... 131  222     Satan Creates Dissention; Business Standing to Be          Correctly Presented......................................... 145  223     Constant Progress Needed in Knowledge of God................ 148  224     Ellen G. White Letters to Young Christians.................. 158  225     Miscellaneous............................................... 239  226     Materials on the Sanctuary.................................. 242  227     Miscellaneous Items......................................... 255  228     Spirit of Prophecy Emphasis Week............................ 259  229     Hold Fast to Jesus.......................................... 262  230     Women's Dress............................................... 268  231     Material on Sanctification.................................. 270  232     On the Work in New York City................................ 272  233     No Kings, No Rulers......................................... 291  234     Materials for Conflict and Courage  235     E. G. White Prayer.......................................... 294  236     The Work in New York City................................... 297  237     Ellen White's Burden for God's People....................... 302  238     Faith Needed to Stand the Trials............................ 323  239     Narrow Ideas and Selfish Motives............................ 327  240     The Holy Spirit............................................. 329  241     On Sanctification........................................... 339  242     Place a Right Estimate Upon Eternal Things.................. 358  243     Medical Missionary Work..................................... 370  244     Sanitariums and Medical Institutions........................ 376  245     Nutrition, Wholesome Food................................... 383  246     Theology of Missions........................................ 388  247     Recollections of the Discovery of Sanctuary Truth........... 402  248     E. G. White's Report of Minneapolis Conference.............. 405  249     Experience of James White................................... 408  250     Pure Doctrine Elevates and Ennobles......................... 410  251     Not Processed  252     The Secret of Our Success................................... 414  253     A Consecrated Ministry...................................... 434  254     Items on Joseph Bates....................................... 436  255     Church Members To Have the Mind of Christ................... 438  256     Labor in Unity.............................................. 439  257     God Has Not Restrained the Powers of Darkness............... 444  258     Men of Consecrated Ability Needed........................... 447  259     We Should Be Doers of the Word.............................. 450  {4MR 0.2}
[4MR 1.1]     MR No. 210 - Working Among the Colored People         There is a great work to be done in the Southern field. This is one of the barren places of the earth to be worked. . . .  {4MR 1.1}
[4MR 1.2]          It is more difficult to labor for the people in the South than it is to labor for the heathen in a foreign land, because of the prejudice existing against the colored people.  {4MR 1.2}
[4MR 1.3]          Medical missions should be opened as pioneer agencies to prepare the way for the proclamation of the third angel's message in the cities of the South. . . . Industries can be started both in and out of the cities. There should be schools for the education of the colored people, as well as schools for the whites. In all these institutions, the white people should work for the whites, and the colored people for their own race. It may be found advisable for experienced white laborers to train those of our colored brethren and sisters who desire to work for their own people.--Ms 24, 1891, pp. 15, 16. (Diary, January 1-30, 1891.)  {4MR 1.3}
[4MR 1.4]          How much self-denial will our institutions manifest in binding about their imaginary wants? Will they continue to spread themselves and obtain more and still more conveniences for their better accommodation, while the means to be expended for the downtrodden colored race is so little and meager? Here are your neighbors, poor, beaten, oppressed; thousands of human beings suffering for the want of educational advantages; many, so many, who need to hear the gospel preached in its purity.  {4MR 1.4}
[4MR 1.5]          Men of ability are willing to work for a meager sum, two or three dollars a week, to sustain their families; they have souls as precious as those of                                            -2-     the men who because of their selfishness and covetousness received thirty dollars a week. Will those who have an abundance put their hands into their pockets, and out of their plentiful supplies impart something to furnish their neighbors with facilities? Will they make provision to help men to do the work they can do for a few dollars a week? Most earnest work should have been done many years ago. There might have been an altogether different presentation from what we now see. . . .  {4MR 1.5}
[4MR 2.1]          We have been eating of the large loaf, and have left the suffering, distressed people of the Southern regions starving for education, starving for spiritual advantages. By your actions you have said, "Am I my brother's keeper?" . . .  {4MR 2.1}
[4MR 2.2]          The colored people might have been helped with much better prospects of success years ago than now. The work is now tenfold harder than it would have been then. But who will continue to dishonor God by their indolence, by their neglect, by passing by on the other side? Do not, I beseech you, look upon the hard field, groan a little, set two or three at work in one locality, a few in another, and provide them only enough for the bare necessaries of life. Those who labor in the Southern field will have to stand amid the most discouraging, hopeless poverty. . . .  {4MR 2.2}
[4MR 2.3]         In the past, some attempts have been made to present the truth to the colored people, but those among the white people who claim to believe the truth have wanted to build a high partition between themselves and the colored race. We have one Saviour, who died for the black man, as well as for the white. Those who possess the spirit of Christ will have pity and love for all who know not the precious Saviour. They will labor to the utmost of                                            -3-     their ability to wipe away the reproach of ignorance from white and black alike. . . .  {4MR 2.3}
[4MR 3.1]          I think I could furnish Edson with matter just such as would meet the necessities of the Southern field. This neglected field has been presented before me in its sinfulness and degradation because of the treatment received from the whites. I can give them that which would reach them in their ignorance, and help to uplift their thoughts. . . .  {4MR 3.1}
[4MR 3.2]          The hand of God is to be stretched out for the poor, degraded race. Men and women are sent to far-off lands, among heathen savages, to labor at great expense, and often at the sacrifice of their lives, but here are heathen at our very doors. The nation of slaves who were treated as if they had no souls, but were under the control of their masters, were emancipated at immense cost of life on both sides, the North seeking to restrict, the South to perpetuate and extend slavery. After the war, if the Northern people had made the South a real missionary field, if they had not left the Negroes to ruin through poverty and ignorance, thousands of souls would have been brought to Christ. But it was an unpromising field, and the Catholics have been more active in it than any other class.  {4MR 3.2}
[4MR 3.3]          Have you confidence that the work Edson is now engaged in is a good work and that God is working with his efforts? If so, encourage him with the assurance that you thus regard it. If you cannot co-operate with him, but feel it your duty to hedge up every avenue whereby he may obtain means to make a success of his work, I wish to understand this. When souls take hold of the truth who are poor but who desire to help in giving light to their poor brethren, he has no means that he can apply to help them in obtaining                                            -4-     food merely to sustain life, that they may engage in the work they long to do for others. What courage can he have to labor in such a field? If he remains there, it might be at the sacrifice of his life unless suitable help is furnished. What can one or two men do in such a field, against the prevailing ignorance, depravity, and immorality? . . .  {4MR 3.3}
[4MR 4.1]          The colored people have been neglected because the vexed question of how to build a wall of distinction between the whites and the blacks has been in agitation. Some have thought it the best way to reach the white people first, for if we should labor for the colored people we could do nothing for the white population. This is not the right position to assume. Christ's followers are to learn all about the woes of the poor in their immediate vicinity and in their own country, be they white or black. The poor, friendless, untaught colored people need our assistance because they are ignorant and friendless. Those who have a dark, disagreeable life are the very ones whom we should bid to hope because Christ is their Saviour. God has jewels in the rough, and His true followers will find them. All who possess the spirit of Christ will have a tender, sympathetic heart, and an open, generous hand.  {4MR 4.1}
[4MR 4.2]          Those who press close to the bleeding side of Christ will have the spirit of Christ, and a nature that will be quickly responsive to His call. They will work to relieve the necessities of suffering humanity, as Christ worked, while, before the world fallen, the worlds unfallen, and all the heavenly host, He was representing the ways and works of God. In the life of Christ we see what a Christian can do in relieving the distressed, binding up their physical and spiritual wants. Among the colored people, many, even of those                                            -5-     who profess to be Christians, are sadly ignorant, not only of Bible doctrines but of Christian principles. Their religion is mingled with earthliness and sensuality. Justice and mercy and the love of God demand that those who have learned of Christ should impart to the very ones in the greatest need. The light is to shine forth amid the corruptions that will be found in the Southern field.--Letter 5, 1895, pp. 6, 7, 10, 11, 15, 16, 17, 21-23. (To "My Brethren in Responsible Positions in America," July 24, 1895.)  {4MR 4.2}
[4MR 5.1]          The colored race have been passed by with some deplorable expressions of regret, but with eyes fastened on the more promising fields nigh their own strong borders. Suppose God's people shall lift up their eyes and look on destitute fields that have not been worked. The missionary spirit must prevail if we individually shall form characters after the pattern, Christ Jesus. The colored people have souls to save. They are our neighbors in the sight of God, and we can not merely look and deplore the discouraging appearance of the field, and pass by on the other side. We must unitedly take hold, and interestedly seek to work the field. We are not only to look, but we are to go in and reap. It is those in the most need that God calls us to consider and help. As workers together with God we are to engage in labor. We are not only to pity the Southern people, but we are to help them as they shall need help. . . . There is no time to be lost. . . .  {4MR 5.1}
[4MR 5.2]          My children, you will meet with deplorable ignorance. Why? Because the souls that were kept in bondage were taught to do exactly the will of those who called them their property and held them as slaves. They were kept in ignorance, and were untaught. Thousands of them do not know how to read.                                            -6-     Their teachers are, many of them, corrupt in character, and they read the Scriptures to fulfill their own purposes, to degrade in life and practice. They are taught that they must not think or judge for themselves, but their ministers must judge for them. In their teaching the divine plan has been covered up by a mass of rubbish and falsehood and perversion of the Scriptures.  {4MR 5.2}
[4MR 6.1]          This is a favorable field for the working of seducing spirits, and they will have success, because of the ignorance of the human minds so long trammeled and abused as their bodies have been. The whole system of slavery was originated by Satan, the tyrant over human beings whenever the opportunity offers for him to oppress. Whenever he can get the chance he ruins.  {4MR 6.1}
[4MR 6.2]          Now there are those who are intelligent. Many have had no chance who might have manifested decided ability if they had been blessed with opportunities such as their more favored brethren, the white people, have had. But thousands may now be uplifted, and become human agents to help their own colored race, if they can receive the help God requires to be given them. . . .  {4MR 6.2}
[4MR 6.3]          The mixing up of things sacred with things carnal, the conforming of the church to the world, ［the］ making ［of］ laws to bind the consciences of those whom God has made free, ［all this, done］ through secular influences, will be the masterly working of satanic agencies in cruel imprisonments. And the human agent exercising a power over the religious faith and conscience of his fellow men, will hinder many poor, timid, ignorant souls from doing the will of God. But many will be taught of God. They will learn aright from Jesus                                            -7-     Christ. They have been more slow to learn lessons relating to religious liberty, because of the attitude that man has assumed toward his fellow men, calling men his property. Imperfect discernment exists still in many minds in reference to their own God-given rights.  {4MR 6.3}
[4MR 7.1]          One finite human being compelling another to do his will, claiming to be mind and judgment for another--this sentiment, that has Satan for its originator, has presented a history, terrible, horrible in oppression, tortures, and bloodshed.  {4MR 7.1}
[4MR 7.2]          Man is God's property by creation and redemption, but man has been demanding the right to compel the consciences of men. Prejudices, passions, Satanic attributes, have revealed themselves in men as they have exercised their powers against their fellow men.  {4MR 7.2}
[4MR 7.3]          All is written, all, every injustice, every harm, every fraudulent action, every pang of anguish caused in physical suffering, is written in the books of heaven as done to Jesus Christ, who has purchased man at an infinite price, even His own life. All who treat His property with cruelty are charged with doing it to Jesus Christ in the person of His heritage, who are His by all the claims of creation and redemption. And while we are seeking to help the very ones who need help, we are registered as doing the same to Christ.  {4MR 7.3}
[4MR 7.4]          A correct knowledge of the Scripture would make men fear and tremble for their future, for every work will be brought into review before God, and they will receive their punishment according as their works have been. God will give to the faithful and true, patience under trial.--Letter 80a, 1895, pp. 3, 4, 8-10. (To J. E. White and wife, August 16, 1895.)                                            -8-  {4MR 7.4}
[4MR 8.1]          How little of the spirit of Christ has been manifested in the treatment given to the colored race in this so-called Christian country! The Negro's color, the features that tell of his African descent, are a badge of humiliation to the whole race, because of the prejudice of the white people against them. They are often treated as if it were a disgrace to sit by their side, or even to worship in the same congregation. There is a large class with white blood in their veins, and bearing in their faces only the slightest traces of African descent, whose lives are embittered by the prejudice against them, being stigmatized as unworthy to associate with the whites, even in the worship of God.  {4MR 8.1}
[4MR 8.2]         It is a shame for Christians who profess to be themselves redeemed by the blood of the Lamb to take a position to make these men feel that the mark of a humiliated race is upon them--men standing in God's broad sunlight with mind and soul like other men, with as goodly a frame as has the best developed white man. There are keenly sensitive minds that brood long and intensely over the oppressions suffered, and the slights they are made to feel. Many become jealous, soured, embittered, because of these prejudices, which make them feel every day that they are not like other men, not entitled even to worship God except in a prescribed manner. Even commiseration is humiliating, because it calls the sensitive mind to the misfortune that excites pity.  {4MR 8.2}
[4MR 8.3]          Many who are not subdued and elevated and made strong in the love of the one Saviour, curse their fate, and curse the white man, and almost blaspheme God, who made them. This need not be. They cannot help their color. Cannot the children of God see that in conceding to the prejudice against the color                                            -9-     of race, they are giving their influence to sanction a long course of neglect, of insult, or oppression? Will not the Lord call those to account who have had a part in this work?  {4MR 8.3}
[4MR 9.1]          Is it not time for us to live so fully in the light of God's countenance, we who receive so many favors from Him, that we may know how to treat those less favored, not working from the world's standpoint, but from the Bible standpoint? Is it not right in this line that Christian effort is most needed? Is it not here that our influence should be brought to bear against the prevailing customs and practices of the world? Should not it be the work of the white people to elevate the standard of character among the colored race, to teach them how Christians should live, by exemplifying the spirit of Christ, showing that we are one brotherhood?--Ms 7, 1896, pp. 1, 2. ("Colored Race," February 3, 1896.)  {4MR 9.1}
[4MR 9.2]         I do not know, Edson, how many things ought to be said, and how many things should be left unsaid. I know you have had a hard time. I know that you are in a difficult and a most dangerous field, made thus because of the prejudice of the whites against the blacks, and because our brethren have not interested themselves personally in that field to decide how it should be worked. Our brethren do not yet have correct ideas, and they button up their coats over their hearts, hearts that should go out in sympathy and tenderness and encouragement to the laborers in that poor, destitute, neglected field. . . .It was presented to me that God in His providence was measuring the temple and the worshipers therein. There are those who, in the providence of God, have been placed in positions where they have received                                           -10-     many blessings. With self-denial and self-sacrifice these could do a good work, in imparting to the most needy and suffering ones, to those who have few blessings and but little encouragement. This is a work which God has laid upon every saint to do, and for the neglect of which they will be held accountable. The Lord marks the longing of many souls for privileges that they might become better informed and better clothed. The angels of the Lord are looking to see what testimony they can carry to the courts above of this suffering class. Oh, that those who have so many comforts of life would deny self, take up the cross, and follow Jesus!  Human beings in their suffering humanity are crying unto God, and their prayers are just as surely coming up before God as did the blood of Abel. Christlike men will not employ their time in devising to profit self, and promote their own interest. God is not indifferent to the pressing need of white or black in any place, wherever they may be. Who is saying, 'Be thou warmed, and be thou clothed and fed,' yet do nothing to relieve the situation? The indiscriminate almsgiving is often more injurious than helpful. It often encourages idleness and destroys self-respect. In the Southern field small churches are to be built. If they are burned, this act will stand as a witness against the men who oppose the work of God when the judgment shall sit and the books be opened, and every one judged according to the deeds written in the books.  {4MR 9.2}
[4MR 10.1]          I am glad and thankful for this step taken by Brother Smouse. If the work is made dangerous in one place, go to another and labor.  {4MR 10.1}
[4MR 10.2]          But move discreetly, so that the work shall not be destroyed. Our responsible men stand in need of the Holy Spirit's power. To send men who are rash and inconsiderate into the Southern field will be to create a                                           -11-     prejudice and hatred that will come from the opposing whites and blacks. Ministers who teach the blacks will report a tissue of lies concerning the work of God which will give the Southern people a supposed excuse to create mobs, and thus the field will be closed. Said Christ, "Behold I send you forth as sheep among wolves. Be ye therefore wise as serpents and harmless as doves."--Letter 136, 1898, pp. 3, 4, 4-6. (To J. E. White and wife, August 14, 1898.)  {4MR 10.2}
[4MR 11.1]          I inquire of my brethren, What are you doing for the colored people, who as it were, are in the very shadow of your doors? Why do not your enterprises embrace those who have suffered so greatly through oppression? God claims of our brethren in America much more than they render to Him in service. They are to work in behalf of those who cannot help themselves. Christ declared, "If I be lifted up from the earth, I will draw all men unto Me." He is doing this work, but He calls upon old and young, men, women, and youth, to cooperate with Him. While Christ draws, those who have tasted of the word of life must draw with Christ. Human instrumentalities must cooperate with the divine intelligences.--Ms 101, 1898, p. 1. (General Manuscript, "Draw With Christ," dated August 23, 1898.)  {4MR 11.1}
[4MR 11.2]          The Southern field has been presented to me as a difficult field to work, because of the white people who have the slave master's spirit with the slave master's cruelty in exercising the same, as if the blacks were no more than beasts; and to be treated worse than the dumb animals because they are in the                                           -12-     form of man, having the marks of the black--Negro-race.--Letter 223, 1899, p. 1. (To J. E. White and wife, June 22, 1899.)  {4MR 11.2}
[4MR 12.1]          My mind is much troubled over the position some of our brethren are taking in regard to the work in the Southern States. One point is strongly impressed on my mind. Those who labor in that field will have to work in different lines in some respects. They must be very cautious. Let no rash moves be made. Our methods of working must be carefully and prayerfully considered. A crisis is just before Seventh-day Adventists, and the Lord would not have any of us ［be］ presumptuous and invite persecution.  {4MR 12.1}
[4MR 12.2]          The question has been asked, Should not the workers in the Southern field work on Sunday? This should not be made a rule among the believers in the South. Let the workers seek counsel of God. He has promised, "If any man lack wisdom, let him ask of God, which giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not, and it shall be given him. But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea, driven with the wind and tossed. But let not that man think that he shall receive anything of the Lord."  {4MR 12.2}
[4MR 12.3]          It will not do to encourage the people to do manual work on Sunday. . . . The colored people may work on Sunday as on other days of the week before the Sabbath truth is brought to them, but if they do this after they have accepted the truth, they will be noticed and condemned. Prejudice is strong in the South, and in presenting the Sabbath great care should be taken. The people will soon learn all you believe. Educate the people in the simplest manner, and make no great stir about it. Use every precaution, lest you be                                           -13-     cut off from your work. The spirit which has held the colored people so long in slavery is alive today, and among the whites there are those who will work in every possible way against that which has a tendency to uplift the colored people. . . .  {4MR 12.3}
[4MR 13.1]          If you would make the Southern whites and the colored people your friends, you must meet them where they are, not to act as they act, to sin as they sin, but to present the truth to them in your daily life. This people must be taught as you would teach children their alphabet. The truth must be brought before them by presenting to them the lessons of Christ in their simplicity. . . . By unwise words the colored people will be led to think that they can defy their oppressors; therefore we must avoid stirring up their excitable natures. Speak no word that will prejudice the Negroes against the whites. Satan is seeking for opportunities to work these ignorant, passionate colored people, by causing them to misunderstand the motives of the white people in laboring for them. Let no spirit of resistance be encouraged. Teach the people to conform in all things to the laws of their State, when they can do so without conflicting with the law of God. Counsel needs to be very guardedly given; for unless you are as wise as serpents and as harmless as doves, your way will be hedged up.--Ms 118, 1899, pp. 1-3. ("The Work in the South," August 21, 1899.)  {4MR 13.1}
[4MR 13.2]          We are to be kind and courteous to all, but especially are we to be pitiful and tender toward the unfortunate, as are the African race. God calls upon Christians, high or low, to represent Christ in their treatment of the colored people. God calls for His workers to consecrate themselves to                                           -14-     the cause of justice and reform. . . . Let the colored people be treated as human beings. Let them be uplifted. The youth should be educated to become missionaries among their own people. . . .  {4MR 13.2}
[4MR 14.1]          The age in which we live calls for decided reformatory action; but wisdom must be exercised in dealing with the race that has so long been degraded and abused. That which is now undertaken cannot be carried forward as it might have been had the white churches at the time of the abolition of slavery acted as Christ would have done in their place. They should have begun for these degraded multitudes the work of uplifting, seeking to correct the degrading habits taught them by the example of the whites.  {4MR 14.1}
[4MR 14.2]          As a nation we have been guilty of a great wrong. In the judgment the charge of neglect will fall with heavy weight upon those who claim to be Christians, but we have left millions of people, men, women, and children, to become more and more depraved. In comparison with the great need there has been very little outlay of means to improve them by teaching them the knowledge of God. After being deprived of their rights, and for generations treated like cattle, they have been deprived of the means of bettering their condition. Virtually they have been left in heathenism, when they might have been helped to educate and elevate themselves. Their color has closed to them almost every possible avenue to improvement. There have been exceptions, but as a people they have received little labor, and have had little inducement to mental or moral improvement. God will soon take this matter in hand. He will judge the nation for their neglect and abuse of His creatures.                                           -15-  {4MR 14.2}
[4MR 15.1]          The colored people have had before them the example of commonness and adultery. These evils are all through our world, but when the poor, wretched, ignorant race, who know scarcely anything of purity and righteousness, do commit sin--sin that committed by white people is scarcely condemned--colored people are tortured to death whether proved guilty or not. And the nation that permits this bears the name of Christian. God says, "Shall I not judge for these things?"  {4MR 15.1}
[4MR 15.2]          It will be much harder to help the colored people now than immediately after their emancipation from slavery. Then was the time to show that freedom was given them that they might have the advantages of education. Among the colored people as among the white people, there is need of special instruction under judicious teachers who can discern how to plan the work. Some have talents of no ordinary character, and they need to be removed from the society they are in, and placed in good surroundings. Every effort should be made to encourage conscientiousness, to show what it means to do service for God. Patiently, in the spirit of Christ, these people should be educated to do a work for God as missionaries to their own race.  {4MR 15.2}
[4MR 15.3]          God will endow men with capabilities for this work. They will learn that "the entrance of Thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple." There is evidence that God is at work among the downtrodden race. We want the evidence that God is at work, among professed Christians, who have the advantages of a white skin. Would that they might respond to the Lord's favors, and reveal that they have the advantage, of far higher estimate in His sight, the advantage of a pure, white soul, a soul washed and                                           -16-     made white in the blood of the Lamb.--Letter 165, 1899, pp. 4-7. (To F. E. Belden, October 22, 1899.)  {4MR 15.3}
[4MR 16.1]          In regard to the question of caste and color, nothing would be gained by making a decided distinction, but the Spirit of God would be grieved. We are all supposed to be preparing for the same heaven. We have the same heavenly Father and the same Redeemer, who loved us and gave Himself for us all, without any distinction. We are nearing the close of this earth's history, and it does not become any child of God to have a proud, haughty heart and turn from any soul who loves God, or to cease to labor for any soul for whom Christ has died. When the love of Christ is cherished in the heart as it should be, when the sweet, subduing spirit of the love of God fills the soul-temple, there will be no caste, no pride of nationality; no difference will be made because of the color of the skin. Each one will help the one who needs tender regard and consolation, of whatever nationality he may be.  {4MR 16.1}
[4MR 16.2]          Ask yourselves if Christ would make any difference. In assembling His people would He say, Here brother, or, Here sister, your nationality is not Jewish; you are of a different class. Would He say, Those who are dark-skinned may file into the back seats; those of a lighter skin may come up to the front seats?  {4MR 16.2}
[4MR 16.3]          In one place the proposition was made that a curtain be drawn between the colored people and the white people. I asked, Would Jesus do that? This grieves the heart of Christ. The color of the skin is no criterion as to the value of the soul. By the mighty cleaver of truth we have all been quarried out from the world. God has taken us, all classes, all nations, all                                           -17-     languages, all nationalities, and brought us into His workshop, to be prepared for His temple.--Letter 26, 1900, p. 2. (To Elder Hyatt in South Africa, February 15, 1900.)  {4MR 16.3}
[4MR 17.1]          The Lord is grieved at the indifference manifested by His professed followers toward the ignorant and oppressed colored people. If our people had taken up this work at the close of the Civil War, their faithful labor would have done much to prevent the present condition of suffering and sin.--Letter 37a, 1900, p. 2. (To board of managers of the Review and Herald office, February 26, 1900.)  {4MR 17.1}
[4MR 17.2]          I have received the last two copies of the Gospel Herald. I have been expecting things to go as they have done in the Southern field, and I have felt intensely that decided work should be done. You must not fail or be discouraged. The Lord understands all about the difficulties. Try to do your very best. This is all the Lord requires of you. He has accepted your labors of love for the downtrodden African race; and if the fields you have tried so hard to work have been closed to you, may the Lord have compassion upon those who have given the work so little attention, except to criticize. They closed their eyes to the situation, after the warning was distinctly given that things would be as they are now. The only thing now to be done for the closed field is for those who have refused to be impressed with their duty, to change this terrible phase of their conduct. It is possible that something may yet be done. Those who have passed by on the other side might better do their duty now in regard to the Southern field. The light given me                                           -18-     is that had they at the right time done the work the Lord gave them to do for the class in such great need of help, the voice of entreaty and instruction from the Lord would have been heard, and the showing in the Southern field would be very different from what it now is.--Letter 156, 1900, p. 1. (To J. E. White and wife, December 10, 1900.)  {4MR 17.2}
[4MR 18.1]          At the different places which I have visited lately I have gathered some money for your work. I wish you would send me the amount you have received, so that if all has not been sent, I may write in regard to it. In every meeting we have attended there have been necessities that had to be met, and sometimes so many calls were made that I hardly dared to put in my plea. Nevertheless I will do my best to help you. I might hire money or perhaps get the loan of some without interest. Keep me informed as to your work.--Letter 62, 1901, p. 1. (To J. E. White and wife, June 26, 1901.)  {4MR 18.1}
[4MR 18.2]          Dear Brethren in Denver: You ask in regard to the wisdom of placing a colored brother as superintendent of your Sabbath school. There are reasons why this would not be advisable. For the spiritual good of the brother this should not be done. And if continued it would prove a detriment to the Sabbath School. In many minds there is a strong prejudice against the colored people, and as a result of such a move, constant difficulties would arise, which would hinder the growth and advancement of the school. From the light that has been given me for years in the past, I know that all would not show to a colored man the respect which for the good of a Sabbath School should be shown to the superintendent. . . .                                           -19-  {4MR 18.2}
[4MR 19.1]          Colored men are inclined to think that they are fitted to labor for white people, when they should devote themselves to doing missionary work among the colored people. There is plenty of room for intelligent colored men to labor for their own people. Let those colored men who are fitted for the position of superintendent in a Sabbath School remember that they may do a much-needed work by establishing Sunday Schools and Sabbath Schools among the colored people.  {4MR 19.1}
[4MR 19.2]          The field is opening in the Southern States, and wise, Christian colored men will be called to the work. But for several reasons, white men must be chosen as leaders.  {4MR 19.2}
[4MR 19.3]          Could not a school be established in Denver where the colored youth could be taught by teachers whose hearts are filled with love for souls? The most decided efforts should be made to train and educate colored workers to labor as missionaries in the Southern States. Christian colored students should be prepared to give the truth to their own race.  {4MR 19.3}
[4MR 19.4]          There is much work to be done in the Southern field. Special efforts are to be made in the large cities of the South. White laborers are needed who will enter the Southern field and work so wisely that many, not only of the colored people but of the white people also, will be converted.--Letter 84, 1901, pp. 1, 3, 4. (To "Brethren in Denver," July 16, 1901.)  {4MR 19.4}
[4MR 19.5]          I called for means here for the work in the South, and it seemed almost like stealing; for they are trying to gather means to establish a sanitarium somewhere near Los Angeles. . . .                                           -20-  {4MR 19.5}
[4MR 20.1]          It was on Sunday afternoon that I made an appeal for your work. Ninety dollars were raised. . . .  {4MR 20.1}
[4MR 20.2]          I told the people just a little of what you are trying to do in Nashville. I told them I felt perfectly free to call upon the trustees of the Lord's money to help in that needy field. I asked them to be God's helping hand by giving their means to advance His work. I called upon believers and unbelievers to do something for Christ's sake. We may get something from this appeal. . . .  {4MR 20.2}
[4MR 20.3]         The Lord give you all courage to work on in the Southern field. I call upon you all to have faith in God. I am sorry, so sorry that you have to be delayed in your work. There is plenty of money in the hands of the Lord's stewards. Will men continue to cherish selfishness? Will this great evil never be completely eradicated? Will it be allowed to grow into idolatry, deforming those whom the Lord has called to cooperate with Him?  {4MR 20.3}
[4MR 20.4]          In the eyes of the Lord the Southern field is a most distressing spectacle, a deformity in the midst of a Christian nation, bearing testimony before angels and before men to the neglect of a people who might be helped were it not for the selfishness and covetousness of professing Christians, who will be called to account for their neglect in the day when every man is judged according to his works. The colored people of the South, who have been left in degradation, will then bear witness against the Christian world.  {4MR 20.4}
[4MR 20.5]         The Lord is watching to see whether those who have had great light, before whom the needs of the Southern field have been kept, will now rally and do their appointed work.--Letter 113, 1901, pp. 2, 3, 4, 5. (To J. E. White and wife, August 13, 1901.)                                           -21-  {4MR 20.5}
[4MR 21.1]          In their determination to meet the people where they were, the pioneers of successful work among the colored people were obliged to teach old and young how to read. This was a laborious task. They had to provide food and clothing for the needy. They had to speak comforting words to the downcast. Those who, after a day's work, walked miles to attend night school, needed sympathy. The teachers had to adapt their instruction to many varied minds.  {4MR 21.1}
[4MR 21.2]          Angels of God looked on with approval. The workers had God's commendation. Many times the plans laid to drive them out of the field were frustrated by His providence.--Letter 119, 1902, p. 5. (Written "To My Brethren Bearing Responsibilities in the Southern Union Conference," June 28, 1902.)  {4MR 21.2}
[4MR 21.3]          I realize that the first thing I ought to do is to prepare matter for the books that should be brought out; but there are other things that I must do. The attitude of some of my brethren in regard to the Southern field, and the reports that are being circulated--reports that I know to be untrue--make it necessary for me to take up this matter. I can no longer allow false impressions to be made, without saying what I know to be the truth. I shall publish in book form what I have written in regard to the work in the Southern field. I shall no longer handle this matter with the tips of my fingers. Our people shall have in book form the facts of the history of the work in the South. When this book is out, I shall know that I have done my part to undeceive minds.--Letter 206, 1902, pp. 1, 2. (To W. C. White, December 13, 1902.)                                           -22-  {4MR 21.3}
[4MR 22.1]         I have considered that which you have written in regard to your boat being fitted up and used as a missionary agency to convey workers to places that otherwise they could not reach. I have been shown how when you first went to the Southern field you used this boat as your home, and as a place on which to receive the people. The novelty of the idea excited curiosity, and many came to see and to hear. I know that through the agency of this boat, places have been reached where the light of truth had never shone--places represented to me as "the hedges." It has been the means of sowing the seeds of truth in many hearts, and many souls have first seen the light of truth while on this boat. On it angel feet have trodden.  {4MR 22.1}
[4MR 22.2]          Yet I would have you consider the dangers, as well as the advantages, of this line of work. The greatest caution will need to be exercised by all who enter the Southern field. They are not to be ready to trust to unchristian feelings or prejudices. The truth is to be proclaimed. Christ is to be uplifted as the Saviour of mankind. But unless men of extreme caution, men who trust in the Lord, knowing that they will be kept by His power, are chosen as leaders and burden bearers, the efforts of the workers will be in vain. The brethren are to consider all these things, and then move forward in faith.--Letter 139, 1902, p. 2. (To J. E. White, September 9, 1902.)  {4MR 22.2}
[4MR 22.3]         I am sending you today another manuscript on the color question. I wish to say, however, that I have not finished writing on this subject. I think that the less this subject is agitated, the better it will be. If it is much agitated, difficulties will be aroused that will take much precious time to adjust. We can not lay down a definite line to be followed in dealing with                                           -23-     this subject. In different places and under different circumstances, the subject will need to be handled differently. In the South, where the race prejudice is so strong, we could do nothing in presenting the truth were we to deal with the color line question as we can deal with it in the North.  {4MR 22.3}
[4MR 23.1]          This subject should be as little agitated as possible. We are to do as the Spirit of the Lord shall dictate. As we are led and controlled by the Spirit of God, we shall find that this matter will adjust itself. The white workers in the South will have to move in a way that will enable them to gain access to the white people. I wish that it were possible to leave the color line alone until the truth can be presented in the South.  {4MR 23.1}
[4MR 23.2]          I think I have already written that the colored people should not urge that they be placed on an equality with white people.--Letter 202, 1903, p. 2. (To J. E. White and wife, September 11, 1903.)  {4MR 23.2}
[4MR 23.3]          There is a great work before us. The enemy has succeeded in occupying the minds of those who believe the truth for this time, and hindrance after hindrance has been placed in the way of the advancement of God's work. The work in the Southern field should be fifteen years in advance of what it now is. Warning after warning has been given, saying that the time to work the Southern field was fast passing, and that soon this field would be much more difficult to work. It will be more difficult in the future than it is today. Satanic agencies are becoming more determined in their rebellion against God. The trade unions will be the cause of the most terrible violence that has ever been seen among human beings.--Letter 99, 1904, p. 3. (To J. E. White and wife, February 23, 1904.)                                           -24-  {4MR 23.3}
[4MR 24.1]          But I am free to say that the Lord does not call upon me to take upon myself the burden of doing pioneer work in a place where there have been Sabbathkeepers for years, and where there are two classes of believers, white and colored. We had some experiences at St. Louis that I can never think of without a feeling of dread.--Letter 105, 1904, p. 1. (To J. E. White, March 1, 1904.)  {4MR 24.1}
[4MR 24.2]          Yesterday I had a visit from Elder Sheafe, who has charge of the church here in which both white and colored people assemble. He came to ask me to speak in this church next Sabbath. He will invite the members of the colored church to be present. Some little difficulty in regard to the color line exists here, but we hope that by the grace of God things will be kept in peace. Under the labors of Elder Sheafe, many colored people in this city have accepted the truth. Sixteen were baptized the Sabbath before last, and seven last Sabbath. I was only too glad to promise that I would speak in the church next Sabbath.--Letter 157, 1904, p. 3. (To Mrs. M. J. Nelson, April 28, 1904.)  {4MR 24.2}
[4MR 24.3]          We need, oh, so much, colored workers to labor for their own people, in places where it would not be safe for white people to labor. White workers can labor in places where the prejudice is not so strong. This is why we have established our printing office in Nashville. In and near Nashville there are large institutions for the education of the colored people. The men who established these institutions have opened the way for us to give the light of present truth to these people. . . .                                           -25-  {4MR 24.3}
[4MR 25.1]          Students, there is a work for you to do. You can labor where we can not, in places where the existing prejudice forbids us to labor. Christ left Jerusalem in order to save His life. It is our duty to take care of our lives for Christ's sake. We are not to place ourselves, unbidden, in danger, because He wants us to live to teach and help others.  {4MR 25.1}
[4MR 25.2]          God wants the colored students before me today to be His helping hand in reaching souls in many places where white workers can not labor. He wants them to have an intelligence so sharp and clear that they can grasp the most precious truths, and in the simplicity of Christ present these truths to those who have never heard them. . . .  {4MR 25.2}
[4MR 25.3]          I shall not tell you whether you will be white or black in heaven. I know that you will be just what God wants you to be. . . .  {4MR 25.3}
[4MR 25.4]          I am speaking to the colored students here today because I want to encourage them. They have a battle to fight; they have a strong prejudice to work against. If they will do this righteously and patiently, not cherishing the feelings that they are misused, God will greatly bless them.--Ms 60, 1904, pp. 4, 5, 7, 8. (From a talk given at Huntsville, Alabama, June 21, 1904.)  {4MR 25.4}
[4MR 25.5]          The Huntsville school greatly needs additional buildings. It ought to be fitted up for the accommodation of one hundred students, who are to be trained as teachers of their own race. A small building, in which the students can be taught to care for the sick, should be put up near the school.                                           -26-  {4MR 25.5}
[4MR 26.1]          The students are to be carefully disciplined. They are to be given a thorough education, an education that will fit them to teach others. As soon as possible they are to be prepared for service. The young men who attend school should be taught how to put up buildings and how to cultivate the soil. At present white teachers can take part in the work of this school, educating and training the students. But soon it will be impossible for them to do this. Let us make earnest efforts to help this school to act its part now, while the way is still open. At present there are no outside opposing influences to hinder its progress.--Letter 313, 1904, pp. 2, 3. (To "Brethren and Sisters," November 2, 1904.)  {4MR 26.1}
[4MR 26.2]          Tomorrow afternoon I am to speak again in the tent at the Los Angeles camp meeting, and I shall try to present the needs of the work that is being done for the colored people, and will give those present an opportunity to help forward this work. I am sure that those who are working for the colored people need all the means that can be sent them. I am glad that money is to be raised by a general contribution; for this gives all the opportunity of receiving the blessing that comes from giving. . . .  {4MR 26.2}
[4MR 26.3]          I spoke at Hanford especially of the needs of the Southern field, and Willie also took great pains at each meeting to bring this work before the minds of the people.--Letter 307, 1904, pp. 1-3. (To J. E. White and wife, November 5, 1904.)  {4MR 26.3}
[4MR 26.4]          Dear Brethren and Sisters: I ask you, What are you doing as individuals, to benefit the colored people? Are you engaged in personal                                           -27-     missionary work? As a church, what are you doing to provide a suitable sanitarium for the colored race?  {4MR 26.4}
[4MR 27.1]          In the night season, I received counsel from One who never errs. I heard some who spoke in favor of purchasing the dark, unhealthful place now used as a sanitarium, putting in some improvements, and continuing the work in the same place. Decided instruction was given:  {4MR 27.1}
[4MR 27.2]          "You are not to carry out the plans you contemplate. The present situation of the colored sanitarium is very objectionable. Let some place be secured where there is plenty of sunlight, and where there is land to raise fruit and vegetables. Let the sanitarium be moved to a suitable location, and so equipped that the better class of colored people may be accommodated, and may be favorably impressed."  {4MR 27.2}
[4MR 27.3]          For some time I have considered that the place which J. E. White left, Edgefield Junction, near Madison, Tennessee, is the proper place for the establishment of a colored sanitarium. I hope that our brethren will see the necessity of making this move for it is sensible, merciful, and consistent. The present showing of neglect of the colored people must be changed.  {4MR 27.3}
[4MR 27.4]          The fact that someone of our brethren is located on or near the property is not a sufficient excuse for not securing it for a colored sanitarium. For anyone to urge merely a personal consideration against such a move is a sign of selfishness, and shows a disregard of the Lord's plans. Far better would it be to repay what such a one had invested than to permit the enterprise to be blocked by such an excuse.  {4MR 27.4}
[4MR 27.5]          Will our brethren and sisters in Nashville consider that they are being tested and tried? Some who have neglected to do the work that should have                                           -28-     been done long ago, are in heaven accounted as unfaithful stewards. A more decided interest should be manifested in the work of helping the colored people.  {4MR 27.5}
[4MR 28.1]          If in the future we are to do nothing more for the colored people than we have done in the past, let us lay aside all pretense that we have entered Nashville for the purpose of helping them. If the interest we have taken in helping those who are laboring in the South is to have no better results, we had better turn our attention to the opening of the work in new fields, until the converting power of God comes upon the church in Nashville, and barriers are removed. The Lord is not pleased with the present showing. Let there now be a reformation, and the Lord will work with those who are willing to cooperate with Him.  {4MR 28.1}
[4MR 28.2]          The men whom God has called to act a part in the work in the Southern field need closely to examine themselves in the light of God's word. From the example of Christ they need to learn to manifest kindness and tender sympathy for those who are afflicted, or who are laboring in hard and trying places. Those who are connected with the work of God should be ministers of healing.--Letter 119, 1905, pp. 1-3. (To the members of the Nashville Church, April 14, 1905.)  {4MR 28.2}
[4MR 28.3]          I have just received and read your letter, in which you tell me about your visits to the colleges in Nashville. I am so glad that you are beginning to understand why our work should be located in Nashville. A wise interest should be manifested for the colored people. . . .                                           -29-  {4MR 28.3}
[4MR 29.1]          Brother Washburn, you and your colaborers should ever bear in mind that you are in a missionary field where a grand, all-round work is to be done for God. The heathen are right about you. Should you follow the course that has been pursued in the past toward the colored people, you would not fulfil your duty. The Lord calls for missionary work to be done. Those who make the South their field of labor are not to perpetuate the prejudice that has existed in the past against the colored people. They are not to pass them by with little or no attention. The teachers of the truth are to labor for this neglected race, and by their efforts win the respect, not only of the colored people but of the workers in other denominations. May the Lord bless you in this work is my earnest prayer. . . .  {4MR 29.1}
[4MR 29.2]          I hope you will follow up the work begun in Nashville, for there is much to be done for all classes in that city. Do not forget that there is an important work to be done in the schools for the colored people in that city. Give special attention to the colleges established there. Much labor has been expended in educational lines of work by other denominations.  {4MR 29.2}
[4MR 29.3]          We must not treat the colored people as if God had no message for them. Become acquainted with the teachers. Encourage them in their work, and take a part with them in their labors when this is possible. The gospel in its simplicity is to be presented to this people. If you will labor in the spirit of Christ, conversions to the truth will be the result of this work.--Letter 154, 1907, pp. 1, 2, 3. (To J. S. Washburn, April 17, 1907.)  {4MR 29.3}
[4MR 29.4]          One of the strong reasons presented to me why our office of publication should be established at Nashville, was that through our publications the                                           -30-     light of truth might shine to the teachers and students in these institutions. I expected long ago to hear that this work had been undertaken.  {4MR 29.4}
[4MR 30.1]          Recently light again came to me instructing me that decided efforts should be made in an honorable way to get into the ranks of the students in these schools, and by gaining the confidence of the white teachers, get permission to give them talks on missionary subjects. It was because of the existence of these large institutions of education in Nashville that I was shown that this city was the most favorable place in which to open up our work in the Southern field. There has been a sad failure to take advantage of circumstances.--Letter 228, 1907, pp. 1, 2. (To the officers of the General Conference.)  {4MR 30.1}
[4MR 30.2]          The attention of statesmen is being called to the condition of the colored people, and by some the national laws are being studied in the light of Bible requirements. Ere long we are to have a closer view of the conflict that is before us. The workers in our institutions, the members of our churches, should now be cleansing from their lives every wrong principle, that they may be prepared to meet the emergency when it comes. . . .  {4MR 30.2}
[4MR 30.3]          The cities of the South have been long neglected. Light that has been given me in the past has been repeated, concerning the work to be done in New Orleans, in Memphis, and other cities. Yet how little has been done. I encouraged Brother Washburn to feel that if the call came for him to engage in ministerial work for these needy cities, he should regard it as the call of the Lord to him. Brother Staines has purchased land near to Nashville,                                           -31-     where he is erecting a school for the colored people. This will answer the present needs until the way is made more plain. It would not be wise to start too many enterprises at one time, and then find ourselves unable to carry them successfully. The Huntsville school must be finished, and students from that place fitted to take hold of the work of educating their own people.--Letter 317, 1907, pp. 1, 2. (To the Nashville church, September 24, 1907.)  {4MR 30.3}
[4MR 31.1]          Some time ago I had light that you should become acquainted with the work that is being done by the large educational institutions for the colored people in Nashville. When the work was first opened in Nashville, I was deeply anxious that our workers should become familiar with the workings of these schools, and that they should make special efforts to become acquainted with the teachers and learn from them their methods of working. Again and again I have been instructed that some of our youth should be encouraged to attend these schools and exert an influence for the truth as they mingle with the students and teachers in their classes. I still urge that this be done.  {4MR 31.1}
[4MR 31.2]          I have repeatedly stated that one of the reasons that we were led to select Nashville as a suitable center for our work in the South was because of the location of the large schools there for the colored people. As our brethren become acquainted with the methods of work in these colored schools, they will learn much regarding how to sow successfully the seeds of truth in the hearts of these people. This was clearly presented to me when we first entered the city of Nashville.                                           -32-  {4MR 31.2}
[4MR 32.1]          Some of those in the Madison school should keep always the object in view of learning the best methods of educating the colored people.--Letter 48a, 1908, pp. 1, 2. (To J. S. Washburn, February 4, 1908.)  {4MR 32.1}
[4MR 32.2]          There is a work to be done for both the white and the colored people in Washington, and in the neighboring States. Many obstacles will arise to retard this work. Inconsiderate or premature movements would bring no real satisfaction, and would make it far more difficult to carry forward any line of work for the colored people. The work in behalf of this people has been sadly neglected, and the powers of darkness are prepared to work with intensity of effort against those who take up this work. From the light given me, I know that every injudicious movement made in or about Washington, or in other parts of the Southern field, to encourage the sentiment that the white and the colored people are to associate together in social equality, will mean more in retarding our work than any human mind can comprehend.  {4MR 32.2}
[4MR 32.3]          There is too much at stake for human judgment to be followed in this matter. If the Conference should say that no difference is to be recognized and no separation is to be made in church relationship between the white people and the colored people, our work with both races would be greatly hindered. If it should be recommended and generally practiced in all our Washington churches, that white and black believers assemble in the same house of worship, and be seated promiscuously in the building, many evils would be the result. Many would say that this should not be, and must not be.                                           -33-  {4MR 32.3}
[4MR 33.1]          But who will press the question of entire exclusion? Both white and colored people have the same Creator, and are saved by the redeeming grace of the same Saviour. Christ gave His life for all. He says to all, "Ye are bought with a price." God has marked out no color line, and men should move very guardedly, lest we offend God. The Lord has not made two heavens, one for white people and one for colored people. There is but one heaven for the saved.--Letter 304, 1908, pp. 2, 3. (To "Our Churches in Washington," D. C., October 19, 1908.)  {4MR 33.1}
[4MR 33.2]          Those white people who appreciate the ministry of Christ in their behalf, can not cherish prejudice against their colored brethren.--Ms 107, 1908, p. 4. ("The Color Line," October 21, 1908.)  {4MR 33.2}
[4MR 33.3]          Our colored brethren and sisters have a large work to do for their own people. I have been much pleased to see the work that Brother Staines is seeking to do at the Hillcrest School farm. We saw at that place students who are preparing for the service of the Lord. The angels of heaven will surround these students as they seek to fit themselves for labor. The Lord is just as willing to help these students prepare for the work they have to do as He is to help the white students as they qualify themselves to labor for Christ. He is the willing Saviour and helper of all. As this work is continued, we will find prejudice arise, and this will be manifested in various ways; but we must have wisdom to labor in such a way that we shall not lose the interest of either party, the white or the colored.--Ms 17, 1909, p. 2. (From sermon, April 25, 1909, in Nashville colored church.)                                           -34-  {4MR 33.3}
[4MR 34.1]          There is a work to be done in every place. We must seek to catch the very spirit of the message.  {4MR 34.1}
[4MR 34.2]          There are colored people to be saved. Yesterday it was my privilege to speak to the colored people assembled in their neat little church in Nashville. A goodly company of colored people listened with marked attention to the words presented.  {4MR 34.2}
[4MR 34.3]          These people did not have to do with their color. They are not accountable for the fact that they are not white; and how foolish it is for human beings that are dependent for every breath they draw, to feel that we should have nothing to do with the colored people! We have a duty to perform toward them, and in the fear of God we are endeavoring to discharge this duty by providing in every possible way for them to hear the third angel's message and to fit themselves for proclaiming the truth to their own race. The Lord is working with us as we plan for the advancement of this portion of the Lord's vineyard. . . .  {4MR 34.3}
[4MR 34.4]          In past years the colored people have been terribly neglected. The time is coming when we can not easily give them the message. Restrictions will be placed about them to such an extent that it will be next to impossible to reach them, but at the present time this is not the case, and we can go to many places where there are colored people, and can open the Scriptures to their understanding, and lead them to accept the truths of God's Word. Christ will make the impression upon their hearts. . . .  {4MR 34.4}
[4MR 34.5]          There will be colored people there in heaven. Do you think that Christ has a separate apartment for them? Not at all. Heaven is broad, and they come right in. They have labored to overcome their difficulties, they have                                           -35-     proved faithful to the end. We must labor diligently to bring them to the position where they will recognize and accept the truth for this time; and then we must labor and plan to fit them up to work for others of their own race. . . .  {4MR 34.5}
[4MR 35.1]          By and by it is going to be much harder than it is today, to reach the colored people. Now is our opportunity to labor among them. By and by there will be combinations of circumstances that will make it impossible for us to labor as we can now; and so we should try to improve every moment of our time in seeking to bring to a knowledge of the truth, souls that are ready to perish, that they may at last have the crown of life with us.--Ms 15, 1909, pp. 6, 7, 10, 15, 16. (Talk to Madison teachers and students, April 26, 1909.)  {4MR 35.1}
[4MR 36.1]       MR No. 211 - Personal Labor for Souls         The Lord desires that the truth shall come close to the people, and this work can only be accomplished by personal labor. . . . Let God's workers. . . teach the truth in families, drawing close to those for whom they labor. If they thus cooperate with God, He will clothe them with spiritual power. Christ will guide them in their work, entering the houses of the people with them, and giving them words to speak that will sink deep into the hearts of the listeners. The Holy Spirit will open hearts and minds to receive the rays coming from the Source of all light. . . .  {4MR 36.1}
[4MR 36.2]          Many times minds are impressed with tenfold more force by personal appeals than by any other kind of labor. The family that is visited in this way is spoken to personally. . . . They themselves are spoken to, earnestly, and with a kindhearted solicitude. They are allowed to express their objections freely, and these objections can each be met with a "Thus saith the Lord." . . .  {4MR 36.2}
[4MR 36.3]          If the teachers of His Word are willing, the Lord will lead them into close relation with the people. He will guide them into the homes of these who need and desire the truth, bringing them into the situations best suited to their talents. And as the servants of God engage in the work of seeking the lost sheep, their spiritual faculties are awakened and energized. Knowing that they are in harmony with God, they feel joyous and happy. Under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, they obtain an experience that is invaluable to them. Their intellectual and moral powers attain their highest development; for grace is given in answer to the demand.--Letter 95, 1896, pp. 2-5. (To G. B. Starr, August 11, 1896.) Released July 29, 1968.  {4MR 36.3}
[4MR 37.1]       MR No. 211a - Seek for Unity         I have felt pained to see differences appear in the Review and Herald, publishing to the world the want of unity among Seventh-day Adventists. It is essential that we present a united front. The light given me for many years from the Lord has been, Let not conflicting sentiments be published in our church paper. . . . This is no time for dissension; press together; seek to be a unit.--Letter 16j, 1892, p. 1, 3. (To A. T. Jones, September 2, 1892.)  {4MR 37.1}
[4MR 37.2]          We have had to meet this here in Australia. Souls are in temptation and darkness by reason of it. . . . "Why," one asks, "should these two men conduct themselves in this way, and present their dissensions to the world?" Unbelievers have taken advantage of it. Ministers not of our faith are handling the matter, and making all the capital they can out of it. Why, with the Bible in our hands, should we depart so manifestly from its direct precepts? Why should we play into Satan's hands, and give him opportunity to triumph?--Letter 86a, 1893, p. 16. ("To Every Man His Work," circa January, 1894.)  {4MR 37.2}
[4MR 37.3]          My husband has written out his views, which I believe to be sound. He published them in the Signs even contrary to my feelings, for I did not think it policy to appear so publicly with an opposite view from that of Brother Butler.--Letter 61, 1874, p. 3. (To Elder W. H. Littlejohn, November 11, 1874.) Released July 29, 1968.  {4MR 37.3}
[4MR 38.1]       MR No. 212 - Ellen White's Birthdays         Your mother's birthday was spent in traveling on foot one mile across a rocky pasture and then a watery marsh, hopping from stone to stone and from knoll to knoll to keep from wetting my feet. We were on our way to visit Lou Curtis. Were coldly received. We prayed with them and left. Our dinner was gems, made of flour we brought, without sauce of any variety. For three days we lived on the bread I baked in the two pans they had for baking sweet cakes. The living was rather poor. They eat pork grease and this we could not touch. . . .  {4MR 38.1}
[4MR 38.2]          We had good meetings in Portland, and a good hearing--never better anywhere. The house was well filled in the afternoon. The nominal Adventists let me in their hall to speak. The hall was literally packed. We had excellent attention. I had perfect liberty in speaking to the people. I walked one mile and back three times a day, and then visiting my sisters and cousins wore me. . . . Rest we must have. But we look forward to the time when "we'll lay our heavy burdens down, there's resting by and by."--Letter 25, 1868 , pp. 2, 3. (To "Dear Children Edson and Willie," December 2, 1868.)  {4MR 38.2}
[4MR 38.3]          Today I enter upon my forty-fourth year. Oh, what has been the record of the past year? I see much to be grateful for. Many and abundant have been the blessings I have received from my Saviour. I feel glad that I have had opportunities to do some little good for our Saviour, who has done so much for me. But I see many errors in my past year's life to correct. I long to                                           -39-     be more like my Redeemer. I resolve to be more humble, more watchful, more faithful, and reflect more perfectly the image of my Redeemer.--Letter 19, 1870, p. 1. (To "Dear Children, Edson and Emma," November 27, 1870.)  {4MR 38.3}
[4MR 39.1]          My birthday is past without commemoration. Father and I went to Green Valley from Healdsburg California, fourteen miles and back. The road part of the way was bad. We wandered out of the way some. We arrived at Brother Ross's. They had nothing in the home to eat. I tended a babe, held it in one arm and prepared my dinner myself. Made a little mush, cooked some eggs and put on a few cold gems. This composed my dinner, birthday dinner, half a century old! Not much display in this. Then our birth does not amount to much. It is not of much consequence in regard to our birth--not half as much as in regard to our lives. How do we live? Our daily life will either honor or dishonor the day of our birth.--Letter 39, 1877, p. 1. (To "Dear Children, Willie and Mary," November 27, 1877.)  {4MR 39.1}
[4MR 39.2]          Another year of my life is in the past. This past year has been one of conflicts, of anxiety, of much care and wearisome labor; yet I look back upon it as one of deep experience. I see many places where I have felt that the deep waters were going over my head, that circumstances would master me when light has shone amid the darkness and sweet comfort and peace has taken the place of sadness and discouragement. Yesterday was my birthday. We were in Plano. After two o'clock a.m., we rode to Dallas in what is here called a hack, but is a lumber wagon. We had two mules hitched before it, looking like two father rabbits, and we drove eighteen miles to Dallas. Stopped at                                           -40-     Brother Miller's and warmed, then came three miles farther to Sister Cole's. So much for the anniversary of my fifty-first birthday.--Letter 57, 1878, p. 1. (To "Dear Children," November 27, 1878.)  {4MR 39.2}
[4MR 40.1]          I enter today, November 26, 1882, upon a new year of my life. The past year has been a year of sorrow, of anguish of soul in consequence of my bereavement.--Ms 6, 1882, p. 1. (Spoken before public congregation in Healdsburg, California, November 26, 1882.)  {4MR 40.1}
[4MR 40.2]          I spent the first Sabbath after you left at Santa Rosa. The little house of worship was well filled. I had special freedom in speaking to the people and the blessing of the Lord rested upon me and those assembled. They all seemed to be so much encouraged. I was not where any parade could be made over my birthday and I am glad I was not. I think but little of these extra entertainments to celebrate birthdays.  {4MR 40.2}
[4MR 40.3]          Sister Chapman seemed to be so pleased to have us with her and she was so sad to have us leave her. She tries to be cheerful and bear up with good courage. Sunday, my birthday, I spent mostly at Sister Chapman's.  {4MR 40.3}
[4MR 40.4]          I thank you for your much-valued present. It was just as nice as it could be. I shall appreciate the gift and be reminded of the giver every time I look at it. . . .  {4MR 40.4}
[4MR 40.5]          We had a very simple Thanksgiving, as all ought to have.--Letter 23, 1882, pp. 1, 3. (To "Dear Willie," December 1, 1882.)                                           -41-  {4MR 40.5}
[4MR 41.1]          We left Basel. I am fifty-eight years old today. . . . We took the cars bound for Torre Pellice, Italy. We were much favored. The sun partially dispelled the clouds. There was no fog and we could get a view of the country through which we passed.--Ms 29, 1885, p. 1. (Diary entries. First visit to Italy, November 26 to December 15, 1885.)  {4MR 41.1}
[4MR 41.2]          Sixty-three years are in the past. This day has been one of close application of my writing to prepare an article for the Week of Prayer. I had just time to pack my satchel after finishing my article.--Ms 48, 1890, p. 1. ("Reflections on Labors in Brooklyn," November 26, 1890.)  {4MR 41.2}
[4MR 41.3]          We first took a streetcar as far as the bridge, then we climbed the stairs to the elevated railroad, then down the stairs after we crossed the bridge. We were on the crowded street of Broadway, dodging this way and then that way between teams, narrowly escaping being run over. We reached a car we wished to take, and it went very slowly, being obstructed with heavily loaded vehicles. Changed cars again and just as we were about to get on board a horsecar, there came a heavily loaded wagon drawn by two powerful horses. They almost collided with the streetcar. . . . I saw a place where we could dodge past the team and board the train. I ran, calling the others to follow with the baggage, which they did, and once more we were moving along. Soon we were obstructed with heavily loaded wagons. As we were near the wharf, we decided to leave the car and walk; it was only a few rods. We were able, after going before teams and behind them and between them, to pass down the                                           -42-     gangplank into the boat. Here I am writing, sitting in my berth in my stateroom.  {4MR 41.3}
[4MR 42.1]          I was awakened out of my sleep by someone rapping on my door. I asked what was wanted and was asked where we were bound. I told them, To Norwich, Connecticut. At one o'clock the boat stopped. Then to our sorrow we learned that the gangway where all the luggage or freight was laden and unloaded was directly beneath our stateroom. There was the noise of trundling wheelbarrows, orders being given, and the loading of barrels until morning. A very poor chance to sleep! We were to be awakened at four o'clock, but our awakening commenced at one o'clock and continued until four.  {4MR 42.1}
[4MR 42.2]          We must take the cars at five o'clock. It was bitterly cold, yet beautifully pleasant. We walked quite a distance to the depot. . . . How glad I was to get on board the cars!  {4MR 42.2}
[4MR 42.3]          After riding about one hour we came to Norwich and decided to walk nearly one mile to Brother and Sister Greer's. We reached the place about six o'clock. It was hardly light. We rang the bell again and again but no one heard. We tried at another door with better success and roused Brother Greer and he let us in. Soon Sister Greer was up and we were made welcome. Thus ended my entering of my sixty-fourth year. . .  {4MR 42.3}
[4MR 42.4]          November 27 we were among strangers in a place we had never visited before. We had both E. G. W. and Miss Sara McEnterfer become so thoroughly chilled that it was very difficult to get the blood to the surface for good circulation. We walked out, Sara and I, about one mile, and the air was sharp and bracing. I came to the breakfast table at nine o'clock. Oh, how hungry I was! I ate very heartily. Dinner was at three o'clock and I was again                                           -43-     hungry for dinner. It was Thanksgiving Day. . . . Brother Miles talked that night to the few assembled. The people are very much scattered and cannot readily assemble at the meetinghouse.-- Ms 49, 1890, pp. 1, 2. (Diary, Nov. 26-Dec. 3, 1890. "In Norwich, Connecticut.")  {4MR 42.4}
[4MR 43.1]          We were refreshed with orange drink, and with grapes of excellent flavor. There were besides, oranges of a variety unknown to us, and fruits which we had never before seen. These fruits tasted nice, but we dared not indulge to any great extent, fearing we should have to discharge our cargo in less time than it took to store it away!  {4MR 43.1}
[4MR 43.2]          After the meeting we drove to the ship and bade our friends good-bye. My sixty-fourth birthday came on Thanksgiving Day, a few days after leaving Honolulu, and the friends at Honolulu presented me with a ten-dollar gold piece as a birthday present, and Mr. Kerr, though a nonprofessor, gave me an upholstered rocking chair from his parlor set as a birthday present, because I happened to mention that it was an easy chair. It has been a great comfort to me on the voyage, when sitting on deck.  {4MR 43.2}
[4MR 43.3]          I have written about one hundred and fifty pages, but I expected to write as much as three hundred pages.--Letter 32a, 1891, pp. 2, 5, 6. (To "Dear Children," J. E. and Emma White, December 7, 1891.)  {4MR 43.3}
[4MR 43.4]          Today I am sixty-five years old. I spoke to our people from the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah.--Ms 38, 1892, pp. 6, 7. (Diary. November 26, 1892.)                                           -44-  {4MR 43.4}
[4MR 44.1]          Today I am seventy years old. I thank and praise my heavenly Father for the clearness of mind and the peace and grace of Christ I enjoy.--Letter 200, 1897, p. 2. (To "Dear Son Willie," November 26, 1897.)  {4MR 44.1}
[4MR 44.2]          Seventy-two years ago today my life in this world commenced. I am still able to labor, to watch unto prayer, to speak to hundreds of people for more than an hour at a time.--Ms 158, 1899, p. 1. (Untitled, November 26, 1899.)  {4MR 44.2}
[4MR 44.3]          This is my seventy-fourth birthday. I thank the Lord for the grace and health He has given me up to this time.--Ms 127, 1901, p. 1. (Untitled, Tuesday, November 26, 1901.)  {4MR 44.3}
[4MR 44.4]          I am now seventy-eight years old. I am grateful to my heavenly Father that I am able to do my writing.--Letter 322, 1905, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Belden, November 26, 1905.)  {4MR 44.4}
[4MR 44.5]          Nothing is so precious to me as to know that Christ is my Saviour. I appreciate the truth, every jot of it, just as it has been given to me by the Holy Spirit for the last fifty years. I desire everyone to know that I stand on the same platform of truth that we have maintained for more than half a century. That is the testimony I desire to bear on the day that I am seventy-eight years of age.--Ms 142, 1905, pp. 1, 2.  {4MR 44.5}
[4MR 44.6]          My birthday comes upon the Sabbath. This gives me a most excellent                                         -45-     opportunity to reflect upon the goodness and mercies of God to spare my life so many years to engage heartily in the work which He has given me to do.--Ms 60, 1910, p. 1. (Diary fragment--1910, November 26, 1910.)     Released July 8, 1968.  {4MR 44.6}
[4MR 46.1]       MR No. 213 - Miscellaneous Items         I have been reading since I spoke here last, the warnings given to some who went to receive a medical education. They might receive that education without losing their spirituality if they were every day under the converting influence of the Spirit of God.  {4MR 46.1}
[4MR 46.2]          What does conversion mean? Some think when I say that they must be converted, "Why, don't you think that I must know something about religion?" As if, if they knew something about religion once, they did not need to be converted daily; but we ought every day, every one of us, to be converted. I may take a vessel every morning, and convert it to a certain use. I may convert it to holding a certain article of food that I wish to put in it. And just so the Lord takes every Christian, and converts him every day as He wills, to do His work for that day. We have but one day at a time to be converted to the Master's use, and during that one day we want to spend our abilities and our capabilities to the glory of God, that He may make us vessels of honor. And not as though we had a lifetime before us; we are not to act as though we had many years of life, and that there is no need to be so very much in earnest that one day.  {4MR 46.2}
[4MR 46.3]          It would be perfectly safe for our youth to enter the colleges of our land if they were converted every day; but if they feel at liberty to be off guard one day, that very day Satan is ready with his snares, and they are overcome and led to walk in false paths--forbidden paths, paths that the Lord has not cast up.                                           -47-  {4MR 46.3}
[4MR 47.1]          Now shall professed Christians refuse to associate with the unconverted, and seek to have no communication with them? No, they are to be with them, but not to partake of their ways, not to be impressed by them, not to have a heart open to their customs and practices. Their associations are to be for the purpose of drawing others to Christ.  {4MR 47.1}
[4MR 47.2]          Here is the danger of our youth. The attractions in these institutions are such, and the teaching so intermixed with error and sophistry, that they cannot discern the poison of sentiment mingled with the useful and precious. There is such an undercurrent, and it works in such a manner that many do not perceive it; but it is constantly at work. Certain ideas are constantly advanced by the professors, and repeated over and over, and at last the mind begins to assimilate and conform to these ideas.  {4MR 47.2}
[4MR 47.3]          Just so when infidel authors are studied. These men have sharp intellects, and their sharp ideas are presented, and the mind of the student is influenced by them; they are pleased with their brilliance. But where did those men obtain their powers of intellect? Where did they get their sharpness? From the fountain of all knowledge. But they prostituted their powers; they gave them as a contribution to the devil, and don't you think the devil is smart? Many are traveling in the devil's tracks in reading infidel authors. Satan is sharp, and they fall in love with his learning and smartness.--Ms 8b, 1891, pp. 3, 4. (Talk to teachers, Harbor Heights, Michigan, July 27, 1891.)  {4MR 47.3}
[4MR 47.4]          It is very warm, and yet I feel that I must answer your letter. May the Lord help me to write to you. I fear that I have left your letter in                                           -48-     Healdsburg, but your question, I think, is distinct to my mind. I have been shown me some things in reference to those who are now students in Ann Arbor, and I know that I speak intelligently when I say that if you could have had the advantages of the meetings at Petoskey you would have received light and knowledge in regard to heavenly things that would have been of the highest value to you all. From the light I have had, I know that the students at Ann Arbor are in danger of not preserving a living connection with God, and will fail to impart knowledge and light unless they do receive wisdom from God.  {4MR 47.4}
[4MR 48.1]          As to your question:  In connecting with unbelieving students in discussion of religious liberty, there is danger of reaping results which you do not anticipate. . . .  {4MR 48.1}
[4MR 48.2]          Instead of creating an issue and bringing about division of feeling, unite with the students in their meetings in a judicious manner, not striving for the mastery but watching for an opportunity to flash bright rays of light before them. In advocating religious liberty sentiments you might be pressed in argument to take so decided a stand that you would build a wall between yourself and those whom you sought to enlighten, and failing to draw them toward the truth, you would fail to do them good. That which you might say in regard to religious liberty might be all truth, and yet because of an untimely introduction, an overpositive utterance, you might bring about alienation between yourself and those you would instruct. In all meekness, in the spirit of Christ, live out the truth. Be often in prayer as was Daniel, for the Lord will surely hear the prayer of all who call upon Him in sincerity, and He will                                           -49-     answer. We have no time in which to bring in needless things. Study to know God and Jesus Christ, for this is eternal life to every one of you.  {4MR 48.2}
[4MR 49.1]          If you walk humbly with God you may unite with the students not of our faith, agreeing with them as far as possible by dwelling upon points wherein you harmonize. Make no effort to create an issue. Let them do that part of the work themselves. Let them see that you are not egotistical, pharisaical, thinking no one loves God but yourselves, but draw them to Christ, thus drawing them to the truth. All heaven is engaged in this work. Angels wait for the cooperation of men in drawing souls to Christ. "We are laborers together with God."  {4MR 49.1}
[4MR 49.2]          I have been shown that our young men should be as was Daniel, true to principle; and the God of all wisdom will give them understanding and knowledge. We all need wisdom. Seek for it with a determined purpose. You will not have wisdom if you trust in yourselves. Walk in the Spirit. Be followers of God as dear children. Seek to be conformed to the image of Christ, and do not seek for the mastery in discussion, but speak the truth in love, because the truth dwells in you. If the truth is in you Christ is in you, and you are then becoming sanctified through the truth, conforming to the image of Christ. Then you can represent Christ to all with whom you associate, and your spirit and actions will speak louder than your profession. You may live in the Spirit, walk in the Spirit, and bear the fruits of the Spirit; you may be filled with all the fullness of God. Then you will be living channels of light, having your life hid with Christ in God. And though the world does not see the heavenly character of the life                                           -50-     that is hid with Christ, the effects of that life will be manifest; for those who are partakers of the divine nature will walk as children of light. . . .  {4MR 49.2}
[4MR 50.1]          To many of our youth there is great danger in listening to the discourses that are given by those who in the world are called great men. These discourses are often of a highly intellectual nature, and prevailing errors of science falsely-so-called and of popular religious doctrine are mingled with wise sayings and observations, but they undermine the statements of the Bible and give the impression that there is reason for questioning the truth of the inspired Word. In this way the seeds of skepticism are sown by great and professedly wise men, but their names are registered in the books of record in heaven as fools, and they are an offense to God. They repeat the falsehoods that Satan put into the mouth of the serpent, and educate the youth in delusions.  {4MR 50.1}
[4MR 50.2]          This is the kind of education the enemy delights in. It is sorcery. The great apostle inquired, "Who hath bewitched you that ye should not obey the truth?" Those who receive and admire the sentiments of these so-called great men are in danger, for through the subtlety of the enemy the sophistical reasoning of these false teachers takes root in the heart of our youth, and almost imperceptibly they are converted from truth to error. But the conversion should be just the other way. Our young men who have seen the evidences of the verity of truth should be firmly established and able to win souls to Christ from the darkness of error.  {4MR 50.2}
[4MR 50.3]          The youth who go to Ann Arbor must receive Jesus as their personal Saviour or they will build upon the sand, and their foundation will be swept away. The Spirit of Christ must regenerate and sanctify the soul, and pure                                           -51-     affection for Christ must be kept alive by humble, daily trust in God. Christ must be formed within, the hope of glory. Let Jesus be revealed to those with whom you associate.--Letter 26, 1891, pp. 1, 2, 3-6. (To Leon Smith, son of Elder Uriah Smith, October 9, 1891.)  {4MR 50.3}
[4MR 51.1]          The Waldensians entered the schools of the world as students. They made no pretensions; apparently they paid no attention to anyone; but they lived out what they believed. They never sacrificed principle, and their principles soon became known. This was different from anything the other students had seen, and they began to ask themselves, What does this all mean? Why cannot these men be induced to swerve from their principles? While they were considering this, they heard them praying in their rooms, not to the virgin Mary, but to the Saviour, whom they addressed as the only mediator between God and man. The worldly students were encouraged to make inquiries, and as the simple story of truth as it is in Jesus was told, their minds grasped it. . . .  {4MR 51.1}
[4MR 51.2]          These things I tried to present at Harbor Heights in 1891. Those who have the Spirit of God, who have the truth wrought into their very being, should be encouraged to enter colleges, and live the truth, as Daniel and Paul did. Each one should study to see what is the best way to get the truth into the school, that the light may shine forth. Let them show that they respect all the rules and regulations of the school. The leaven will begin to work; for we can depend much more upon the power of God manifested in the lives of His children than upon any words that can be spoken. But they                                           -52-     should also tell inquirers, in as simple language as they can, of the simple Bible doctrines.  {4MR 51.2}
[4MR 52.1]          There are those who, after becoming established, rooted and grounded in the truth, should enter these institutions of learning as students. They can keep the living principles of the truth, and observe the Sabbath, and yet they will have opportunity to work for the Master by dropping seeds of truth in minds and hearts. Under the influence of the Holy Spirit, these seeds will spring up to bear fruit for the glory of God, and will result in the saving of souls. The students need not go to these institutions of learning in order to become enlightened upon theological subjects; for the teachers of the school need themselves to become Bible students. No open controversies should be started, yet opportunity will be given to ask questions upon Bible doctrines, and light will be flashed into many minds. A spirit of investigation will be aroused.  {4MR 52.1}
[4MR 52.2]          But I scarcely dare present this method of labor; for there is danger that those who have no connection with God will place themselves in these schools, and instead of correcting error and diffusing light, will themselves be led astray. But this work must be done; and it will be done by those who are led and taught of God.  {4MR 52.2}
[4MR 52.3]          Jesus was a teacher when He was but twelve years old. He went in before the rabbis and doctors of the law as a learner, asking questions that surprised the learned doctors, and showing eagerness to obtain information. By every question He poured light into their darkened minds. Had He led them to suspect that He was trying to teach them, they would have spurned Him. So it was all through His life. By His purity, His humility, His meekness, He                                           -53-     rebuked sin. Those around Him could not find a single thing for which to blame Him, yet He was at work all the time. He worked in His own home until He had no home. His lot was no more pleasant than that of the young people who today are trying to walk in His footsteps.  {4MR 52.3}
[4MR 53.1]          If all our people would work in Christ's way, what a blessing it would be. There are many ways in which to diffuse light, and a great work can be done in many lines that is not now done. "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven." This spirit will inspire others to do the will of the Lord also.--Ms 22a, 1895, pp. 7, 8a. (E.G.W. comments at meeting called to discuss religious liberty questions. November 20, 1895.)  {4MR 53.1}
[4MR 53.2]          The Lord has presented before me our neglect of improving opportunities for good, in failing to get acquainted with the work that is being done in the large institutions for the education of the colored people. Long ago we should have made a thorough study of the best ways of educating the colored people to be workers for the colored people. We should use every opportunity to work wisely for the teachers and students in these large educational institutions. We do not need to work hastily to indoctrinate the workers, but we can seek in every way possible to help them, and to let them know that we appreciate their labors.  {4MR 53.2}
[4MR 53.3]          One of the strong reasons presented to me why our office of publication should be established at Nashville, was that through our publications the light of truth might shine to the teachers and students in these                                           -54-     institutions. I expected long ago to hear that this work had been undertaken.  {4MR 53.3}
[4MR 54.1]          Recently light again came to me instructing me that decided efforts should be made in an honorable way to get into the ranks of the students in these schools, and by gaining the confidence of the white teachers, get permission to give them talks on missionary subjects. It was because of the existence of these large institutions of education in Nashville that I was shown that this city was the most favorable place in which to open up our work in the Southern field. There has been a sad failure to take advantage of circumstances.--Letter 228, 1907. (To the officers of the General Conference, June 14, 1907.)  {4MR 54.1}
[4MR 54.2]          Some time ago I had light that you, J. S. Washburn, should become acquainted with the work that is being done by the large educational institutions for the colored people in Nashville. When the work was first opened in Nashville, I was deeply anxious that our workers should become acquainted with the teachers and learn from them their methods of working. Again and again I have been instructed that some of our youth should be encouraged to attend these schools and exert an influence for the truth as they mingle with the students and teachers in their classes. I still urge that this be done.  {4MR 54.2}
[4MR 54.3]          I have repeatedly stated that one of the reasons that we were led to select Nashville as a suitable center for our work in the South was because of the location of the large schools there for the colored people. As our brethren become acquainted with the methods of work in these colored schools,                                           -55-     they will learn much regarding how to sow successfully the seeds of truth in the hearts of these people. This was clearly presented to me when we first entered the city of Nashville.--Letter 48a, 1908. (To J. S. Washburn, February 4, 1908.)  {4MR 54.3}
[4MR 55.1]          Those whom He addressed regarded themselves as exalted above all other peoples. To them, they proudly boasted, had been committed the oracles of God. The earth was languishing for a teacher sent from God; but when He came just as the living oracles specified He would come, the priests and instructors of the people could not discern that He was their Saviour, nor could they understand the manner of His coming. Unaccustomed to accept God's word exactly as it reads, or to allow it to be its own interpreter, they read it in the light of their maxims and traditions. So long had they neglected to study and contemplate the Bible, that its pages were to them a mystery. They turned with aversion from the truth of God to the traditions of men.--Ms 24, 1891, pp. 21. 22. (Diary, typed February, 1903.)  {4MR 55.1}
[4MR 55.2]          Be careful how you interpret Scripture. Read it with a heart opened to the entrance of God's Word, and it will express Heaven's light, giving understanding unto the simple. This does not mean the weakminded, but those who do not stretch themselves beyond their measure and ability in trying to be original and independent in reaching after knowledge about that which constitutes true knowledge.  {4MR 55.2}
[4MR 55.3]          All who handle the word of God are engaged in a most solemn and sacred work; for in their research they are to receive light and a correct                                           -56-     knowledge, that they may give to those who are ignorant. Education is the inculcation of ideas which are light and truth. Everyone who diligently and patiently searches the Scriptures that he may educate others, entering upon the work correctly and with an honest heart, laying his preconceived ideas, whatever they may have been, and his hereditary prejudice at the door of investigation, will gain true knowledge.  {4MR 55.3}
[4MR 56.1]          But it is very easy to put a false interpretation on scripture, placing stress on passages, and assigning to them a meaning, which, at the first investigation, may appear true, but which by further search, will be seen to be false. If the seeker after truth will compare scripture with scripture, he will find the key that unlocks the treasure house and gives him a true understanding of the Word of God. Then he will see that his first impressions would not bear investigation and that continuing to believe them would be mixing falsehood with truth.--Ms 4, 1896, pp. 1, 2. (Untitled, February 4, 1896.)  {4MR 56.1}
[4MR 56.2]          There are many who interpret that which I write in the light of their own preconceived opinions. You know what this means. A division in understanding, and diverse opinions, is the sure result. How to write in a way to be understood by those to whom I address important matter, is a problem I cannot solve. But I will endeavor to write much less. Owing to the influence of mind upon mind, those who misunderstand can lead others to misunderstand by the interpretation they place upon the subjects from my pen. One understands them as he thinks they should be, in accordance with his ideas. Another puts his construction upon the written matter, and confusion                                           -57-     is the sure result.--Letter 96, 1899, pp. 2, 3. (To "Dear Sister Henry," June 21, 1899.)  {4MR 56.2}
[4MR 57.1]          After the passing of the time, we were opposed and cruelly falsified. Erroneous theories were pressed in upon us by men and women who had gone into fanaticism. I was directed to go to the places where these people were advocating these erroneous theories, and as I went, the power of the Spirit was wonderfully displayed in rebuking the errors that were creeping in. Satan himself, in the person of a man, was working to make of no effect my testimony regarding the position that we now know to be substantiated by Scripture. Just such theories as you have presented in Living Temple were presented then. These subtle, deceiving sophistries have again and again sought to find place among us. But I have ever had the same testimony to bear which I now bear regarding the personality of God. . . .  {4MR 57.1}
[4MR 57.2]          There is a strain of spiritualism coming in among our people, and it will undermine the faith of those who give place to it, leading them to give heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils. Errors will be presented in a pleasing and flattering manner. The enemy desires to divert the minds of our brethren and sisters from the work of preparing a people to stand in these last days.  {4MR 57.2}
[4MR 57.3]          I am instructed to warn our brethren and sisters not to discuss the nature of our God. Many of the curious who attempted to open the ark of the testament, to see what was inside, were punished for their presumption. We are not to say that the Lord God of heaven is in a leaf, or in a tree; for He is not there. He sitteth upon His throne in the heavens.                                           -58-  {4MR 57.3}
[4MR 58.1]          The work of the Creator as seen in nature reveals His power. But nature is not above God, nor is God in nature as some represent Him to be. God made the world, but the world is not God; it is but the work of His hands. Nature reveals the work of a positive, personal God, showing that God is, and that He is a rewarder of those who diligently seek Him.  {4MR 58.1}
[4MR 58.2]          I could say much regarding the sanctuary; the ark containing the law of God; the cover of the ark, which is the mercy seat; the angels at either end of the ark; and other things connected with the heavenly sanctuary and with the great Day of Atonement. I could say much regarding the mysteries of heaven; but my lips are closed. I have no inclination to try to describe them.  {4MR 58.2}
[4MR 58.3]          I would not dare to speak of God as you Dr. J. H. Kellogg have spoken of Him. He is high and lifted up, and His glory fills the heavens. The voice of the Lord is mighty; it shaketh the cedars of Lebanon. "The Lord is in His Holy temple; let all the earth keep silence before Him."  {4MR 58.3}
[4MR 58.4]          My brother, when you are tempted to speak of God, where He is, or what He is, remember that on this point silence is eloquence. Take off your shoes from off your feet; for the ground on which you are placing your careless, unsanctified feet, is holy ground.  {4MR 58.4}
[4MR 58.5]          I am instructed to say that there is nothing in the Word of God to substantiate your spiritualistic theories. Will you not renounce these theories at once and forever? Upon them your mind has been dwelling for a long time, but they have had no sanctifying, refining ennobling influence upon your life. The Lord has not use for these theories, and He would not have His people vindicate or propagate them.                                           -59-  {4MR 58.5}
[4MR 59.1]          The Father, the omniscient One, created the world through Christ Jesus. Christ is the light of the world, the way to eternal life. He, the anointed One, God gave to make an atonement for the sins of the world. You need to understand that unless you believe in that atonement, and know that you are bought with the price of the blood of the only begotten Son of God, you will assuredly be bound up with the wicked one. If you continue to cherish the theories that you have been cherishing, you will be left to become the sport of Satan's temptations. He is playing the game of life for your soul. Remain for a little longer linked up with him, and be assured that you will lose your soul. . . .  {4MR 59.1}
[4MR 59.2]         You have followed the enemy step by step, striving to look into mysteries too high and holy for your comprehension. Then in your teaching the Holy One has been brought down to man's scientific, spiritualistic ideas. You have been walking in crooked paths. You have lost the moral image of God. But there is hope for you. You may still turn your feet into the right path. . . .  {4MR 59.2}
[4MR 59.3]          I have hesitated and delayed about the sending out of that which the Spirit of the Lord has impelled me to write. I did not want to be compelled to present the satanic influence of these sophistries. But unless there is a decided change in yourself and your associates, I shall have to do this, to save others from following the path that you have been following I shall have to obey the command given me of God, "Meet it. Meet it!" This is the only thing that I can do.  {4MR 59.3}
[4MR 59.4]          I present to you the things that the Lord has presented to me. . . .  {4MR 59.4}
[4MR 59.5]          I am required by God to bear testimony against Living Temple decidedly.                                           -60-     Whatever your associates may say concerning this book, I take the position now and forever that it is a snare. No union will be formed by our people as a whole upon the theories that you have begun to present in that book. You may regard this forever decided. As a people we shall stand firm on the platform that has withstood test and trial. We shall hold to the sure pillars of our faith. The principles of truth that God has revealed to us are our only foundation. They have made us what we are.  {4MR 59.5}
[4MR 60.1]          These new, fanciful theories are fascinating and misleading. They endanger the eternal interests of the soul. The Scriptures do not sustain them. Clothed with the Christian armor, shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace, we shall stand firm against these misleading theories. You may turn and wrest the word of God to your own destruction, but I entreat you not to do this.  {4MR 60.1}
[4MR 60.2]          Heaven is not a vapor. It is a place. Christ has gone to prepare mansions for those who love Him, those who, in obedience to His commands, come out from the world, and are separate. The principles of heaven must be brought into our experience, that we may be distinguished for the world. There must be a marked contrast between us and the world; for we are God's denominated people. . . .  {4MR 60.2}
[4MR 60.3]          Ever since I was seventeen years old, I have had to fight this battle against false theories, in defense of the truth. The history of our past experience is indelibly fixed in my mind and I am determined that no theories of the order that you have been accepting shall come into our ranks. . . .                                           -61-  {4MR 60.3}
[4MR 61.1]          It would seem that I have written enough, that there is no need of my urging this subject upon you further. But I tell you in truth that I clearly understand what I am doing. Sufficient light has been given you. But for several years you have not heeded this light. If you had wished to know what the Lord has said, you could have known; for you have the books that have been written under the guidance of His Spirit. You have all the directions that could be asked for to point out the right way. Direct light has been sent you. But you have looked upon this as of less importance than your own plans and devisings. If you had heeded the testimonies sent you, Living Temple would never have been written.--Letter 253, 1903, pp. 4-11, 13. (To J. H. Kellogg, November 20, 1903.)  {4MR 61.1}
[4MR 61.2]          I was carried from one sickroom to another where Dr. Maxson was the physician. In some cases I was made sad to see a great inefficiency. He did not have sufficient knowledge to understand what the case demanded, and what was essential to be done to baffle disease.  {4MR 61.2}
[4MR 61.3]          The One of authority that has often instructed me said, "Young man, you are not a close student. You skim the surface. You must make close study, make use of your opportunities, learn more; and what lessons you learn, learn thoroughly. You go too lightly loaded. It is a solemn thing to have human life in your hands, where any mistake you may make, any neglect of deep insight on your part, may cut short the existence of those who might live. This danger would be lessened if the physician had more thorough intelligence how to treat the sick."                                           -62-  {4MR 61.3}
[4MR 62.1]          I never have written this to you, but have presented all, in a general manner, without applying it to your case. I feel now that you should know these things, that the light that has been given to the workers at the sanitarium, in some things meant you. I tell you in the spirit of love for your soul, and with an interest in your success as a medical practitioner, you must drink deeper at the fountain of knowledge, before you are prepared to be first or alone in an institution for the sick.--Letter 7, 1887, pp. 3, 4. (To Brother and Sister Maxson. April 16, 1887.)  {4MR 62.1}
[4MR 62.2]          You have talked over matters as you viewed them, that the communications from Sister White are not all from the Lord, but a portion is her own mind, her own judgment, which is no better than anybody else's judgment and ideas. This is one of Satan's hooks to hang your doubts upon to deceive your soul and the souls of others who will dare to draw the line in this matter and say, This portion which pleases me is from God, but that portion which points out and condemns my course of conduct is from Sister White alone, and bears not the holy signet. You have in this way virtually rejected the whole of the messages, which God in His tender, pitying love has sent to you to save you from moral ruin.  {4MR 62.2}
[4MR 62.3]          God presents to you His will and ways which are in marked contrast, in just that way which your case requires, and you are hereby tested whether you will accept the reproof, fall on the Rock and be broken, or will you become vexed over plain statements that come close to your souls; because it is the truth and condemns you, and then you feel at enmity with me. Hebrews 4:12. There is One back of me which is the Lord, who has prompted the message which you                                           -63-     now reject and disregard and dishonor. By tempting God you have unnerved yourselves, and confusion and blindness of mind has been the result.--Letter 16, 1888, p. 7. (To "Dear Brother Rice," April 30, 1888.)  {4MR 62.3}
[4MR 63.1]         I have my work to do, to meet the misconceptions of those who suppose themselves able to say what is testimony from God and what is human production. If those who have done this work continue in this course, satanic agencies will choose for them. . . .  {4MR 63.1}
[4MR 63.2]          Those who have helped souls to feel at liberty to specify what is of God in the Testimonies and what are the uninspired words of Sister White, will find that they were helping the devil in his work of deception. Please read Testimony No. 33, page 211, "How to Receive Reproof."--Letter 28, 1906, p. 2. (To Brother George Amadon, January 15, 1906.)  {4MR 63.2}
[4MR 63.3]          I have been urged by the Spirit of the Lord to fully warn our people in regard to the undue familiarity of married men with women, and women with men. This lovesick sentimentalism existed in the mission at Cleveland before you were connected with it. I was shown you with others manifesting the same; whether this was in the past or the future I cannot say, for often things are presented to me long before the circumstances take place.--Letter 17, 1891. (To Brother Irwin, July 20, 1891.)  {4MR 63.3}
[4MR 63.4]          For half a century I have been the Lord's messenger, and as long as my life shall last I shall continue to bear the messages that God gives me for His people. I take no glory to myself; in my youth the Lord made me His                                           -64-     messenger, to communicate to His people testimonies of encouragement, warning and reproof. For sixty years I have been in communication with heavenly messengers, and I have been constantly learning in reference to divine things, and in reference to the way in which God is constantly working to bring souls from the error of their ways to the light in God's light. . . .  {4MR 63.4}
[4MR 64.1]          For months my soul has been passing through intense agony on account of those who have received the sophistries of Satan and are communicating the same to others, making every conceivable interpretation in various ways to destroy confidence in the gospel messages for this last generation, and in the special work which God has given me to do. I know that the Lord has given me this work, and I have no excuse to make for what I have done. In my experience I am constantly receiving evidence of sustaining miracle-working power of God upon my body and my soul, which I have dedicated to the Lord. I am not my own; I have been bought with a price. And I have such assurance of the Lord's working in my behalf that I must acknowledge His abundant grace.--Letter 86, 1906, pp. 2, 3. (To George I. Butler, March 8, 1906.)  {4MR 64.1}
[4MR 64.2]          I am sensible of the fact that I am mortal, and that I must guard my physical, mental, and moral powers. The constant changing from place to place necessitated by travel, and the taking hold of public labor wherever I have gone, have been too much for me, in addition to the writings that I have been preparing day and night as the Lord has worked my mind by His Holy Spirit. And when I am meeting with evidences that these communications will be treated by some in accordance with the human judgment of those who shall receive them; when I realize that some are watching keenly for some words                                           -65-     which have been traced by my pen and upon which they can place their human interpretations in order to sustain their positions and to justify a wrong course of action; when I think of these things, it is not very encouraging to continue writing. Some of those who are certainly reproved, strive to make every word vindicate their own statements. The twistings and connivings and misrepresentations and misapplications of the Word, are marvelous. Persons are linked together in this work. What one does not think of, another mind supplies.--Letter 172, 1906, p. 1. (To Dr. David Paulson and Elder W. S. Sadler, June 14, 1906.)  {4MR 64.2}
[4MR 65.1]          The lessons of Christ were often misunderstood, not because He did not make them plain, but because the minds of the Jews, like the minds of many who claim to believe in this day, were filled with prejudice. Because Christ did not take sides with the scribes and Pharisees, they hated Him, opposed Him, sought to counteract His efforts, and to make His words of no effect.  {4MR 65.1}
[4MR 65.2]          Why will not men see and live the truth? Many study the Scriptures for the purpose of proving their own ideas to be correct. They change the meaning of God's Word to suit their own opinions. And thus they do also with the testimonies that He sends. They quote half a sentence, leaving out the other half, which, if quoted, would show their reasoning to be false. God has a controversy with those who wrest the Scriptures, making them conform to their preconceived ideas.--Ms 22, 1890.  {4MR 65.2}
[4MR 65.3]          My brethren have trifled and caviled and criticized and commented and demerited, and picked and chosen a little and refused much until the                                           -66-     testimonies mean nothing to them. They put whatever interpretation upon them that they choose in their own finite judgment and are satisfied.--Letter 40, 1890, p. 11. (To "Dear Brother Uriah Smith," December 31, 1890.)  {4MR 65.3}
[4MR 66.1]          Events in history of the Reformers have been presented before me.--Letter 48, 1894, p. 4. (To Elder Littlejohn, June 3, 1894.)  {4MR 66.1}
[4MR 66.2]          Not only when I am standing before large congregations is special help bestowed upon me; but when I am using my pen, wonderful representations are given me of past, present, and future.--Letter 86, 1906, p. 3. (To Elder George I. Butler, March 8, 1906.)     Released July 24, 1968.  {4MR 66.2}
[4MR 67.1]       MR No. 214 - Materials Relating to Seventh-day Adventists and Their Institutions and Confederacies and Labor Unions         ［There is considerable counsel in the Spirit of Prophecy writings of the 1890's and the early 1900's touching on confederacies, both within and without the church. The principle is clearly dealt with. See The Comprehensive Index, "Confederacies." The term is used in dealing with the relationship of the publishing house to authors; of dealing with the wages of publishing house employees; of agreements by which sanitarium workers were bound to the institution; in dealing with Seventh-day Adventists and the Masonic Lodge; in connection with SDA medical institutions opening up their records to non-Adventists or accepting counsel from non-Adventists in the operation of our sanitariums; it is often used in connection with large trusts and oftener with labor unions.］  {4MR 67.1}
[4MR 67.2]            In 1911 Ellen White defined the term "confederacy" as she employed it:  {4MR 67.2}
[4MR 67.3]         "The question has been asked, What do you mean by a confederacy? Who have formed confederacies? You know what a confederacy is--a union of men in a work that does not bear the stamp of pure, straightforward, unswerving integrity."--Ms 29, 1911, in SDA Bible Commentary, vol. 4, p. 1142.  {4MR 67.3}
[4MR 67.4]          In another statement she explained that "association does not mean confederacy." Here are her words written to a young minister:  {4MR 67.4}
[4MR 67.5]          "Do not feel that you are to be found in any way or necessarily to confederate with unbelievers. It is well always for ministers to make friendly visits with ministers and to seek by that friendly acquaintance to disarm opposition. The same with the physician. There is too much keeping apart with association with both parties. But association does not mean confederacy. You must not confederate with unbelievers or give them preference to our own people."--Letter 107b, 1900, p. 1. (To Brother Brandstater, March 22, 1900.)                                           -68-  {4MR 67.5}
[4MR 68.1]                    The Peril of a Confederacy or an Alliance With Those                              Who Know Not the Truth                              (Counsel given in 1890)            No confederacy should be formed with unbelievers, neither should you call together a certain chosen number who think as you do, and who will say Amen to all that you propose, while others are excluded who you think will not be in harmony. I was shown that there was great danger of doing this.  {4MR 68.1}
[4MR 68.2]          "For the Lord spake thus to me with a strong hand, and instructed me that I should not walk in the way of this people, saying, Say ye not, A confederacy, to all them to whom this people shall say, A confederacy; neither fear ye their fear, nor be afraid. Sanctify the Lord of hosts Himself; and let Him be your fear, and let Him be your dread. . . . To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them." The world is not to be our criterion. Let the Lord work, let the Lord's voice be heard.  {4MR 68.2}
[4MR 68.3]          No Alliance With Unbelievers. Those employed in any department of the work whereby the world may be transformed, must not enter into alliance with those who know not the truth. The world know not the Father and the Son, and they have no spiritual discernment as to the character of our work, as to what we shall do or shall not do. We must obey the orders that come from above. We are not to hear the counsel or follow the plans suggested by unbelievers. Suggestions made by those who know not the work that God is doing for this time will be such as to weaken the power of the instrumentalities of God. By accepting such suggestions, the counsel of Christ is set at nought. . . .                                           -69-  {4MR 68.3}
[4MR 69.1]          The eye of the Lord is upon all the work, all the plans, all the imaginings of every mind; He sees beneath the surface of things, discerning the thoughts and intents of the heart. There is not a deed of darkness not a plan, not an imagination of the heart, not a thought of the mind, but that He reads it as an open book. Every act, every word, every motive, is faithfully chronicled in the records by the great Heart Searcher who said, "I know thy works."  {4MR 69.1}
[4MR 69.2]          I was shown that the follies of Israel in the days of Samuel will be repeated among the people of God today unless there is greater humility, less confidence in self, and more trust in the Lord God of Israel, the Ruler of the people. It is only as divine power is combined with human effort that the work will abide the test. When men lean no longer on men or on their own judgment, but make God their trust, it will be made manifest in every instance by meekness of spirit, by less talking and much more praying, by the exercise of caution in their plans and movements. Such men will reveal the fact that their dependence is in God, that they have the mind of Christ.  {4MR 69.2}
[4MR 69.3]         Trusting in Men. Again and again I have been shown that the people of God in these last days could not be safe in trusting in men, and making flesh their arm. The mighty cleaver of truth has taken them out of the world as rough stones that are to be hewed and squared and polished for the heavenly building. They must be hewed by the prophets with reproof, warning, admonition, and advice, that they may be fashioned after the divine Pattern; this is the specific work of the comforter, to transform heart and character, that men may keep the way of the Lord. . . .                                           -70-  {4MR 69.3}
[4MR 70.1]          Since 1845 the dangers of the people of God have from time to time been laid open before me, and I have been shown the perils that would thicken about the remnant in the last days. These perils have been revealed to me down to the present time. Great scenes are soon to open before us. The Lord is coming with power and great glory. And Satan knows that his usurped authority will soon be forever at an end. His last opportunity to gain control of the world is now before him, and he will make most decided efforts to accomplish the destruction of the inhabitants of the earth. Those who believe the truth must be as faithful sentinels on the watchtower, or Satan will suggest specious reasonings to them, and they will give utterance to opinions that will betray sacred, holy trusts. The enmity of Satan against good will be manifested more and more as he brings his forces into activity to his last work of rebellion; and every soul that is not fully surrendered to God, and kept by divine power, will form an alliance with Satan against heaven, and join in battle against the Ruler of the universe. --Testimonies to Ministers, pp. 462-465.  {4MR 70.1}
[4MR 70.2]          No Confederacy With the World. (Counsel published in 1900.) There is to be no change in the general features of our work. It is to stand as clear and distinct as prophecy has made it. We are to enter into no confederacy with the world, supposing that by so doing we could accomplish more. If any stand in the way, to hinder the advancement of the work in the lines that God has appointed, they will displease God. No line of truth that has made the Seventh-day Adventist people what they are is to be weakened. We have the old landmarks of truth, experience, and duty, and we are to stand firmly in                                           -71-     defense of our principles, in full view of the world.--Testimonies, vol. 6, p. 17.  {4MR 70.2}
[4MR 71.1]          Day by day I am impressed by the Holy Spirit that the very last messages of warning are now to be given to our people.  {4MR 71.1}
[4MR 71.2]          There is much to be said in regard to establishing what I shall designate as small sanitariums. In no place should a mammoth sanitarium be built up; for a great work is to be done in many places. In planning for new sanitariums, our brethren should reason soundly and solidly, and restrain the desire to surprise the world by building up something large in one or two places.  {4MR 71.2}
[4MR 71.3]          In all our great cities there will be a binding up in bundles by the confederacies and unions formed. Men will rule other men and demand much of them. The lives of those who refuse to unite with these unions will be in peril. Everything is being prepared for the last great work to be done by the One mighty to save and mighty to destroy.  {4MR 71.3}
[4MR 71.4]          Some who have had great light have had an almost uncontrollable desire to bind all our medical institutions under the supervision of one power. I am instructed to say that this desire is prompted by the same spirit that in the world manifests itself in the efforts of the unions to become a controlling power. The work that God has given His people to do is to bind up the testimony, and to seal the law among His disciples.  {4MR 71.4}
[4MR 71.5]          In all our sanitariums there is much, very much, that needs to be reformed. Justice, mercy, and the love of God are to prevail. The work in our sanitariums has been carried on more or less according to circumstances.                                           -72-     Let none say, "You must bind yourselves by specified agreements to do thus and so, or else you cannot be endorsed by us." The signing of such agreements must cease. The day for work of this kind is past. It has already wrought much mischief. The Lord is our guide and our ruler. Let us bind ourselves up with Him. God does not desire men to be under binding agreements; for He is to move in His own way. Every yoke is now to be broken. The truth as it is in Jesus is of sufficient binding force to hold every mind, control every impulse, and direct every movement. Those whom God would control if they would submit to Him, but who do not choose to walk humbly with Him, are not to make terms for others. Let every man look to God, not to men. The Lord God of heaven rules.  {4MR 71.5}
[4MR 72.1]          These words I have been instructed to write out plainly. The condition of things before the Flood has been presented to me. The same binding up in unions that exists today existed in Noah's day. But never before have such transactions taken place as are now carried on in the selection of officers to govern the people. Those who occupy the highest positions in governments reveal how little confidence God can place in their rulership.  {4MR 72.1}
[4MR 72.2]          This is a wonderful age in which we are living. God is beholding the deplorable state of society. He requires those who believe His gospel to come out from the world. "Be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing."  {4MR 72.2}
[4MR 72.3]          Human, kingly power among God's people in any branch of his cause, as represented by the documents prepared for men to sign, is not ordained of God. Let those who believe the Bible study the principles that are to govern them in dealing with human minds. God is not the author of confusion, but of                                           -73-     peace. The selfishness that exalts one man to rule the minds of his fellow men, is not inspired of God; for the Lord works in and through those who will be worked by Him, and who in every line of Christian service will act in accordance with divine enlightenment.  {4MR 72.3}
[4MR 73.1]          God is the author of all that is good. He blesses the children of men with prosperity, and gives abundantly to them by causing the earth to yield her treasures. But what does He behold among the few educated and trained men of talent? Not many are working after the divine order. Yielding to temptation, they rule the markets and control the merchandise in accordance with Satan's principles. They have the money which belongs to the people, the money which would give them a fair chance. God's poor are left to suffer and perish, while man's cupidity grasps every advantage.--Ms 145, 1902, pp. 1-3. (Diary, September 2, 3, 1902.)  {4MR 73.1}
[4MR 73.2]          During my stay in Southern California, I was enabled to visit places that in the past have been presented to me by the Lord as suitable for the establishment of sanitariums and a school.  {4MR 73.2}
[4MR 73.3]          For years I have been given special light that we are not to center our work in the cities. The turmoil and confusion that fill these cities, the conditions brought about by the labor unions and the strikes, would prove a great hindrance to our work. Men are seeking to bring those engaged in the different trades under bondage to certain unions. This is not God's planning, but the planning of a power that we should in no wise acknowledge. God's Word is fulfilling; the wicked are binding themselves up in bundles ready to be burned.                                           -74-  {4MR 73.3}
[4MR 74.1]          We are now to use all our entrusted capabilities in giving the last warning message to the world. In this work we are to preserve our individuality. We are not to unite with secret societies or with trades unions. We are to stand free in God, looking constantly to Christ for instruction. All our movements are to be made with realization of the importance of the work to be accomplished for God.--Letter 157, 1902. (Last two paragraphs in Testimonies, vol. 7, p. 84.)  {4MR 74.1}
[4MR 74.3]          The Lord desires you to be of good courage. He has a work for you to do in evangelistic lines, a work demanding more distinctly spiritual efforts than the work in which you have been engaged. The greatest and most important work in which we can engage is the preparation of a people to stand in the day of God, upon which we are just entering. May the Lord help you, my brother, to devote your God-given capabilities to winning souls to Christ. Rest in God, and walk humbly with Him. You will need much of the rich grace of the Saviour, and a deep, settled conviction that the work of the people of God is to prepare for the events of the future, which will soon come upon them with blinding force.                                           -75-  {4MR 74.3}
[4MR 75.1]          In the world gigantic monopolies will be formed. Men will bind themselves together in unions that will wrap them in the folds of the enemy. A few men will combine to grasp all the means to be obtained in certain lines of business. Trades unions will be formed, and those who refuse to join these unions will be marked men.  {4MR 75.1}
[4MR 75.2]          It is time for us to take our work out of the cities. Our sanitariums should be furnished with facilities for giving the sick the best of care, and they should be properly conducted; but they should be as far as possible from the cities. The whole world is to be tested, and obedience to the law of God is to be the test.  {4MR 75.2}
[4MR 75.3]          Unionism has revealed what it is by the spirit that it has manifested. It is controlled by the cruel power of Satan. Those who refuse to join the unions formed are made to feel this power. The principles governing the forming of these unions seem innocent, but men have to pledge themselves to serve the interests of these unions, or else they may have to pay the penalty of refusal with their lives.  {4MR 75.3}
[4MR 75.4]          These unions are one of the signs of the last days. Men are binding up in bundles ready to be burned. They may be church members, but while they belong to these unions, they cannot possibly keep the commandments of God; for to belong to these unions means to disregard the entire decalogue.  {4MR 75.4}
[4MR 75.5]          "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbour as thyself," (Luke 10:27). These words sum up the whole duty of man. They mean the consecration of the whole being, body, soul, and spirit, to God's service. How can men obey these words, and at the same time pledge                                           -76-     themselves to support that which deprives their neighbors of freedom of action? And how can men obey these words, and form combinations that rob the poorer classes of the advantages which justly belong to them, preventing them from buying or selling, except under certain conditions! How plainly the words of God have predicted this condition of things. John writes, "I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon. . . . And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in the foreheads: and that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name."  {4MR 75.5}
[4MR 76.1]          The Forming of These Unions Is One of Satan's Last Efforts. God calls upon people to get out of the cities, isolating themselves from the world. The time will come when they will have to do this. God will care for those who love Him and keep His commandments.  {4MR 76.1}
[4MR 76.2]          Brother and Sister Burden, we must now put on the whole armor of righteousness. We must be as true as steel to principle, standing steadfastly against every species of corruption. It is this steadfast adherence to principle that is to distinguish those who bear the seal of the living God from those who have the mark of the beast.  {4MR 76.2}
[4MR 76.3]          I write you this that in a guarded but decided way you may advise our people to keep out of the cities. But the cities must be worked; yes, and our people have been asleep, while Satan has been sowing his tares.  {4MR 76.3}
[4MR 76.4]          I have said little in regard to moving the food factory from Cooranbong to Sydney or even to Wahroonga, because I do not see what advantage there would be in doing this. The farther away we are from the cities, the better                                           -77-     it will be; for they are filled with men who have no sense of honor or true elevation, men who are ambitious for gain, and who to obtain gain will resort to any means. Even some among those who profess to believe the truth will through following wrong principles become greedy for advantage. There are those in our institutions who have for so long worked for selfish ends that they cannot be trusted. They have no sense of honor, or truth, or holiness, or righteousness. Selfishness and greed have expelled from the heart the sanctifying principles of the truth. They have lost all sense of distinction between right and wrong. And because they are in responsible positions--as if position made the man--they say, "The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord are we"--holy because we are handling holy things. But the fact that they occupy an exalted position of trust only makes their guilt a hundredfold greater.  {4MR 76.4}
[4MR 77.1]          Those who love God and keep His commandments will not grasp for the highest wages. But there are those who strive to add to their wages without stopping to ask themselves whether in so doing they are not robbing a fellow worker whose lines have not fallen to him in pleasant places. Those who reason from this selfish standpoint will receive punishment with the open sinner, only they will be punished more severely, because they had opportunities and light that the open sinner had not.  {4MR 77.1}
[4MR 77.2]          There are many who will so outrage conscience and the law of God that in their hearts the pure, holy principles of truth will be corrupted. Between righteousness and truth and unrighteousness and fraud they will see no difference. Their judgment is perverted, and the position of trust they occupy is made a means of doing dishonest transactions, when they think that                                           -78-     they can do this without detection.--Letter 26, 1903, pp. 1-5. (To Brother and Sister Burden. December 10, 1902.)  {4MR 77.2}
[4MR 78.1]         The same state of things exists today that existed before the Flood, and the nearer we get to the large cities, the worse the evil is. My message is, Do not build up sanitariums in the cities. The laws of the land will become more and more oppressive, as in the days of Noah.  {4MR 78.1}
[4MR 78.2]          How long will the Lord suffer oppression of the poor that rich men may hoard wealth? These men are heaping together treasures for the last days. Their money is placed where it does no one any good. To add to their millions, they rob the poor, and the cries of the starving are no more to them than the barking of a dog. But the Lord marks every act of oppression. No cry of suffering is unheard by Him. Those who today are scheming to obtain more and more money, putting in operation plans that mean to the poor starvation, will in the last great day stand face to face with their deeds of oppression and injustice. Those who claim to be the children of God are in no case to bind up with the labor unions that are formed or that shall be formed. This the Lord forbids. Cannot those who study the prophecies see and understand what is before us? The transgressors of the law of God have taken sides with their leader, the general of rebellion. He understands how to devise his satanic schemes and through whom to work for the carrying out of them. He is striving to lead every soul to take sides with him, and under the influence of his temptations, thousands are binding themselves up in bundles, ready to be consumed by the fires of the last day. Those who yield                                           -79-     to his temptation become in their turn tempters, standing among the ablest of his helpers.  {4MR 78.2}
[4MR 79.1]          In the time of the harvest the Lord will say to His reapers, "Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them: but gather the wheat into My barn." God has a people on the earth who will see the evil of every phase of oppression, and will refuse to unite with the enemy in carrying out his plans.--Letter 201, 1902, pp. 2-4. (To Elder and Mrs. J. A. Burden, December 15, 1902.)  {4MR 79.1}
[4MR 79.2]         ［At the General Conference session of 1903 held in Oakland, California, Ellen White spoke on Friday morning, April 3, on "Our Duty to Leave Battle Creek." The sanitarium had burned on February 18, 1902, and was being rebuilt. The Review and Herald plant had been destroyed by fire on December 30, the same year--just three months before the General Conference session. It was a time when important decisions were being made. In her address she reviewed some of the high points of the history of the two institutions and pointed out some of the places where there had been a departure from following God's will. She then mentioned the difficulties which the labor unions would bring to our institutional work, and urged an away-from-the-city location for such work. An endeavor has been made in the excerpts which follow to catch the significant points of the broad presentation she made to the Conference as a setting for the reference to the labor unions near the close of the address.］  {4MR 79.2}
[4MR 79.3]          It will be impossible for me to do justice to the question before us unless I take some time. The question is one that should be clearly and distinctly understood by us all. Few of our people have any idea of how many times light has been given that it was not in the order of God for so much to be centered in Battle Creek. Much was gathered there; many meetings were called there. A school, and a sanitarium, and a publishing house were there. These institutions had an influence upon one another. If this influence had always been good, more of a missionary spirit would have been developed.                                           -80-     There would have been a clearer understanding of what must be done in the various cities of America. It would have been seen that in every city the standard must be planted and a memorial for God established.  {4MR 79.3}
[4MR 80.1]          It is God's design that our people should locate outside the cities, and from these outposts warn the cities, and raise in them memorials for God. There must be a force of influence in the cities, that the message of warning shall be heard. . . .  {4MR 80.1}
[4MR 80.2]          The Publishing House. Again and again testimonies were given in regard to the principles that were coming in to leaven the publishing house. And yet, though the messages kept coming that men were working on principles which God could not accept, no decided change was made. . . .  {4MR 80.2}
[4MR 80.3]          God desired that every movement should be in accordance with Bible principles. There was to be no sharp dealing. But there has been sharp dealing, and God has been displeased. For the last twenty years God has been sending reproofs and warnings regarding this. The very worst thing that could now be done would be for the Review and Herald Office to be once more built up in Battle Creek. The way has been opened for it to break up its association there--association with worldly men, which ought to be broken. . . .  {4MR 80.3}
[4MR 80.4]          When the printing office was first established, in a little wooden building, the Lord showed me that its presses were to be used to send forth to the world the bright rays of truth. They were consecrated to the Lord. Light was to shine all through the office, which was to be a school of training for workers. But as the result of association with the world, many in the office grew worldly, and worked more and more on plans of worldly                                           -81-     policy, and neither the discipline nor training of the youth employed in the office were as they should be.  {4MR 80.4}
[4MR 81.1]          I must say to our people that the Lord would have that institution established in an entirely new place. He would have the present influences of association broken up. Will those who have collected in Battle Creek hear the voice speaking to them, and understand that they are to scatter out into different places, where they can spread abroad a knowledge of the truth, and where they can gain an experience different from the experience that they have been gaining?  {4MR 81.1}
[4MR 81.2]          In reply to the question that has been asked in regard to settling somewhere else, I answer, Yes. Let the General Conference offices and the publishing work be moved from Battle Creek. . . .  {4MR 81.2}
[4MR 81.3]          There has been an anxiety to adopt a worldly policy. Warnings and reproofs and entreaties--you would be astonished to know how many--have been sent in regard to this. But they have not been heeded. Many have come to the place where they do not care to follow the directions that the Lord sends. They have walked in their own counsel, until the Lord has come near in judgment, and swept away the printing plant. Will you build up again in the same place that you were before? . . .  {4MR 81.3}
[4MR 81.4]          The Sanitarium. I need not speak any more on this point. I wish to speak now in reference to the sanitarium in Battle Creek. Our brethren say: "Sister White has confused us. She said that we must not let this sanitarium go into the hands of worldlings. And she said also that we must try to place the sanitarium upon a right foundation." Yes, this I did say. Now I repeat it. For years light has been coming to me that we should not center so much                                           -82-     in one place. I have stated distinctly that an effort should not be made to make Battle Creek the sign and symbol of so much. The Lord is not very well pleased with Battle Creek. Not all that has been done in Battle Creek is well pleasing to Him. And when the sanitarium there was burned, our people should have studied the messages of reproof and warning sent them in former years, and taken heed. . . .  {4MR 81.4}
[4MR 82.1]          It has been stated that, when the sanitarium was first established in Battle Creek, my husband and I endorsed it. Certainly we did. I can speak for my husband as well as for myself. We prayed about the matter a great deal. So it was with the printing office, which was first established in a little wooden building. As the work grew, we had to add to it, and later, when ambitious men came in to take part in the management, more additions were made than should have been made, because these men thought that the buildings would give character to their work. That was a mistake. It is not buildings that give character to the work of God, but the faithfulness and integrity of the workers. . . .  {4MR 82.1}
[4MR 82.2]          Our leading brethren, the men in official positions, are to examine the standing of the Battle Creek Sanitarium, to see whether the God of heaven can take control of it. When, by faithful guardians, it is placed in a position where He can control it, let me tell you that God will see that it is sustained. . . .  {4MR 82.2}
[4MR 82.3]          Keep Out of Them and Away from Them. The crisis is coming soon in Battle Creek. The trades unions and confederacies of the world are a snare. Keep out of them and away from them, brethren. Have nothing to do with them. Because of these unions and confederacies, it will soon be very difficult for                                           -83-     our institutions to carry on their work in the cities. My warning is: Keep out of the cities. Build no sanitariums in the cities. Educate our people to get out of the cities into the country, where they can obtain a small piece of land, and make a home for themselves and their children. When the question arose in regard to the establishment of a sanitarium in the city of Los Angeles, I felt that I must oppose this move. I carried a very heavy burden in regard to the matter, and I could not keep silent. It is time, brethren, that we heeded the testimonies sent us in mercy and love from the Lord of heaven.  {4MR 82.3}
[4MR 83.1]         Our restaurants must be in the cities; for otherwise the works in these restaurants could not reach the people and teach them the principles of right living. And for the present we shall have to occupy meetinghouses in the cities. But erelong there will be such strife and confusion in the cities that those who wish to leave them will not be able. We must be preparing for these issues. This is the light that is given me.  {4MR 83.1}
[4MR 83.2]          May God help you to receive the words that I have spoken. Let those who stand as God's watchmen on the walls of Zion be men who can see the dangers before the people--men who can distinguish between truth and error, righteousness and unrighteousness.--General Conference Bulletin, 1903, pp. 84-87. (E. G. White talk, "Our Duty to Leave Battle Creek." April 3, 1903.)  {4MR 83.2}
[4MR 83.3]              The Genesis of Movements Toward Consolidation, Confederacies,                          Trade Unions and Secret Societies            ［Six weeks after the General Conference session at which Ellen White called for the moving of our institutions away from Battle Creek, she again made reference to the destruction of the institutions at Battle Creek and                                           -84-     makes mention of trade unions, as she traces back to its source the development of confederacies.］  {4MR 83.3}
[4MR 84.1]          Dear Brethren: I have a message for you. The Lord is in earnest with His people. I expected that great humiliation of heart would follow the manifestation of the Lord's displeasure in the destruction of the principal buildings of our two largest institutions. But how little influence this has had to bring humiliation and repentance. God's people have dishonored Him, and their hearts have become so unimpressible that even when He speaks in judgment, they make no decided change.  {4MR 84.1}
[4MR 84.2]          Evil entered in the heavenly courts through the angel who, next to Christ, occupied the most exalted position. Lucifer was the first of the covering cherubs, holy and undefiled. Of him it is said, "Thou sealest up the sum, full of wisdom, and perfect in beauty. Thou hast been in Eden, the garden of God; every precious stone was thy covering. . . . Thou art the anointed cherub that covereth; thou hast walked up and down in the midst of the stones of fire. Thou wast perfect in thy ways from the day that thou wast created, till iniquity was found in thee."  {4MR 84.2}
[4MR 84.3]          But though honored above all the heavenly host, Lucifer was not content with his position. He ventured to covet the homage due alone to the Creator. He cherished feelings of envy, and these feelings he communicated to the other angels. It was his endeavor to secure to himself their service and loyalty. In so deceptive a way did he work that the sentiments that he inculcated could not be dealt with until they had developed in the minds of those who received them. . . .                                           -85-  {4MR 84.3}
[4MR 85.1]          The influence of mind on mind, so strong a power for good when sanctified, is equally strong for evil in the hands of those opposed to God. This power Satan used in his work of instilling evil into the minds of the angels, and he made it appear that he was seeking the good of the universe. As the anointed cherub, Lucifer had been highly exalted; he was greatly loved by the heavenly beings, and his influence over them was strong. Many of them listened to his suggestions and believed his words. "And there was war in heaven; Michael and His angels fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought, and his angels, and prevailed not; neither was their place found any more in heaven."  {4MR 85.1}
[4MR 85.2]          Cast out of heaven, Satan set up his kingdom in this world, and ever since, he has been untiringly striving to seduce human beings from their allegiance to God. He uses the same power that he used in heaven--the influence of mind on mind. Men become tempters of their fellow men. The strong, corrupting sentiments of Satan are cherished, and they exert a masterly, compelling power. Under the influence of these sentiments, men bind up with one another in confederacies, in trades unions, and in secret societies. There are at work in the world agencies that God will not much longer tolerate.  {4MR 85.2}
[4MR 85.3]          In a milder form the same evil and the same spirit has been introduced into our institutions. The Lord opened the matter to me, showing me that the wrong was of the same character as that introduced into heaven. It was Satan who was working to bring in certain influences to bind different interests under one control. This was not in harmony with God's will, and He declared that He would not sanction anything of the kind.                                           -86-  {4MR 85.3}
[4MR 86.1]          This work was first started in the Review and Herald office. Things were swayed first in one way and then in another. It was the enemy of our work who prompted the call for the consolidation of the publishing work under one controlling power in Battle Creek.  {4MR 86.1}
[4MR 86.2]          Then the idea gained favor that the medical missionary work would be greatly advanced if all our medical institutions and other medical missionary interests were bound up under the control of the medical association at Battle Creek. I was told that I must lift my voice in warning against this. We were not to be under the control of men who could not control themselves, and who were not willing to be amenable to God. We were not to be guided by men who want their word to be the controlling power. The development of the desire to control has been very marked, and God sent warning after warning, forbidding confederacies and consolidation. He warned us against binding ourselves to fulfill certain agreements that would be presented by men laboring to control the movements of their brethren. . . .  {4MR 86.2}
[4MR 86.3]          We are church members, believers in the Bible, and we are not to make the Lord Jesus ashamed to call us brethren, because we have no confidence in one another. We are to be afraid of those who have little confidence in their fellow-workers, and who demand that they should be bound about by agreements and restrictions, which can be misinterpreted and used to do harm. Should they in the future be turned from their integrity, they would take advantage of some wording that those who signed the documents did not at the time comprehend.--Letter 114, 1903, pp. 1-4. (To the leaders in our work, May 23, 1903.)                                           -87-  {4MR 86.3}
[4MR 87.1]          ［On Thursday, June 18, 1903, the California Medical Missionary and Benevolent Association was meeting in the chapel at the St. Helena Sanitarium, Elder A. T. Jones was in the chair. Ellen G. White had been asked to address the group at the morning meeting. First she spoke of unity among workers, then of the work to be done by medical missionaries in association with gospel workers. Then she turned to the distinctive nature of our work. We present this phase of her presentation given in the report of the meeting under the subheading "Called Out from the World:" This is followed by counsel on the responsibilities of medical missionary workers, a review of the times in which we live, and an appeal for high standards among Seventh-day Adventist church members.］  {4MR 87.1}
[4MR 87.2]          The wicked are being bound up in bundles, bound up in trusts, in unions, in confederacies. Let us have nothing to do with these organizations. God is our ruler, our governor, and He calls us to come out from the world and be separate. "Come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing." If we refuse to do this, if we continue to link up with the world, and to look at every matter from a worldly standpoint, we shall become like the world. When worldly policy and worldly ideas govern our transactions, we cannot stand on the high and holy platform of eternal truth.  {4MR 87.2}
[4MR 87.3]          God promises that if we will separate ourselves from the world, He will receive us, and will be a Father unto us, and we shall be His sons and daughters. Shall we not separate ourselves from the world, and claim this sacred relationship now, that when our Father comes He may acknowledge us as His children?--Ms 71, 1903, p. 5. ("To Every Man His Work," E. G. White talk, June 18, 1903.)  {4MR 87.3}
[4MR 87.4]          ［In a letter written September 19, 1903, to Elder George I. Butler, former president of the General Conference, and after a period of ten or twelve years in retirement as he cared for his ailing wife, now the president of the Southern Union Conference, Ellen White counseled the importance of                                           -88-     loyalty to the Spirit of Prophecy and of following the counsels of health reform. She points out the strange situation of those "who claim to believe the truth" yet "persistently disregard light and evidence." She urges Elder Butler to guard his strength and not be too quick to hear rumors. Then in one paragraph she makes the solemn statement we give here. The closing part of the letter deals with institutions in the Southern Union.］  {4MR 87.4}
[4MR 88.1]          Satan will do that which will close the Southern field against the truth, if the Lord does not interpose. And the trade unions will be one of the agencies that will bring upon this earth a time of trouble such as has not been since the world began.--Letter 200, 1903, p. 3. (To Elder G. I. Butler, September 10, 1903.)  {4MR 88.1}
[4MR 88.2]          ［In early 1904 the question of finding sites for medical institutions in Southern California was uppermost. On January 8, 1904, Ellen White urged country locations to avoid the controlling power of labor unions. The entire document is devoted to the advantages to both patients and employees of country locations for sanitariums.］  {4MR 88.2}
[4MR 88.3]          I have read the letters that have been written to me regarding sanitarium sites in southern California, and I will now try to write some things that have been presented to me for you.  {4MR 88.3}
[4MR 88.4]          The furnished building in Pomona, offered for twenty-five thousand dollars, is in some respects favorable for sanitarium work. In other respects it does not answer to the representation given me of what our sanitariums should be. More land would be needed. The time is fast coming when the controlling power of the labor unions will be very oppressive.  {4MR 88.4}
[4MR 88.5]          Again and again the Lord has instructed that our people are to take their families away from the cities, into the country, where they can raise their own provisions; for in the future the problem of buying and selling will be a                                           -89-     very serious one. We should now begin to heed the instruction given us over and over again: Get out of the cities into rural districts, where the houses are not crowded closely together, and where you will be free from the interference of enemies.--Letter 5, 1904, p. 1. (To "The Brethren and Sisters Connected With the Medical Work in Southern California," January 8, 1904.)  {4MR 88.5}
[4MR 89.1]         ［On February 21, 1904, Ellen White wrote to her son William, and in eight pages dealt with many matters. The letter closed with the two paragraphs given here.］  {4MR 89.1}
[4MR 89.2]          Last night I slept only three hours, from eight to eleven. Oh, how my soul longs to see the people of God zealous in repentance. I entreat them to prepare to meet their God. Can they not see in the rapid growth of trades unions, the fulfilling of the signs of the times? Those forming the labor unions are determined to have their own way. Violence and death mean nothing to them if their unions are opposed. The spirit is working in those who profess to believe the truth, but who, because they do not live the truth, are always in contention.  {4MR 89.2}
[4MR 89.3]          The judgments of God are in the land. The wars and rumors of wars, the destruction by fire and flood, say clearly that the time of trouble which is to increase until the end, is already in the world.--Letter 93, 1904, pp. 7, 8. (To W. C. White, February 21, 1904.)  {4MR 89.3}
[4MR 89.4]          ［Two days later, February 23, 1904, in writing to her son Edson, then laboring in the South, she discussed the work and workers at Huntsville, and then turned to the work before us and coming conditions. Three paragraphs of the letter are pertinent. The key sentence was published in The Southern Missionary of 1904 on page 50.］                                           -90-  {4MR 89.4}
[4MR 90.1]         There is a great work before us. The enemy has succeeded in occupying the minds of those who believe the truth for this time, and hindrance after hindrance has been placed in the way of the advancement of God's work. The work in the Southern field should be fifteen years in advance of what it now is. Warning after warning has been given, saying that the time to work the Southern field was fast passing, and that soon this field would be much more difficult to work. It will be more difficult in the future than it is today. Satanic agencies are becoming more determined in their rebellion against God. The trades unions will be the cause of the most terrible violence that has ever been seen among human beings.  {4MR 90.1}
[4MR 90.2]          The Spirit of God is being withdrawn from the earth, and unrepentant sinners are being left to the control of the enemy, to the destiny that they themselves have chosen. Those who persist in violating the holy Sabbath of the Lord, set apart by Him as a day of rest, will soon see that God will punish the transgressors of His law. Men are to reap as they have sown.  {4MR 90.2}
[4MR 90.3]          God stands at the helm. He is calling upon His people to come into harmony, to remain no longer in strife and disunion.--Letter 99, 1904, p. 3. (To Edson and Emma White, February 23, 1904.)  {4MR 90.3}
[4MR 90.5]        I am bidden to declare the message that cities full of transgression, and sinful in the extreme, will be destroyed by earthquakes, by fire, by                                         -91-     flood. All the world will be warned that there is a God who will display His authority as God. His unseen agencies will cause destruction, devastation, and death. All the accumulated riches will be as nothingness.  {4MR 90.5}
[4MR 91.1]         Notwithstanding the scientific care with which men safeguard buildings from destruction, one touch of the great and rightful Ruler will bring to nothingness the idolatrous possessions that have been laid up in a sightly and magnificent display. The devices of men will come to naught.  {4MR 91.1}
[4MR 91.2]          The injustice in our world, the masterly power man has taken unto himself, the oppressive, man-made unions that bring confusion and violence and strife, and the manipulation of a power to rule men and to acquire means through underhand deceptions--these conditions God cannot pass by with silence. Those who are under the influence and teaching of the great deceiver will find that, although God has borne long with their deceptive acuteness, He has not been deceived, and He will reward every transgressor according to his works. He keeps a strict account of every lie framed, and when He takes matters in His hand, He will deal in accordance with every man's secret and hidden devising.  {4MR 91.2}
[4MR 91.3]          Bible history is to be repeated. Calamities will come--calamities most awful, most unexpected; and these destructions will follow one after another. If there will be a heeding of the warnings that God has given, and if churches will repent, returning to their allegiance, then other cities may be spared for a time. But if men who have been deceived continue in the same way in which they have been walking, disregarding the law of God, and presenting falsehoods before the people, God allows them to suffer calamity,                                           -92-     that their senses may be awakened.--Ms 35, 1906. ("Adopting Infant Children," General manuscript bearing date of April 27, 1906.)  {4MR 91.3}
[4MR 92.1]          Cause will always be followed by effect. God's laws, obeyed, would bring men into harmony with the principles of heaven. The light of the world would shine forth amidst the moral darkness. Truth would triumph; the glory of God would be revealed.  {4MR 92.1}
[4MR 92.2]          A disregard of God's law brings discord, violence, crime, war, and bloodshed. It has led men to defy God, to take leave of reason, to try to control the minds of their fellowmen.  {4MR 92.2}
[4MR 92.3]          The unions that are being formed all over the world will never qualify men for the rule of the Prince of peace; for in them every one is striving for the mastery, seeking for the highest place. History is being repeated. Men have a burning desire to rule men. But they are not willing to be ruled by the Governor of the universe. They have never laid aside their quarrelsome traits of character, their desire to be first. The enemy takes possession of their minds, and works out through them his own purposes.--Ms 51, 1906, p. 4. (General manuscript entitled "Conversion," without date.)  {4MR 92.3}
[4MR 92.4]          The wickedness that is being revealed in the cities of San Francisco and Oakland show that the world is fast becoming as it was before the Flood. The union men who have struck for higher wages, by their destruction of property, and their attempts to destroy life, are plainly showing to what a pass men will come who are determined to carry out their own plans regardless of                                           -93-     others. Many of the police will not come out and act their part. They are discouraged. What the end will be, the human mind cannot determine.  {4MR 92.4}
[4MR 93.1]          The Lord is bringing the perplexities of these social problems to our notice that we may see the evil of seeking to carry out our own way and will. This is an evil that has appeared again and again in our work, and which is appearing now. The natural man needs to be converted; the Spirit of God is needed to operate upon human hearts. Many of our church members are becoming weak because, instead of depending upon God, they are self-sufficient.  {4MR 93.1}
[4MR 93.2]          I am instructed to say to our churches, Study the Testimonies. They are written for our admonition and encouragement upon whom the ends of the world are come. If God's people will not study these messages that are sent to them from time to time, they are guilty of rejecting light. Line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little, God is sending instruction to His people. Heed the instruction; follow the light. The Lord has a controversy with His people because in the past they have not heeded His instruction and ［not］ followed His guidance.--Letter 292, 1907, p. 3. (To J. E. White, September 21, 1907.)  {4MR 93.2}
[4MR 93.3]          A wealth of moral influence has been brought to us in the last half century. Through His Holy Spirit the voice of God has come to us continually in warning and instruction, to confirm the faith of the believers in the Spirit of Prophecy. Repeatedly the word has come, Write the things that I have given you to confirm the faith of My people in the position they have taken. Time and trial have not made void the instruction given in the early days of the message. It is to be held as safe instruction to follow in these                                           -94-     its closing days. Those who are indifferent to this light and instruction must not expect to escape the snares which we have been plainly told will cause the rejecters of light to stumble, and fall, and be snared, and be taken. If we study carefully the second chapter of Hebrews, we shall learn how important it is that we hold steadfastly to every principle of truth that has been given.--RH July 18, 1907, and Selected Messages, book 1, page 41.     Ellen G. White Estate June 12, 1968  {4MR 93.3}
[4MR 95.1]      MR No. 215 - Spirit of Prophecy Emphasis Week         I thought it might not do the boys any harm to have a little excursion in the country, and I could visit a little and while away the time in your absence. Willie enjoyed himself well. Was sorry it was time to come home. The boys played with Eli and worked a little. It was a great treat for them.--Letter 14, 1860.  {4MR 95.1}
[4MR 95.2]          We are hoping . . . that we may return to you--not to plunge into business as we have done and leave you poor boys to take care of yourselves, but we are going to spend more time with you, seeking to make you and Willie happy. We will have more recreation and less work.--Letter 7, 1865, p. 4. (To Edson White, October 19, 1865.)  {4MR 95.2}
[4MR 95.3]          Willie enjoys himself well because he can be outdoors. He has been a great help to me in paring peaches and pears. I have been putting up fruit, quite a quantity.--Letter 3, 1866, p. 2. (To Edson White, September 21, 1866.)  {4MR 95.3}
[4MR 95.4]          May, my dear child, I do not wish you to overwork, but I want you to be prompt, and bear your share of responsibility. Those who do work only when compelled to do so will be worthless. You can do work with cheerfulness and not wait to be told. Be faithful in little things, and then it will be easy for you to be faithful in larger things. Remember that there are duties for you to perform just as important to perfect your experience as the duties                                           -96-     those older have to do to perfect their experience. Do your work, not as though it was a burden, but a pleasure, as though done for Jesus. Your Saviour was an obedient child, working with His father at the simple trade of a carpenter. You must eat and drink in order to live, and then, as a natural result, the dishes must be washed, floors swept, if you live in houses. Now act your part with fidelity, doing your work for Jesus.--Letter 3, 1881, pp. 2, 3. (To "Dear Children, Addie and May Walling," April 15, 1881.)  {4MR 95.4}
[4MR 96.1]          We endured the journey to Des Moines well. There were omnibuses but no carriage for me, as we were not expected. We dragged up four miles to the camp ground, walking every step. The fairground was our encampment. Certainly it was the most beautiful spot for camp meeting we have ever occupied.-- Letter 6, 1881, p. 1. (To Edson and Emma White, June 16, 1881.)  {4MR 96.1}
[4MR 96.2]          In Switzerland we see the teachers go out with their scholars every day, and they sing their little songs and learn how to play. This is as it should be, then school is not a drudgery. All the older ones have a teacher with them, and he watches their play and tells them how to play and plays with them, and they become attached to him.  {4MR 96.2}
[4MR 96.3]          He does not stand off and criticize and find fault with their play, but enters right into their amusement and if he finds one who is mischievous he sets him in order and teaches him that he must play right. And thus the teachers mingle with the scholars in their amusement and their hearts are bound together.--Ms 19, 1887, pp. 7, 8. ("A Practical Education," August 18, 1887.)                                           -97-  {4MR 96.3}
[4MR 97.1]          We rode out a few miles and took dinner near the beach in a little clump of brush. There was a nice stream flowing close by where we ate our dinner. Then we gathered greens and after going down on the beach we returned to our home.--Ms 86, 1893, p. 2. (Diary, October 8 to November 11, 1893, "Labors at Gisborne, New Zealand.")  {4MR 97.1}
[4MR 97.2]          Thursday there was a Sabbath school picnic a few miles from Gisborne. We crossed the river in a boat and found a sightly location for the day. It being a little windy, we were sheltered by canvas to break the wind. . . .It was the Prince of Wales' birthday and is honored by making it a holiday. Baskets of provisions were brought on the ground, tablecloths were placed upon them, and all partook of the refreshment with keen relish. We then--several in number--resorted to the protection of the canvas to shelter us from the wind, while the children were enjoying themselves in innocent amusement. . . .  {4MR 97.2}
[4MR 97.3]          The time came that I must speak. All collected, and parties which had taken a boat ride came to hear, so I had quite a congregation, and the Lord gave me perfect freedom in speaking to them. All seemed to feel well satisfied with the day of recreation.--Ms 86, 1893, pp. 10, 11. (Diary--October 8 to November 11, 1893, "Labors at Gisborne, New Zealand.")  {4MR 97.3}
[4MR 97.4]          Men are dealing in liquors and narcotics that are destroying the human family. Deathly mixtures are used that make men mad, and murder and violence are prevailing everywhere. . . .                                           -98-  {4MR 97.4}
[4MR 98.1]          At the last . . . theft and robbery will become more prevalent.--Ms 119, 1898, p. 5. ("The Word of God Our Study Book," typed September 22, 1898.)  {4MR 98.1}
[4MR 98.2]          The Lord gave men minds in order that He might control them. But Satan has come in with a determination to control the minds of men. . . . He has led men into . . . the use of the narcotic tobacco, of opium, and all other drugs which weaken the hold of the human family upon life.--Ms 5, 1889, p. 3. ("The Need for Consecrated Workers," typed January 26, 1899.)  {4MR 98.2}
[4MR 98.3]          Sister _____ and her husband were at the meeting. . . . Her husband opposed her much and has while intoxicated presented to her head a loaded pistol, but the Lord has kept her from being harmed. . . . About one month ago this violent man was thoroughly converted. He has no appetite, he says, for liquor, and his bloated appearance has changed. He looks like a quiet, pleasant man.--Letter 3, 1861, p. 1. (To Henry, Edson, and Willie White, March 18, 1861.)  {4MR 98.3}
[4MR 98.4]          I am seated next to . . . a theater manager. He has a little woman with short-cut hair--an actress. We have become quite well acquainted. . . . I have thought, Here are two actors in life, but what a contrast!  I have not the slightest desire for her life, but I do feel deeply anxious to act my part in my lifework with unswerving fidelity.  {4MR 98.4}
[4MR 98.5]          The party are very kind and courteous, but the raid they make upon bottles of champagne and wines is to me a marvel. The lady takes her glass with as much ease as the gentleman. I have been courteously invited to join them but frankly told them I never in my life tasted the article and had no need for anything of the kind. They opened their eyes with                                           -99-     astonishment. . . . I treat the different parties with my precious fruit and they try hard to make some exchange but fail. . . . They feel disturbed to think they are in my debt.--Letter 22, 1883, pp. 1, 2. ("To Dear Children," August 15, 1883.)  {4MR 98.5}
[4MR 99.1]          We traveled until one o'clock and then were transferred to the boat. We had our stateroom, but it was so arranged that it was not a protection from the tobacco poison. At this late hour--or early hour of morning--men were fumigating themselves with the tobacco smoke which filled our stateroom with the disagreeable, sickening smell. We could obtain but little sleep and felt unrefreshed, unrested the next day.--Ms 65, 1886, p. 2. (Second visit to Sweden, Diary, June 15 to July 1, 1886.)  {4MR 99.1}
[4MR 99.2]          Many waste life in laboriously doing nothing. There is such a thing as being in a hurry and yet not getting forward. . . . Reckoning the day at ten hours of active employment, one hour lost in bed or in indolence daily, makes a loss of six years in sixty.--Letter 5, 1879, pp. 2-4. (To Brother King, July, 1879.)  {4MR 99.2}
[4MR 99.3]          All slow motions may be overcome by proper training. The youth who are trained to do their work with dispatch will have no slow, moderate, lazy habits of working. It is a great neglect on the part of parents to allow their children to occupy two hours in the work that could be performed in one. . . . Work is constantly being done in heaven. There are no idlers there. "My Father worketh hitherto," said Christ, "and I work." We cannot                                           -100-     suppose that when the final triumph shall come, and we have the mansions prepared for us, that idleness will be our portion, that we shall rest in blissful do-nothing state. . . .To every man He has given his work.--Ms 126, 1897, p. 4, 6. ("The Training of Children," undated.)  {4MR 99.3}
[4MR 100.1]          We rode fourteen miles to Brother Hardy's. Brother Cramer did not give us the right directions, and we went four miles out of our way. Did not arrive at Brother Hardy's until dinner time. It was snowing fast. We were heartily welcomed by the family. A good dinner was soon in readiness for us of which we thankfully partook. This is a colored family, but although the house is poor and old, everything is arranged with neatness and exact order. The children are well behaved, intelligent, and interesting. May I yet have a better acquaintance with this dear family. The meeting is four miles beyond Brother Hardy's. They accompanied us to the meeting. It was held in a private house.--Ms 5, 1859, p. 10. (Diary, January 1 to March 31, 1859.)  {4MR 100.1}
[4MR 100.2]          The Lord's eye is upon all His creatures; He loves them all, and makes no difference between white and black, except that He has a special tender pity for those who are called to bear a greater burden than others. . . . Those who slight a brother because of his color, are slighting Christ. . . . Sin rests upon us as a church because we have not made greater effort for the salvation of souls among the colored people. . . . God has children among the colored people all over the land. They need to be enlightened.--Ms 6, 1891, pp. 4a, 7, 9, 11. ("Our Duty to the Colored People," November 4, 1889.)                                           -101-  {4MR 100.2}
[4MR 101.1]          The pioneers of successful work among the colored people were obliged to teach old and young how to read. . . . They had to provide food and clothing for the needy. They had to speak comforting words to the downcast. Those who, after a day's work, walked miles to attend night school needed sympathy. The teachers had to adapt their instruction to many varied minds.  {4MR 101.1}
[4MR 101.2]          Angels of God looked on with approval. The workers had God's commendation. . . . The workers passed through an experience of disappointment and trial. But Christian love and patience won for them the victory.--Letter 119, 1902, p. 5. (To "My Brethren Bearing Responsibilities in the Southern Union Conference," June 28, 1902.)  {4MR 101.2}
[4MR 101.3]          You are not accountable for the color of your skin. And it does not in any way affect the question of your salvation. Your words are of far more consequence with God. . . .  {4MR 101.3}
[4MR 101.4]          There is room for all in the work of God; for a world demands our labors. We must not put off the doing of our work until labor comes to be regarded as genteel. The life of Christ is a constant rebuke to the one who is willing to sit by with folded hands. Let us now set to work in earnest to do something for Christ.--Ms 105, 1908, pp. 2, 3, 5. ("Words of Counsel to Our Colored People," typed October 19, 1908.)  {4MR 101.4}
[4MR 101.5]          We saw large preparations made--tents pitched in a beautiful location, where the house of the priest of the Maoris was located. There were beautiful tall evergreen trees bordering the enclosure, and here were collected a large congregation of the Maoris for a council meeting. It was                                           -102-     quite a sight. Looked like a camp meeting. The tents were very low, yet manifested considerable skill and taste in formation. The dresses of many were gaudy, as if to outrival the rainbow.--Ms 78, 1893, p. 18. ("Labors in New Zealand," Diary, March 15 to April 12, 1893.)  {4MR 101.5}
[4MR 102.1]          After the Sabbath, August 19, we stepped on board the train for Hastings. The only car for any passengers--second-class--was filled, with few exceptions, with Maoris. Many of them were heavily loaded with drink. There were a few white men, and one of these was as boisterous as the Maoris, who were very rough and boisterous, yelling, stomping, and some smoking. . . . I have to make an effort to center my mind on Jesus and ask for His grace to sustain and comfort me. Exactly opposite us sat three Maori young men who were quiet, intelligent-looking lads. They struck up a song in English and with clear, musical voices sang of Christ and the pardoning love of God to sinners. Oh, how refreshing!  It was indeed as cold water to a thirsty soul. They sang hymn after hymn, and I thanked them for thus doing. They stated, pointing to the boisterous Maoris, "They are showing their colors and we must show our colors." . . .  {4MR 102.1}
[4MR 102.2]          These young men volunteered to help us from the car with our baggage, and we could only thank them. They may be of that number upon whom the leaven of truth is working. They told us they had to walk twenty miles that night to reach the college which they attend, and it was then about eight o'clock.--Ms 84, 1893, p. 5. ("Labors in New Zealand," Diary, August 15 to 23, 1893.)  {4MR 102.2}
[4MR 102.3]          A young Maori, planning to leave for college, was being pressured to participate in heathen funeral rites for a wealthy young friend who had died                                           -103-     suddenly, but he slipped off unperceived, and just in time took the train for Napier. . . .  {4MR 102.3}
[4MR 103.1]          Oh, how deeply interested I am that these young men shall become prepared to do the missionary work so essential to be done for their own nation. . . .  {4MR 103.1}
[4MR 103.2]          Pomare also . . . has been baptized and has gone to America to become a medical missionary. . . . He is the son of a chief of high repute.--Ms 85, 1893, p. 10. ("Labors in New Zealand," September 1 to October 7, 1893.)  {4MR 103.2}
[4MR 103.3]          We again assembled in the government paddock and we had a large attendance. There was all that quietness that was seen in any of our meetinghouses.--Ms 86, 1893, p. 3. ("Labors at Gisborne, New Zealand," October 8 to November 11, 1893.)  {4MR 103.3}
[4MR 103.4]          The Australian camp meeting of Seventh-day Adventists was held this year in a pleasant grove at Ashfield, a very attractive suburb of Sydney. The weather was fine throughout the camp meeting, and we thoroughly enjoyed our sojourn in the tents. They were arranged in regular village-like order, with streets named after the Reformers. . . . Some of the campers brought their cookstoves and had their tents so arranged that, in passing by, one could see the neatly and bountifully set tables, the white beds, and attractive sitting rooms. . . . Between the forenoon and afternoon meetings the children were taken out to the woods near by and given lessons from nature. . . .  {4MR 103.4}
[4MR 103.5]          The holy hours of the Sabbath have commenced. I thank my heavenly Father for the peace and rest of spirit that I have in Him. I can trust in His                                           -104-     love.--Ms 1, 1895, pp. 1, 2, 15. ("Report of Camp Meeting at Ashfield, Australia," Undated.)  {4MR 103.5}
[4MR 104.1]          It may be necessary for us to travel on the Sabbath in order to reach the churches who need our help . . . but we should secure our tickets, and make all other arrangements on some other day, if it is unavoidable, and we must travel upon the cars or steamboats.--Letter 58, 1895, p. 2. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, May 7, 1895.)  {4MR 104.1}
[4MR 104.2]          When my children were small we had a large family of adopted children. We would have our work away before the setting of the sun. The children would hail the Sabbath as a joy. They would say, "Now Father and Mother will give us some of their time." We would take them out for a walk. We would take the Bible and some religious instruction to read to them, and explain to them the Scriptures. We would keep praying that they should know the truth of God's Word. We would not lie abed Sabbath mornings because it was Sabbath. We would have our preparations all ready the day before so that we could go to service without the hurry and worry. We would not stroll off and have a nice time to ourselves. We wanted our children to have all the privileges and blessings of God's sanctified rest day.--Ms 26, 1894, p. 4. (Untitled, May 13, 1894.)  {4MR 104.2}
[4MR 104.3]          Friday is the day on which we are to prepare for the Sabbath. . . . We need to realize that all heaven is keeping the Sabbath, but not in a listless, do-nothing way. . . .                                           -105-  {4MR 104.3}
[4MR 105.1]          Is the Sabbath to be a day of useless idleness? No; a spirit of service is to be manifested in the home and in the church.--Letter 22, 1897, pp. 3, 4. (To brethren and sisters in Cooranbong, December 23, 1897.)  {4MR 105.1}
[4MR 105.2]          On the Sabbath, parents should give all the time they can to their children. . . . In pleasant weather parents can take their children out to walk in the fields and forests, and talk to them of the lofty trees, the shrubs, and the flowers, and teach them that God is the Maker of all these things. Then teach them the reasons for the Sabbath--that it is to commemorate God's creative works. After working six days, He rested on the seventh, and blessed and hallowed the day of His rest. . . .  {4MR 105.2}
[4MR 105.3]          The sweet story of Bethlehem can be repeated. Present before them Christ as a babe in Bethlehem, a child obedient to His father and mother, a youth industrious, helping to support the family. . . . Read them the interesting stories in Bible history. Thus the day will be to them the best day of the seven.--Ms 57, 1897, pp. 9, 10. ("Remember the Sabbath Day to Keep it Holy." June 7, 1897.)  {4MR 105.3}
[4MR 105.4]          In the night season I was in a dream or vision which revealed some things in Battle Creek. My Guide said, "Follow me." I was directly in Battle Creek; the streets were alive with bicycles ridden by our people. There was a Witness from heaven beholding our people indulging their desire for selfish  gratification, and using the money that should be invested in foreign missions,  to unfurl the banner of truth in the cities, and in the                                           -106-     highways and byways of the land. There was an infatuation, a craze, upon this subject. . . .  {4MR 105.4}
[4MR 106.1]          The Witness from heaven said. . . . "Every device that Satan can invent to make our people disloyal to Jesus Christ, the Captain of our salvation, will be ready at hand. The notices given in our papers, extolling bicycles, might better to cut out, and in their place the destitute foreign fields be represented." . . .  {4MR 106.1}
[4MR 106.2]          Brethren and sisters in Battle Creek, I enquire, Who hath bewitched you? . . . Shall the idols be expelled from the heart, and Jesus be enthroned there?--Letter 23c, 1894, pp. 1, 2, 3. ("Testimony to Battle Creek," letter to I. H. Evans, July 20, 1894.)     Released August 22, 1968.  {4MR 106.2}
[4MR 107.1]       MR No. 216 - Distributing the Light         Let all be fully prepared to disseminate the light by word and by pamphlet. There should be hundreds of little tracts scattered as the leaves of autumn. Many "Echoes" have been sold. This is well so far as it goes, but light on many more subjects is to come before the people. There is a great need of leaflets and tracts, some containing short articles, others presenting the messages of warning, the second advent of our Lord Jesus Christ. The Sabbath, treated in brief, and its relation to the truth of the doctrines substantiated by the Scriptures should be circulated. . . .  {4MR 107.1}
[4MR 107.2]          Light! Light! Let it shine forth everywhere. It is to be diffused in jots and tittles, here a little and there a little. . . .  {4MR 107.2}
[4MR 107.3]          The night of trial is nearly spent. Satan is bringing in his masterly power because he knoweth that his time is short. The chastisement of God is upon the world to call all who know the truth to hide in the cleft of the Rock and view the glory of God. The truth must not be muffled now. Plain statements must be made. Unvarnished truth must be spoken in leaflets and pamphlets, and these must be scattered like the leaves of autumn.--Letter 31, 1897, pp. 2, 7. (To Brother Colcord, Feb. 28, 1897.)  {4MR 107.3}
[4MR 107.4]          Our tracts are to be distributed everywhere. The truth is to be sown beside all waters; for we know not which will prosper, this, or that. In our erring judgment we may think it unwise to give literature to the very ones who would accept the truth the most readily. We know not what may be the results of giving away a leaflet containing present truth.--Ms 108, 1902, p.                                           -108-     3. ("The Object of Establishing Hygienic Restaurants," typed August 7, 1902.)  {4MR 107.4}
[4MR 108.1]          I have been shown that where the distribution of tracts has been neglected, much has been lost. Wiser generalship than has yet been displayed should be seen in the work of the Lord.--Letter 1, 1875, p. 9. (To "Dear Brother _____," October 12, 1875.)     Released August 26, 1968.  {4MR 108.1}
[4MR 109.1]       MR No. 217 - Schools to Be Established; Be on God's Side         How cruel it is to leave children to choose their own way, and to form a character without the direction of wise counsel!  Yet, from the light that I have, I know that many parents who claim to be Christians have neglected their duty for so long a time that not a few of our young people have swung from the barriers of truth, and are in great danger of being swept downward to ruin by the temptations of the enemy.  {4MR 109.1}
[4MR 109.2]          Long ago this condition of affairs was presented to me by the Lord, and I was instructed to direct our people to establish schools for the education and training of our children, and to urge the youth to attend these schools. In our education institutions must be teachers who fear God and keep His commandments. The children, separated from their former wicked, corrupt associations, and placed under wise instructors in Christian schools, will have a favorable opportunity to form right habits of character, and to grow up in the fear and admonition of the Lord.  {4MR 109.2}
[4MR 109.3]          This is the work that has been and is still being done in our Healdsburg school. Sometimes it requires years for a student to learn to dress and to act as a child of the heavenly King; sometimes the influences of the world are almost irresistible; but through the grace of God everyone may become Christlike in word and deed. Those who are numbered as Christ's disciples will follow His example of self-denial and self-sacrifice.--Ms 67, 1903, pp. 7, 8. ("Fishers of Men," from baccalaureate sermon preached May 30, 1903.)                                           -110-  {4MR 109.3}
[4MR 110.1]         I have something to say regarding the land for which we have been negotiating as a site for our conference school. This land is not being purchased for the purpose of encouraging a large number of our people to make homes upon it for their families. Our school is to be located here, and the fewer families settling close about the school, the better it will be for the students and for the managers of the school interests. The large tract of land has not been bought as a speculation.  {4MR 110.1}
[4MR 110.2]          Provision must first be made for the teachers and for those who act a part in the work of the school. A few families who have proved themselves to be wise and loyal supporters of our educational work may be encouraged to make homes near by or on the school farm; but our people generally should not be encouraged to come in and make their homes at Sonoma. Let not the parents cherish the idea that they can do this, for in nine cases out of ten it will not be for the best interests of the children. In most cases it will be a blessing for the youth if they can be away from their parents, and under the management of qualified teachers in the school. The presentation in spiritual lines would be clearer and the development of character would be far more encouraging.  {4MR 110.2}
[4MR 110.3]          Competent managers and teachers of ability will be needed; for this school is to be conducted on a high spiritual plane, after the order of the schools of the prophets.--Letter 368, 1908, pp. 1, 2. (To Elders Cottrell, Haskell, and Knox, December 17, 1908.)  {4MR 110.3}
[4MR 110.4]          We are rapidly nearing the final crisis in this world's history, and it is important that we understand that the educational advantages offered by                                           -111-     our schools are not to be such as are offered by the schools of the world. Neither are we to follow the routine of worldly schools. The instruction given in Seventh-day Adventist schools is to be such as to lead to the practice of true humility. In speech, in dressing, in diet, and in the influence exerted, is to be seen the simplicity of true godliness.  {4MR 110.4}
[4MR 111.1]          Our teachers need to understand the work that is to be done in these last days. The education given, in our schools, in our churches, in our sanitariums, should present clearly the great work to be accomplished. The need of weeding from the life every worldly practice that is opposed to the teachings of the word of God, and of supplying their place with deeds that bear the mark of the divine nature, should be made clear to the students of all grades. Our work of education is ever to bear the impress of the heavenly, and thus reveal the excellency of divine instruction above that of the learning of the world.  {4MR 111.1}
[4MR 111.2]          To some this work of entire transformation may seem impossible. But if this were so, why go to the expense of attempting to carry on a work of Christian education at all? Our knowledge of what true education means is to lead us ever to seek for strict purity of character. In all our association together we are to bear in mind that we are fitting for transfer to another world; the principles of heaven are to be learned, the superiority of the future life to this is to be impressed upon the mind of every learner. Teachers who fail to bring this into their work of education, fail of having a part in the great work of developing character that can meet the approval of God.--Ms 29, 1908, pp. 1, 2. ("The Aim of Our School Work." To the teachers in council, typed May 15, 1908.)                                           -112-  {4MR 111.2}
[4MR 112.1]                                On God's Side or Satan's Side          Be sure the Sabbath is a test question and how you treat this question, places you either on God's side or Satan's side. The mark of the beast is to be presented in some shape to every institution and every individual.--Ms 6, 1889, p. 6. (Untitled, November 4, 1889.)     Released September 1968.  {4MR 112.1}
[4MR 113.1]       MR No. 218 - Miscellaneous Requests         Unbelievers have inquired, "Why are not miracles wrought among those who claim to be God's people?" Brethren, the greatest miracle that can be wrought is the conversion of the human heart. We need to be reconverted, losing sight of self and human ideas, and beholding Christ, that we may be transformed into His likeness. When this the greatest of all miracles is wrought within our hearts, we shall see the workings of other miracles.  {4MR 113.1}
[4MR 113.2]          God cannot work through us miraculously while we are unconverted. It would spoil us; for we would take it as an evidence that we were perfect before Him. Our fist work is to become perfect in His sight, by living faith claiming His promise of forgiveness. "Ask what ye will," Christ declared to His disciples, "and it shall be done unto you." . . . "Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me." Those who see Christ by living faith, those who abide in Him, will have power to work miracles for His glory.--Ms 169, 1902, p. 14. ("The Work of the St. Helena Sanitarium," July 14, 1902.)  {4MR 113.2}
[4MR 113.3]         Man can accomplish nothing without God, and God has arranged His plans so far as to accomplish nothing in the restoration of the human race without the cooperation of the human with the divine. The part man is required to sustain is immeasurably small, yet in the plan of God it is just that part that is needed to make the work a success.                                           -114-  {4MR 113.3}
[4MR 114.1]          We are laborers together with God. This is the Lord's own wise arrangement. The cooperation of the human will and endeavor with divine energy is the link that binds men up with one another and with God.--Ms 113, 1898, pp. 1, 2. ("Present Your Bodies a Living Sacrifice," typed September 8, 1898.)     Released December 17, 1968.  {4MR 114.1}
[4MR 115.1]       MR No. 219 - Miscellaneous Items         The humble-though-ignorant are Christ's most hopeful disciples. The uneducated heathen in all their cruelty are regarded in a more favorable light than are those who have had great light, who have had evidence upon evidence, but who, when the Lord in His mercy reproves them for the sins they are cherishing as virtues, are offended, and (mark the words) like the disciples of Christ's day, go back and walk no more with Him. Christ recognizes every act in the savage that reflects His own mercy and compassion. When the Holy Spirit puts Christ's Spirit into the savage, and he befriends God's servants, the quickening of the heart's sympathy is contrary to his nature, contrary to his education. Christ implants His grace in the heart of the savage, and he ministers to the necessity of the missionary even before he has heard or comprehended the words of truth and life.  {4MR 115.1}
[4MR 115.2]          Behold that crowd collected about some of God's servants to murder them! But the Lord is working upon the heart and mind of perhaps only one man to plead in behalf of these servants who love and fear God. When the war council has been carried on to determine the destruction of some Christian's life, on several occasions the intercession of one savage has turned the decision, and his life has been spared. Oh, the love that goes forth to the savage for this one act. To such in the judgment Christ is represented as saying, "I was an hungered, and ye gave Me meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave Me drink: I was a stranger, and ye took Me in: naked, and ye clothed Me: I was sick, and ye visited Me: I was in prison and ye came unto Me." "Come, ye                                           -116-     blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world." Ms 79, 1897, pp. 4, 5. ("Christ's Second Coming," undated.)  {4MR 115.2}
[4MR 116.1]         When you enter a place to present the truth, seek first to become acquainted with the ministers of the various denominations. Do not give the impression that you are like a fox, stealing in to get sheep, but lay open before the minister the fact that you want to call his attention to precious truths in the word of God. Ministers have been treated by some of our laborers very much as though they were heathen, and they feel it. Some of them who have rejected the light may be dishonest, critical, and sharp, and may look upon you as the Jews looked upon the apostles, as disturbers of the churches; but there are others who have lived up to the best light they had upon the Scriptures.  {4MR 116.1}
[4MR 116.2]          If our ministers go into a place and first come to the shepherds of the flock, and are friendly, and sociable, it may have an excellent effect upon them, and leave a favorable impression in regard to the truth upon their minds. At any rate it is fair and right to give them an opportunity to be favorable and kind if they will. If by earnest prayerful, Christlike efforts, you can bring one minister into the truth, you, through his influence, may be able to convert a score of souls.  {4MR 116.2}
[4MR 116.3]          We have not one point of truth that we need be ashamed of, and therefore we should be perfectly fair and open in laying these things before those who are intelligent, and who are in responsible positions. Treat them as honest men. You can speak with them in regard to matters of general religious                                           -117-     interest; perhaps seeking information on some points, without coming directly and pointedly to the subject of the truth itself. Leave that for another interview. To have the wisdom of a serpent, and the harmlessness of a dove, is a very wonderful acquirement.--Ms 14, 1887, pp. 2, 3. ("The Need of Earnest, Intelligent Workers, " March 7, 1887.)  {4MR 116.3}
[4MR 117.1]          A great and solemn work is before us--to reach the people where they are. Do not feel it your bounden duty the first thing to tell the people, "We are Seventh-day Adventists; we believe the seventh day is the Sabbath; we believe in the nonimmortality of the soul," and thus erect most formidable barriers between you and those you wish to reach. But speak to them, as you may have opportunity, upon points of doctrine wherein you can agree, and dwell on practical godliness. Give them evidence that you are a Christian, desiring peace, and that you love their souls. Let them see that you are conscientious. Thus you will gain their confidence, and then there will be time enough for the doctrines. Let the hard iron heart be subdued, the soil prepared, and then lead them along cautiously, presenting in love the truth as it is in Jesus Christ.--Letter 12, 1887, p. 6. ("Broader Views of the Work Necessary," Letter to Elder Boyd, June 25, 1887.)  {4MR 117.1}
[4MR 117.2]          There have been mistakes made in not seeking to reach the higher classes. There have been mistakes made in not seeking to reach the ministers, opening the truth to them. There is a large work to be done, and how few have any sense of it. We must wake up, we must work from a higher standpoint.--Letter                                           -118-     44, 1887, pp. 2, 3. (To the board of the Pacific Publishing House, April 19, 1887.)     Released December 1968.  {4MR 117.2}
[4MR 119.1]       MR No. 220 - General Items         The work of Anna Phillips does not bear the signature of heaven. I know what I am talking about. In our first experience in the infancy of this cause, we had to meet similar manifestations. Many such revelations were given, and we had a most disagreeable work in meeting this element and giving it no place. Some things stated in these revelations were fulfilled, and this led some to accept them as genuine.  {4MR 119.1}
[4MR 119.2]          Young unmarried women would have a message for married men, and in no delicate words would tell them to their face of their abuse of the marriage privileges. Purity was the burden of the messages given, and for a while everything appeared to be reaching a high state of purity and holiness. But the inwardness of these matters was opened to me: I was shown what would be the outcome of this teaching.  {4MR 119.2}
[4MR 119.3]          Those who were engaged in this work were not a superficial, immoral class, but persons who had been the most devoted workers. Satan saw an opportunity to take advantage of the state of things, and to disgrace the cause of God. Those who thought themselves able to bear any test without exciting their carnal propensities, were overcome, and several unmarried men and women were compelled to be married.  {4MR 119.3}
[4MR 119.4]          I am afraid of those who feel so great a burden to labor in this direction. Satan works upon the imagination, so that impurity is the result, instead of purity. . . . This pointing out of the imperfections and wrongs of individuals is of exactly the same character as in the false messages not only in Maine, but in New York, New Hampshire, and Massachusetts. Married                                           -120-     men and women were following after the sins of the inhabitants of the world before the Flood, and of the Sodomites. I know what I am talking about, for most solemn messages were given me to correct this evil that was growing to large proportions among those who had so great a burden to set people right in regard to purity. The state of things was terrible.--Letter 103, 1894, pp. 6, 7. (To Elder A. T. Jones, March 15, 1894.)  {4MR 119.4}
[4MR 120.1]          By accepting Christ as his personal Saviour, man is brought into the same close relation to God, and enjoys His special favor as does His own beloved Son. He is honored and glorified and intimately associated with God, his life being hid with Christ in God. Oh, what love, what wondrous love!  {4MR 120.1}
[4MR 120.2]          This is my teaching of moral purity. The opening of the blackness of impurity will not be one half as efficacious in uprooting sin as will the presentation of these grand and ennobling themes. The Lord has not given to women a message to assail men and charge them with their impurity and incontinence. They create sensuality in place of uprooting it. The Bible; the Bible alone has given the true lessons upon purity. Then preach the Word. Such is the grace of God, such the love wherewith He hath loved us, even when we were dead in trespasses and sins, enemies in our minds by wicked works, serving divers lusts and pleasures, the slaves of debase appetites and passion, servants of sin and Satan. What depth of love is manifested in Christ, as He becomes the propitiation for our sins. Through the ministration of the Holy Spirit souls are led to find forgiveness of sins.  {4MR 120.2}
[4MR 120.3]          The purity, the holiness of the life of Jesus as presented from the Word of God, possess more power to reform and transform the character than do all                                           -121-     the efforts put forth in picturing the sins and crimes of men and the sure results. One steadfast look to the Saviour uplifted upon the cross will do more to purify the mind and heart from every defilement than will all the scientific explanations by the ablest tongue.  {4MR 120.3}
[4MR 121.1]          Before the cross the sinner sees his unlikeness of character to Christ. He sees the terrible consequences of transgression; he hates the sin that he has practiced, and he lays hold upon Jesus by living faith. He has judged his position of uncleanness in the light of the presence of God and the heavenly Intelligence. He has measured it by the standard of the cross. He has weighed it in the balances of the sanctuary. The purity of Christ has revealed to him his own impurity in its odious colors. He turns from the defiling sin; he looks to Jesus and lives.  {4MR 121.1}
[4MR 121.2]          He finds an all-absorbing, commanding, attractive character in Jesus Christ, the One who died to deliver him from the deformity of sin, and with quivering lip and tearful eye he declares, "He shall not have died for me in vain. Thy gentleness hath made me great."--Letter 102, 1894, pp. 10, 11. (To Mr. and Mrs. J. Edson White, February 6, 1894.)  {4MR 121.2}
[4MR 121.3]                                      Materials on Daniel          Daniel was closely connected with the Source of all wisdom, and this knowledge was to him more precious than the gold of Ophir. He kept his religious training on an equal with the advantages which were given him of becoming a wise and learned man. He worked with his entrusted capital. He was aroused by the situation in which he found himself in the king's court. He co-operated with God in the use of every power which had been given him,                                           -122-     that he should not be second in anything. And we read, "As for these four children, God gave them knowledge and skill in all learning and wisdom, and Daniel had understanding in all visions and dreams. Daniel was connected with God, and the secrets of the Most High were opened to him; for He is with them that fear him. "And the king communed with them, and among them all was found none like Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah; therefore they stood before the king." And in all matters of wisdom and understanding that the king inquired of them, he found them ten times better than all the magicians and astrologers that were in all his realm. Continual growth in religious wisdom and intelligence did not in any sense disqualify these youth for the faithful, intelligent discharge of the important duties assigned them in the kingdom of Babylon.--Ms 135, 1898, pp. 1, 2. ("True Education," typed October 19, 1898.)  {4MR 121.3}
[4MR 122.1]          Consider the circumstances of the Jewish nation when the prophecies of Daniel were given. The Israelites were in captivity, their Temple had been destroyed, their Temple service suspended. Their religion had centered in the ceremonies of the sacrificial system. They had made the outward forms all important, while they had lost the spirit of true worship. Their services were corrupted with the traditions and practices of heathenism; and in the performance of the sacrificial rites they did not look beyond the shadow to the substance. They did not discern Christ, the true offering for the sins of men. The Lord wrought to bring the people into captivity, and to suspend the services in the Temple, in order that the outward ceremonies might not become the sum-total of their religion. Their principles and                                           -123-     practice must be purged from heathenism. The ritual service ceased, in order that heart service might be revived. The outward glory was removed, that the spiritual might be revealed.  {4MR 122.1}
[4MR 123.1]          In the land of their captivity, as the people turned unto the Lord with repentance, He manifested Himself unto them. They lacked the outward representation of His presence; but the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness shone into their minds and hearts. When they called upon God in their humiliation and distress, visions were given to His prophets which unfolded the events of the future--the overthrow of the oppressors of God's people, the coming of the Redeemer, and the establishment of the everlasting kingdom.--Letter 57, 1896, pp. 3, 4. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, May 27, 1896.)  {4MR 123.1}
[4MR 123.2]          In order rightly to understand the subject of temperance, we must consider it from a Bible standpoint; and nowhere can we find a more comprehensive and forcible illustration of true temperance and its attendant blessings, than is afforded by the history of the prophet Daniel and his Hebrew associates in the court of Babylon.--Ms 132, 1901, p. 1. (Extracts from "Testimonies on Daniel One," undated.)  {4MR 123.2}
[4MR 123.3]          It was God's design to show the Babylonians that there was a King above the king of Babylon--the God whom the Hebrew youth worshiped. These youth exalted God. They knew that they were to carry out the principles of truth, and therefore they refused the meat from the royal table and the wine from the royal cellar. Their abstinence from the prescribed bill of fare made a distinction in every way between their appearance and the appearance of those                                           -124-     youth who indulged their appetite. There were plenty to make remarks, but these youth were faithful even in little things. And in physical appearance they were far ahead of the youth who sat at the king's table. Their simple diet kept their minds clear. They were better prepared for their studies: for they never knew the oppression caused by eating luxurious food. They were better prepared physically for taxing labor; for they were never sick. With clear minds, they could think and work vigorously. By obeying God they were doing the very things that will give strength of thought and memory.-- Ms 47, 1898, pp. 4, 5. ("The Echo Office and Commercial Work," March 31, 1898.)  {4MR 123.3}
[4MR 124.1]          You remember the experience of Daniel. He received wisdom and understanding because he placed himself in right relation with God. God has intelligence for you, just as He had for Daniel. He has knowledge for you that is far above all human knowledge. If you stand where Daniel stood, you will gain a progressive education, and a progressive education means a progressive sanctification. Such an education will prepare you to inherit the kingdom that from the foundation of the world has been prepared for God's faithful ones. As you strive to obtain a knowledge of God, He will commune with you as He communed with Daniel and his companions, and will give you power that will prevail.--Ms 125, 1902, pp. 3, 4. ("Words to Students," October 1, 1902.)  {4MR 124.1}
[4MR 124.2]          Daniel in Babylon chose the wisdom that would vindicate the honor of God. He and his three companions decided that it was in the wise purpose of God                                        -125-     that they had been taken as captives to the wicked and corrupt city of Babylon. They did not leave their religion behind them in their own nation. They determined that they would not devote their time to complaint, but that they would be cheerful, and faithful in all their business transactions; that God's compassion for them demanded the most unselfish service on their part as His representatives. They would preserve the true worship, and not permit one slur to be cast upon God.--Ms 48, 1898, p. 7. ("Treasure Hid in a Field," undated.)  {4MR 124.2}
[4MR 125.1]         God will help our youth as He helped Daniel, if they will make the unreserved surrender of the will to Him that Daniel made, and will appreciate the opportunities of growing in understanding. He will give them wisdom and knowledge, and will fill their hearts with unselfishness. He will put into their minds plans of enlargement, and will inspire them with hope and courage as they seek to bring others under the sway of the Prince of peace.  {4MR 125.1}
[4MR 125.2]          Those who do as Daniel and his fellows did will have the co-operation of God and the angels. They will work out with carefulness the sum of their salvation, God working in them, to will and to do of His good pleasure.--Ms 38, 1904, p. 6. ("Our Work in Washington," May 3, 1904.)  {4MR 125.2}
[4MR 125.3]          Why did Daniel refuse to eat at the king's luxurious table? Why did he refuse the use of wine as his beverage, when it was at the king's command that it was placed before him? He knew that by use wine would become to him a pleasant thing, and would be preferred before water.                                           -126-  {4MR 125.3}
[4MR 126.1]          Daniel could have argued that at the royal table and at the king's command, there was no other course for him to pursue. But he and his fellows had a council together. They canvassed the entire subject as to how they would improve the physical and mental powers by the use of wine. They studied this subject most diligently. The wine of itself, they decided, was a snare. They were acquainted with the history which had come to them in parchments of Nadab and Abihu. In those men the use of wine had encouraged their love for it. They drank wine before their sacred service in the sanctuary. Their senses were confused. They could not distinguish the difference between the sacred and the common fire. . . .  {4MR 126.1}
[4MR 126.2]          Daniel and his companions had been educated in regard to Nadab and Abihu and also Abel, Seth, Enoch, and Noah. They cherished the truth that had been given them from human lips passing down the line from one generation to another. The image of God was engraved upon the heart.  {4MR 126.2}
[4MR 126.3]          A second consideration of these youthful captives was that the king always asked a blessing before his meals, and addressed his idols as Deity. He set apart a portion of his food to be presented to the idol gods whom he worshiped, and also a portion of the wine. This act, according to their religious instruction, consecrated the whole to the heathen god. To sit at the table where such idolatry was practiced, Daniel and his three brethren deemed, would be a dishonor to the God of heaven. These four children decided that they could not sit at the king's table to eat of the food placed there, or to partake of the wine, all of which had been dedicated to an idol god. This would indeed implicate them with heathenism, and dishonor the                                           -127-     principles of their national religion and their God.--Ms 122, 1897, pp. 11-13. ("Daniel," March 10, 1897.)  {4MR 126.3}
[4MR 127.1]         It was God's purpose that these youth should become channels of light in the kingdom of Babylon. Satan was determined to defeat this purpose. He worked upon the minds of the youth who had refused to be God's representatives, causing them to be jealous of Daniel and his companions. At Satan's suggestion they laid plans to entrap those who were making such steady, rapid advancement in knowledge. There were those who tried to deceive and mislead Daniel and his companions, who tried by flattery to induce them to enter into wrong. But they failed signally, because these youth had on the armor of light. They fastened themselves to the promise, "Let him take hold of My strength that he may make peace with Me, and he shall make peace with Me."  {4MR 127.1}
[4MR 127.2]          They knew that they must keep the eye of the mind single to the glory of God, that they must seek wisdom and strength and grace from on high. They must not allow themselves to be led, by smiles or frowns, to yield to the sophistry of Satan. They knew that no human power could be to them wisdom and righteousness and sanctification.  {4MR 127.2}
[4MR 127.3]          Satan was trying to compass their destruction. Nothing but the wisdom and strength and firmness and heroism which God could give would enable them to maintain their position in the way of holiness. They knew that they were not yet fully acquainted with the character of Satan's enmity. They would have to watch unto prayer; for they were ignorant of the obstacles they would                                           -128-     have to meet and surmount. They knew that barriers would rise to bar their way, that embarrassment would surround them on every side.  {4MR 127.3}
[4MR 128.1]          They made a faithful study of the Word of God, that they might know the divine will. By faith they believed that the One whom they served would communicate to them His will; and in answer to their faith, God opened His Word to them. The Old Testament was to them a light shining in a dark place. They made the Word of God their textbook, looking upon it as the foundation upon which they must build character. They had only the Old Testament.  {4MR 128.1}
[4MR 128.2]          The youth of today have increased light. The Bible teaches the whole duty of men, women, and children. "All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works." Divine wisdom came to Daniel and his companions as they studied the Word. They knew that this Word was their authority, and that it demanded their obedience. The truth was to them of the highest importance; for it placed their duty before them in a clear light.  {4MR 128.2}
[4MR 128.3]          Satan often cast his shadow across their pathway to obscure their view of divine light and darken their faith and confidence in God. But they would not yield, and the Lord gave them wisdom and power to prevail with Him in prayer. As they followed the course of study outlined for them in the courts of Babylon, they made it their aim to become statesmen who would never sacrifice principle. They knew that they were in an enemy's country, under the power of the Babylonian king, and they were obedient in all things save                                           -129-     where they were asked to sacrifice principle."--Letter 34, 1900, pp. 3-5. (To "My Brethren and Sisters in Australia," February 24, 1900.)  {4MR 128.3}
[4MR 129.1]          Lessons of great importance may be learned from the history of Daniel and his companions. These youth were bound together in the sacred bonds of Christian fellowship. Daniel's name is placed first on the record because he exerted a strong influence over the other three, who looked upon him as a leader. Had he failed to take a firm stand for the right, had he pleased and indulged self, his companions also would have failed. They would not have been handed down to us as young men signally honored by the God of heaven.--Ms 113, 1901, p. 7. ("Canvassers Needed," typed November 4, 1901.)  {4MR 129.1}
[4MR 129.2]          Then Daniel and his companions studied the Word of God, the Old Testament Scriptures, and conformed their habits, appetites, words, and actions to the instruction there given. They brought themselves under discipline, that their physical and spiritual health should not be weakened by any wrong habits. They placed themselves on the Lord's side, refusing to take part in any idolatrous practice. They knew their senses must be kept sharp, that in all their associations with idolaters, amid religious corruption, they might distinguish between right and wrong.  {4MR 129.2}
[4MR 129.3]          We ask students and teachers to look at these representative youth in wicked Babylon. Under most trying temptations, they placed themselves in a right position. We read of these "as for these four children, God gave them knowledge and skill in all learning and wisdom and Daniel had understanding in all visions and dreams." They placed themselves under the supervision of                                           -130-     Heaven, and the purest and most complete education was given them by God because they consecrated themselves daily to Him, and sought Him in prayer. Three times a day their supplications were offered in faith, that they should have the things they asked for, and God heard them. He co-operated with them, and they co-operated with God. It was a mutual work.--Ms 76, 1898, pp. 5, 6. ("Words to Students," typed June 16, 1898.)  {4MR 129.3}
[4MR 130.1]          The history of Daniel and his fellows is an illustration of what all youth may become in the service of God. Improve the opportunity that is now yours to obtain the very best idea of what constitutes a Christian character. Place yourselves where you can pray to God as Daniel and his fellows prayed to Him. They presented themselves to God as needy and dependant, and God gave them strength. But do you think that Daniel would have been helped as he was if he had yielded to appetite? Had he eaten the king's food and drunk his wine, he would have been unable to obtain the education necessary to make him a successful Christian statesman. He would not have appreciated the knowledge God had to give, His mind would have been confused. He knew this, for before he came to Babylon he had received that training which every child before me should receive in the home.--Ms 65, 1901, p. 4. (Sermon, typed July 28, 1901.)  {4MR 130.1}
[4MR 131.1]       MR No. 221 - Materials on the Work in the Inner City         In your letter of April 18 you speak of the work that is being done in Chicago. I am in full sympathy with the work that is being done there. I believe in helping along every line in which it is possible to help, following the steps of Christ. Those who take hold of this Christian-help work who will consecrate themselves to God, will find that He will be a present help to them in every hour of need. I know that the Lord will use those who will submit themselves to Him, and through the power of the Holy Spirit, they will be enabled to do the work that needs to be done.--Letter 43, 1895, p. 2. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, June 14, 1895.)  {4MR 131.1}
[4MR 131.2]          I have been more grieved than I can express at the word that has come to me from you regarding the matters about which I have recently written to you. I have recently found a manuscript which I wrote to you while in Wellington, New Zealand, about five years ago, a copy of which was sent to you at that time. I have sent to you the original letter, just as I wrote it, so that you may see that the light has been coming to you for several years upon the same points about which I have written you several times recently. . . .  {4MR 131.2}
[4MR 131.3]         Your speaking of the ministers before your classes, and exalting the medical missionary work above the work of the ministry, is bringing in a state of things that is not in harmony with the third angel's message. I was shown that angels veiled their faces when they heard your words in regard to God's servants. These men have been given a work to do for God, and many of them are doing this work just as faithfully as you are doing your work. Some                                           -132-     are laboring under more discouraging circumstances, because they have not the advantages and facilities which you possess for the prosecution of their work.  {4MR 131.3}
[4MR 132.1]          The swaying of things so heavily in one line is not after the Lord's plan. The wisest use is not being made of means. The thousands of dollars that were invested in the Boulder Sanitarium would have accomplished very much more good in the saving of souls and bodies of men, if it had been sent to some other country, where there is a dearth of facilities for the prosecution of the work. Strongholds, cities of refuge, must be built up in many lands, that the truth may go forth in connection with the medical missionary work to all parts of the Lord's vineyard. . . .  {4MR 132.1}
[4MR 132.2]          Brother Kellogg, the Lord calls for a halt, while you sit down and count the cost, to see whether you will be able to finish the building which you have begun. My brother, you are in danger. You are making many plans that you can never carry through. In your effort to embrace so much in the rescue work, you are in danger of divorcing yourself from the leading and most urgent features of the last gospel message. There must be camp meetings held to reach all classes, and at every place where these camp meetings are held, a home should be established where educated workers can teach all classes of learners how to work in medical missionary lines in connection with the Bible workers. All are to be taught how to carry the work to towns and cities that have not yet heard the message. Thus the light of truth will shine forth in many places. Meeting-houses must be built and humble buildings hired or erected where treatment can be given to the sick. By this means the work of                                           -133-     the gospel and the medical missionary work will be bound together.--Letter 135, 1899, pp. 1, 3, 7. (To Dr. Kellogg, August 29, 1899.)  {4MR 132.2}
[4MR 133.1]          I see that your difficulties are becoming more settled and pronounced because Dr. Kellogg refuses counsel and chooses to do the very things that God has told him not to do. But the Lord God omnipotent reigneth. If Dr. Kellogg refuses to change his methods of labor, then the sure result will come. . . .  {4MR 133.1}
[4MR 133.2]          The Lord has signified that the missionary, health-restorative gospel shall never be separated from the ministry of the word. The Lord Jesus has in His own example shown us the way in which His work is to be done in the restoration of suffering humanity. It is the Lord's purpose that in every part of our world health institutions shall be established as a part of the gospel work. If men feel that God has called them to devote all their missionary efforts to the worst part of the cities, no one should forbid them to work. But the Lord has in His own wisdom established sanitariums as a special illustration of the gospel work to be done in magnifying the truth. But medical missionary work is not to be made a separate work, under a separate organization from the gospel ministry, after one man's mind and one man's judgment. The work in all its branches is to be one.--Letter 3, 1900, p. 3. (To Elder and Mrs. Irwin, January 1, 1900.)  {4MR 133.2}
[4MR 133.3]          The true medical missionary work is expressed in tender compassion to the Lord's poor, and in doing good to all the needy and suffering of the household of faith whose necessities in the providence of God come to our knowledge and require our notice. Every soul is under special tribute to God                                           -134-     to notice with particular compassion God's worthy poor. Under no consideration are these to be passed by under the false pretence that charity makes provisions to reward the doers of evil who have ruined themselves through sinful indulgence, those who are not the friends of God.  {4MR 133.3}
[4MR 134.1]          There are two classes of poor whom we have always within our borders--those who ruin themselves by their own independent course of action and continue in their transgression, and those who for the truth's sake have been brought into straitened circumstances. Many of the Lord's poor are daily in suffering need, and in some cases their families may have to be provided for. There are many others who when helped will continue to make themselves special subjects of necessity. We are to love our neighbor as ourselves, and then toward all these classes we shall do the right thing under the guidance and counsel of sound wisdom. The Lord's poor subjects are to be helped in every case where it will be for their benefit. They are to be placed where they can help themselves. We have no question in regard to the cases of this class of poor. The best methods of helping them are to be carefully and prayerfully considered.  {4MR 134.1}
[4MR 134.2]          The Lord lays this responsibility upon every church. That love, sympathy, and compassion is to be exercised toward them that Christ would exercise were He here in our places. We are to be disciplined in this way, that we may be prepared to work in Christ's lines. God suffers His poor to be in the borders of every church. They are always to be among us. The orphans, the poor, the aged children of God are not to be removed away and placed in large numbers by themselves, but the church members are to exercise their God-given tact and ingenuity to bear the responsibilities of caring for                                           -135-     these, the Lord's people. In doing this they practice the truths of the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah. They are not to pass by the Lord's poor, but they are to deny themselves of luxuries, of bows and ribbons, and the wearing of gold as an ornament, that they may make the suffering, needy ones comfortable. After this they may reach still farther to help those who are not of the household of faith, if they are the proper subjects to be helped.  {4MR 134.2}
[4MR 135.1]          But God does not expect those to whom He has given a special work to take on the depraved, the lowest specimens of humanity, using up the treasury money in this work and teach them only a few jots and tittles in spiritual lines. Let the light of the truth of God flash into the mind. While you can show that you are willing and grateful to receive any ideas in regard to the methods and plans of this work which will be a help and a blessing to our own people, your influence should be exerted in every way possible to let the light of truth shine into their minds.  {4MR 135.1}
[4MR 135.2]          The light which I have to give to our people is, Let no condemnatory speeches be printed in our papers. A large number of precious souls are groping in darkness, yet longing and weeping and praying for light. Thus it is in churches everywhere. If the efforts, the talent, the labor, the money, which have been thrown into Chicago for the last several years had been appropriated toward acquainting with the truth of God for these last days, a class of people who could have been reached with wise, well directed efforts, many would have received the truth who would now be working to give it to others of their own class. When our people become acquainted with this higher class of people, they will have an opportunity to disabuse the minds                                           -136-     of very many of them of prejudice and opposition to things which they suppose our people believe, but which they do not entertain at all.  {4MR 135.2}
[4MR 136.1]          I feel to the depths of my soul that as a people we must not move in wrong lines in this matter, calling it medical missionary work. But we should go to work for a class of people with whom we can unite on the subject of temperance. Then, by their own request, we can lead them to the Bible and give them the light on the Sabbath question. . . .  {4MR 136.1}
[4MR 136.2]          From this ［the experience of Philip and the Eunuch］ God would teach His workers to be on watch and be ready to help every case that shall come to their notice. This man was converted through Philip's preaching the gospel of the Word to him. Through him the light of truth was shining to the higher classes. It is the plan and constant effort of Satan to entangle the work of God in a supposed beneficent and excellent work, so that doors cannot be opened to enter new fields and work with people who have an advanced acquaintance with temperance principles. To unite with them in their work would be to do a special work for this time, without taking on the responsibilities of a work which will enforce an expenditure of means that will embarrass the conferences, a work which will absorb and consume but not produce.--Ms 46, 1900, pp. 1-4, 5, 6. ("The Temperance Work," typed July 25, 1900.)  {4MR 136.2}
[4MR 136.3]         I know that God would not have His money absorbed in Chicago as it now is. The money invested in this way, consumes much time and labor. This is pleasing to Satan; for he knows that it will close the door against the support of missionaries in their work, and then the work of the gospel                                           -137-     ministry will be held up to ridicule in comparison with the large work done in medical missionary lines. A large amount of money has been used in a way which has accomplished very little. Much has been spent on a class of people who will never be fitted to receive and impart, unless the Holy Spirit shall make them entirely new, heart, mind, and body. The work done for this class has been disproportionately large in comparison with the work that has been done in fields that are waiting and longing for the truth. How many more years will the ways of man counterwork that which God would have done?--Letter 92, 1900, p. 8. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, July 2, 1900.)  {4MR 136.3}
[4MR 137.1]          The messages are not to be sunk out of sight and the means in the treasury exhausted by a work for the most-abandoned classes. These are not to be repulsed; they are to be encouraged to reform and be converted. But all the time and talent and means are not to be devoted to work such as that which has been started in Chicago, which has absorbed so much of the Lord's money. God has said that churches are to be established all over the world. Every effort is to be made to turn souls from error to truth. But work for the destitute is not to be taken up and managed as it has been in Chicago. The same time and means, used otherwise, would have done much to proclaim the truth which must be given to our world. Men and women would have been called out from the world to witness to Christ's words, "Ye are the light of the world."--Letter 91, 1900, pp. 8, 9. (To "Dear Brethren," typed June 24, 1900.)                                           -138-  {4MR 137.1}
[4MR 138.1]          Too much commercial work has been mingled with the medical missionary work. The capabilities that should have been developed under God in caring for the sick, and doing the work of a physician of the soul, as well as of the body, have, in recent years, been used largely in launching out in various enterprises. These enterprises necessitated the carrying of many responsibilities that the Lord never intended that Dr. Kellogg should bear. The Chicago work was not in all respects carried on in the right way. Too great an effort was made to feed a large class. Too much money was used in doing slum work. God did not lay upon Dr. Kellogg the responsibility of doing so much of this kind of work. The Lord declared, "He is my physician."--Letter 218, 1906, pp. 3, 4. (To "The Elders of the Battle Creek Church, and to Our Ministers and Physicians Throughout the Field," June 28, 1906.)  {4MR 138.1}
[4MR 138.2]          More recently I have written of figures that have been presented before me in regard to the gospel wagon. Then I had a view of the work which you have been doing for several years. I was lost to everything around me. I saw the large work established by you in Chicago, and the money that was invested. There was presented before me a long roll of paper, having upon it figures of a startling character, while in large letters was inscribed, "Consumers, but not producers." The figures showed the amount of God's money that had been invested in that enterprise in Chicago, and the results to the work all over the world. The representation was most disheartening. . . .  {4MR 138.2}
[4MR 138.3]          The whole vineyard of the Lord has been robbed to carry on a work that is never-ending. It has consumed means that should have supplied the                                           -139-     necessities of foreign fields. The means spent in Chicago would have given to new fields advantages for doing the very work that God has designed should be done. Look at the destitution that exists in portions of the field in foreign countries, and in contrast see the investment made in one great city. It shows that there has been a misappropriation of means which is not yours to do with as you please. . . .  {4MR 138.3}
[4MR 139.1]         I have no hesitancy in saying that God did not set you at that work in Chicago. . . .  {4MR 139.1}
[4MR 139.2]          Three mornings ago I laid my hand upon several papers, exchanges from America, sent me about two years since. In the New York Observer of August 6, 1896, I saw your name, and the heading, "Dr. Kellogg's Work, The Workingman's Home, and Medical Missionary Work in Chicago." There followed an account of the work then going forward, and the large amount of means required to sustain it. Since that time the work has greatly extended, and of course a much larger amount is required for its support. As I read the article, and thought of these things, I could understand the light given me by the Lord as to what the principles of truth and righteousness would lead the sanitarium supporters and workers to do; that they should make it their first business to aid the work in this country, where the Lord has sent experienced workers fitted to carry forward His work. . . .  {4MR 139.2}
[4MR 139.3]          In the sanitarium at Battle Creek as a center the Lord gave you your work, all that you could carry successfully. The medical missionary work was ever to be as the arm to the great work that was to prepare a people to stand in the day of God so soon to be realized. "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom." The gospel ministry of truth for these last days, in                                           -140-     its sacred dignity, is to stand as the body; Christ Himself is the head; and the ［medical］ missionary work is to be the arm and hand. Only a thorough instruction in God's Word will suffice for the saving of souls that are ready to perish.  {4MR 139.3}
[4MR 140.1]          Our work in camp meetings brings us in touch with all nationalities and all classes, rich and poor, high and low; and it brings us in connection with the sick and suffering. These camp meetings should be regarded as verily God's instrumentalities as are the sanitariums. Their work is essential.  {4MR 140.1}
[4MR 140.2]          The work of our schools also is essential. God has a church, and education in schools is not on a solid basis unless it is carried on in connection with the church, and is founded on the principles of God's Word. Thorough instruction in the Word of God imparts an education that will be as lasting as eternity. . . .  {4MR 140.2}
[4MR 140.3]          All these lines of work require money. God does not now lay upon His people the same work which was laid upon Muller. Muller did a noble work. But God has given His people a work to do after a different plan. To them He has given a message for the whole world. They are to enter territory after territory, and make aggressive warfare against soul-destroying sins. God bids them, "Lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins." They are to engage in house-to-house labor, opening the Scriptures to those who are in darkness. Rich and poor alike are to be instructed. The youth must be labored for with persevering zeal to win them to the truth, that they also may become laborers together with God.--Letter 33, 1900, pp. 1-5. (To J. H. Kellogg, February 27, 1900.)                                           -141-  {4MR 140.3}
[4MR 141.1]          All this the work in Chicago was presented in a vision given to me at midday. It laid upon me a burden which none could understand. I could not understand it. I was overwhelmed with the things presented.  {4MR 141.1}
[4MR 141.2]          When I came to myself, I was like one stunned. Night after night the picture was before me. I saw the investments you were making, the money you were consuming; and what would the end be? I will not say.  {4MR 141.2}
[4MR 141.3]          "Who has required this at your hands?" was the question asked. "Sister White," you bemoan, "somebody has set things before you in a wrong light." No, no; things that no one knows have been presented to me.  {4MR 141.3}
[4MR 141.4]          I have been made to understand the ambitious projects that have bound up in one wicked city means which should have helped the work in this new world and put us on standing-ground. But all the necessities of this field, which were kept before you, seemed to you of less importance than the great things you were creating.  {4MR 141.4}
[4MR 141.5]          All our entreaties, all our poverty, which you knew, all our inability which was indeed impossibility, was before you, but the things of your own creation closed your senses to our great need. The Lord signified that we should make a center here, that in this country should be established the very same work that we had started in America by the greatest self-denial and self-sacrifice at every step. . . .  {4MR 141.5}
[4MR 141.6]          As I write, my soul burns within me to see how the money has been used to consume, but not to produce. . . .  {4MR 141.6}
[4MR 141.7]          We should have had at this date a large, well-built edifice with surrounding grounds in a beautiful location, where we could co-operate with                                           -142-     God in caring for sick and suffering humanity. Through this work in connection with the gospel ministry, the light of truth would shine forth. The people who are in ignorance would have an opportunity to become acquainted with health principles, and many would be led to practice the self-denial essential for health of body and clearness of mind, and they would be brought to comprehend what is truth for these last days. This is the work to be done. . . .  {4MR 141.7}
[4MR 142.1]          Our school in Australia has been established and carried on at a heavy financial sacrifice. If some of the means absorbed in the Chicago mission and similar enterprises had been appropriated to the necessities of institutions of God's own appointment in this new field, the Lord would have been much better glorified; for then we could have received to impart to others.  {4MR 142.1}
[4MR 142.2]          Through the work of schools and sanitariums the light of the gospel, in clear, steady rays, would have penetrated far and near. The truth of God would have been as a city set upon a hill. If the ensign of truth can be lifted in educational institutions and in sanitariums for the sick, in the islands of the sea and in many countries, more would be accomplished in bringing souls into the truth than can be accomplished by all other methods that can be devised.  {4MR 142.2}
[4MR 142.3]         There are many communities where all are in humble circumstances, where many of the refinements, comforts, and some even of the seeming necessities of life are lacking. But when the truth is received by these people, what a change is wrought!  Tobacco is seen to be a needless expense, as well as an injury to the health. It is discarded, and the means thus saved is used in                                           -143-     paying teachers to instruct the children, that they may be brought up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.  {4MR 142.3}
[4MR 143.1]          Many who know not the truth are coming to understand that their home training and Sunday school teaching will not accomplish the work that is essential for this time. The present truth must come to the people. They need Bible truth, the special truth for this time. Our churches must be a living temple for God; every stone composing the temple must be a living stone; emitting light.  {4MR 143.1}
[4MR 143.2]         Often the greatest amount of good will be accomplished by camp meetings. In most cases these should hold two or three weeks. These meetings should be so conducted as to make them object lessons of neatness, order, and good taste; and at the same time there should be a careful regard to economy. At these meetings the truth is brought before people who would never enter a church, and many are convicted and converted.  {4MR 143.2}
[4MR 143.3]          In every place where believers are raised up, humble churches should be built. . . .  {4MR 143.3}
[4MR 143.4]          All that is involved in camp meeting effort can never be fully traced out. God is calling upon souls, and we should stand ready to gather in the harvest as soon as the work of ministry begins. The warning is to be given by every converted soul. This is the missionary work to be done. Money is to be invested, not in expensive buildings, but in the best methods of reaching and saving the largest number of souls unto Jesus Christ.  {4MR 143.4}
[4MR 143.5]          The ministry is not to be belittled or criticized. The men appointed to the ministry are not to be censured because they do not give soul and body to that which is termed medical missionary work. God has given to every man his                                           -144-     work. It is not the duty of the ministers to do as you have done. If they did, they would rob the destitute, suffering fields that have just as good a claim to help as have the people in the wicked city of Chicago. It is your duty, Brother John, to respect the ministry just as fully as you think your work should be respected.  {4MR 143.5}
[4MR 144.1]          Should you carry out your own way, means would be drawn from the treasury to support the enterprises of your creation, until the missions to which God has appointed a special work would be destitute of every facility for carrying on that work.--Letter 33, 1900, pp. 2-8. (To J. H. Kellogg, February 27, 1900.)     Released February 1969.  {4MR 144.1}
[4MR 145.1]       MR No. 222 - Satan Creates Dissention; Business Standing to Be Correctly Presented         The Saviour foretold that in the latter days false prophets would appear, and draw away disciples after them; and also that those who in this time of peril should stand faithful to the truth that is specified in the book of Revelation, would have to meet doctrinal errors so specious that, if it were possible, the very elect would be deceived.  {4MR 145.1}
[4MR 145.2]          God would have every true sentiment prevail. Satan can skillfully play the game of life with many souls, and he acts in a most underhanded, deceptive manner to spoil the faith of the people of God and to discourage them. And when men who are in positions of responsibility permit themselves to be led astray, as many do, by the sophistries of Satan, the enemy gains a great victory.--Ms 11, 1906. ("Growing in Grace," November 27, 1905.)  {4MR 145.2}
[4MR 145.3]          He works today as he worked in heaven, to divide the people of God in the very last state of this earth's history. He seeks to create dissension, and to arouse contention and discussion, and to remove if possible the old landmarks of truth committed to God's people. He tries to make it appear as if the Lord contradicts Himself.  {4MR 145.3}
[4MR 145.4]          It is when Satan appears as an angel of light that he takes souls in his snare, deceiving them. Men who pretend to have been taught of God will adopt fallacious theories, and in their teaching will so adorn these fallacies as to bring in satanic delusions. Thus Satan will be introduced as an angel of light, and will have opportunity to present his pleasing fables.                                           -146-  {4MR 145.4}
[4MR 146.1]          These false prophets will have to be met. They will make an effort to deceive many, by leading them to accept false theories. Many scriptures will be misapplied in such a way that deceptive theories will apparently be based upon the words that God has spoken. Precious truth will be appropriated to substantiate and establish error. These false prophets, who claim to be taught of God, will take beautiful scriptures that have been given to adorn the truth, and will use them as a robe of righteousness to cover false and dangerous theories. And even some of those who in times past the Lord has honored, will depart so far from the truth as to advocate misleading theories regarding many phases of truth, including the sanctuary question.--Ms 11, 1906. Portion printed in Evangelism, pp. 359, 360. ("Growing in Grace," November 27, 1905.)  {4MR 146.1}
[4MR 146.2]          Dr. Kellogg has linked himself with the world. He acted unwisely when he invited that committee of Battle Creek citizens to examine the Sanitarium books. To open these books to the inspection of the world, was as unfortunate as was Hezekiah's mistake of showing the Babylonians the treasures in the house of God. What business had these men to know all about the workings of this institution? They never should have been given such an opportunity. I believe they promised to give something over thirty thousand dollars to the building fund, after that investigation. Twice thirty thousand dollars would have been but a small sum, in comparison with the harm that has been done by allowing this examination to be made.--Ms 123, 1902, p. 4. (Council at "Elmshaven," report of October 19, 1902.)                                           -147-  {4MR 146.2}
[4MR 147.1]          I have been instructed that it is time that there was a thorough investigation of the standing of the Medical Missionary Association and the sanitarium. Let the strict examination be made in regard to the business that has been transacted in Battle Creek. This will show the standing of the institution. This investigation should have been made long ago. The business standing of all our medical institutions is to be carefully and correctly presented before our people that they may know the real situation of the medical work, where it stands, what it is doing, whether or not it is producing as well as consuming.--Letter 197, 1904, p. 6. (To Elder I. H. Evans, June 15, 1904.)     Released February 24, 1969.  {4MR 147.1}
[4MR 148.1]       MR No. 223 - Constant Progress Needed in Knowledge of God         I have read your articles in the Educator, and am surprised at that which they present. Your minds do not see all things clearly. You see men as trees walking. You grasp and advocate some truth, while in the same article you present that which opposes your own statements. Would it not be best for you to get out of the fogs of your previous education under teachers themselves befogged? This education has not been true and unmingled with error. If I write for the Educator, as I have been and am now doing, my articles would be directly opposed to your human philosophy. Shall there be a Yea and Nay go forth in the Educator? or shall I be obliged to issue a paper on true education, that will not have in it one thread that will dishonor our heavenly Father?  {4MR 148.1}
[4MR 148.2]          I have written much on education, and have much yet to write; and if the Lord has been teaching me, He certainly has not been teaching you to present to the many readers of the Educator a Yea and Nay as you have done. You will see that you have done this when the Holy Spirit works your human minds. Then you will not write Yea and Nay in the same issue.  {4MR 148.2}
[4MR 148.3]          There is a constant progress in the knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ whom He has sent, but when men feel that they are wise above a "Thus saith the Lord," they need to become fools in order that they may be wise. The living oracles of God were given to lie at the very foundation of all true education. "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom." There is a distinction to be made between the sacred and the common, and we are accountable to God if we place human wisdom at the head as essential for                                           -149-     education. Language may change, and study books may present the supposed improvements, but "in the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by Him, and without Him was not anything made that was made. In Him was life; and the life was the light of men: and the light shineth in darkness, and the darkness comprehendeth it not."  {4MR 148.3}
[4MR 149.1]          I am not surprised that as darkness covers the earth, and gross darkness the people, the light that comes from the Father of light is not discerned. Just to the extent that the mists and fogs encompass the minds of men, will be their ignorance and misconception of God. The worldly churches cannot read a "Thus saith the Lord," in regard to the seventh-day Sabbath; and why? Because they are wise in their own conceits; because they are following the example of men who were only one step from the Eden of God, and who, because of their mental and moral capabilities, began to work out their human inventions, and worship the things their hands had made, supposing that they were improving upon God's plans and devices. In this they worshiped and extolled themselves.  {4MR 149.1}
[4MR 149.2]          (Genesis 6:5-18, quoted.) There perished in the Flood greater inventions of art and human skill than the world knows of today. The arts destroyed were more than the boasted arts of today. The great gifts with which God had endowed men were perverted. There was gold and silver in abundance, and men were constantly seeking to exceed their fellow men in devices. The result was that violence was upon the earth. The Lord was forgotten. This long-lived race were constantly devising how they might institute a war with the universe of heaven and gain possession of Eden.                                           -150-  {4MR 149.2}
[4MR 150.1]          When men talk of the improvements that are made in higher education, they are aping the inhabitants of the Noatic world. They are yielding to the temptation of Satan to eat of the tree of knowledge, of which God has said, "Ye shall not eat of it, lest ye die." God gave men a trial, and the result was the destruction of the world by a flood. In this age of the world's history there are teachers and students who suppose that their advancement in knowledge supersedes the knowledge of God, and their cry is "Higher education." They consider that they have greater knowledge than the greatest Teacher the world has ever known.  {4MR 150.1}
[4MR 150.2]         Christ came to the earth as the Light of the world. Nearly two thousand years ago a voice was heard in heaven--the more mysterious because it came from the throne of the Infinite--saying, "Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not, but a body hast Thou prepared me. Lo I come, (in the volume of the book it is written of Me), I delight to do Thy will, O My God; yea, Thy law is within My heart."  {4MR 150.2}
[4MR 150.3]          Who is this that the heavenly universe proposes shall visit a guilty world? We ask the prophet Isaiah, and in decided tones he speaks. His language is not Yea and Nay. "Unto us a child is born," he says, "unto us a son is given; and the government shall be upon His shoulders, and His name shall be called, Wonderful, Counsellor, the Mighty God, the Everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace."  {4MR 150.3}
[4MR 150.4]          We inquire of John, the beloved disciple. Hear his words: "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by Him; and without Him was not anything made that was made. In Him was life; and the life was                                           -151-     the light of men. And the light shineth in the darkness; and the darkness comprehendeth it not. . . . And the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us (and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father), full of grace and truth."  {4MR 150.4}
[4MR 151.1]          To Christ Himself we address the inquiry, "Who art Thou?" Listen: "Before Abraham was, I am." "I and My Father are one." "As the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them; even so the Son quickeneth whom He will. For the Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son, That all men should honor the Son, even as they honor the Father. He that honoreth not the Son, honoreth not the Father which hath sent Him.". . .  {4MR 151.1}
[4MR 151.2]          ［There follow six pages of scripture quotations elevating Christ, truth, etc., with brief comments.］  {4MR 151.2}
[4MR 151.3]          Whatever may be our experience or supposed intelligence, we must all become learners and receive an education in spiritual things that we may give to others. Let all bear in mind that Christ, in His life has given them  an example of the necessity of prayer. He says, "The end of all things is at hand; be ye therefore sober, and watch unto prayer." "Watch and pray, lest ye enter into temptation." "Take ye heed, watch, and pray; for ye know not when the time is." "Take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting and drunkenness, and the care of this life; and so that day come upon you unawares. For as a snare shall it come upon all them that dwell upon the face of the whole earth. Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things which must come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man."                                           -152-  {4MR 151.3}
[4MR 152.1]          The same spirit is seen today that is represented in Revelation 6:6-8. History is to be reenacted. That which has been will be again. This spirit works to confuse and to perplex. Dissension will be seen in every nation, kindred, tongue and people, and those who have not had a spirit to follow the light that God has given through His living oracles, through His appointed agencies, will become confused. Their judgment will reveal weakness. Disorder and strife and confusion will be seen in the church.  {4MR 152.1}
[4MR 152.2]          The prayer of Christ for His people, just before His humiliation and death, is as much unheeded as if it had never been made. The same spirit that controls the nations of the earth is working upon the minds of those who have had light. As the children of disobedience, irrespective of consequences, they act like the blind. They are drunken, but not with strong drink. They reveal ［that］ that which has allured and deceived them was an unholy ambition.  {4MR 152.2}
[4MR 152.3]          The Lord God of Israel has made Himself a refuge for His people. All who will make Christ their dependence, will know what it means in these last days to agonize to enter in at the straight gate. The foolish self-esteem and self-confidence which many possess will prove their eternal ruin. To them the narrow path cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in seems altogether too restricted. But he who abides in Christ will understand what it means to be crucified to the world. The Lord has provided only one refuge for His people. The great apostle says, "Your life is hid with Christ in God." "When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with Him in glory." All who are overcomers will be highly exalted.                                           -153-  {4MR 152.3}
[4MR 153.1]          Those who are striving for position, seeking to be the greatest, will be called the least in the kingdom of heaven. As He sought to impress this lesson, Christ called a little child, and set him in the midst of them, and said, "Verily I say unto you, Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven."  {4MR 153.1}
[4MR 153.2]          On another occasion, "they brought young children to Him, that He should touch them, and the disciples rebuked those that brought them. And when Jesus saw it, He was much displeased, and said unto them, Suffer the little children to come unto Me; and forbid them not; for of such is the kingdom of God. Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein."  {4MR 153.2}
[4MR 153.3]          We have this matter placed in the heavenly scales and weighed, and the result is presented before us. All this ambitious exercising of the spirit to exalt self will surely be worked by satanic agencies until the persons, whatever their profession, will reveal hereditary and cultivated attributes that will place them in the very lowest scale; and when God shall weigh them in the golden scales of the heavenly sanctuary, the sentence will be passed, Thou art "weighed in the balances, and found wanting."  {4MR 153.3}
[4MR 153.4]          Those who consider themselves capable and efficient know little of their own poor selves. The explanation has been given me why there is so little safety for men placed in responsible positions. They want to do some great thing in proportion with their supposed great position. In the place of considering themselves as less than nothing unless worked by the Holy Spirit,                                           -154-     they themselves want to work the Holy Spirit. The prayer of each should be: "Who can understand his errors? Cleanse Thou me from secret faults. Keep back Thy servant also from presumptuous sins; let them not have dominion over him; then shall I be upright, and I shall be innocent from the great transgression. Let the words of my mouth, and the meditation of my heart be acceptable in Thy sight, O Lord, my strength and my Redeemer."  {4MR 153.4}
[4MR 154.1]          The youth of today have not obtained that education and training that will lead them to put on the whole armor of God, and be able to resist temptation, depending upon the Holy Spirit to strengthen and empower them to fight manfully the battles of the Lord. They have formed the habit of working to do something to uplift themselves, and thus they are left to their own strength. Their words, their spirit, their actions, are not after the likeness of Christ. Self, self, self, is revealed in everything they are connected with. . . .  {4MR 154.1}
[4MR 154.2]          Teachers, be careful, be prayerful, be serious. Certain it is that you have collected all the chaff that it is safe for you to have. What, I ask, is the chaff to the wheat? Let the character of your work be such that as teachers you will by pen and voice, sanctify the Lord God in your hearts, and be ready always to give to every man that asks you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear.  {4MR 154.2}
[4MR 154.3]          We have a Saviour who is at hand, and not afar off; and now is the time to make your calling and election sure. Your life-insurance policy you will find in 2 Peter 1:2-11. ［Quoted.］  {4MR 154.3}
[4MR 154.4]          Mark especially verses 8-11. In order to have this positive assurance, you must begin to work, as the Holy Spirit works you, on altogether different                                           -155-     lines, from inward to outward. You need not feel that you must mingle the common with the sacred. You have done this so continually in the past that your spiritual eyesight is obscured, and you cannot discern between the sacred and the common. You take the common fire, and exalt and praise and cherish it, and the Lord turns from you with displeasure. Had you not better make a full consecration of yourself to God? Will you imperil your souls by a divided service?  {4MR 154.4}
[4MR 155.1]         Not one sin has yet been blotted out from the book of God only through the faith of the believer who holds the beginning of his confidence firm unto the end. We may have hope in anticipation of the full and entire atonement made; for this is efficacious if sin is put away. John declared: "Whoever abideth in him sinneth not. Whoso sinneth hath not seen him, neither known him. Little children, let no man deceive you. He that doeth righteousness is righteous."  {4MR 155.1}
[4MR 155.2]          Brethren, read your Bibles; study your Bibles. We should be ever grateful to God that by His mercy we possess knowledge. We know our duties. We have the eternal life insurance papers plainly written out. We have every facility provided for us, every endowment of capability for discharging the duties devolving upon us. There is only one way of becoming partakers of the divine nature, of escaping the corruption that is in the world through lust. I beseech of you, Put off all self-importance, for it can be no help to you. And yet you may place a high estimate upon your own characters, for you are bought with a price.                                           -156-  {4MR 155.2}
[4MR 156.1]          I have a deep interest in you. You must drink of the pure waters of Lebanon, rather than of the murky pools of the valley. I speak to you personally because you do not know what it means to be sanctified, elevated, ennobled. If you will seek earnestly for a pure, a consecrated, a holy life, you will find that your human knowledge is not all that you need to constitute a laborer together with God. I am pained for you; and not for you only, but for many of our young men and women who act in the capacity of teachers. They need so much that which is true "higher education."  {4MR 156.1}
[4MR 156.2]          The great Teacher who came down from heaven has not directed you to any of the supposed great authors. He says, "Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light." Christ has promised to give you rest, and in learning your lessons of Him, you will find rest.  {4MR 156.2}
[4MR 156.3]          Is not this plain and simple? Those who have been students in the schools at Battle Creek have come from their years of study unprepared to do the work in teaching that they should do. They are imperfect in many ways where they should be wise. They are weighed in the balances of the sanctuary above, and are pronounced "wanting." These defects in their education the Lord would not have reproduced in others.  {4MR 156.3}
[4MR 156.4]          Were you here in Cooranbong, we would not, could not, entrust our youth to you, for you are not qualified to give students proper instruction. We would feel that God held us responsible for placing you in so important a                                           -157-     position. You would hinder the very work that the Lord calls upon every teacher to be qualified to do.  {4MR 156.4}
[4MR 157.1]          We are now amid the perils of the last days, and something more is essential for you to have than that which you now have. It is hard for you to unlearn things which you have learned, and learn those things which ought to have been the very alpha of your education. The omega you will never reach in this world.  {4MR 157.1}
[4MR 157.2]          Seek the Lord while He may be found. Be sure that you have learned your lessons in wearing the yoke of Christ. Then, learning under His restraining discipline His meekness, His lowliness of heart, you will find rest unto your souls. You will find yourselves riveted to the eternal Rock.  {4MR 157.2}
[4MR 157.3]          I could say much more, but I cannot give the time from my other pressing duties.--Letter 65, 1898, pp. 1-5, 11-15, 16, 17-20. (To Brethren Griggs and Howe, typed August 23, 1898)     Released March 14, 1969.  {4MR 157.3}
[4MR 158.1]       MR No. 224 - Ellen G. White Letters to Young Christians         I have received and read your letter; thank you for writing so frankly. . . .  {4MR 158.1}
[4MR 158.2]          Your letter came yesterday, and I will respond at once, fearing that something may come in to crowd out the answer due you. . . . I can understand your state of feeling, your hopelessness and discouragement. I am not now in any way hopeless in regard to your case. I understand that at times you are sorely tempted, and lose confidence in your ability to resist temptation, because your inclination leads you in wrong paths; but Jesus loves you; you are the purchase of His blood.  {4MR 158.2}
[4MR 158.3]          We are to look to Jesus; sinful, erring, weak, unworthy, we are to take the Word of God, the invitation of Christ, "Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest." . . .  {4MR 158.3}
[4MR 158.4]          You place yourself in positions and in the society of those who bring temptations upon you, and you do not always resist temptation; but the first decided resistance would bring angels to your side to strengthen you. When you present your petitions to God for help, an angel lifts up a standard for you against the enemy in order that you may not be overcome.  {4MR 158.4}
[4MR 158.5]          You should look by faith to Jesus, saying, "Lord, save me or I perish." When this petition is sincerely offered, the heavenly standard is raised, and One stronger than your enemy shields you from his assaults. . . .  {4MR 158.5}
[4MR 158.6]          Do not fix your eyes upon the discouraging features of your religious experience. Look to Jesus. Seek for a new heart, and never rest until you                                           -159-     can say, "I know that my Redeemer liveth." Acknowledge every ray of light that Jesus in His matchless love and mercy gives to you.  {4MR 158.6}
[4MR 159.1]          Do not think that because you have made mistakes you must always be under condemnation; for this is not necessary. Do not permit the truth to be depreciated before your mind, because those who profess it do not live consistent lives. Cherish faith in the truth of the third angel's message. If you do not cultivate faith, its importance will gradually lose its place in your mind and heart. You will have an experience like that of the foolish virgins, who did not supply oil for their lamps, and their light went out. Faith should be cultivated. If it has become weak, it is like a sickly plant that should be placed in the sunshine and carefully watered and tended.  {4MR 159.1}
[4MR 159.2]          The Lord would have every one who has had light and evidence cherish that light, and walk in its brightness. God has blessed us with reasoning powers so that we may trace from cause to effect. If we would have light, we must come to the light.  {4MR 159.2}
[4MR 159.3]          Instead of looking to see if we have not made some mistakes in believing, we should look for evidences by which to strengthen and confirm faith. . . . God's promises have been given for our encouragement.  {4MR 159.3}
[4MR 159.4]          Shall we look at our sins, and begin to mourn, and say, I have done wrong, and I cannot come to God with any degree of confidence? Does not the Bible say, "If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness"? It is a proper thing for us to have a realization of the terrible character of sin. It was sin that caused Christ to suffer ignominious death on Calvary. But while we should understand that sin is a terrible thing, yet we should not listen to the                                           -160-     voice of our adversary, who says, "You have sinned, and you have no right to claim the promises of God." You should say to the adversary, "It is written, If any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous." . . .  {4MR 159.4}
[4MR 160.1]         We do not believe in God as we should, and I have thought that this unbelief is our greatest sin. . . . We must not think when we are afflicted that the anger of the Lord is upon us. God brings us into trials in order that we may be drawn near to Him. The psalmist says, "Many are the afflictions of the righteous, but the Lord delivereth them out of them all." He does not desire us to be under a cloud. . . .  {4MR 160.1}
[4MR 160.2]          He does not desire us to go in anguish of spirit. We are not to look at the thorns and the thistles in our experience. We are to go into the garden of God's Word, and pluck the lilies, and roses, and the fragrant pinks of His promises. Those who look upon the difficulties in their experience will talk doubt and discouragement, for they do not behold Jesus, the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sins of the world. . . .  {4MR 160.2}
[4MR 160.3]          We should keep our minds upon the love, the mercy, and the graciousness of our God. . . . Thus joy will be brought into our experience, for we shall see by studying the Word of God that we are not left to our weakness, to our doubts, and that there is no occasion for sighing under discouragement. Talk faith, act faith. . . . I have not always dwelt on the good things of God as I should have done; but I do not make it a practice to look on the dark side. . . .  {4MR 160.3}
[4MR 160.4]          My dear friend, do you not think that if we humbly call upon the Father, even as a child calls upon its parent, He will hear us, and will answer our                                           -161-     petitions? . . . We should be in a position where we may believe that God is willing to do for us more than we can ask or think. With the key of faith we may unlock the storehouse of God. Then why should we not be believing Christians instead of doubters? . . .  {4MR 160.4}
[4MR 161.1]          How foolish it would be to go into a cellar, and mourn because we were in the dark. If we want light we must come up into a higher room. It is our privilege to come into the light, to come into the presence of God. . . . We are not to believe because we feel or see that God hears us. We are to trust to the promise of God. We are to go about our business believing that God will do just what He has said He would do, and that the blessings we have prayed for will come to us when we most need them. . . .  {4MR 161.1}
[4MR 161.2]          Discouragement and gloom come upon us, not because the truth is not sufficient for us, but because we do not bring it into our hearts, and let it have a controlling influence over our lives and actions. . . .  {4MR 161.2}
[4MR 161.3]          The adversary desires to have us think that the way to live is so difficult that it will be impossible to reach the bliss of heaven. But God has placed us in circumstances where the very best of our natures may be developed, and the highest faculties may be exercised. If we cultivate the good, the objectionable tendencies will not gain the supremacy, and at last we shall be accounted worthy to join the family above. If we desire to be saints above we must be saints upon the earth.  {4MR 161.3}
[4MR 161.4]          I love to speak of Jesus and His matchless love. I haven't one doubt of the love of God. I know that He is able to save to the uttermost all that come unto Him. His precious love is a reality, and the doubts expressed by those who know not the Lord Jesus Christ have no effect upon me. . . .                                           -162-  {4MR 161.4}
[4MR 162.1]          I pray most earnestly that the Lord Jesus will reveal Himself to you. Come to Him just as you are, give yourself to Him, grasp His promises by living faith, and He will be to you all that you desire. . . . Jesus longs to save you, to give you peace and rest and assurance while you live, and to bestow upon you eternal life in His kingdom. But no one will be compelled to be saved. . . .  {4MR 162.1}
[4MR 162.2]          There are only two classes in the whole universe--those who believe in Christ and whose faith leads them to keep God's commandments, and those who do not believe in Him, and are disobedient. The sins of the world were laid upon Christ, and for this reason He was numbered with transgressors. He bore the curse, and was treated as a transgressor in order that the repentant sinner might be clothed with His righteousness. He was condemned for sin in which he had no share, in order that we might be justified by righteousness in which we had no part. . . .  {4MR 162.2}
[4MR 162.3]          Standing as man's representative at Pilate's bar, He suffered the cruel sentence of death to be passed upon Him by unreasonable and wicked men, and answered not a word to their accusations. Why was He silent? . . . When the poor sinner inquired the way of life, Jesus did not remain silent. But when condemned to the most ignominious and cruelest of deaths, He had not a word to say. . . .  {4MR 162.3}
[4MR 162.4]          He could have delivered Himself from those who came to take Him in the garden of Gethsemane. A few words from His lips sent the murderous throng reeling to the earth, as if smitten by a bolt of the wrath of God. But He suffered humiliation, agony, and death in silence, because He had given His life for the life of the world. . . .                                           -163-  {4MR 162.4}
[4MR 163.1]          The hand that was nailed to the cross for you is stretched out to save you. Believe that Jesus will hear your confession, receive your requests, forgive your sins, and make you a member of the royal family. You need the hope which Jesus will give to cheer you under every circumstance. I long to see you trusting in Jesus, and I know He will give you grace to bear all your temptations.  {4MR 163.1}
[4MR 163.2]          When we are tempted to place our affections on any earthly object that has a tendency to absorb our love, we must seek grace to turn from it, and not allow it to come between us and our God. We want to keep before the mind's eye the mansions which Jesus has gone to prepare for us. We must not allow our houses and lands, our business transactions and worldly enterprises to come between us and our God. We should keep before us the rich promises that He has left on record. We should study the great waymarks that point out the times in which we are living. We know that we are very near the close of this earth's history, and everything of a worldly nature should be secondary to the service of God.  {4MR 163.2}
[4MR 163.3]          The idolatrous love of things that are seen will be superseded by a higher and better love for things that are imperishable and precious. You may contemplate eternal riches until your affections are bound to things above, and you may be an instrument in directing others to set their affections on heavenly treasures. . . .  {4MR 163.3}
[4MR 163.4]          If one soul accepts the truth, his love for earthly things is dislodged. He sees the surpassing glory of heavenly things, appreciates the excellence of that which relates to everlasting life. He is charmed with the unseen and eternal. His grasp loosens from earthly things, he fastens his eye with                                           -164-     admiration upon the invincible glories of the other world. He realizes that his trials are working out for him a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory, and in comparison to the riches that are his to enjoy he counts them light afflictions which are but for a moment.--Letter 97, 1895, pp. 1, 6-19, excerpts. (To Henry D. Wessels, October 8, 1895.)  {4MR 163.4}
[4MR 164.1]          Have you given yourself unreservedly to God? And if not, why not? Ought you not to be a Christian? Has not Jesus purchased you with infinite cost to Himself? Did He not suffer and die upon Calvary, that you might by faith claim the merits of His blood?  {4MR 164.1}
[4MR 164.2]          I gave myself to Jesus when I was not as old as you now are. I sought my Saviour with my whole heart; and how deeply I regretted that I had not before yielded my will, that I might be drawn to Christ. I found peace in Jesus, believing that He heard my prayers, and that He would do in my behalf just what He had promised in His word, "Those that seek Me early shall find Me" (Proverbs 8:17). I laid my Bible open before the Lord and said, "There, Lord, is Thy pledged word, 'him that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out' (John 6:37). 'Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you' (Luke 11:9)."  {4MR 164.2}
[4MR 164.3]          The promise is to be claimed by faith. Jesus invites you to come to Him and learn of Him, and "I will give you rest" (Matthew 11:28). "Learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls" (Matthew 11:29). This rest is not found in inattention and idleness, but in yielding the will to the will of Jesus; for, says Christ, "My yoke is easy, and My burden is light" (Matthew 11:30). Therefore your will must become                                           -165-     God's will. Your peace, your rest, comes in wearing Christ's yoke; you have the peace of Christ, and your conscience is not continually scourging you because you have not committed yourself to do the will of God. When you love to do the requirements of God, there is sweet enjoyment, not in idleness, but enjoyment identified with, and realized through, the exercise of all your powers on the Lord's side. Christ's service means work. You can be a dutiful, obedient child of God. A soldier of Jesus Christ does not mean pleasure but hard work. You may say, "What can I do?" By coming out fully on the Lord's side, you can exert an influence over your young companions; by refusing to do a wrong action, you can place yourself thus far on Christ's side.  {4MR 164.3}
[4MR 165.1]          You may have real conflicts in overcoming self, but you have Jesus to help you. Will you try, Paul, to be a Christian? Will you write to me and tell me that you have fully decided to be a soldier of Jesus Christ? --Letter 12, 1889. (To Paul Daniels, July 4, 1889.)  {4MR 165.1}
[4MR 165.2]          I wish to act my part faithfully in seeking to save your soul. A heavy price has been paid to redeem you. "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life."  {4MR 165.2}
[4MR 165.3]          In my dreams last night I was speaking to a company of young men. I asked them to sing, "Almost Persuaded." Some present were deeply moved. I knew that they were almost persuaded, but that if they did not make decided efforts to return to Christ, the conviction of their sinfulness would leave them. You made some confessions, and I asked you, "Will you not from this                                           -166-     time stand on the Lord's side?" If you will receive Jesus, He will receive you. "He was in the world, and the world was made by Him, and the world knew Him not. He came unto His own, and His own received Him not. But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God." You need not be discouraged. Come to the Saviour, saying, "In my hand no price I bring, Simply to Thy cross I cling."  {4MR 165.3}
[4MR 166.1]          Will you now resolve to make a most decided reform in your life, in your character building? Will you not turn square about, and say firmly, "I will no longer give others the impression that I do not respect the law of God. I will be on the Lord's side. I will give my heart to the service of God." Will you not make this decision now, just now? It is for your eternal interest to do this.  {4MR 166.1}
[4MR 166.2]          I do not ask for a history of your past life, of how you have turned from Christ to the enemy. Tell all that to the One who loves you, the One who has for you more than human sympathy. He died to redeem you. . . .  {4MR 166.2}
[4MR 166.3]          The world is full of backsliders, who refuse to become laborers together with God, building for time and for eternity, in the sight of men and angels, a noble character. They associate with the degraded and besotted, forgetting that Satan is playing the game of life for their souls. Shall we put Christ to open shame? Shall we give license to sin, and by our example lead others to become weaker than ourselves?  {4MR 166.3}
[4MR 166.4]          Oh, for Christ's sake, respond to the invitation given you by the Saviour, "Give diligence to make your calling and election sure; for if ye do these things"--living on the plan of addition, adding grace to grace, building up day by day a pure, refined, noble character--"ye shall never                                           -167-     fall; for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ."  {4MR 166.4}
[4MR 167.1]          My brother, it means everything to you to secure your eternal-life-insurance policy. If you will take hold in earnest to co-operate with God, He will work with you. Read and ponder the words of the Scripture. Make sure work for repentance. Be in earnest. Secure heaven even if it must be at the loss of all else.  {4MR 167.1}
[4MR 167.2]          The Father in heaven can not save you if you go contrary to His will. It is the obedient child only that He can bless. "He that hath My commandments and keepeth them," Christ says, "He it is that loveth Me; and he that loveth Me shall be loved of My Father, and I will manifest Myself to him."  {4MR 167.2}
[4MR 167.3]          May the Lord help you to cut loose from every fetter, and to bind yourself up with the love and in the protection of an all-powerful Friend. Do not be lukewarm in this matter. Resolve that with God's help you will build up a worthy character and will exert an influence for Christ and the right.--Letter 137, 1904, pp. 1, 2, 4, 5. (To "My Dear Young Friend, Mr. Heizemiam," April 11, 1904.)  {4MR 167.3}
[4MR 167.4]          I wish to write you some things which have been forcibly impressed on my mind during the night season. How many of you will now take your position on the side of the great Teacher, determined that during this term you will not only advance in scholarship, but that you will make advancement in learning of the great Teacher? . . .  {4MR 167.4}
[4MR 167.5]          In accepting Christ's yoke of restraint and obedience, you will find that                                           -168-     it is of the greatest help to you. Wearing this yoke keeps you near the side of Christ, and He bears the heaviest part of the load. . . .  {4MR 167.5}
[4MR 168.1]          To learn the lessons Christ teaches is the greatest treasure students can find. Rest comes to them in the consciousness that they are trying to please the Lord.  {4MR 168.1}
[4MR 168.2]          While at school you will be tested and tried. Christ desires you to be like Him in character. He came to our world to live the life which all must live who are accepted as members of the royal family. It is your privilege, by the grace of Christ, to so live that to you can be given the reward of the overcomer. The Saviour says, "To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with My Father on His throne." This is the prize offered to overcomers. Is it not worth striving for?  {4MR 168.2}
[4MR 168.3]          Let each student remember, as he associates with his fellow-students, that he has responsibilities to fulfill. God wants you to be a help to one another. Each one has trials to bear and temptations to meet. While one may be strong on some points, he may be weak on others, having grave faults to overcome, God says to you, "Bear ye one another's burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ." Your instructors have every phase of character with which to deal. This is very difficult and very important work; and they need your prayers. Remember that they have continual temptations to meet. Daily you should ask God to help them by His Holy Spirit to be a help to you. You can be a constant encouragement to them; for to students, as well as to teachers, God will give the inspiration of His Spirit. But if you do not seek to overcome as Christ overcame, you will make very hard the work of those who                                           -169-     are bearing heavy responsibilities. You will yield to the temptations of Satan to be thoughtless and inattentive, to fail of putting earnest effort into your schoolwork.  {4MR 168.3}
[4MR 169.1]         Students, do all in your power to lighten the burdens of your teachers. Pledge yourselves to act a noble part by showing them that you mean to improve in every way. Use your time as if this term were the last opportunity offered you. Be faithful, obedient students, upon whom Christ can look with pleasure. Live so that He can speak to you the words of commendation, "Well done, good and faithful servant; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.". . .  {4MR 169.1}
[4MR 169.2]          Will not the students in this school bring joy to the heart of Christ by striving to make themselves worthy of His commendation? Do you not desire to be counted worthy to walk and talk with the Prince of light and life? Will you not endeavor to reach the high standard of perfection? Thus you honor God. And you honor your parents, filling their hearts with gladness. As you seek for perfection of character, revealing this in word and deed, men and angels see that you love and serve God. It is by striving for the mastery over temptation that God's children witness for Him.  {4MR 169.2}
[4MR 169.3]          You will go through this world but once. Then do not choose as companions those who will lead you in false paths. Turn away from these tempters; for they are Satan's helping hand, used by him to beguile souls away from God. Remember that it is your privilege to be Christ's helping hand, to aid Him in winning souls to God. Do not give the enemy any advantage. Study the history of Daniel and his fellows. Though living where                                           -170-     they were, met on every side by the temptation to indulge self, they honored and glorified God in the daily life. They determined to avoid all evil. They refused to place themselves in the enemy's path. And with rich blessings God rewarded their steadfast loyalty.  {4MR 169.3}
[4MR 170.1]          Each one of us, by the daily words and actions, is deciding his or her future. He who desires to live the life which measures with the life of God must take a firm stand against the depravity which is spreading its loathsome disease over the world. He must reject the wrong and choose the right, bravely resisting evil. He must overcome small temptations; thus he gains strength to overcome larger ones.  {4MR 170.1}
[4MR 170.2]          There are those who say, "It is not necessary to be so particular about little matters." In such ones, conscience accommodates itself to the suggestions of evil until they are educated to do the work which places them in Satan's army. From small wrongs they are led to large wrongs. The moral powers are prostrated. The lower passions bear sway, holding the entire being in the tyranny of Satan's power. The high, noble purpose which might have controlled the life are swept away by self-indulgence.  {4MR 170.2}
[4MR 170.3]          God calls upon every youth to cease to do evil by learning to do well. Seek to do your best every day. Fight manfully against hereditary and cultivated tendencies to do wrong. United with one another in being true to virtue, true to God. Be studious. Reach upward for the highest attainments. The Lord commends earnest, determined efforts to gain that knowledge which will enable you to take your place in the higher grade in the courts above. He looks with approval on watchful, diligent students. . . .                                           -171-  {4MR 170.3}
[4MR 171.1]          In your schoolwork cherish the highest, holiest principles. Pray as did Daniel--three times a day, alone with God. Confess every sin you have committed, every mistake you have made. If in any way you have injured your fellow students, confess to them also. God says, "Confess your sins one to another, and pray for one another, that ye may be healed." Thus you build barriers between yourself and sin. You are walking in harmony with God. He has avouched Himself as one who will hear and answer your sincere, fervent prayers. He has assured you that He will pardon and accept you. How powerful you may be in this assurance!  {4MR 171.1}
[4MR 171.2]          The Lord is near to all who call upon Him--near to answer and to bless. Then let every student pray constantly. You may so live that your instructors will feel that they are walled in by the prayers of faithful, loving disciples. Let every student realize that he is in the school to do missionary work. In sympathy and love help one another to advance in the upward path. Labor for the unconverted among you. Keep the missionary spirit alive. Let your hearts be vivified by the Spirit of God. Be eager to give help and courage to others. Those students who receive that they may impart are a great comfort and encouragement to their teachers. The faithful will be tried. But those who endure the trial know better how to help others than if they had never been tried. . . .  {4MR 171.2}
[4MR 171.3]          We have no time to lose. Students are to be prepared to work intelligently for the Master. Where it is possible, they should, during the school term, engage in city mission work. They should also do missionary work in the surrounding towns and villages. As they labor thus, the value of true education will be revealed. . . .                                           -172-  {4MR 171.3}
[4MR 172.1]          Now, just now, God needs Calebs and Joshuas. He needs strong, devoted, self-sacrificing young men and women, who will press to the front. . . . God will help them as He helped Daniel, giving them wisdom and understanding.  {4MR 172.1}
[4MR 172.2]          Cannot we discern the signs of the times? Cannot we see that Satan is working with intensity of effort, uniting the enemies of God's kingdom in a desperate confederacy, that he may gain control of the world? This work is advancing faster than we imagine. Shall we, who have God's work to do, sink into a lukewarm condition?  {4MR 172.2}
[4MR 172.3]          To be saved, a man must gain the victory over himself, his temper, his inclinations. His will must be brought into conformity to the will of God. The glory of heaven is for those only who on this earth work out the righteousness of Christ. Students, read carefully and prayerfully the first chapter of James. Seek to understand your individual responsibility. Move steadily forward, and the Lord will make you more than conquerors. Take hold of the work with your teachers, pressing on from victory to victory. Keep yourself under God's discipline. . . .  {4MR 172.3}
[4MR 172.4]          The religion of Christ never degrades the receiver, never makes him coarse or rough or uncourteous. It never incapacitates him for imparting what he has received. The truth as it is in Jesus is warm with comfort and love. Day by day the soul is to receive this truth, for it is spiritual food. Knowing that we have a living Christ, we may safely trust the soul to His keeping. He says, "Be of good cheer; I have overcome the world." There is divine power for every one who will receive Christ by faith. In the Redeemer's power, practicing self-denial, they can walk in perilous places. "If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross                                           -173-     daily, and follow Me." These words are spoken to every one who desires to be a Christian. . . . He who shuns the cross shuns the reward promised to the faithful.  {4MR 172.4}
[4MR 173.1]          Day by day that which takes place in this school is registered in heaven. Day by day the work of each student is recorded in God's book. What shall these books testify regarding your experience during this year?--Letter 144, 1901, pp. 1-10. ("To the Students in Our Schools," October 11, 1901.)  {4MR 173.1}
[4MR 173.2]          We received letters from home with gladness, but were a little disappointed that none came from you or Willie. I should not have expected much from Willie, but you can write, Edson. . . .  {4MR 173.2}
[4MR 173.3]          When all around me are locked in slumber I am kept awake with anxiety and I can only obtain relief in silent prayer to God. I understand your dangers and your temptations as few parents can, for He who understandeth the secrets of the heart has been pleased to show me your peculiar dangers and besetments. I do not think you understand your dangers. . . .  {4MR 173.3}
[4MR 173.4]          When I see you disposed to take a course which is not in accordance with your profession, and which I know will prove an injury to yourself by placing you in the enemy's power, my feelings are intense and a weight of sadness settles upon me which it seems impossible for me to throw off. It binds me like fetters.  {4MR 173.4}
[4MR 173.5]          As I have seen in you, my poor boy, a disposition to disobedience, I have also seen a yielding to temptation to deceive us. You would have plans formed which you would keep secret from your father and mother, fearing that you would meet opposition in some of your projects or fond plans, and when                                           -174-     questioned you have evaded or thrown a different shade upon and around the matter under inspection. . . .  {4MR 173.5}
[4MR 174.1]          By frequently violating your conscience it has lost much of its tender susceptibility. Every instance when you fall into this deplorable habit binds the chains of the enemy upon you and makes you his captive and a more easy subject for his entire control. You may have become so darkened and hardened by these repeated efforts at concealment and deception that these facts plainly written by a mother's hand, painfully and with an aching heart, may seem like idle tales and may make no lasting impression upon you for good. . . .  {4MR 174.1}
[4MR 174.2]          Your parents, who live for you and are desirous of your present and future happiness, see you taking a course which leads them often to doubt what you say and to look upon you distrustingly because they know that you are often planning and entering into schemes and enterprises and concealing it from those who gave you birth, who have the right to know every cherished plan, that they may give the advice a boy of your critical age needs. . . .  {4MR 174.2}
[4MR 174.3]          You have a strong, set will. You make up your mind to do a thing and do not discipline your mind to yield, to be submissive, to give up your plans which are very pleasing to your own fancy. When opposed by your parents in something you had planned, you outwardly yielded, yet kept it all in your mind, did not give it up at once but kept studying upon it. Your many notions may seem valuable and right to your own inexperienced mind. The experienced minds of your parents may see the foolishness and perhaps hidden danger in these things. But you cherish your own notions and then Satan tempts you to carry out your strong desires unbeknown to your parents. Thus                                           -175-     you have been led on to think you understand what is right and best. In our presence you may comply with our wishes, but in our absence you feel restraint gone and do those things that, if you would reflect you would know that we would not allow or consent to your doing. This is what has led you into nearly all the trouble you have ever known. You disobey us in our absence. . . .  {4MR 174.3}
[4MR 175.1]          You have followed your own will and projects so many times, concealing all from us, going directly contrary to all our counsel, advice, and prohibitions, that we cannot depend upon you, and this painful fact has been so evinced in your character that you are associated in my mind, not with pleasant thoughts, but with most painful fears and forebodings. Instead of being a comfort you are a source of painful anxiety. . . .  {4MR 175.1}
[4MR 175.2]          You ought to be my noble, truthful boy, a staff to your father, who is worn with care and constant labor, a comfort to your mother who has nursed you in sickness and cared for you in health. What can cause greater sorrow to parents with high principles and a keen sense of the beauty and importance of truth than to become convinced of the fact that their children are not truthful, that they have learned to deceive? . . . Thorns and briers have sprung up in my garden and choked the seed which I have tried to sow. You may say, "Dear me, Mother feels very keenly over trifles. I may not have been exactly truthful in little trifles." Trifles! Dear boy, there are no such things as trifles. Till truth itself is a trifle and valueless, no departure from it in any case can be called so. . . .  {4MR 175.2}
[4MR 175.3]          You have so long cherished little habits of concealment (especially from your dear father), so long retreated from openness and candor, that you have                                           -176-     become habitually secretive, even when there is often no inducement to be so. This makes you unsatisfactory, unstable, and insincere in character. Your habit of excusing and justifying yourself is often contrary to your conviction of truth. Every act of this kind is doing much toward forming your character. . . .  {4MR 175.3}
[4MR 176.1]          Edson, in youth or early years we can trace the characteristics of riper years. The rank and noisome weeds of falsehood and deceit, which choke the precious plants of candor and truth, are sown in the springtime of youth. . . . After indulging in deception or concealing things from your parents, prevarication comes next; which is a mean, cowardly sort of lying. The path of truth is always safe, straight, and easy; that of deceit has so many windings and turnings that one deviation from uprightness and candor may lead to a thousand deceptions which were not anticipated at the first. A love for candor and truth is respected and loved by everyone not excepting those who place no estimate upon it for its own sake. Concealment, my dear boy, is the child of transgression. . . .  {4MR 176.1}
[4MR 176.2]         The most positive and particular directions given to you are not remembered to the fulfilling of them. Your mind is almost constantly in such a frame as to make it easy to forget. . . . These constant failures wear us. . . .  {4MR 176.2}
[4MR 176.3]          You are not thorough in that which you undertake. . . . You see no necessity of disciplining your mind. You do not have any system. . . .  {4MR 176.3}
[4MR 176.4]          Now, Edson, I wish to speak of the evil of these things in another direction. We are not only distressed beyond measure at the seeming hopelessness of reform in you, but a gloom which I cannot express shrouds our                                           -177-     minds in regard to your influence upon Willie. You lead him into habits of disobedience and concealment and prevarication. . . . You do things and enjoin upon him strict secrecy, and when questioned he evades it by saying, "I don't know," when he does know, and thus you lead him to lie in order to keep concealed your cherished, darling projects. This is the most heart-rending of all. You reason and talk and make things appear all smooth to him, when he cannot see through the matter. He adopts your view of it and he is in danger of losing his candor, his frankness.  {4MR 176.4}
[4MR 177.1]          Oh, Edson, it is the knowledge of these things that is wearing me out and bringing upon me discouragement which will compel me to cease laboring in the cause of God. . . . Can you see the weighty responsibility which rests upon you? Satan controls your mind and you yield your mind to his control. He knows that it is the surest dart he can aim at us to hinder our labors among God's people, to so influence your mind that we shall have sorrow and a weight of sadness on your account. Are you willing to bear this responsibility? . . .  {4MR 177.1}
[4MR 177.2]          My dear Edson, you must render an account for the influence you exert. You have been blessed with good instruction and more is expected of you than of boys generally. I do not love to cause you pain, but I dare not withhold from you the light in which I view your case.--Letter 4, 1865, pp. 1-7. (To "My Dear Son Edson," June 20, 1865.)  {4MR 177.2}
[4MR 177.3]          My mind goes to you, Martha, in Torre Pellice, and I believe that yourself and husband should attend the meeting of the conference. We want to                                           -178-     see you, and we want to see you trusting fully in the precious Saviour. He loves you--He who gave His life for you because He valued your soul.  {4MR 177.3}
[4MR 178.1]          I had a dream not long since. I was going through a garden and you were by my side. You kept saying, "Look at this unsightly shrub, this deformed tree, that poor stunted rose bush. This makes me feel bad, for they seem to represent my life and the relation in which I stand before God." I thought a stately form walked just before us and he said, "Gather the roses and the lilies and the pinks, and leave the thistles and unsightly shrubs, and bruise not the soul that Christ has in His choice keeping."  {4MR 178.1}
[4MR 178.2]          I awoke, I slept again and the same dream was repeated. And I awoke and slept and the third time it was repeated. Now I want you to consider this and put away your distrust, your worrying, your fears. Look away from yourself to Jesus. . . . God has spoken to you words of encouragement; grasp them, act upon them, walk by faith and not by sight. "Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen" (Hebrews 11:1).  {4MR 178.2}
[4MR 178.3]          Jesus holds His hand beneath you. Jesus will not suffer the enemy to overcome you. Jesus will give you the victory. He has the virtue; He has the righteousness. . . . It is yours by faith because you love God and keep His commandments. Do not listen to Satan's lies, but recount God's promises. Gather the roses and the lilies and the pinks. Talk of the promises of God. Talk faith. Trust in God, for He is your only hope. He is my only hope. I have tremendous battles with Satan's temptations to discouragements, but I will not yield an inch. I will not give Satan an advantage over my body or my mind. If you look to yourself, you will see only weakness. There is no Saviour there. You will find Jesus away from yourself. You must look to Him                                           -179-     who became sin for us that we might be cleansed from sin and receive of Christ's righteousness. . . .  {4MR 178.3}
[4MR 179.1]          Talk of His love, talk of His goodness, talk of His power, for He will not suffer you to be tempted above that you are able to bear. In Christ is our righteousness. Jesus makes up our deficiencies because He sees we cannot do it ourselves. While praying for you I see a soft light encompassing a hand stretched out to save you. God's words are our credentials. We stand upon them. We love the truth. We love Jesus. Feelings are no evidence of God's displeasure.  {4MR 179.1}
[4MR 179.2]          Your life is precious in the sight of God. He has a work for you to do. It is not unfolded to you now, but just walk on trustingly without a single word of doubt, because this would grieve the dear Jesus and show that you were afraid to trust Him. Lay your hand in His. . . . Oh, what love, what tender love has Jesus manifested in our behalf! The Bible promises are the pinks and the roses and the lilies in the garden of the Lord. Oh, how many walk a dark path, looking to the objectionable, unlovely things on either side of them, when a step higher are the flowers! They think they have no right to say they are children of God and to lay hold on the promises set before them in the gospel, because they do not have the evidence of their acceptance with God. They go through painful struggles, afflicting their souls as did Martin Luther before he learned to cast himself upon Christ's righteousness.  {4MR 179.2}
[4MR 179.3]          There are many who think they can come to Jesus only in the way the child did who was possessed of the demon that threw him down and tore him as he was being led to the Saviour. You are not of the kind that should have any such                                           -180-     conflicts and trials. . . . There is no requirement for you to take on a burden for yourself, for you are Christ's property. He has you in His hand. His everlasting arms are about you. Your life has not been a life of sinfulness in the common acceptation of the term. You have a conscientious fear to do wrong, a principle in your heart to choose the right, and now you want to turn your face away from the briers and thorns to flowers.  {4MR 179.3}
[4MR 180.1]          Let the eye be fixed on the Son of Righteousness. Do not make your dear, loving, heavenly Father a tyrant; but see His tenderness, His pity, His large, broad love and His great compassion. His love exceeds that of a mother for her child. The mother may forget, "yet will I not forget thee, saith the Lord." Oh, my dear, Jesus wants you to trust Him. May His blessing rest upon you in a rich measure, is my earnest prayer.  {4MR 180.1}
[4MR 180.2]          You were born with an inheritance of discouragement, and you need constantly to be encouraging a hopeful state of feelings. . . . A word moves you, while a heavy judgment only is sufficient to move another of a different temperament. Were you situated where you knew you were helping others, however hard the load, however taxing the labor, you would do everything with cheerfulness and distress yourself that you did nothing. Samuel, who served God from his childhood, needed a very different discipline than one who had a set, stubborn, selfish will. . . .  {4MR 180.2}
[4MR 180.3]          The whole matter has been laid open before me. I know you far better than you know yourself. God will help you to triumph over Satan if you will simply trust Jesus to fight these stern battles that you are wholly unable to fight in your finite strength. You love Jesus and He loves you. Now, just patiently trust in Him, saying over and over, Lord, I am Thine. Cast                                           -181-     yourself heartily on Christ. It is not joy that is the evidence that you are a Christian. Your evidence is in a Thus saith the Lord. . . .  {4MR 180.3}
[4MR 181.1]          Read the following lines and appropriate the sentiment as your own:                              "Other refuge have I none,                              Hangs my helpless soul on Thee;                            "Leave, oh, leave me not alone!                              Still support and comfort me;                            All my trust on Thee is stayed,                              All my help from Thee I bring;                            Cover my defenseless head                              With the shadow of Thy wing.                                Plenteous grace with Thee is found                              Grace to pardon all my sins;                            Let the healing streams abound;                              Make and keep me pure within;                            Thou of life the fountain art,                              Freely, let me take of Thee,                            Spring Thou up within my heart,                              Rise to all eternity."     --Letter 35, 1887, pp. 2-5. (To Mrs. Martha (A.C.) Bourdeau, February 6, 1887.)  {4MR 181.1}
[4MR 181.2]          We have closed our third camp meeting. We were well cared for on the ground. We had a small tent, carpeted and swept clean each day. Our friends at Monroe were attentive to all our wants. . . .  {4MR 181.2}
[4MR 181.3]          Tuesday just as the sun was setting Brother Chase hired a livery team, and we had a pleasant ride through the city of Monroe. Sixteen or seventeen years ago we labored in a large tent in Monroe. . . . Byron Sperry and Willie were then small boys of about four years of age. They were playmates and dressed nearly alike. Now these baby playmates have grown to manhood. . . .  {4MR 181.3}
[4MR 181.4]          We parted with our friends in the morning to go on our way to the next camp meeting. . . .                                           -182-  {4MR 181.4}
[4MR 182.1]          We lay down to sleep Tuesday night about eleven o'clock. In the night we were awakened by a fearful storm. The warring of the elements was very grand and solemn. The lightning flashed. One blaze of light followed another in such quick succession that it seemed like one continued stream of light. The thunder rolled; peal after peal rolled through the earth, and there were reports as though parts of the earth were shattered like breaking glass. I never listened to anything like it before. The heavens were lighted up with the full blaze of lightning. It was awfully grand. In the morning about sunrise the entire heavens presented an appearance of burnished brass. . . .  {4MR 182.1}
[4MR 182.2]          The conductor tells us there is beautiful scenery before us. We find it even so: granite rocks, beautiful trees, green fields, and cultivated lands. Here is revealed indeed a beautiful picture of nature's loveliness. The air is pure. Nature seems fresh-robed in her natural lovely dress of green foliage, make even this world very beautiful. God has given to us tokens of His love. We may read His love in the book of nature. Every tree, every shrub and bud and blooming flower tells us God is love. We look up through the things of nature which God has hung before our senses in His created works, and we adore the Giver. . . .  {4MR 182.2}
[4MR 182.3]          It is painful to witness, as we pass from place to place, the reckless, frivolous conduct of many of the youth. The Bible, from beginning to end, attaches the greatest importance to internal rectitude. The books of Moses, the psalms of David, the proverbs of Solomon, the epistles, and our Saviour's teachings present the idea that every man is to be tried by his principles--not by his profession, his talk, or his appearance, but by his principles. If he lacks here, although he may present a good outward appearance, within                                           -183-     he may be full of impurity. The heart must be renewed, for out of the heart are the issues of life. The tree must be made good or the good fruit will not appear.  {4MR 182.3}
[4MR 183.1]          "Marvel not," said Christ to Nicodemus, "that I said unto you, Ye must be born again." John 3:7. God must create in man a clean heart before he will walk in His statutes and keep His commandments to do them. A new moral taste has to be created before man will love to obey the law of God. There must be a connection with heaven which will make men formed in the image of God partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption of the world through lust. We are required to love God supremely, which love we will show by obedience to all His commandments, and by trusting in Christ implicitly. The greater principles of truth must be established in the heart and be revealed in the life by love, faith, humility, and obedience, showing that the religion of Christ has a controlling power over the entire man. . . .  {4MR 183.1}
[4MR 183.2]         There is a great variety of modern inventions to improve the evils existing in society. We have seen very little enduring good result from merely taking advantage of the impulse of the moment to induce men to promise or resolve to leave their sinful course. Reformation in men is very much needed, but the reformation made under excitement will seldom outlive the excitement in which it originated. It resembles the early dew which vanishes away. . . . Heart work is needed. The state of the heart regulates the life. The sinner needs to have clearly defined to his understanding what sin is, that he may work understandingly to repent of sin, which is to repent of                                           -184-     transgressing the Father's law. When this is fully comprehended by reasoning minds, the seed is sown for a true and thorough conversion.  {4MR 183.2}
[4MR 184.1]          Multitudes of varied faith will arise in these last days and will be crying, "Lo here!" "Lo, there!" Such have found some way for the sinner rather than the Bible way, which teaches that repentance toward God for the transgression of His law and faith in Jesus Christ the world's Redeemer, is the only door through which the sinner may enter. Let the mind and heart be imbued with the principles of God's law. Then they will yield obedience to its sacred claims and gamblers will decrease and the wine cup be abandoned.  {4MR 184.1}
[4MR 184.2]          We have a very great many instances among us where men of debased appetites and with wrong habits have been brought before the law of God, the true mirror, and shown the defects existing in their moral characters, and then have been pointed to the atoning blood of a crucified Redeemer as the only remedy for sin. Their moral sensibilities have been aroused. They have been made to feel their human weaknesses when plied with temptations. They have felt that a belief in the truth alone could save them. They have accepted present truth. They have been truly converted. They have maintained their integrity in circumstances of great peril, and kept their garments undefiled. The sustaining power of genuine truth in the heart has revealed stern integrity of character and true moral worth. They have not an emotional religion. They have not a surface work. They have found true rock bottom. Real inward principle characterizes their lives. They stand on the elevated platform of God's holy law, and by faith they grasp the atoning blood of Christ which cleanses them from sin.                                           -185-  {4MR 184.2}
[4MR 185.1]          David sinned. He transgressed the law of God. A prophet was sent of God to reprove and convict David of his great sin. This prophet did not sing to David sensational songs; neither did he relate simple humorous anecdotes. He brought before him an illustration of his own case in a figure and let David pass sentence upon himself; then he stated, "Thou art the man." David repented before God, whose law he had transgressed, and relied for pardon on the efficacy of the blood of Christ.  {4MR 185.1}
[4MR 185.2]          Look at men who are professedly converted under the excitement of feeling. They are not brought to face the great moral mirror, the law of God, which discovers to them the defects in their character. The law of God is presented to them as a yoke of bondage in contrast to the freedom of the gospel. Cannot these men read in the Word of God for themselves, "Where there is no law there is no transgression"? They feel no binding claims of the law of God; as a natural consequence they have not a sensitive conscience toward sin. They have not a fixed principle. We may see such Christians in the churches everywhere--see them today one thing, and tomorrow another. Let wealth and fame allure them, and their feelings, which were wrought upon, will change. There is no sacrifice of feeling of conscience which this class of spurious converts will not make to gain the prize. Do such men honor the Bible standard of true piety? Never, never. They are unsound at heart. Just when temptations arise, when the decision must be made whether they will follow inclination or principle, you will see that there is not firmness when it is really needed. If they do not deny their Lord like a Judas or sell their honor like an Arnold, it is because they have not been tempted to do this.                                           -186-  {4MR 185.2}
[4MR 186.1]          Oh, how much to be admired is a true, sincere Christian! Such a one will be loyal to God and true to his Saviour, living a life of purity, cultivating habits of the strictest temperance, making the Word of God his daily study, earnest and faithful to duty, not wearying in welldoing, growing up into full stature in Jesus Christ, his Head.  {4MR 186.1}
[4MR 186.2]          What training or education can bear comparison with that of preparing men to be obedient to the law of God, spoken from Sinai and engraven in stone?--Letter 19a, 1875, pp. 1, 2, 4-8. (To "Dear children, Edson and Emma White," June 24, 1875.)  {4MR 186.2}
[4MR 186.3]          I am so glad to get an opportunity to write to you, even though I may be able to send only a short letter. . . .  {4MR 186.3}
[4MR 186.4]          I often in my mind look toward Takoma Park, ［MABEL (MRS. WORKMAN) WAS AT THAT TIME SERVING AS MATRON AT THE COLLEGE IN TAKOMA PARK.］ a place that has been of great interest to me. Your grandfather, I think, never saw this beautiful spot. The Lord selected this place for us for the establishment of our printing house and our school and sanitarium. Here a work of education may be carried on in God's order. Here principal and teachers should pledge themselves to become true Bible teachers, keeping ever before them the glory of God. If those who hold positions of responsibility in this work are guided by the counsel of God's Word, all difficulties will be wisely and successfully met.  {4MR 186.4}
[4MR 186.5]         Christ is the greatest teacher the world has ever known; He is to be the source of our knowledge, our guide in education. He is the Author and the                                           -187-     Finisher of our faith. Looking unto Him, we may increase daily in wisdom and knowledge. Let us be faithful to the trust committed to us. Let us make the word of God our guide in all matters.  {4MR 186.5}
[4MR 187.1]          We each have a character to form after the divine similitude; we have a duty to perform in maintaining strict temperance in eating and drinking and dressing. And we have the perfect pattern before us in the life of Christ. It is your privilege to study the Guidebook. With determined effort keep your thoughts toward heaven. Christ is your leader. Following Him, you will grow in knowledge of His will and way. You are bought with a price, and it is your privilege to give to others an unerring example of the charity, the love, the righteousness of Christ. He came to the world to teach all, high and low, rich and poor, how to become partakers of the divine nature. "God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." What a privilege is ours! We need faith, a living, growing faith, if we would become partakers of the divine nature, and escape the corruption that is in the world through lust. . . .  {4MR 187.1}
[4MR 187.2]          Be of good courage in the Lord; make Him your trust.--Letter 216, 1908, pp. 1, 2, 4. (To Mrs. Mabel Workman. Also addressed to Mabel's husband, Wilfred Workman, for the salutation is, "My Dear Grandchildren," July 17, 1908.)  {4MR 187.2}
[4MR 187.3]          You asked me at one time what I thought in regard to your becoming a physician. . . . Young men . . . who are not keen reasoners from cause to effect will never succeed as physicians. The love of ease, and I may say of                                           -188-     physical laziness, will unfit a man to become a physician or minister. Ministers and physicians should understand their own building, the body. They should learn how to use and develop their own capabilities. They should see the need of learning to use every part of the human machinery, how to give solidity to the muscles by employing them in taxing, useful labor.  {4MR 187.3}
[4MR 188.1]          Had you engaged in practical work, as well as in study, you could by diligence have earned yourself means to partially or wholly meet the expense of your course of study, and you would have gained great advantage by the experience. Brain, bone, and muscle need training to do hard labor, and then you can do hard thinking. . . .  {4MR 188.1}
[4MR 188.2]          All parts of the human machinery must have action. Healthy young men and young women have no need of gymnasium exercises; nor do they need croquet, cricket, ball playing, or any kind of amusement just for the gratification of self, to pass away time. There are useful things to be done by every one of God's created intelligences. Someone needs from you something that will help him. Not one in the lord's great domain of creation was made to be a drone. Study the Lord's plan in regard to Adam, who was created pure, holy, and healthy. Adam was given something to do. He was to use the organs God had given him. He could not have been idle. His brain must work, not in a mechanical way, like a mere machine. At all times the machinery of the body continues its work; the heart throbs, doing its regular, appointed task, like a steam engine forcing its crimson current unceasingly to all parts of the body. Action, action is seen pervading the whole living machinery. Each organ must do its appointed work. If physical inaction is continued, there will be less and less activity of the brain.                                           -189-  {4MR 188.2}
[4MR 189.1]          No man is prepared to enter upon a medical course of study until he has learned to earn his bread by the sweat of his brow. When he can do this, he becomes self-reliant. . . .  {4MR 189.1}
[4MR 189.2]          For a healthy young man, stern, severe exercise is strengthening to brain, bone, and muscle. And it is an essential preparation for the difficult work of a physician. Without such exercise the mind cannot be in working order. It cannot put forth the sharp, quick action that will give scope to it powers. It becomes inactive. Such a youth will never, never become what God designed he should be. He has established so many resting places that he becomes like a stagnant pool. . . .  {4MR 189.2}
[4MR 189.3]          God has established in the heavens the law of obedient action. Silent but ceaseless, the objects of His creation do their appointed work. The ocean is in constant motion. The springing grass, which today is and tomorrow is cast into the oven, does its errand, clothing the fields with beauty. The leaves are stirred by the wind, and yet no hand is seen to touch them. The sun, moon, and stars are useful and glorious in fulfilling their appointed mission. And man, his mind and body created in God's own similitude, must be active in order to fill his appointed place. Man is not to be idle. Idleness is sin. . . .  {4MR 189.3}
[4MR 189.4]          The young man who is seeking a preparation for usefulness needs to lay the foundation himself by acquiring through hard, diligent labor the means to prosecute his designs. If young men around him have allowed their parents to carry the burden of their education, let the young man who is looking on say, I will never do that. I will use my own brain and my physical powers combined to make of myself all that is possible. . . .                                           -190-  {4MR 189.4}
[4MR 190.1]         It should be the fixed principle of every child and every youth to aim high in all the plans for their lifework. Let the standard which God's word presents be adopted for their government in all things. All this is the Christian's positive duty, and it should be also his positive pleasure. Cultivate respect for yourself because you are Christ's purchased possession. Constantly cherish respect for your own personal influence. . . .  {4MR 190.1}
[4MR 190.2]          Live for something besides self. If your motives are pure, unselfish; if you are looking out to do work that somebody must do, to show kind attentions and to do courteous acts, you are unconsciously building your own monument. In the home life, in the church, and in the world, you are representing Christ in character. This is the work the Lord calls upon all children and youth to do.  {4MR 190.2}
[4MR 190.3]          Do good if you would be cherished in the memory of others. Live to be a blessing to all, wherever your lot may be cast. There are so many thousands who do no good in the world. None could point to them as the agency through Jesus Christ in the saving of their souls. . . . By kindness and love, by self-denying, self-sacrificing deeds, write your names in the hearts of many.--Letter 103, 1900, pp. 1-6. (To Dores Robinson, typed July 13, 1900.)  {4MR 190.3}
[4MR 190.4]          I have been and still am very anxious in regard to you. I have a strong sympathy for the young. . . . Your home has been anything but attractive. All these things I take in. All these God notices. But, Fred, there is a right and a wrong way in the course of everyday life. To take the right way                                           -191-     is the way to heaven, while to take the wrong course is the way to darkness and the broad road to death.  {4MR 190.4}
[4MR 191.1]          I was shown, January 3, 1875, ［IN THIS VISION, GIVEN JUST BEFORE THE DEDICATION OF BATTLE CREEK COLLEGE, ELLEN WHITE WAS SHOWN NOT ONLY THE EXPERIENCE OF VARIOUS INDIVIDUALS BUT WAS ALSO GIVEN A VIEW OF THE POTENTIAL DEVELOPMENT OF THE WORLD WORK, FOR IT WAS IN THIS VISION THAT SHE SAW PRINTING PRESSES IN PUBLISHING HOUSES NOT YET ESTABLISHED IN DIFFERENT COUNTRIES, WHICH YEARS LATER SHE RECOGNIZED AS SHE SAW THEM IN OPERATION.］ the course you had been pursuing. You were bending your footsteps in the broad road that leads to death. You were being led captive by Satan at his will, and he was exulting in his power that he had over you. You had two ways before you--one way, which was the way to life, you knew was the way you should go; the other way was the wrong path, which you knew was wrong. You have, against light and knowledge, chosen the wrong way. You know that your course is not pleasing to God. You know that you are going contrary to the word of God. You are not obedient or respectful and you are following a course of folly. You are headstrong and very selfish, choosing your own pleasure.  {4MR 191.1}
[4MR 191.2]         You have not heeded the letter of counsel I wrote you. Your associations are wrong. Preston and Will are not good boys; they are pursuing the wrong course. They have chosen the wrong path and are walking contrary to God's will. You are pleased and gratified with their company and you are walking contrary to God. Will this pay? Will you choose the society of these boys whom you know do not love right, whom you know do wrong? Does sin and disobedience and lack of courtesy and true regard for parental authority appear attractive to you? Do you admire this in these bold young men? . . .                                           -192-  {4MR 191.2}
[4MR 192.1]          I was shown that your ways are very grievous to the Lord, and since you have chosen the company of some young men your ways have been corrupted. You have grown rough, impudent, disobedient. I saw that it was doing you a great wrong for your father to support you when you were old enough to support yourself, while you do not feel under obligation as a minor to be obedient and help your father with all your power. Your father is hurting you. When you show by your words and actions that you despise the voice of counsel and authority and have no interest to lift your share of the burdens, then your father's obligations cease toward you. . . .  {4MR 192.1}
[4MR 192.2]          The knowledge you should be gaining in practical life you do not gain, but feel free to throw off responsibility and choose to do your pleasure. God looks with displeasure upon your course. Your father is grieved. . . . Will the satisfaction you gain in your reckless course offset the disadvantages? I saw that God has a care and love for your father. He has made some mistakes in judgment in his life, but he has a kind heart of love for his children.  {4MR 192.2}
[4MR 192.3]          The duty of parents to the children, making them responsible, is equally to bear upon the children. Their duty to their parents is sacred and binding as long as they both shall live. When you feel that you are your own and can go and come as you please, irrespective of your father's wishes, you should not rely upon your father's purse for clothing or for food. When your responsibility ceases as a faithful, obedient son, then your father's obligation ceases. He should not do you so great an injury which will tell on your whole future life as to support you in school.--Letter 4, 1875, pp. 1-3. (To Frank Belden, January 31, 1875.)                                           -193-  {4MR 192.3}
[4MR 193.1]          I feel a special interest in our youth who are interested in the truth. I am thankful to God that you love the truth, that you love Jesus, and I am anxious that you should press your way forward and upward in order that you shall reach the standard of Christian character that is revealed in the word of God. Let the word of God be your guidebook, that in everything you may be molded in conduct and character according to its requirements. . . .  {4MR 193.1}
[4MR 193.2]          Many ask the question, Am I keeping the way of the Lord? This question is one that you should carefully consider. You are the Lord's property both by creation and redemption. You may be a light in your home, and may continually exercise a saving influence in living out the truth. When the truth is in the heart its saving influence will be felt by all that are in the house. A sacred responsibility is resting upon you, and one that requires that you keep your soul pure by consecrating yourself to be wholly the Lord's. . . .  {4MR 193.2}
[4MR 193.3]          The only way in which the Christian will be able to keep himself unspotted from worldly influences will be by searching the Scriptures and by obeying the word of God to the very letter. Satan is playing the game of life for every soul; but no one need to be overcome by his deceptive reasoning. Those only who consent to his sophistry will be deceived by his counsels. But if the truth of God regulates the life, it must be planted in the heart. The truth will produce true beauty in the soul that will be revealed in the character. But if this result is attained it will be because the truth is cultivated and cherished. . . .                                           -194-  {4MR 193.3}
[4MR 194.1]          You have brothers, you have sisters, you have a mother, who do not see the light of truth. Let your light shine in such a way that they may see that truth adorns your character. Let your conversation be holy, and let your words and actions be kindly; and if through the grace of Christ you win them to see how precious is the truth as it is in Jesus, what a comfort, what an encouragement this would be to you! . . .  {4MR 194.1}
[4MR 194.2]          If your affections are upon God, upon heavenly and divine things, you will not find any enjoyment in the company of those who have not the love of God and of truth abiding as a living principle in their souls. . . . The Lord Jesus cannot keep any soul who places himself upon the enemy's ground and surrounds himself with the society of those who prefer such conversation and conduct as are an offense to the God he reveres and loves. . . .  {4MR 194.2}
[4MR 194.3]         If you will give yourself fully to Jesus He will create in you an intense desire for the friendship of God, and you will have deep longings to reflect the goodness and the love of Jesus in your life and character to your family and to those who know not the love of God. By cultivating patience, meekness, forbearance, by showing respect and rendering obedience to your father and mother as it is fit in the Lord, you will be giving testimony in your everyday life that the truth has power to sanctify the character. . . .  {4MR 194.3}
[4MR 194.4]          Your acquaintances, who are utterly averse to spiritual things, are not refined, ennobled, and elevated by the practice of the truth. They are not under the leadership of Christ, but under the black banner of the prince of darkness. To associate with those who neither fear nor love God--unless you associate with them for the purpose of winning them to Jesus--will be a detriment to your spirituality. If you cannot lift them up, their influence                                           -195-     will tell upon you in corrupting and tainting your faith. It is right for you to treat them kindly, but not well for you to love and choose their society; for if you choose the atmosphere that surrounds their souls, you will forfeit the companionship of Jesus.  {4MR 194.4}
[4MR 195.1]          By every means in your power seek to repress sin; but never for one moment give sanction to sin either by your deeds, your words, your silence, or your presence. Every time sin is sanctioned by the professed follower of Christ the sense of sin is weakened and the judgment thus becomes perverted. . . .  {4MR 195.1}
[4MR 195.2]          From the light which the Lord has been pleased to give me, I warn you that you are in danger of being deceived by the enemy. You are in danger of choosing your own way and of not following the counsel of God and not walking in obedience to His will. The Holy One has given rules for the guidance of every soul so that no one need miss his way. These directions mean everything to us, for they form the standard to which every son and daughter of Adam should conform. . . .  {4MR 195.2}
[4MR 195.3]          You are young, and are in danger of being self-confident. But in choosing your own way, you will not choose the way of wisdom, and if you do so you will become indifferent and careless in regard to divine things. For this reason I write to you that you may learn of the heavenly Teacher His meekness and lowliness of heart. In His strength be steadfast, and stand in opposition to all that is displeasing to God, and encourage all that is right and pure and true. . . .  {4MR 195.3}
[4MR 195.4]          You are just entering upon womanhood, and if you seek the grace of Christ, if you follow the path where Jesus leads the way, you will become                                           -196-     more and more a true woman. You will grow in grace, become wiser by experience, and as you advance from light to a greater light you will become happier. Remember that your life belongs to Jesus, and that you are not to live for yourself alone. . . .  {4MR 195.4}
[4MR 196.1]          Shun those who are irreverent. Shun one who is a lover of idleness; shun the one who is a scoffer of hallowed things. Avoid the society of one who uses profane language or is addicted to the use of even one glass of liquor. Listen not to the proposals of a man who has no realization of his responsibility to God. The pure truth which sanctifies the soul will give you courage to cut yourself loose from the most pleasing acquaintance whom you know does not love and fear God, and knows nothing of the principles of true righteousness. We may always bear with a friend's infirmities and with his ignorance, but never with his vices. Never marry an unbeliever. . . .  {4MR 196.1}
[4MR 196.2]          Cling close to those who will have an uplifting tendency, whose souls are surrounded with a pure and holy atmosphere. We shall need all the help we can obtain, for we are called upon to contend with Satan and his army of workers who imbue their human agents with their own satanic spirit, causing them to do according to their will. . . .  {4MR 196.2}
[4MR 196.3]          Be cautious every step that you advance; you need Jesus at every step. Your life is too precious a thing to be treated as of little worth. Calvary testifies to you of the value of your soul. Consult the word of God in order that you may know how you should use the life that has been purchased for you at infinite cost. As a child of God you are permitted to contract marriage only in the Lord. Be sure that you do not follow the imagination of your own heart, but move in the fear of God. . . .                                           -197-  {4MR 196.3}
[4MR 197.1]          If believers associate with unbelievers for the purpose of winning them to Christ they will be witnesses for Christ, and having fulfilled their mission, will withdraw themselves in order to breathe in a pure and holy atmosphere. They will draw near to God, and send up earnest petitions to Christ in behalf of their friends and associates, knowing that He is able to save unto the uttermost all that come unto God by Him. When in the society of unbelievers, ever remember that in character you are a representative of Jesus Christ, and let no light and trifling words, no cheap conversation, be upon your lips. Keep in mind the value of the soul, and remember that it is your privilege and your duty to be in every possible way a laborer together with God. You are not to lower yourself to the same level as that of unbelievers. This manner of conduct will only make you a stumbling block in the way of sinners. . . .  {4MR 197.1}
[4MR 197.2]          The Lord will be your helper, and if you trust Him, will bring you up to a noble, elevated standard, and will place your feet upon the platform of eternal truth. Through the grace of Christ you can make a right use of your entrusted capabilities and become an agent for good in winning souls to Christ. Every talent you have should be used on the right side. . . .  {4MR 197.2}
[4MR 197.3]          When the Holy Spirit moves upon the heart we should co-operate with His molding influence, and we shall have noble aspirations, clear perception of truth, meekness, teachableness, and will perform our duty with humility. This is the way in which you will become better acquainted with God, and acquaintance with God is the privilege of the Christian. Then you can labor for those who are unconverted, and the society of unbelievers will do you no harm, because your life is hid with Christ in God, and you seek the                                           -198-     companionship of those who are out of Christ for the purpose of winning them to His service. Your connection with God makes you strong spiritually so that you can withstand any wrong influences which are exerted by them.  {4MR 197.3}
[4MR 198.1]          I have written to you because I have a love for your soul, and I beseech you to hear my words. I have more to write to you when I shall find time.--Letter 51, 1894, pp. 1-8. (To "Dear Sister C. Martin," August 9, 1894.)  {4MR 198.1}
[4MR 198.2]          You have greater privileges than many youth, more opportunities to learn lessons which will fit you for practical usefulness and enable you to form a character fit for the kingdom of heaven. God calls upon you to improve these privileges and opportunities; but Satan is upon the track of every youth, trying to alienate them from God. . . .  {4MR 198.2}
[4MR 198.3]          The experience of Adam is a constant warning and reproof to us. We are not to turn aside from the word of God under any circumstances; but the Lord compels obedience from no one. He gives the human agent all the help that he requires to be an overcomer, but leaves him free to place himself, with his inherited and cultivated tendencies, under the control and guidance of the Holy Spirit, or to follow his own imaginations which are only evil, and that continually. He leaves him free to choose his associates from the pure and the righteous, or from among others. He compels no one to obey Him.  {4MR 198.3}
[4MR 198.4]          Had you understood and obeyed the commandments of God you would now be a pure, clean young man, possessing power to overcome temptation and growing stronger and stronger in self-conquest. You imagine at times that you would like to be a minister, but your course of selfish indulgence disqualifies you for this position. You have been tried in school and out of school, and have                                           -199-     been placed in positions calculated to make you useful to your fellow men and approved of by God, if you had chosen to serve God. Had you done this, you would now be sowing seed unto eternal life. God's word declares that "whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap." Do you believe the word of God? What are you sowing? "He that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption; but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting."  {4MR 198.4}
[4MR 199.1]          I deeply regretted that you were not to attend the school in Cooranbong. I was afraid that the course pursued toward you by the leading men in this place had been too severe, but one night the whole matter was laid open before me, and point after point in your own action was unfolded to me. Notwithstanding the privileges you have had, you have acted in a very ungentlemanly way toward your parents and toward those in the school who were trying to do you good. Your course of action has made their work very hard. . . .  {4MR 199.1}
[4MR 199.2]          I could not advise the managers of the school to retain you in the school while you were leading other boys astray. If you will not be influenced and controlled by those wiser than you, if evil practices seem more desirable to you than those set forth in the word of God, you will influence others in the wrong direction. Said Christ:  "Ye will not come unto me that ye might have life." The power of purpose to resist temptation comes from Christ alone.  {4MR 199.2}
[4MR 199.3]          Your course of action in the past has not been an honor to your parents. They know not what to do with you; and what courage can they have to expend their means in giving you opportunity to gain an education? If, in your present state of character, they should send you to school among worldlings                                           -200-     you would drink in the evil as an ox drinks water. If you had moral power to resist temptation, you could influence others to resist, but you are now so full of your own inventions that an opportunity given you to obtain an education would be worse than thrown away. You would pluck the fruit of the forbidden tree of knowledge, and would feel a pride in thus showing your bravery. . . .  {4MR 199.3}
[4MR 200.1]          Take heed that there shall not be in you an evil heart of unbelief, for if there is, all your educational advantages will but give you a further opportunity of showing that you dare to do forbidden things. Your school opportunities will be of no good to you unless you guard your mind strictly. Should your life be extended to the full measure of the allotted years of man, and should you become converted, you will look upon your youthful works with disgust. There is nothing but satanic pleasure in doing evil; and if you will yoke up with Christ, God will give you strength to do the works of Christ.  {4MR 200.1}
[4MR 200.2]          Do you not appreciate the desire of your teachers that you shall become a student of whom they may be proud? But only in the strength which Jesus Christ gives you can you resist eating of the forbidden tree of knowledge. Evil actions repeated over and over again become second habit, and bear a harvest of evil. One evil thought which you may instill into another's mind, one evil action in which you may educate him, may be the ruin of that soul. If you should attend any school to do that kind of work I would say, Separate him from the school, for he is Satan's agent, be he the son of a minister or of a layman.                                           -201-  {4MR 200.2}
[4MR 201.1]          You will never be a success in anything until you commence at the very first step of the ladder and climb step after step, round after round, not looking down but up, clinging to the ladder, which is Christ. You have been a wayward boy because you have followed the leading of satanic agencies. You have acquired the habit of using the poisonous weed, tobacco, and by your example and influence you have encouraged others in doing the same. Your course of action has been a burden to your father and mother. At great expense you have been sent to school, but this will never change the heart of Burr Corliss and make him a Christian.  {4MR 201.1}
[4MR 201.2]          You will never be placed in more favorable circumstances to develop a character which God will approve, than you were when at school in Cooranbong. As long as you persist in following your own way you will be misshaped in character and a dishonor to your parents. Your name will be a reproach to them, and you will influence others who would do right, were there not a tempter working with them.  {4MR 201.2}
[4MR 201.3]          Why not now give your heart to the Lord Jesus? Forever discard the use of tobacco. In the past you have done this, but you did not say, In the name of the Lord I will be pure and clean and holy. You have used tobacco slyly, for your moral power is very flimsy. Your heart is not given to the Lord. Will you not seek for those things that make for your peace? The battle, my youthful friend, is not sham, not pretense. It is a warfare against the fallen foe who is playing the game of life for your soul. . . .  {4MR 201.3}
[4MR 201.4]          At times you have good impulses, and you heed the impressions of the Spirit of God. But you have little real hatred of meanness, and you receive the enemy . . . as an honored guest. You glorify him by opening the door of                                           -202-     your heart to him. You do not see him by your side, but he is there, and when led by satanic agencies, you lead others in the same way.  {4MR 201.4}
[4MR 202.1]          Your boyish ideas of love for young girls does not give anyone a high opinion of you. By letting your mind run in this channel you spoil your thoughts for study. You will be led to form impure associations; your ways and the ways of others will be corrupted. This is just as your case is presented to me, and as long as you persist in following your own way, whoever will seek to guide, influence, or restrain you will meet with the most determined resistance, because your heart is not in harmony with truth and righteousness. Not only will you disgrace yourself, but you will leave the impression upon the minds of many that your teachers were the real cause of your wrong course of action; for wrongdoing not only acts against the wrongdoer, but reflects upon those who were striving to the uttermost to keep him in the right track.  {4MR 202.1}
[4MR 202.2]          Thus it was with the work of Satan in the heavenly courts. He cast the cause of his defection upon Jesus Christ and upon God. If They had not so firmly resisted his plans, he said, he would not have gone on doing as he did. Wrongdoers always find sympathizers, and Satan so represented his case to the angels that he drew many angels from their allegiance to God. . . .  {4MR 202.2}
[4MR 202.3]          Today "your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour." God sends warnings, reproofs, and corrections, but these are frequently evaded and unheeded, because through his temptation Satan deceives the wrongdoer, causing him to suppose that he is unjustly dealt with. Satan has abated not a particle of his enmity and revenge against                                           -203-     God because he did not prevail in heaven, and he works that reforms shall not be made on the earth.  {4MR 202.3}
[4MR 203.1]          Those who know of the work of the great deceiver should consider his work. By his deceiving power he works through every human agency that will be worked by him, seeking to convert men to his plan of action. When with earnest effort and prayer means are tried in our schools to elevate the students, and lead them in right paths, Satan works through some of the students. By their influence he taints and corrupts others, leading them to disregard the rules of the school and carry out their own plans.  {4MR 203.1}
[4MR 203.2]          It is a most painful task to separate from the school the one who incites others to disobedience and disloyalty to God, but for the sake of the other students it must be done. God saw that if Satan were not expelled from heaven the angelic host would be in continual danger; and when God-fearing teachers see that to retain a student is to expose others to the influence of his ways, because he loves to pluck and eat of the wrong kind of knowledge, they should separate him from the school. . . .  {4MR 203.2}
[4MR 203.3]          Your father is a minister of the gospel, and Satan works most zealously to lead the children of ministers to dishonor their parents. If possible he will bring them into captivity to his will and imbue them with his evil propensities. Will you allow Satan to work through you to destroy the hope and comfort of your parents? Will they be obliged to look upon you with continual sadness because you give yourself into Satan's control? Will you leave them to the discouragement of thinking that they have brought up children who refuse to be instructed by them, who follow their own inclinations whatever happens?                                           -204-  {4MR 203.3}
[4MR 204.1]          Many parents are weighed down with the perversity of their children; they are broken down in the effort to devise some plan which will prove successful to save their children. Their children, who should have made them happy, are no comfort to them, for selfishness and sin have become sweeter to their taste than the pure and holy things of God.  {4MR 204.1}
[4MR 204.2]          You have good impulses, and you awaken hope and expectation in the minds of your parents; but so far you have been powerless to resist temptation, and Satan exults in your readiness to do just as he wills. Often you make statements which inspire your parents with hope, but just as often you fall, because you will not resist the enemy. You can not know how it pains your father and mother when you are found on Satan's side. Many times you say, I cannot do this and I cannot do that, when you know that the things you say you cannot do are right for you to do. You can fight against the enemy, not in your own strength but in the strength God is ever ready to give you. Trusting in His word you will never say, I can't.  {4MR 204.2}
[4MR 204.3]          I appeal to you in the name of the Lord to turn before it is too late. Because you are the son of parents who are co-workers with God, you are supposed to be a well-disposed boy; but often by your waywardness you dishonor your father and mother and counteract the work they are seeking to do. . . . Will you still pursue such a course of action that your father's heart will be weighed down with grief? Is it a pleasure for you to have all heaven looking upon you with displeasure? Is it a satisfaction for you to place yourself in the ranks of the enemy, to be ordered and controlled by him?                                           -205-  {4MR 204.3}
[4MR 205.1]          Oh, that now, while it is called today, you would turn to the Lord! Your every deed is making you either better or worse. If your actions are on Satan's side, they leave behind them an influence that continues to work its baleful results. Only the pure, the clean, and the holy can enter the city of God. "Today, if you will hear his voice, harden not your hearts," but turn to the Lord, that the path you travel may not leave desolation in its track.--Letter 15a, 1896, pp. 1-8. (To Burr Corliss, April 14, 1896.)  {4MR 205.1}
[4MR 205.2]          My spirit is stirred within me as I see and sense the short time in which we have to work. Never have there seemed so great results depending upon us as a people. Never was there a time when youth of every age and country were needed to do earnestly the work to be done, as now. Society has claims upon the youth of today. The men who have stood in the forefront of the battle, bearing the burden and heat of the day, will pass off the stage of active life. Where are the young men to fill their places when these wise instructors and counselors can carry their burdens no more? Upon the young these duties must fall. How important that the youth be educating themselves, for upon them these duties will devolve.  {4MR 205.2}
[4MR 205.3]          Prepare, my son, to discharge your duties with uncorrupted fidelity. I wish I could impress upon young men what they might be and what they might do if they will sense the claims that God has upon them. He has given them capabilities, not to stagnate in indolence, but to strengthen and elevate by noble action.  {4MR 205.3}
[4MR 205.4]          Willie, my greatest anxiety is not that you should become a great man after the world's standard, but a good man, every day making some progress in                                           -206-     meeting God's standard of right. Many young men think that if they can smoke and chew tobacco they have made decided advance toward manhood, and when they can drink a glass of beer or of wine, they have advanced still nearer the perfection of a worldly man. I am rejoiced that you are not seeking by such steps to climb to worldly manhood. This class of popular youth will suffer the consequence of their course of action. Youth may attain to success in forming a character which Heaven shall approve, if they shun all these social evils.  {4MR 205.4}
[4MR 206.1]          Character must be made. It is the work of a lifetime. It is a work requiring meditation and thought. Judgment must be well exercised, industry and perseverance established. Consider thoughtfully, prayerfully, what character you would be glad to possess before the world. Shall it be that of a fast young man poisoning his blood and enervating his system with tobacco, beclouding the brain with wine and indulgence of perverted appetite? Or will you stand before God and the world with moral courage to resist temptation upon the point of appetite, standing forth in your Godlike manhood free from the slavery of every pernicious habit of self-indulgence? You can be whichever you choose.  {4MR 206.1}
[4MR 206.2]          The excellence of your character you must obtain as the result of your own exertion. You will have to learn to bridle appetite. You may be encouraged by others in your work, but they can never do your work of overcoming temptation. You cannot be honest and truthful, industrious and virtuous for them, neither can they become thus for you. In one sense you must stand alone, fighting your own battles. Yet not alone, for you have Jesus and the angels of God to help you. But few reach what they might in                                           -207-     excellence of character, because they do not make their aim high. Prosperity and happiness will never grow of their own accord. They are the acquisition of labor, the fruit of long cultivation. I am glad you never have soiled your lips and tainted your breath with tobacco, that you have not indulged in tasting wine. While many youth will not listen to counsel, you have been willing to be taught. God help you to lead others in the right way.--Letter 22, 1875, pp. 1-4. (To "Dear Son Willie," June 30, 1875.)  {4MR 206.2}
[4MR 207.1]          It is no small work to train up children for the heavenly courts. It requires patient, protracted, incessant effort. . . .  {4MR 207.1}
[4MR 207.2]          Sister Matteson should open her heart to the genial, glad rays of the Sun of righteousness, and ever bear in mind that God is love. The attribute of love she should receive into her heart and have it interwoven with all her motherly duties. Then home will be a sunny place to her children. . . . While she is strict, she must be patient and tender. She must not be so involved in care as to neglect faith and prayer and tenderness and love. She must encourage and discipline herself to have a gentle, winning, loving spirit, which will have a transforming power upon the children and make the home a Bethel, the hearth holy, consecrated. . . .  {4MR 207.2}
[4MR 207.3]          As children have been brought into the world, it is the duty of parents to educate, discipline and train them, making this life as pleasant for them as possible, and showing a disposition to make them peaceful and happy. Parents should endeavor to keep the soul of the heart mellow with love and affection, thus preparing it for the seed of truth and they should preoccupy                                           -208-     the soil by sowing good seed, otherwise it will be impoverished and corrupted with noxious weeds.  {4MR 207.3}
[4MR 208.1]          It is a very nice thing to deal with minds. It will require careful study to know how to deal with the tender, impressible minds of children. Too great severity makes them hard and coarse and unfeeling, while a neglect of discipline is like leaving a field untilled; it is speedily covered with weeds, thistles, and briars. The impressible expanding minds of children are thirsting for knowledge.  {4MR 208.1}
[4MR 208.2]          Parents should make it a point to keep their own minds informed that they may impart knowledge to their children, thus providing their minds with proper food, leaving no place for hunger after debasing pleasure and indulgences. Good, sound instruction is the only preventative of evil communication which corrupt good manners.  {4MR 208.2}
[4MR 208.3]          You may choose, if you will, whether your children's minds will be occupied with pure, elevated thoughts or with vicious sentiments. You cannot keep these active minds unoccupied, neither can you keep them away from evil. Only the inculcation of right principles in correct knowledge, will exclude the elements of evil. But remember the Lord gives to the earth not only clouds and rain, but the beautiful smiling sunshine which causes the seeds sown to spring up, the green foliage and buds and flowers to appear. Just so, dear parents, should be your work in your family and in the vineyard of the Lord. You need to give not only restrictions and reproofs and correction, but encouragement, the pleasant sunshine of kind words--cheerful, joyful, happy words--in your homes and in the church. You need to keep your souls in patience, waiting, hoping and praying. You will reap if you faint                                           -209-     not. You will not always see immediate results, but keep working in faith, quietly waiting for the salvation of God. You should be full of Bible truth, Bible stories and interesting parables, your own heart softened and subdued with its pure morals and fascinating incidents, and as you teach your children, they will catch the inspiration you feel. Like the body, the mind derives its health and strength from the food which it receives. The mind becomes pure, and broad, and elevated when the thoughts and conversation are of that character. Yet it is too often debased, darkened, and soured with fretfulness, censure, and dwelling upon the things of the world instead of being elevated and attracted by heavenly subjects.  {4MR 208.3}
[4MR 209.1]          Our children may be made noble, elevated, pure and refined if they have the proper Bible instruction. We want more sunshiny parents and more sunshiny Christians. Oh, what a revelation will be made in the great day of accounts when the judgment shall sit and the books be opened!  We are too much shut up to ourselves. The kindly, encouraging word is withheld. The smile which costs us nothing is not given to the children, to the destitute, the oppressed and discouraged. There are some members in the families who need more discipline, kindly training, and patient labor than others. Their stamp of character was given them as their legacy, and they need pity, sympathy and love from those who have transmitted to them their hereditary tendencies. By patient, persevering, labor given in kindly sympathy and love, those wayward ones or apparently perverse ones or dull ones may be fitted to do a good work for the Master. Such ones may possess undeveloped power which will be aroused after a time and they may fill a place far in advance of those from whom you expected very much. It is bad business to let                                           -210-     a discouraging blight rest upon the lives of these peculiarly tempered children because they are so.  {4MR 209.1}
[4MR 210.1]          The same principle should be carried out not only in the family but in the church. The great day will reveal that those who have been earnest and persevering in helping these unpromising cases, so generally neglected and shunned, have as the result many stars in their crown of rejoicing. These very ones who seemed so defective had qualities that needed to be developed by patient love and untiring effort. Such persons have often made the most successful laborers in missionary fields. They know how to help the very ones who like themselves needed help. Was the effort lost upon these apparently one-sided characters? Oh, no, when the right cord was touched, the response came. What a work for the laborer!  What a reward will be his! . . .  {4MR 210.1}
[4MR 210.2]          Christians are the light of the world. They should let their light shine in their own homes, and "let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven" (Matthew 5:16).  {4MR 210.2}
[4MR 210.3]          We want our taper to illuminate our own home, brightening the path which our children shall travel, and then it will extend its rays beyond our dwellings to be a bright and shining light to the world.--Letter 16, 1879, pp. 2-6. (To Brother J. G. Matteson, February 21, 1879.)  {4MR 210.3}
[4MR 210.4]          We are now living for the time being on the Froget place. There is a very good house of three rooms. The surroundings are much more pleasant than at the old place at the mill. . . .                                           -211-  {4MR 210.4}
[4MR 211.1]          The church at Boulder was organized last Sabbath. Twenty-seven united with the church. About ten more, it is expected, will unite. . . .  {4MR 211.1}
[4MR 211.2]          Dear children, I beg of you to be very careful of your deportment. Never, never feel that you may release your diligence to watch unto prayer. . . .  {4MR 211.2}
[4MR 211.3]          My son, you must not trust to your own strength or have too good an opinion of your own attainments. I have continual fears lest Emma and you both will become careless and neglectful of your duty, that self-indulgence will deprive you of the precious blessings that are only realized by the self-sacrificing, humble, meek and lowly ones. You need to cultivate the graces of the Spirit of God. You have had great light, great privileges, and you will be responsible for all this amount of light. For years a voice has been speaking to you both from heaven, reproving, warning, and encouraging. Have you felt as you should the importance of cherishing every ray of light that has shone upon your pathway?  {4MR 211.3}
[4MR 211.4]          Emma, I was shown that your time is not always the best employed. You dwarf your mind in reading books that cannot improve the mind. The Bible you should make your study. . . .  {4MR 211.4}
[4MR 211.5]          Not one of us can live to please and gratify self and yet have the approval of our Redeemer, who lived not to please Himself but to do others good. Our daily record is going up to heaven. What that record shall be our own course will determine. There are but few real missionaries for God in our world, but few who will work the works of Christ, but few who will love their neighbor as themselves, but few who will serve God with their undivided affection, and but few who will win the eternal weight of glory.                                           -212-     According to the light received will be the condemnation of every individual.  {4MR 211.5}
[4MR 212.1]          God is speaking to us through His word, pointing out the path of faith and righteousness as the only path to glory. All who have the Spirit of Christ will place high value upon the Scriptures, for they are the oracles of God. They are as actually a divine communication saying, "This is the way, walk ye in it" (Isaiah 30:21), as though these words came to us from Isaiah in an audible voice. Oh, if the people only believed this, what awe, what reverence, what prostration of soul would attend their searching of the Scriptures, which show the way to eternal life!  {4MR 212.1}
[4MR 212.2]          The Scriptures are the word of the living God to man, a message from heaven. Every true child of God will love to peruse it, to study it. And if they read it prayerfully, in humility, yet with hope and faith and confidence, it will be a lamp to their feet, a light to their path, and they will not walk in darkness. The more they search for knowledge, the clearer will truth shine, and yet they may never quit their searching, for there is still an infinity of knowledge of light and truth. God would have you both diligent students of His Word.  {4MR 212.2}
[4MR 212.3]          I have been shown that Edson will search the Scriptures to a limited degree, and his light and knowledge and ability to understand the Word of God will be limited to his researches and his prayer in humility and faith for a knowledge of the truth revealed in God's Word. Light is sown for the righteous and truth for the upright in heart. There may be one hundred able men in the Scriptures where there is now one. But few hunger and thirst for divine knowledge revealed in the Bible, and the result is inefficiency and weakness as far as spirituality is concerned. God will not work by miracles                                           -213-     to solve the mysteries of His Word to the lazy, careless, inattentive student. If you, my son, want to be a strong man in the understanding of the Word, search the Scriptures with a humble, prayerful heart.  {4MR 212.3}
[4MR 213.1]          Emma should read her Bible more and storybooks less. In reading fascinating storybooks, she loses all relish for the Scriptures. God has been speaking to His people in the Testimonies of His spirit, in the Spirit of Prophecy, to lead the minds of His people to the Bible teaching, and these lie on the shelf, neglected, unread, and unheeded.  {4MR 213.1}
[4MR 213.2]          Edson, I want you to keep one fact before you: that through your neglect to work constantly, earnestly, and perseveringly to perfect Christian character, you have, through the temptations of Satan, become wayward and your energies crippled, your capacities contracted, your desires worldly and selfish. Your soul might now be as "a watered garden," whose waters fail not. Your own soul refreshed, you would be constantly refreshing others. Christ in you a well of water springing up into everlasting life. The souls you win to Christ will be heirs of immortal life, thus the life of Christ in you will be manifested to others, charming, winning, and gathering them to Christ. Heaven is worth a lifelong, persevering, and untiring effort. Those only who prize it as the pearl of great price and will sell all to obtain the precious treasure will come into possession of it.  {4MR 213.2}
[4MR 213.3]          Christ has made an infinite sacrifice for man, and man . . . is now called upon to make sacrifices on his own account and in his own behalf.  {4MR 213.3}
[4MR 213.4]          Edson, very many professing to be followers of Christ are lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God. . . . If my own children are careless and constantly lukewarm, without religious zeal or fervor, they counteract the                                           -214-     influence that God would have me exert. Souls will be lost through heedlessness and lack of devotion and piety.  {4MR 213.4}
[4MR 214.1]          I leave these lines with you, having a burdened soul that you both need this. You forget so easily and slide away from God so naturally, that you need to live hourly, daily, lives of watchfulness and prayer.--Letter 23, 1879, pp. 1-5. (To Edson and Emma White, August 5, 1879.)  {4MR 214.1}
[4MR 214.2]          I repair to my tent ［MRS. WHITE WAS ATTENDING A CAMP MEETING.］ with aching heart, to relieve my mind by writing you some things which were shown me in the vision given me in Battle Creek at our camp meeting.  {4MR 214.2}
[4MR 214.3]         I cannot express to you the pain I have felt to see you accompanying Mattie, sitting by her side and coming to the meetings together, notwithstanding all that has been shown and all the advice given you. . . . The Lord has shown you that your association with Mattie was not in any way calculated to help your morals or strengthen your spirituality. You are placing yourself in the way of temptation, and God will leave you to follow the carnal promptings of your own mind.  {4MR 214.3}
[4MR 214.4]          I have plainly stated that Mattie would not make you a happy wife; she knows nothing of economy. You would both be a financial failure. Your cup of misery would be full. You have made some feeble attempts to break away from her society, but you have soon renewed your attention to her, she sometimes making the advance, and you infatuated with her. You have chosen her company and her frivolous, superficial talk. . . . This was because you                                           -215-     were blinded by Satan's delusive suggestions. You have spent hours of the night in her company because you were both infatuated. She professes love for you but she knows not the pure love of an unpretending heart. Satan has ensnared your soul.  {4MR 214.4}
[4MR 215.1]          I was shown you are fascinated, deceived, and Satan exults that one who has scarcely a trait of character that would make a happy wife and a happy home should have an influence to separate you from the mother who loves you with a changeless affection. In the name of the Lord, cease your attentions to Mattie or marry her--do not scandalize the cause of God.  {4MR 215.1}
[4MR 215.2]          You may pursue a course to cause your mother the keenest sorrow and apprehension and may separate your sympathies from her who has loved and prayed for you and to whom you owe everything, and for what? A bold, forward girl who has not a pure heart or holy affections. Truly it may be said of you, "Thou hast destroyed thyself." You have pursued your own course irrespective of consequences. Your heart has rebelled against your mother because she could not in any way receive Mattie or sanction the attention you gave her. No modest girl would have done as she has done. No God-fearing son, true to duty and principle, would have continued to persistently pursue the course you have done. The carnal heart has clamored for the victory.  {4MR 215.2}
[4MR 215.3]          Had you followed the light God has given you at this time you would stand free in the Lord, honoring your mother, respecting her judgment and following her counsel, having the highest regard for her happiness, acting the part of a dutiful son. How little do you now appreciate that mother love you once prized so highly. This influence is not divine, but satanic. No greater evidence could be given the world of your sterling worth than your former                                           -216-     faithfulness to your mother. This has made you esteemed; this has given you influence.  {4MR 215.3}
[4MR 216.1]          But the world marks the change in your life and deportment, though not as fully as your brethren. It is a rare circumstance in this age of the world, where selfishness, love of pleasure, and self-indulgence reign, to see a young man turning from the allurements of the world and with religious principle devoting attention and courtesy and respect to his mother. This you did do until Satan's artifices succeeded through Mattie to insinuate and tell falsehoods which you have believed and which had the influence to separate the mother and son. You have made a mistake in being in her presence, in sitting by her side, or showing her the slightest preference after God had spoken and told you she would be the bane of your life.  {4MR 216.1}
[4MR 216.2]          Do you believe this testimony or do you reject it?  {4MR 216.2}
[4MR 216.3]          The intimacy formed with Mattie has not had a tendency to bring you nearer the Lord or to sanctify you through the truth. You are risking your eternal interest in the company of this girl. When the light was first given, had you then humbled your heart and acknowledged your wrong and showed that the word of your godly mother was accepted before the word of an unprincipled girl, you would now have been free. Satan's device would have been broken, and you far advanced in knowledge of the will of God. In the place of idling away your time in the company of this unconsecrated girl, you would have been studying your Bible and been active in the service of God.  {4MR 216.3}
[4MR 216.4]          Time has passed into eternity with its burden of record ［of time］ that has been passed in her society. Is this record such that you would never blush to read it? What you might have been and what you have done had you                                           -217-     heeded the voice of warning will be seen when the assembled throng shall gather about the great white throne. Oh, Chapin! could you not consider that you were not your own; that you had been brought with an infinite price? Your time, your strength, your affections belong to God, and you are not at liberty to dispose of them as you please.  {4MR 216.4}
[4MR 217.1]          Mattie expects to consummate a marriage with you, and you have given her encouragement to expect this by your attentions. Your happiness in this life and in the future life is in peril. You have followed her deceptive, foolish entreaties and your own judgment which have not made you a more consistent Christian or a more faithful, dutiful son. I speak that I do know, and testify that I have seen. If you will separate yourself from her society you will find a welcome in Battle Creek to engage in labor or attend school and fit yourself as a laborer in the cause of God.  {4MR 217.1}
[4MR 217.2]          If you persist in the course you have pursued it would be much better for you to marry her, for your course is as directly contrary to God's will as to marry her. Satan accomplishes his purpose all the same.  {4MR 217.2}
[4MR 217.3]          If the atmosphere surrounding her is the most agreeable to you, if she meets your standard for a wife to stand at the head of your family; if, in your calm judgment, taken in the light given you of God, her example would be worthy of imitation, you might as well marry her as to be in her society and conduct yourselves as only man and wife should conduct themselves towards each other. You have about ruined yourself as it is. If through the period of your life you wish to enjoy the society of Mattie as you now appear to enjoy it and be fascinated with it, why not go a step farther than you already have and make yourself her lawful protector and have an undisputed                                           -218-     right to devote the hours you choose in her company and be charmed with her presence night after night?  {4MR 217.3}
[4MR 218.1]          Your acts and conversation are offensive to God. The angels of God bear record of your words and your actions. The light has been given you but you have not heeded it. The course you have pursued is a reproach to the cause of God. Your behavior is unbecoming and unchristian. When you should both be in your beds you have been in one another's society and in one another's arms nearly the whole night. Have your thoughts been more pure, more holy, more elevated and ennobled? Did you have clearer views of duty--greater love for God and the truth? . . .  {4MR 218.1}
[4MR 218.2]          The Lord reads the secrets of the life, the very thoughts and purposes of the heart. You have both departed far from the right, and the only course for you to pursue is to return every step with confession and repentance. While you do not dare to marry, do you know your present attitude is most offensive to God? You give occasion to our enemies to judge our people as being loose in morals. . . .  {4MR 218.2}
[4MR 218.3]          I arise early this morning--my mind is not at rest in regard to you. In the solemn view presented me a short time since in the night season, your case was shown me. The ledger of heaven was opened, and I read there a record of your life. At a glance I took it in, your weakness, your defects of character. As the eyes of the Judge of all the earth cast one glance at the record and then at you--not a word spoken by Him--your own lips repeated, "Weighed in the balance and found wanting. I have sowed to the flesh; I shall reap corruption." Your face was as pale as the dead; great drops of perspiration stood upon your forehead; and there, before all the assembled                                           -219-     throng, you openly confessed where you first stumbled, where your feet were first directed in the path to perdition. You cast most bitter reflection upon yourself that you had trusted to your own judgment and walked in your own wisdom, rejected the voice of God, despised the warnings and advice of His servants, and with a perseverance and persistency followed your own pernicious ways by which the way of truth was evil spoken of, and souls were lost who might have been saved through your instrumentality.  {4MR 218.3}
[4MR 219.1]         Much more I might relate in reference to you, but this is enough for the present. I felt so grateful when I came out of vision and found it was not a present reality, that probation still lingered. And now I call upon you to haste and no longer trifle with eternal things.  {4MR 219.1}
[4MR 219.2]          You flatter yourself that you are honest, but you are not. You have been and still are welding the chains by your own course of conduct with Mattie that will hold you in the veriest bondage. The voice of God you have rejected; the voice of Satan you have heeded. Light you have called darkness and darkness you have called light. You act like a man bereft of his senses, and for what? A girl without principle, without one really lovable trait of character, proud, extravagant, self-willed, unconsecrated, impatient, heady, without natural affection, impulsive. Yet if you cut entirely loose she might stand a better chance to see herself and humble her heart before God. . . .  {4MR 219.2}
[4MR 219.3]          You should learn from Achan's case never to underrate the power of temptation. At the very time you may think yourself secure you may be in the greatest danger of stumbling and falling. You cannot meet, in your own strength, and resist temptation. A review of the past will be profitable for                                           -220-     you if it is done in a right spirit; you can then, after the excitement and passion have passed away, see more rationally and clearly the dark side of your character, and be humbled in the dust on account of your mistakes and errors, which have brought the frown of God upon you and the church on your account.  {4MR 219.3}
[4MR 220.1]          When Joshua was nearing the close of his life he took up a review of the past for two reasons--to lead the Israel of God to gratitude for the marked manifestation of God's providence in all their travels, and to lead them to humility of mind under a sense of their unjust murmurings and repinings and their neglect to follow out the revealed will of God.  {4MR 220.1}
[4MR 220.2]          Joshua goes on to warn them in a most earnest manner against the idolatry around them. They were warned not to have any connection with idolaters, not to intermarry with them, nor in any way put themselves in danger of being affected and corrupted by their abominations. They were counseled to shun the very appearance of evil, not to dabble around the borders of sin, for this was the surest way to be engulfed in sin and ruin. He showed them that desolation would be the result of their departing from God, and as God was faithful to His promise He would also be faithful in executing His threatenings. The Lord would have you apply this to your individual self.  {4MR 220.2}
[4MR 220.3]          Joseph, in the providence of God, was deprived of his happy home and the teachings and example of his God-fearing father, and his lot was cast in a family of dark heathen. There his virtue was severely tested.  {4MR 220.3}
[4MR 220.4]          It is always a critical period in a young man's life when he is separated from home influences and wise counsels and enters upon new scenes and trying tests. But if he does not of his own accord place himself in these positions                                           -221-     of danger and remove himself from parental restraint; if, without will or choice of his own, he is placed in dangerous positions and relies upon God for strength--cherishing the love of God in his heart--he will be kept from yielding to temptation by the power of God who placed him in that trying position. God will protect him from being corrupted by the fierce temptation.  {4MR 220.4}
[4MR 221.1]          God was with Joseph in his new home. He was in the path of duty, suffering wrong but not doing wrong. He therefore had the love and protection of God, for he carried his religious principle into everything he undertook.  {4MR 221.1}
[4MR 221.2]          What a difference there was in Joseph's case and the case of young men who apparently force their way into the very field of the enemy, exposing themselves to the fierce assaults of Satan. Joseph suffered for righteousness sake, while the trials of others are of their own procuring. Joseph did not conceal his religion or manly piety to avoid persecution.  {4MR 221.2}
[4MR 221.3]          The Lord prospered Joseph but in the midst of his prosperity comes the darkest adversity. The wife of his master is a licentious woman, one who urged his steps to take hold on hell. Will Joseph yield his moral gold of character to the seductions of a corrupt woman? Will he remember that the eye of God is upon him?  {4MR 221.3}
[4MR 221.4]          Few temptations are more dangerous or more fatal to young men than the temptation of sensuality, and none if yielded to will prove so decidedly ruinous to soul and body for time and eternity. The welfare of his entire future is suspended upon the decision of a moment. Joseph calmly casts his eyes to heaven for help, slips off his loose outer garment, leaving it in the                                           -222-     hand of his tempter, and while his eye is lighted with determined resolve in the place of unholy passion, he exclaims, "How can I do this great wickedness and sin against God?" The victory is gained; he flees from the enchanter; he is saved.  {4MR 221.4}
[4MR 222.1]          You have had an opportunity to show whether your religion was a practical reality. You have taken liberties in the sight of God and holy angels that you would not take under the observation of your fellow men. True religion extends to all the thoughts of the mind, penetrating to all the secret thoughts of the heart, to all the motives of action, to the object and direction of the affections, to the whole framework of our lives. "Thou, God, seest me," will be the watchword, the guard of the life.  {4MR 222.1}
[4MR 222.2]          Joseph's faithful integrity led to the loss of his reputation and his liberty. This is the severest test that the virtuous and God-fearing are subjected to, that vice seems to prosper while virtue is trampled in the dust. The seducer was living in prosperity as a model of virtuous propriety, while Joseph, true to principle, was under a degrading charge of the most revolting crime. Joseph's religion kept his temper sweet and his sympathy with humanity warm and strong, notwithstanding all his trials.  {4MR 222.2}
[4MR 222.3]          There are those who, if they feel they are not rightly used, become sour, ungenerous, crabbed and uncourteous in their words and deportment. They sink down discouraged, hateful and hating others.  {4MR 222.3}
[4MR 222.4]          But Joseph was a Christian. No sooner does he enter upon prison life than he brings all the brightness of his Christian principles into active exercise; he begins to make himself useful to others. He enters into the troubles of his fellow prisoners. He is cheerful, for he is a Christian                                           -223-     gentleman. God was preparing him under this discipline for a situation of great responsibility, honor, and usefulness, and he was willing to learn; he took kindly to the lessons the Lord would teach him. He learned to bear the yoke in his youth. He learned to govern by first learning obedience himself. He humbled himself, and the Lord exalted him to special honor.  {4MR 222.4}
[4MR 223.1]          You may take these lessons home. You have need to learn, and may God help you.  {4MR 223.1}
[4MR 223.2]          I feel a deep interest that this last call shall not be treated indifferently as the former have been. It is the last invitation you will have, if you do not heed this. . . .  {4MR 223.2}
[4MR 223.3]          It remains to be seen now whether you will pursue the course of infatuation you have done, whether Mattie will after her confession do the same that she has done. I was shown her course was like this--she would make open acknowledgement and then draw upon your sympathies in a most pathetic manner in letters and in conversation. You have been drawn to her again to give her sympathy and encouragement and you were so weak, so completely blinded that you were entangled again more firmly than ever.  {4MR 223.3}
[4MR 223.4]          You were shown me in her society hours of the night; you know best in what manner these hours were spent. You called on me to speak whether you had broken God's commandments. I ask you, Have you not broken them? How was your time employed hours together night after night? Were your position, your attitude, your affections such that you would want them all registered in the ledger of heaven? I saw, I heard things that would make angels blush.  {4MR 223.4}
[4MR 223.5]          Every time you placed yourself in her company you grieved the Spirit of God. Your sin was much greater than hers, for you have had an experience that                                           -224-     she has not. Her moral sense of right and wrong was never of any value. She would not hold the same mind any length of time. But I was shown you had come to her level; you would prevaricate, and so would she; you have debased yourself, so has she. Once you were beloved of God, a young man of promise, but you have forfeited the confidence of your brethren, and your wisdom has been taken away; you cannot now discern between the sacred and the common; sin has lost its offensive character. You are no more what you were. . . .  {4MR 223.5}
[4MR 224.1]          No young man should do as you have done to Mattie Stratton, unless married to her; and I was much surprised to see that you did not sense this matter more keenly. Why I write now is to implore you for your soul's sake to dally with temptation no longer. Make short work in breaking this spell that like a fearful nightmare has brooded over you. Cut yourself loose now and forever, if you have any desire for the favor of God.  {4MR 224.1}
[4MR 224.2]          Such a course as you have pursued has been enough to destroy confidence in you as an honest man and as a Christian, and unless you were under the bewitching of a satanic power you would not have done as you have. But I stand in doubt of you now whether you will change your course of action. I know the power that holds his enchantment over you, and I want you to see and sense it before it shall be too late. Will you now change entirely, cut the last connection with Mattie? Will she do this on her part? If neither of you will do this, marry her at once and disgrace yourselves and the cause of God no more.  {4MR 224.2}
[4MR 224.3]          Now is the time for you to grasp the light; now is the time to work. Pass this period and you are where you cannot break the power of Satan. Do not trifle with the Spirit of God. Do not delay longer to retrace your                                           -225-     steps. Your mother is a woman beloved of God. You have despised her counsel and set your heart in stubbornness. But every pang you have caused her to suffer, every tear to shed, every heartbreaking prayer to send up to heaven, will confront you in the day of God unless you fully repent and redeem the past. There is no excuse for you.  {4MR 224.3}
[4MR 225.1]          That so good and faithful a mother should be turned from you, and your affection and time and attention be spent hovering over a girl of no moral worth, is a most astonishing thing. I was shown the true state of these things: the indifference, the inattention, the positive disrespect with which you have treated your mother, and how God looks upon them, you cannot sense. You have been like a man paralyzed, and if you see things at all it is as trees walking. Pray, oh pray, as never before that God would show you your true state as you have been and as you are. . . .  {4MR 225.1}
[4MR 225.2]          Your mother is right in her estimate of the worth and character of Mattie. She is right in not treating her with respect or inviting her to her house. You are the one that is wrong, because you are dazed by the bewitching power of Satan. When your mother sees one exerting an influence over her son that is leading him to reject the counsel of God against himself, to treat with indifference all the counsel of church members who see his danger, how can she smile upon and invite such a one to her house? How can she give the least sanction to this forward girl's advances? She had done her duty.  {4MR 225.2}
[4MR 225.3]          You have signally failed in almost every respect. Now the rest of your life seek to get back what you have lost. There is scarcely the pure thread of gold in your character now left, but you may be winning back in a measure                                           -226-     what you have lost by your own foolishness and stubbornness in a wrong course. . . . Let the ledger of heaven give a different record of your course.  {4MR 225.3}
[4MR 226.1]          God bless you.--Letter 3, 1879, pp. 1-13. (To "Dear Brother Chapin Harris," August, 1879.)  {4MR 226.1}
[4MR 226.2]          I am pleased to receive a letter from you and was pleased to read your suggestions that it was your mind to remain where you are until you have proved yourself or undone the influence you have exerted. I am pleased that you feel thus. I have, you will see, written very positively and plainly for thus the matter was shown me, and the regard I have for your soul prompted me to relate your case as it was shown me, as one of great peril. It will be difficult for you to see it thus, but in my dream last night you were saying to your mother, "If this is the way the case really is, there is no use for me to try, for I should fail."  {4MR 226.2}
[4MR 226.3]          Said I, Chapin Harris, when you try with all perseverance and determined will to retrace your steps and recover yourself from Satan's snare, . . . you will escape from your bondage and be a free man. It will require a strong will, in the strength of Jesus, to break up the force of habit, dismiss the adversary of souls that has been entertained by you so long, exchange guests, and welcome Jesus to take possession of the soul temple. But He does not share the heart with Satan. You can, even now, in this late period, make a determined effort, not in your strength but in the strength of Jesus. But Chapin, you have done your mother a great wrong. You have despised her counsel when that counsel was in harmony with the Spirit of God. You have                                           -227-     set aside her judgment when that judgment was wise and right. Self-confident and perverse had been your course to bring her to terms, but she would have displeased God had she shown the least sympathy for your and Mattie's course. . . . You have proved a disobedient son. You have not honored your mother. You have broken the fifth commandment.  {4MR 226.3}
[4MR 227.1]          Now, Chapin, let your course change entirely. . . . Change this order of things, my dear boy. Draw nigh to God and He will draw nigh to you. He will cleanse you from the defilement of sin. . . . Make all things right. . . . Let your heart break before God and confess and forsake those things which have separated you from God. This is the work of repentance that you must begin with your mother. You will never come to the light unless you do this. Leave no work undone that you can do to make wrongs right, for you have come now to the crisis. . . .  {4MR 227.1}
[4MR 227.2]          I do think it would be best for you to prove yourself at home, where you have so decidedly failed, before you shall go elsewhere. Redeem yourself on the field of battle where Satan has conquered you through the artifices of an unprincipled girl. When you shall have proved yourself to have moral courage to stand where you should have stood years ago, then God may entrust you with some work in His cause. . . . You will have the trial, you will be proved of God. If you come forth as pure gold, then God will use you. Be not faithless, but believing. Your trial will not be for the present joyous, but rather grievous, but it will afterwards yield the peaceable fruit of righteousness. "Whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth. If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not?" (Hebrews 12:6, 7).                                           -228-  {4MR 227.2}
[4MR 228.1]          God will not lay on us more than He will impart strength to bear, for He knoweth our frame, He remembereth that we are dust. Had your judgment been sanctified, you would not have been left in darkness by following your own course; you could have cut yourself loose from the power and influence of one whose example and influence has been to demoralize and lead you to sacrifice everything that is valuable for her unworthy society. Now your steps must be down deep in the valley of humiliation. You have felt, My mountain stands sure. I can keep myself. But your past experience and your present position is one that should give you clear discernment of man's depravity because of his departure from God. You have felt contempt and even set feelings of hatred to your mother. You have not thus interpreted your feelings and actions but this is the way the Lord regards the matter and is the record standing against you in the books of heaven. . . .  {4MR 228.1}
[4MR 228.2]          Now, my dear boy, for Christ's sake enter into no further deception in your course. Work as for eternity. Confer not with yourself, but let your heart break before God lest that stone fall upon you and grind you to powder.  {4MR 228.2}
[4MR 228.3]          What more shall I say to you? What can I say? I want you to be saved. I want you to stand perfect before God.--Letter 50, 1880, pp. 1-4. (To Brother Chapin Harris, September, 1880.)  {4MR 228.3}
[4MR 228.4]          Your letter is before me and you may be expecting some response. I have been highly pleased with your work, as I have repeated again and again. . . . We have never urged our faith upon you and while we have felt the deepest solicitude for your spiritual interest and have watched and prayed that you might have strength to follow your convictions and obey the truth, we have                                           -229-     kept even this great anxiety to ourselves. It has been known only to ourselves and to God.  {4MR 228.4}
[4MR 229.1]          Upon religious subjects we have not been reticent, for God has given us our work to act as physicians of souls. . . .  {4MR 229.1}
[4MR 229.2]          In regard to religious faith being sacred to one's self and not to be interfered with, I cannot harmonize this with the life mission and work of Christ upon the earth. Idolaters have a religion; they may make this same plea: My religion is sacred to myself. Hands off; do not interfere with my honest belief and worship. It is the work of God's servants to feel a deep solicitude for the souls for whom Christ died. And if they see them in error or in danger, through a false faith, it is their duty to do all in their power to convert them to the truth and not leave them in darkness and deception.  {4MR 229.2}
[4MR 229.3]          We have had hope that the reasons of our faith would commend themselves to your judgment. It is impossible for us to hold our faith as sacred and yet not feel the deepest interest for our relatives who do not see the Bible truth as we see it. We expected that, when we connected with you, your mind would be open to conviction and that you would have a desire to search the Scriptures for yourself to know what is truth. We had no thought but that if your mother should have an opportunity to be with those who observe the Sabbath, she would also, like the noble Bereans, search the Scriptures daily to know if these things were so.  {4MR 229.3}
[4MR 229.4]          We thought that through you and your mother, Wilbur and Addie would also be converted to the truth. But within two weeks, I have had a sudden awakening and these anxious hopes are dampened if not dead. We are free to                                           -230-     acknowledge that we did not connect with you merely from a business standpoint. We should never have presented to you the inducements we have from time to time in remunerations for your labor if we had not an interest deeper and higher for you and yours than merely a business standpoint. We saw your talent, we admired your adaptability, and we saw that you could be of great service to me in my work and to the cause of God generally if your ability were sanctified by connection with heaven. We did not estimate your ability for time merely, but for eternity. . . .  {4MR 229.4}
[4MR 230.1]          We have desired so much that your work upon the earth should bear the test of God and meet His "well done, good and faithful servant." If you shut from us this last hope, if you coolly tell us all the interest you have had and manifested is from a business standpoint, that you have no personal interest even now, after you have had light and evidence and knowledge of the truth, I have no heart to maintain our connection; for I have no hope of any change in you. You will have your ability to use for time but I greatly fear not for eternity. . . .  {4MR 230.1}
[4MR 230.2]          If we must work purely from a business standpoint, I have not the least heart or courage to continue our connection. . . .  {4MR 230.2}
[4MR 230.3]          There is no deception so fatal, so hopeless, as a determination to live without God. The histories of good and bad men, faithfully chronicled by the pen of inspiration, were written to impress upon our minds this most practical lesson--that the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom and in the keeping of His commandments there is great reward. All the honors or favors of the world are not sufficient compensation for one hour or one act of disobedience to God. Yet how many accept the temptations offered to                                           -231-     Christ and concede to the powers of darkness. Disobedience to God is dishonor and disaster to ourselves.  {4MR 230.3}
[4MR 231.1]          But all this I am afraid is distasteful to you. You have had from me the deepest affection. . . . I have loved your society. I have appreciated your labors. Your own mother could not feel any deeper or truer interest for you and any more unselfish--than I have had. . . . The tendrils of my affections have been too strongly entwined about you. These tendrils are being severed. . . . My love is not demonstrative, but none the less deep, earnest, and strong. . . .  {4MR 231.1}
[4MR 231.2]          Mary, I have no disposition to urge our faith upon you. No, no. If you see nothing in it that savors of truth, I would not have you accept it. Mary, if you should . . . only read the book of human nature with its dark and terrible revelations daily revealed to us, you would find reason enough to see that human character will have to be made over and utterly changed or the world will perish in its corruptions. The great mystery to me is not that man must be born again to see kingdom of God, but that he should be unwilling to accept the help that Jesus left the courts of heaven and came to the world to give him; that he should feel so perfectly content and satisfied without His help. Jesus knows that if the world with its pride, its ambition, and its violence possesses the soul, man can have no rest, no peace, no happiness. There is no true elevation of character outside of Christ. There is no peace, happiness or joy attainable for man which can bear comparison for a moment with that which the possessor may find in Christ.                                           -232-  {4MR 231.2}
[4MR 232.1]          Take the world's conqueror, the commander of armies. He may disturb the thrones of kings and make nations tremble at his approach, and the very same warrior may die in exile, disappointed and humiliated.  {4MR 232.1}
[4MR 232.2]          Poets may soar to the skies. They may awaken the fiery passions of millions; they may cause any amount of misery over the ruins of their labors, and may die cursing God and the day of their birth.  {4MR 232.2}
[4MR 232.3]          The greatest philosopher may lift himself up in his pride, he may range through the harmonies and charms of the universe, tracing the wonderful manifestations of creative power and beholding the expressions of infinite wisdom and the formation of worlds, yet he has not wisdom to find God in His great and majestic works. The mystery of God's hand discerned in His creative works he does not comprehend. Wise in the world's knowledge, he is but a fool as far as the mystery of godliness is concerned. Yet just such human greatness attracts the world and millions are ready to worship these gods of this world which pass away to atoms of dust, to know nothing of the immortal life which runs parallel with the life of Jehovah. This glory has perished with their existence. But the humble child of God has the promise of heirship to riches that will endure, glory that will never cease to brighten with the progress of the ages. The change wrought in his affections has brought him into harmony with the will of the Controller of the universe. Angels have enrolled His name in the record book of heaven and mansions are prepared for his reception when the Lord of life and glory shall appear, the second time without sin unto salvation.  {4MR 232.3}
[4MR 232.4]         I would that you could see these things as I view them. I would that you could unite your work with ours, not merely from a business standpoint but                                           -233-     because you see and accept the word of God and help us to do the great work in warning the world because you see this is the work that God would have you to do.  {4MR 232.4}
[4MR 233.1]          But I will say no more at present.--Letter 36, 1877, pp. 1-7. (To "Dear Mary Clough," November 10, 1877.)  {4MR 233.1}
[4MR 233.2]          Since our last conversation with you my mind has been drawn to you instinctively. . . . You are the child of my dear sister. I have a few thoughts I wish to present for your consideration.  {4MR 233.2}
[4MR 233.3]          Be careful of your associates. . . . In choosing your friends, you should place your standard as high as possible. The tone of your morals is estimated by the associates you choose. You should avoid contracting an intimate friendship with those whose example you would not choose to imitate. The influence and tendency of such friendship is to assimilate you to their ideas and their views, and unless there is a continual counteracting influence, all unrealized by you their spirit and habit have become yours.  {4MR 233.3}
[4MR 233.4]          There may be those who have naturally a good intellect and a good cultivated understanding, who have so misapplied and abused these precious gifts of heaven that their standard is low and their habits dissipated. This was the character of one employed in the Office. I knew him only by the name of Guss. I learn he died without repentance and without God. How much his associates are accountable for their influence, which they might have exerted and did not, over this sad case, must be left for the judgment to unfold, when every man's work will stand for just what it is. There will be no glossing over of wrongs and sins. Right will stand out, clear and prominent,                                           -234-     as right; fidelity and true integrity will not be called narrowness or meanness. Lawlessness and unfaithfulness will not be termed liberality, toleration and benevolence. Neglect and unfaithfulness will be neglect and unfaithfulness. God's estimate will be placed upon character.  {4MR 233.4}
[4MR 234.1]          If your most intimate associates are persons of moral worth, you may gain advantage in mingling in their society. Intelligence with moral worth in your associates will have no deleterious influence upon you, but will insensibly invigorate your powers of mind and your morals. If you are found in the society of those whose minds are cast in an inferior mold, and whose opportunities of mental and moral culture have been narrow and low, you will, in the minds of others, lose their respect and your mind will gradually come to sympathize with the imbecility and barrenness with which it is constantly brought in contact. . . .  {4MR 234.1}
[4MR 234.2]          I will not weary you with a long letter which you may wish I had never written, but I would say, . . . in no case neglect your present opportunities and privileges. Choose for your associates those who hold religion and its practical influence in high respect. Keep the future life constantly in view. . . .  {4MR 234.2}
[4MR 234.3]          If you rightly improve your privileges you will have reason to rejoice, at the close of your probation, that your most intimate associates were persons whom God loved. . . .  {4MR 234.3}
[4MR 234.4]          Frank, I have been troubled by dreams on your account. I know that you will make decisions at once, decisions for time and eternity. You will not be long in deciding whether you will be the servant of Christ or the servant of Satan. May God help you to choose rightly. . . .                                           -235-  {4MR 234.4}
[4MR 235.1]          Sinners are continually crying, "You are narrow, so narrow." "Liberalism," cry the lawless; "Bring not your claims of law upon us." "The religion of Christ," says another, "is too hard. I cannot be a Christian; it involves too much." . . .  {4MR 235.1}
[4MR 235.2]          Jesus was sinless and had no dread of the consequences of sin. With this exception His condition was as yours. You have not a difficulty that did not press with equal weight upon Him, not a sorrow that His heart has not experienced. His feelings could be hurt with neglect, with indifference of professed friends, as easily as yours. Is your path thorny? Christ's was so in a tenfold sense. Are you distressed? So was He. How well fitted was Christ to be an example!  {4MR 235.2}
[4MR 235.3]          Jesus was thirty years old before He entered His public ministry. The period of His childhood and youth was one of comparative obscurity, but of the highest importance. He was in this obscurity laying the foundation of a sound constitution and vigorous mind. He "grew, and waxed strong in spirit" (Luke 1:80). It is not as a man bending under the pressure of age that Jesus is revealed to us traversing the hills of Judea. He was in the strength of His manhood. Jesus once stood in age just where you now stand. Your circumstances, your cogitations at this period of your life, Jesus has had. He cannot overlook you at this critical period. He sees your dangers. He is acquainted with your temptations. He invites you to follow His example.  {4MR 235.3}
[4MR 235.4]          The character of Christ was one of unexampled excellence, embracing everything pure, true, lovely, and of good report. We have no knowledge of His ever visiting a party of pleasure or a dance hall, and yet He was the perfection of grace and courtly bearing. Christ was no novice; He was                                           -236-     distinguished for the high intellectual powers He possessed even in the morning of His life. His youth was not wasted in indolence, neither was it wasted in sensual pleasure, self-indulgence, or frittered away in things of no profit. Not one of his hours from childhood to manhood was misspent, none were misappropriated.  {4MR 235.4}
[4MR 236.1]          The inspired record says of Him:  "Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and man" (Luke 2:52). As he grew in years He grew in knowledge. He lived temperately; his precious hours were not wasted in dissipating pleasures. He had a truly healthy body and true powers of mind. His physical and mental powers could be expanded and developed as yours or any other youth's. The Word of God was His study, as it should be yours.  {4MR 236.1}
[4MR 236.2]          Take Jesus as your standard. Imitate His life. Fall in love with His character. Walk as Christ walked. A new spring will be given to your intellectual faculties, a larger scope to your thoughts, when you bring your powers into vigorous contact with eternal things, which are intrinsically grand and great.  {4MR 236.2}
[4MR 236.3]          Thoughts of God and of heaven are ennobling. There is no limit to the height you may reach. . . . Vital religion is of such a character that it will widen the scope and stimulate the movements of the human understanding. There is nothing belittling in the pure religion of Christ. The gospel received will bow down the loftiness of human understanding and lay the haughtiness of men low, that God alone may be exalted. But in this it does not dwarf the intellect and cripple the energies. It transforms the man, renewing his heart, changing his character, and not cramping the intellect.                                           -237-  {4MR 236.3}
[4MR 237.1]          True religion unfolds and calls out the mental energies. Conviction and repentance of sin, renunciation of self, and trust in the merits of the blood of Christ cannot be experienced without the individual being made more thoughtful, more intellectual, than he was before. No one will become mentally imbecile by having his attention directed to God. Connection with God is connection with all true wisdom.  {4MR 237.1}
[4MR 237.2]          But I expect you will become weary of this long letter. Indeed, I had no thought of writing this long letter when I commenced, but I have gone on and on as my thoughts have pressed upon me until you see them on paper.  {4MR 237.2}
[4MR 237.3]          Frank, will you be a Christian now? Will you be converted to God? Return from your backsliding and repent before God. You alone can break the chains of Satan that bind you. Come fully on the Lord's side.--Letter 17, 1878, pp. 1-6. (To F. E. Belden, March 14, 1878.)  {4MR 237.3}
[4MR 237.4]          I do not forget you as our frequent letters will testify. I feel deeply the necessity at this time of our being wide awake to duty. We may all do a work for God. Precious are the moments now to be used in seeking to do good. We should feel like having in heaven a store of good works--not to depend upon for salvation but to imitate the life of our Redeemer. Crowd all the good deeds into glory that you can.  {4MR 237.4}
[4MR 237.5]          Satan will be busy to throw obstacles in your way; but you must press on in faith and hope and courage, looking unto Jesus, the Author and Finisher of our faith. . . .  {4MR 237.5}
[4MR 237.6]          My son, you had better lay yourself upon the altar of God and be ready to say, "Here am I, Lord. Send me." I think you should keep in view the idea                                           -238-     that you may be yet called to speak the truth to others. Have in you a heart of faith and obedience. We are living in solemn times. The last days are upon us and we must realize this and act with reference to it. I hope you will be of good courage and that you will cling to Jesus continually and will love Him truly.  {4MR 237.6}
[4MR 238.1]          Let your influence be ever on the right side. Seek to draw souls to the truth. You know we were ever looking after the cases of those who might need help as Carldst Marcus and any others. Keep your mind exercised somewhat in this direction. We go through this world only once. Let us go through it in a manner that God may approve. We cannot afford to make any mistake in this matter. My son, seek for a true and a genuine experience in the things of God.  {4MR 238.1}
[4MR 238.2]          Every day advance in the divine life. Every day gain some victory in prayer. Learn by exercising faith, its simplicity. God will be our helper if we will only trust in Him.--Letter 16, 1874, pp. 1, 3. (To "My Very Dear Son Clarence," (W. C. White) February 24, 1874.)     Released May 1, 1969.  {4MR 238.2}
[4MR 239.1]       MR No. 225 - Miscellaneous         There were several hands employed beside himself who were irreligious, rough men. They agreed among themselves to make it hard for the minister, for as he was unaccustomed to such stern hard work, they would run him down and drive him from the field. He knew at that time nothing of this, but before he went into the field, we sought the Lord most earnestly that He would strengthen and protect him. . . . As he entered the field, they put the minister to lead in mowing the swath. He took a wide swath. Those who followed, . . . bent to with all their energies to keep up close to him, which led him to quicken his steps. . . . They had gone across the large field but twice when they threw down their scythes and said, "White, do you mean to kill yourself and us? . . . We thought you were a minister and could not know by experience how to handle a scythe, but we give you the credit of being far ahead of us and the best mower we ever saw--and you have taken no beer or liquor this hot day. When you came into the field as a worker, we were mad. We did not want a minister in our company. . . . We have had to give up."--Ms 19, 1885, pp. 2, 3. (Talk at European General Council, September 21, 1885.)  {4MR 239.1}
[4MR 239.2]          I shall write just as God bids me write. What I have written, I have written. Every word is truth. I am to give to the people of God the warnings given me.--Letter 95, 1905, p. 8. (To Dr. and Mrs. D. H. Kress, March 14, 1905.)                                           -240-  {4MR 239.2}
[4MR 240.1]          I have my work to do, to meet the misconceptions of those who suppose themselves able to say what is testimony from God and what is human production. If those who have done this work continue in this course, satanic agencies will choose for them.--Letter 28, 1906, p. 2 (To Brother George Amadon, January 15, 1906.)  {4MR 240.1}
[4MR 240.2]          I want to say, never repeat to another soul as long as you live the words that W. C. White manipulates my writings and changes them. This is just what the devil is trying to make all believe. W. C. White is true as steel to the cause of God, and no lie which is in circulation is of the truth.--Letter 143, 1906, p. 1. (To Edson and Emma White, May 21, 1906.)  {4MR 240.2}
[4MR 240.3]          I am told by one who made a confession to me that doubts and unbelief had been cherished by them against the testimonies because of the words spoken to them by Sister A. One thing mentioned was that the testimonies to individuals had been told me by others, and I gave them purporting to be a message from God. Does my sister know that in this she is making me a hypocrite and a liar. . . .  {4MR 240.3}
[4MR 240.4]          One case was mentioned by Sister A, that she had told me all about the cause of Brother B's family, and the next thing she heard I was relating the very things she had told me as what the Lord had shown me.  {4MR 240.4}
[4MR 240.5]          Let me explain. I am often shown families and individuals and when I have an opportunity with those who are acquainted with them, I make inquiry how that family is standing for the purpose of ascertaining if ministers or people have any knowledge of the existing evils.                                           -241-  {4MR 240.5}
[4MR 241.1]          This was the fact in the case concerning Brother B's family. I wished to see if the testimony was substantiated by facts. But that information given did not originate the testimony although shortsighted, tempted souls may thus interpret it.--Letter 17, 1887, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister J. N. Andrews, September 6, 1887.) Released May 29, 1969.  {4MR 241.1}
[4MR 242.1]       MR No. 226 - Materials on the Sanctuary         When Jesus began His public ministry, He cleansed the Temple from its sacrilegious profanation. Almost the last act of His ministry was to cleanse the Temple again. So in the last work for the warning of the world, two distinct calls are made. The second angel's message, and the voice heard from heaven, "Come out of her, My people, . . . for her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities."--Letter 1f, 1890, p. 6. (To "Brethren in Responsible Positions," November 1890.)  {4MR 242.1}
[4MR 242.2]          The end is near. Every soul will have, in the judgment, exactly the tone of character and morals which they cultivated in this life. Every soul will have in the judgment just that spirit and character they cherished and indulged in their home life, in association with their neighbors, in connection with the members of their own family. And according as they have appreciated the words of Christ, and obeyed them, will be the judgment pronounced upon them by that Man Jesus, who came into the world to give His life a sacrifice for them.--Letter 16e, 1892, p. 10. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, February 6, 1892.)  {4MR 242.2}
[4MR 242.3]          When Belshazzar had his great sacrificial feast, there was a witness present which he did not discern. They were drinking their wine and having their luxurious feast, and praising the gods of silver and gold, extolling their own wisdom, but right over against the wall facing the king a bloodless hand traced the terrible characters testifying of his true condition. The                                           -243-     message came, "Thou art weighed in the balances and art found wanting." Now the Lord is weighing characters in the sanctuary, and the deeds of those who are careless and indifferent, rushing on in the paths of sin and iniquity, are being registered in the books of heaven.--Ms 6a, 1886, p. 3. ("Preparation for the Judgment," June 27, 1886.)  {4MR 242.3}
[4MR 243.1]          By offering Himself to make intercession for the transgression of the human race, Christ executed the office of priest.--Ms 9, 1896, p. 9. (Untitled, March, 1896.)  {4MR 243.1}
[4MR 243.2]          Who can approach unto a conception of what Christ has endured when standing in the place of surety for His church in the solemn hour of atonement, when Christ yielded up His life as a sacrificial offering. Never, never, can it be that God again shall so manifest His holiness, His spotless purity. . . . His utter hatred of sin, His solemn purpose to punish it--and ［all］ that in the only One who could bear the strokes in behalf of the sinner, and because of His innocence not be consumed. How did the glory of God magnify itself in glorious perfection on that day when Christ's life was yielded up as a sacrifice for the world! When He cried out, "It is finished," there was a mighty earthquake, the rocks rent, the graves flew open, and Christ bowed His head and died.--Ms 6, 1897, p. 2, 3. ("Parable of Invitation to the Marriage Feast," January 1, 1897.)  {4MR 243.2}
[4MR 243.3]          Christ fulfilled still another feature of the type. "His visage was so marred more than any man, and His form more than the sons of men; so shall He                                           -244-     sprinkle many nations." In the Temple service, when the animal brought as a sacrifice was slain, the high priest, clothed in white robes, caught in his hand the blood that gushed forth, and cast it in the direction of the tabernacle or Temple. This was done seven times, as an expression of perfection. So Christ, the great antitype, Himself both high priest and victim, clothed with His own spotless robes of righteousness, after giving His life for the world, cast the virtue of His offering, a crimson current, in the direction of the Holy Place, reconciling man to God through the blood of the cross.--Ms 101, 1897, pp. 11, 12. ("The True High Priest," September, 1897.)  {4MR 243.3}
[4MR 244.1]          There is a work to be done ［in our institutions in 1898］, that has not yet been done. The temple courts are not yet cleansed as they must be before the work which Christ did, after the cleansing of the Temple, can be done. Then all the sick were brought to Him, and He laid His hands upon them and healed them all. Here was revealed true godliness, true righteousness, a true use of the Temple for a practical purpose which brought no defilement.--Ms 105, 1898, p. 12. ("The Education Our School Should Give," typed August 26, 1898.)  {4MR 244.1}
[4MR 244.2]          Each morning at six o'clock ［at the Avondale School］, Brother Haskell speaks from the Scriptures, giving a Bible lesson. This is free to all, and there is a goodly company out each morning; for it is a blessing to all. This study lasts for one hour. These meetings are intensely interesting. The subject thus far has been the sanctuary question, and we are highly gratified to see the interest manifested. All are much interested in the way                                           -245-     he presents the subject. He speaks in a clear, simple style, and brings in much scripture to sustain every point. He feels that altogether too little has been said upon this subject; for it is the central pillar that sustains the structure of our position at the present time.--Letter 126, 1897, p. 4. (To Brother and Sister John Wessels, May 18, 1897.)  {4MR 244.2}
[4MR 245.1]          Let us as a people who have had great light remember that Christ sits among His people as a refiner and purifier of silver. He is continually cleansing the hearts of those who engage in His service as workers together with God. He will work through every soul. He is continually cleansing the hearts of those who are willing to be cleansed, separating the pure from the impure.--Letter 195, 1899, p. 5. (To "Dear Brethren Colcord, Starr, and Hickox," November 29, 1899.)  {4MR 245.1}
[4MR 245.2]          Like Aaron, who symbolized Christ, the Saviour bears the names of all His people upon His heart in the holy place. Our great High Priest remembers all the words by which He has encouraged them to trust; for He is ever mindful of His covenant.--Ms 92, 1899, p. 11. ("The Importance of Christ's Lessons to His Church in the Wilderness," typed July 12, 1899.)  {4MR 245.2}
[4MR 245.3]          I believe in Jesus. I know my Saviour loves me, and I love my Jesus. I rest in His love, notwithstanding my imperfections. God has accepted His perfection in my behalf. He is my righteousness and I trust in His merits. I am His repenting, believing child. He has taken away my sin-stained garments and covered me with the robe of His righteousness. Clothed in this                                           -246-     garment, I stand before the Father justified. I am of that number who are addressed as the "elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctification of the Spirit." And what constitutes them the "elect"? "Obedience and the sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ."--Letter 24, 1895, p. 3. (To "Dear Sister Eckman," May 19, 1895.)  {4MR 245.3}
[4MR 246.1]          I am instructed to say to those who endeavor to tear down the foundation that has made us Seventh-day Adventists: We are God's commandmentkeeping people. For the past fifty years every phase of heresy has been brought to bear upon us, to becloud our minds regarding the teaching of the Word--especially concerning the ministration of Christ in the heavenly sanctuary, and the message of heaven for these last days, as given by the angels of the fourteenth chapter of Revelation. Messages of every order and kind have been urged upon Seventh-day Adventists, to take the place of the truth which, point by point, has been sought out by prayerful study and testified to by the miracle-working power of the Lord. But the waymarks which have made us what we are, are to be preserved, and they will be preserved, as God has signified through His word and the testimonies of His Spirit. He calls upon us to hold firmly with the grip of faith, to the fundamental principles that are based upon unquestionable authority.  {4MR 246.1}
[4MR 246.2]         God has placed in our hands a banner on which is inscribed the words "The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus." "Here are they that keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ," he declares. At all times and in all places we are to hold the banner firmly aloft. God's denominated people are to take a firm stand under the banner of truth. The                                           -247-     truths that we have been proclaiming for more than half a century have been contested again and again. Again and again the facts of faith have been disputed; but every time the Lord has established the truth by the working of His Holy Spirit. Those who have arisen to question and overthrow the principles of present truth, have been sternly rebuked.--Letter 95, 1905, pp. 2, 3. (To Dr. and Mrs. D. H. Kress, March 14, 1905.)  {4MR 246.2}
[4MR 247.1]          The Lord would have us at this time bring in the testimony written by those who are now dead, to speak in behalf of heavenly things. The Holy Spirit has given instruction for us in these last days. We are to repeat the testimonies that God has given His people, the testimonies that present clear conceptions of the truths of the sanctuary, and that show the relation of Christ to the truths of the sanctuary so clearly brought to view.  {4MR 247.1}
[4MR 247.2]          If we are the Lord's appointed messengers, we shall not spring up with new ideas and theories to contradict the message that God has given through His servants since 1844. At that time many sought the Lord with heart and soul and voice. The men whom God raised up were diligent searchers of the Scriptures. And those who today claim to have light, and who contradict the teaching of God's ordained messengers, who were working under the Holy Spirit's guidance, those who get up new theories, which remove the pillars of our faith, are not doing the will of God, but are bringing in fallacies of their own invention, which, if received, will cut the church away from the anchorage of truth, and set them drifting, drifting, to where they will receive any sophistries that may arise.--Ms 75, 1905, pp. 2, 3. ("Building the Waste Places." May, 1905.)                                           -248-  {4MR 247.2}
[4MR 248.1]          Those who have been feeding their minds on the supposedly excellent but spiritualistic theories of Living Temple are in a very dangerous place. For the past fifty years I have been receiving intelligence regarding heavenly things. But the instruction given me has now been used by others to justify and endorse theories in Living Temple that are of character to mislead. May the Lord teach me how to meet such things. If necessary I can charge all such work as coming directly from Satan to make the words God has given me testify to a lie.  {4MR 248.1}
[4MR 248.2]          Nashville, July 4. We are very sorry to read the article written by Elder Tenney in the Medical Missionary on the sanctuary question. The enemy has obtained the victory over one minister. If this minister had remained away from the seducing influences that Satan is exerting at the present time in Battle Creek, he might yet be standing on vantage ground.  {4MR 248.2}
[4MR 248.3]          We are very sorry to see the result of gathering a large number to Battle Creek. Ministers who have been believers in the foundation truths that have made us what we are--Seventh-day Adventists; ministers who went to Battle Creek to teach and strengthen the truths of the Bible, are now, when old and gray-headed, turning from the grand truths of the Bible, and accepting infidel sentiments. This means that the next step will be a denial of a personal God, pulling down the bulwarks of the faith that is plainly revealed in the Scriptures. The sanctuary question is the foundation of our faith.--Ms 20, 1906, pp. 4, 5. ("Preach the Word," typed February 7, 1906.)  {4MR 248.3}
[4MR 248.4]          In the early days of the message, I have passed through most trying ordeals in refuting false doctrines, and especially such doctrines as                                           -249-     Pantheism ［which］ we are meeting now. We are passing over the same ground.--Letter 30, 1906, p. 2. (To "Dear Brethren and Sisters in Battle Creek," January 12, 1906.)  {4MR 248.4}
[4MR 249.1]         For more than a half a century the different points of present truth have been questioned and opposed. New theories have been advanced as truth, which were not truth, and the Spirit of God revealed their error. As the great pillars of our faith have been presented, the Holy Spirit has borne witness to them, and especially is this so regarding the truths of the sanctuary question. Over and over again the Holy Spirit has in a marked manner endorsed the preaching of this doctrine. But today, as in the past, some will be led to form new theories and to deny the truths upon which the Spirit of God has placed His approval.  {4MR 249.1}
[4MR 249.2]          Any man who seeks to present theories which would lead us from the light that has come to us on the ministration in the heavenly sanctuary, should not be accepted as a teacher. A true understanding of the sanctuary question means much to us as a people. When we were earnestly seeking the Lord for light on that question, light came. In vision I was given such a view of the heavenly sanctuary and the ministration connected with the holy place, that for many days I could not speak of it.--Ms 125, 1907, p. 6. ("Lessons From the Visions of Ezekiel," July 4, 1905.)  {4MR 249.2}
[4MR 249.3]          "And He showed me Joshua the high priest standing before the angel of the Lord and Satan standing at his right hand to resist him. And the Lord said unto Satan, The Lord rebuke thee, O Satan; even the Lord that hast chosen                                           -250-     Jerusalem rebuke thee; is not this a brand plucked out of the fire? Now Joshua was clothed with filthy garments and stood before the angel" (Zechariah 3:1-3). Joshua here represents the people of God; and Satan pointing to their filthy garments claims them as his property over which he has a right to exercise his cruel power. But these very ones have improved the hours of probation to confess their sins with contrition of soul and put them away, and Jesus has written pardon against their names.  {4MR 249.3}
[4MR 250.1]          Those who have not ceased to sin and who have not repented and sought pardon for their transgressions are not represented in this company; for this company vex their souls over the corruptions and iniquity abounding around them, and God will recognize those who are sighing and crying because of the abominations done in the land. They were not mixed up in these abominations. They had not corrupted their ways before God, but had washed their robes of character and had made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Satan pointed to their sins which had not yet been blotted out, and which he had tempted them to commit, and then reviled them as being sinners clad with filthy garments. But Jesus changes their appearance. He says, "Take away his filthy garments from him." "Behold I have caused thine iniquity to pass from thee, and I will clothe thee with change of raiment, and I said, let him set a fair mitre upon his head. So they set a fair mitre upon his head, and clothed him with garments."--Letter 51, 1886, pp. 8, 9. (To "Dear Brother G. I. Butler," September 6, 1886.)                                           -251-  {4MR 250.1}
[4MR 251.1]                                  The Work in San Francisco          It would be difficult to describe my feelings as I stood before the San Francisco church a few weeks ago, and looked over the large congregation. My mind went back to the time when my husband and I were planning to build a place of worship in San Francisco. Some, when they saw the plan, said, It is too large. The house will never be filled. At the same time we were building the office and meetinghouse in Oakland. I thought of the anxiety felt and the earnest prayers offered to God that He would open the way.  {4MR 251.1}
[4MR 251.2]          At that time I dreamed that I saw as it were two beehives, one in San Francisco and one in Oakland. In the hive in Oakland the bees were diligently at work. Then I looked at the hive in San Francisco, and saw that very little was being done. The hive in Oakland seemed to be by far the more promising. After a time my attention was again called to the hive in San Francisco, and I saw that an entire change had taken place. Great activity was seen among the bees. Much earnest work was being done.  {4MR 251.2}
[4MR 251.3]          When I related this dream, it was interpreted to mean that San Francisco was a place in which there was a great work to be done. There were among us at that time only three men to whom we could look for financial assistance. These were Brother Morrison and Brother Diggins, who both now sleep in Jesus, and Elder James White. Believers were few in number, and we needed all the courage we could get to brace us for the outlook.  {4MR 251.3}
[4MR 251.4]         We prayed much in regard to the dream I had had, and I resolved to venture out in accordance with the light given. I decided to sell my property in Battle Creek, and we wrote to the brethren there, "Sell everything we have in Battle Creek, and send us the money at once." This was                                           -252-     carried through, and we built the church in San Francisco. And the Lord revealed to us that although at first the work in San Francisco would move slowly, yet it would make steady advancement, and San Francisco would become a great center. The Lord would inspire men by His Holy Spirit to carry forward the work with courage and perseverance and faith.  {4MR 251.4}
[4MR 252.1]          Before leaving Australia, while in Maitland, N.S.W., I was in the night season standing before a large congregation in San Francisco. The Lord gave me a message to bear and freedom in bearing this message. The people had ears to hear and hearts to understand.  {4MR 252.1}
[4MR 252.2]          I was much encouraged as I stood before our people in San Francisco. I thought of the dream and the instruction which had been given me so many years ago, and then looked at the people assembled, I felt that I could indeed say, The Lord has fulfilled His word. Elder Corliss has been laboring most earnestly to educate the people in what saith the Scriptures and with good results. After I had finished speaking all who wished to give themselves to the Lord were invited to come forward, and in response to this invitation, two hundred came forward. This was a precious refreshing. We know that angels of God were with us. The room was pervaded with the atmosphere of heaven.  {4MR 252.2}
[4MR 252.3]          Among those who came forward were some who have been attending our meetings in the past and who have become interested in the truth. May they decide to place themselves wholly on the Lord's side. May they have the courage to receive and live the truth. I felt from my heart that we could say to them, "Come thou with us, and we will do thee good; for the Lord hath spoken good concerning Israel. . . . It shall be, if thou go with us, yea, it                                           -253-     shall be, that what goodness the Lord shall do unto us, the same will we do unto thee."  {4MR 252.3}
[4MR 253.1]          We were much pleased by the spirit shown by those assembled. They freely acknowledged the goodness and mercy of God, offering Him praise and thanksgiving. The Lord is glorified when His people praise Him.  {4MR 253.1}
[4MR 253.2]          When the meeting closed many pressed forward to take my hand and welcome me back to America. I was glad to meet them and take them by the hand.  {4MR 253.2}
[4MR 253.3]          We earnestly hope that the steps taken in the future in the work in San Francisco will still be steps of progress. The work that has been done there is but a beginning. San Francisco is a world in itself, and the Lord's work there is to be broader and deeper. Souls are to be sought for. The word of the Lord is to be declared, line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little, that His name may be glorified.  {4MR 253.3}
[4MR 253.4]          God will use consecrated ability in His service. As His servants impart to others that which they have received, He will entrust them with more to impart. And as they are enabled through His grace to accomplish good, they are to ascribe all the glory to Him who is the Alpha and the Omega, the first and the last. Thus divinity and humanity work together. Men become laborers together with God, working out their own salvation with fear and trembling, realizing always that it is God who works in them, to will and to do of His good pleasure.  {4MR 253.4}
[4MR 253.5]          There is a great work to be done in San Francisco and Oakland. The Lord will use humble men in these great cities. He can work with those who will labor in His fear. He will give evidence of His power to sincere workers and                                           -254-     to sincere inquirers after the truth, who desire not only to know but to perform His will.  {4MR 253.5}
[4MR 254.1]          There are men and women whom the Lord, through peculiar circumstances, will bring to the front in His work. These will be men and women who have consecrated themselves to Him.  {4MR 254.1}
[4MR 254.2]          As they walk before Him in faith and trust, He will lead them to places of usefulness and honor. He is a present help in every time of need to those who rely upon Him. He will qualify those who honor His name for important and perilous service, although they may not have time to obtain all the education they desire. The great Teacher understands. What He calls for is the willing devotion of heart and mind. When this is given Him, He will fit the givers for His service, in spite of apparent difficulties and obstacles. In His name and in His strength they will go forth to conquer.  {4MR 254.2}
[4MR 254.3]          God is testing the motives and principles of men and women. Strong faith and much prayer will bring heavenly angels to our side. By patient continuance in well doing, we become channels of light.--Ms 2, 1901, pp. 1-5. ("Notes of Work--2," typed January 12, 1901.)     Released May 1969.  {4MR 254.3}
[4MR 255.1]       MR No. 227 - Miscellaneous Items Requested for Publication         This is no time to foster pleasure loving by providing the youth, as they enter upon their student's life, with facilities for the playing of games which are a snare to all who engage in them. . . .  {4MR 255.1}
[4MR 255.2]          They act as if the school were a place where they were to perfect themselves in sports, as if this were an important branch of their education, and they come armed and equipped for this kind of training. This is all wrong, from beginning to end. . . .  {4MR 255.2}
[4MR 255.3]          Amusement that serves as exercise and recreation is not to be discarded; nevertheless it must be kept strictly within bounds, else it leads to love of amusement for its own sake, and nourishes the desire for selfish gratification. . . .  {4MR 255.3}
[4MR 255.4]          A great mistake has been made in following the world's plans and ideas of recreation in indulgence and pleasure-loving. This has resulted in loss every time. We need now to begin over again. It may be essential to lay the foundation of schools after the pattern of the schools of the prophets.--Letter 47, 1893, pp. 5, 6, 7, 9. (T. W. W. Prescott, October 25, 1893.)  {4MR 255.4}
[4MR 255.5]          You see the work that has been established here. You see that advancement has been made, and that the education has been carried forward in right lines, under many discouraging circumstances. . . .  {4MR 255.5}
[4MR 255.6]          Brother Sutherland and Brother Magan do not go out from this place as men who have made a failure, but as men who have made a success. . . . The students that have been with them need not be ashamed of the education they                                           -256-     have received. To the students I would say, You are to let your teachers go willingly. They have had a hard battle here. . . .  {4MR 255.6}
[4MR 256.1]          They think that they can better glorify God by going to a more needy field. This is their own choice; I have not persuaded them. They did not know but that Sister White would stand in their way. But when they laid the matter before me this morning, I told them that I would not hinder them for one moment.--Ms 54, 1904, pp. 2, 3, 5. (Remarks of E. G. White at Berrien Springs, May 23, 1904.)  {4MR 256.1}
[4MR 256.2]          Consider the circumstances of the Jewish nation when the prophecies of Daniel were given. The Israelites were in captivity, their Temple had been destroyed, their Temple service suspended. Their religion had centered in the ceremonies of the sacrificial system. They had made the outward forms all important, while they had lost the spirit of true worship. Their services were corrupted with the traditions and practices of heathenism; and in the performance of the sacrificial rites they did not look beyond the shadow to the substance. They did not discern Christ, the true offering for the sins of men. The Lord wrought to bring the people into captivity, and to suspend the services in the Temple, in order that the outward ceremonies might not become the sum-total of their religion. Their principles and practices must be purged from heathenism. The ritual service ceased in order that heart service might be revived. The outward glory was removed that the spiritual might be revealed.  {4MR 256.2}
[4MR 256.3]          In the land of their captivity, as the people turned unto the Lord with repentance, He manifested Himself unto them. They lacked the outward                                           -257-     representation of His presence; but the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness shone into their minds and hearts. When they called unto God in their humiliation and distress, visions were given to His prophets which unfolded the events of the future--the overthrow of the oppressors of God's people, the coming of the Redeemer, and the establishment of the everlasting kingdom.--Letter 57, 1896, pp. 3, 4. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, May 27, 1896.)  {4MR 256.3}
[4MR 257.1]          During the night season while traveling by train in Australia I was hungering and thirsting for righteousness. In my dreams I was standing before many people, urging them with deep earnestness to trust in God, to have increasing faith and confidence in Jesus. He is the chiefest among ten thousand and altogether lovely. . . .  {4MR 257.1}
[4MR 257.2]          We do not recount God's mercies often enough. Scarcely any thanksgiving flows back from us to God. By our failure to express gratitude we are dishonoring our Maker. His angels, thousands upon thousands, and ten thousand times ten thousand, are commissioned to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation. They guard us against temporal evil, and press back the powers of darkness, else we should be destroyed. Why do we not value God's watchcare? . . .  {4MR 257.2}
[4MR 257.3]          After I had spoken many words to the people, I awoke. I looked from the window of the sleeper, and saw two white clouds. I feel asleep again, and in my dreams the words were spoken to me, Look at those clouds. Just such clouds enshrouded the heavenly angels who came to herald the birth of Christ to the watching shepherds. "Lo, the angel of the Lord came upon them, and the glory of the Lord shown round about them: and they were sore afraid. And                                           -258-     the angel said unto them, Fear not: for, behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is born this day in the city of David, a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord."  {4MR 257.3}
[4MR 258.1]          I looked from the window of my car, and again saw the two clouds. They were pure white, and occasionally touched each other, and then separated. And until twelve o'clock, when we changed cars, they were in full view. I enjoyed the most precious peace and comfort. My thought was, The angels of the Lord are enshrouded in those pure, beautiful clouds. We have the guardianship of the angels. I felt an assurance that we were to see the salvation of God in the meeting to be held in Brisbane.--Ms 152, 1898, pp. 2-4. ("Notes of Travel," typed November 20, 1898.)  {4MR 258.1}
[4MR 258.2]          When Jesus takes His place on the great white cloud, he that is holy will be holy still, and he which is filthy will be filthy still. His reward is with Him, to give to every one according as his works shall be.--Letter 26, 1870, p. 9. (To "Dear Brother Seneca King," circa 1870.)     Released September 8, 1969.  {4MR 258.2}
[4MR 259.1]       MR No. 228 - For Spirit of Prophecy Emphasis Week         As regards ourselves, . . . let us not be so ready to vindicate our own course. Talk of Jesus, exalt Him, and let self sink into nothingness. Little have we suffered for the truth's sake. We know but little of self-denial and suffering. . . .  {4MR 259.1}
[4MR 259.2]          We shall have enough to praise God for in the future life. We shall thank God for every reproof which taught us our own weakness, and our Saviour's power, patience, and love. . . .  {4MR 259.2}
[4MR 259.3]          I am not what I ought to be, or what Jesus would have me. I see that I must have more of the spirit of the Master.  {4MR 259.3}
[4MR 259.4]          I must not let one thought or one feeling arise in my heart against my brethren, for they may be in the sight of God more righteous than I. My feelings must not be stirred. We have battles to fight with ourselves, but we should continually encourage our brethren, . . . and should cherish only the very kindest feelings toward them. . . .  {4MR 259.4}
[4MR 259.5]          I will write out the testimonies of reproof for any one and then my feelings shall not be exercised against them. I will look within. . . . And when tempted to feel unkindly or to be suspicious and to find fault, I will put this out of my heart quickly. . . .  {4MR 259.5}
[4MR 259.6]          Let us respect our brethren, give them credit for honesty of purpose and unselfish motives, as we wish they should do for us. We should treat all, rich and poor, high or lowly, exactly as we wish them to treat us. . . .  {4MR 259.6}
[4MR 259.7]          Let us, dear husband, make melody to God in our hearts. . . . Let us talk of Jesus and His matchless love. . . . Let us bring ourselves into harmony                                           -260-     with heaven and we will then be in harmony with our brethren and at peace among ourselves. . . .  {4MR 259.7}
[4MR 260.1]          May the Lord teach and lead and guide you is my prayer, and may nothing shake our hold on Him.--Letter 5, 1880, pp. 2-6. (To "Dear Husband", March 18, 1880.)  {4MR 260.1}
[4MR 260.2]          Elder Loughborough has worked hard. . . . I believe he has tried to follow the Lord and do His will. . . .  {4MR 260.2}
[4MR 260.3]          Could Elder Loughborough use his talent in Michigan for a time, and in other States, his firm position on the testimonies would revive the faith of those who have been misled.--Letter 46, 1890, p. 3. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, May 8, 1890.)  {4MR 260.3}
[4MR 260.4]          I am thankful that Elder Loughborough can still use his abilities and his gifts in God's work. He has stood faithful amid storm and trial. . . . A few of our old standard-bearers are still living. . . . We present them before you as men who know what trials are. I am instructed to say, Let every believer respect the men who acted a prominent part during the early days of the message, and who have borne trials and hardships and many privations. These men have grown gray in service. Not long hence they will receive their reward.--Letter 47, 1902, pp. 3, 5, 6. (To Brother and Sister Haskell, February 5, 1902.)  {4MR 260.4}
[4MR 260.5]          In moving the college from Battle Creek and establishing it in Berrien Springs, Brethren Magan and Sutherland have acted in harmony with the light                                           -261-     that God gave. They have worked hard under great difficulties. . . . God has been with them. He has approved of their efforts.--Ms 54, 1904, p. 1. (Remarks made at Berrien Springs, Michigan, May 23, 1904.)  {4MR 260.5}
[4MR 261.1]          Christ's commission is, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." Those who are impressed to take up the work in the home field or in regions beyond are to go forward in the name of the Lord.--Letter 60, 1901, p. 4. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, typed June 28, 1901.)  {4MR 261.1}
[4MR 261.2]          All who believe the message for this time will go forth into the harvest field to do something for the Master.--Letter 61, 1901, p. 9. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, typed June 28, 1901.)  {4MR 261.2}
[4MR 261.3]          Decided changes must be made in the methods and plans that are followed, that the cause of God may be placed upon a higher basis.--Letter 79, 1901, p. 11. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, July 11, 1901.)     Released October 20, 1969.  {4MR 261.3}
[4MR 262.1]       MR No. 229 - Hold Fast to Jesus         I received your letter last Thursday morning, and was made glad to see you coming to the position in which for years in the past the Lord has signified that He would have you. If you will walk in humility, I am sure that your mind will be fruitful in the knowledge of the Scriptures, and that in studying the life of Christ you will have special help through the Holy Spirit in expressing the ideas that are now so precious to you, and that the Lord will open the minds of those who hear, so that they will be able to grasp the precious things found in the Holy Scriptures.--Letter 87, 1894, p. 1. (To Edson and Emma White, June 28, 1894.)  {4MR 262.1}
[4MR 262.2]          You have written to me expressing the fact that at times you are sorely tried because your brethren do not encourage you or give you the kind of help that Christians expect from each other. Let not any course that your brethren in the faith may pursue toward you, however much it may try your soul, have any influence upon you to lead you to distrust your Saviour. . . .  {4MR 262.2}
[4MR 262.3]          Your only course is to lean your whole weight upon Christ. Ever bear in mind that we are now upon trial. In this life we are to form a character either after the divine similitude, or after the similitude of the rebellious one. . . . You will meet with prejudice, you will meet with opposition; if you are seeking to serve God you will meet with treatment that will be contrary to your natural disposition. Paul said, "I die daily." Do not become provoked when you suffer wrongfully. Hold fast your integrity in                                           -263-     Jesus Christ.--Letter 80, 1894, pp. 1, 2, 3. (To Edson White, November 6, 1894.)  {4MR 262.3}
[4MR 263.1]          I was shown that you were in great trial, and I said, "Look up where there is light." God loves you, and will not leave you if you will only trust in Him. I know now what some things mean that have been presented to me. You are passing over the same ground that you have passed again and again in times past. I have not heard one word of anything discouraging about you, or of anything that would test your faith; but I saw that you were in great trial, and sorely tempted. The one who has been my guide so many times said, "Fret not thyself in anywise to do evil. This test and trial is permitted to come upon you; but God lives, and you are to be strengthened and encouraged in the Lord." . . .  {4MR 263.1}
[4MR 263.2]          Dear children, Willie has just told me of some things that were related to him by Brother Palmer in reference to the Gospel Primer. I had not heard one word of this from anyone, not even from you; but the matter was presented before me in figure before this time. . . . Trust in the Lord, call upon God in prayer, and look away from men. God cannot make a mistake, He cannot err. If there is no chance whatever for you to cancel your debts, and as far as you can see there is no way open, if the means that would help you do this and to be a blessing to others, is taken away as it appears to be, keep at your work; God knows all about it, and He will open up some way which men will not be able to close. Our God is a God of justice. I know that these things that are not after God's ordering will cut you to the quick.--Letter 87, 1895, pp. 2, 3, 4. (To Edson and Emma White, June 19, 1895.)                                           -264-  {4MR 263.2}
[4MR 264.1]          I am sitting on my bed in my tent, attempting to write to you. I sent a letter to go to you in the last American mail, but was delayed in writing until I fear it was too late to reach Sydney for that boat. But if it failed to reach that boat you will get it by this one. At that time I sent an order to have one hundred dollars paid to you at Battle Creek, to be used in such cases as you may meet who, if they embrace the truth, must have some help in the lines of food and clothing. This is my duty, and I dare not leave the work to others. They may not see the necessity of the case sufficient to act. They may be hemmed about by a prudence and caution that is not heaven-born. Said Job, "The cause that I knew not I searched out." But there is not need of particular searching on your part, and on the part of your fellow workers. The needs are on every hand. . . .  {4MR 264.1}
[4MR 264.2]          I know it is impossible to remain in the field where you are, barehanded. God does not require this of any worker in the Southern States. All who engage in labor must have something wherewith they shall help the suffering ones at the right time.--Letter 80a, 1895, pp. 1, 2. (To Mr. and Mrs. J. Edson White, August 16, 1895.)  {4MR 264.2}
[4MR 264.3]          Dear Edson, I see by your letter that you are again at Battle Creek. God grant that every hour of your life may be spent to His own name's glory. . . . Ponder well the paths of your feet. Be swift to hear, slow to speak. . . . You may be looked upon with suspicion and distrust, but I fully believe that in the providence of God your stay in Battle Creek will be a precious school for you. . . . If you can do so in an unobtrusive way, try to help Brother Olsen, and stay up his hands. He needs sympathy, and words of                                           -265-     hopefulness and courage. But please do not cast reflection upon the men who have not a living connection with God.--Letter 86, 1895, pp. 8, 9. (To Edson White, September 25, 1895.)  {4MR 264.3}
[4MR 265.1]          I was glad to receive your letters. They were encouraging. And if you shall get into a strait place for money to help the poor to help themselves, you may draw upon me for one hundred more from the Review and Herald.--Letter 121, 1896, p. 1. (To Mr. and Mrs. J. Edson White, April 11, 1896.)  {4MR 265.1}
[4MR 265.2]          Edson and Emma, win all you can, and when you need one hundred dollars more to invest in the work you have been doing, you may draw on my account at the Review and Herald office. There are those in the world who are poor, yet who make many rich. I am glad Brother Kynett and his daughter have united with you in this blessed work. God bless you and them is our daily prayer.--Letter 119, 1896, p. 7. (To Edson and Emma White, July 31, 1896.)  {4MR 265.2}
[4MR 265.3]          Make no unwise investments. Owe no man anything. Do not bind up borrowed money, making future calculations too abundantly to repay, for this has ever been your weakness. Your only safety is in walking softly before God, holding forth the word of life, receiving the precious light given you of God, for He has chosen you as a light bearer.--Letter 85, 1895, pp. 1, 2. (To J. Edson White, October 7, 1895.)  {4MR 265.3}
[4MR 265.4]          I was conversing with you in the night season. We were having some serious conversation together. You opened before me freely that which you                                           -266-     intended to do. We conversed very pleasantly, and you proposed many things. But after we had canvassed these things thoroughly, you said, "Mother, the only safe path for me is to follow out implicitly the light the Lord has given me in the testimonies you have sent me. . . .  {4MR 265.4}
[4MR 266.1]          "I cannot serve God with a divided heart. I can see that I must not take financial matters upon me, if I would have my mind fruitful in the Scriptures." --Letter 153, 1897, p. 1. (To Edson and Emma White, April 6, 1897.)  {4MR 266.1}
[4MR 266.2]          In the night season I was conversing with you, as I stated to you in my letter of two or three months since. Before that letter could have reached you, I received one from you, stating in substance the things I was talking over with you. You said that you had decided to heed the instruction given you by the Lord not to mingle temporal financial enterprises with your work. This, I know, has ever been your danger.--Letter 149, 1897, p. 4. (To Edson and Emma White, May 30, 1897.)  {4MR 266.2}
[4MR 266.3]          You ask me what you shall do, for so little help is given to that portion of the field where you are working. Trust it all to the Lord. There is a way opened for you in regard to the Southern field. Appeal to the people. This is the only course you can pursue under the circumstances. Send no statement of the situation through our religious papers, because it will not be honored. Send direct to the people. God's ways are not to be counterworked by man's ways. . . .                                           -267-  {4MR 266.3}
[4MR 267.1]          Human beings in their suffering humanity are crying unto God, and their prayers are just as surely coming up before God as did the blood of Abel. Christlike men will not employ their time in devising to profit self, and promote their own interest. God is not indifferent to the pressing need of white or black in any place, wherever they may be. Who is saying, "Be thou warmed, and be thou fed and clothed," yet do nothing to relieve the situation?"--Letter 136, 1898, pp. 3, 5. (To Edson and Emma White, August 14, 1898.)  {4MR 267.1}
[4MR 267.2]          Brother Smouse is engaged in a good work, and the Lord will freely give to all who will receive to impart. I thank the Lord for this work. . . . I believe the Lord has put it into his heart to do this work. Your father would have instituted ways and means to have helped the work in a field for which anyone had a burden and was doing so much, as you are doing in the Southern field. But let me tell you, there are warm hearts that beat in sympathy with the work in this field. . . .  {4MR 267.2}
[4MR 267.3]          When means which is raised in answer to appeals made in behalf of the Southern field is otherwise appropriated and not sent to that field, the Lord will send means through other sources. Praise His name! Whenever other efforts to raise means fail, it is your privilege to create an interest wherever you can.--Letter 136a, 1898, p. 10. (To Edson White, August 14, 1898.)     Released November 10, 1969.  {4MR 267.3}
[4MR 268.1]       MR No. 230 - Women's Dress         God Himself is taking care of you. "And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin: and yet I say unto you, that even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these" ［Matthew 6:29］. He has been telling about raiment. Now that God that puts the tints and the color upon all these things, can He not provide for us suitable clothing and comfortable clothing, neat and warm clothing? We need not practice extravagance. There are other ways for our clothing than that. Now He says, "Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which today is, and tomorrow is cast into the oven, shall He not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith?" Well now, why not trust Him who made the beautiful lilies of the valley?  {4MR 268.1}
[4MR 268.2]          In America we have the fresh-water lilies. These beautiful lilies come up pure, spotless, perfect, without a single mar. They come up through a mass of debris. I said to my son, "I want you to make an effort to get me the stem of that lily as near the root as possible. I want you to understand something about it." He drew up a handful of lilies and I looked at them. They were all full of open channels, and the stems were gathering the properties from the pure sands beneath, and these were being developed into the pure and spotless lily. It refused all the debris. It refused every unsightly thing, but there it was developed in its purity. Now this is exactly the way that we are to educate our youth in this world. Let their minds and hearts be instructed who God is, who Jesus Christ is, and the                                           -269-     sacrifice that He has made in our behalf. Let them draw the purity, the virtue, the grace, the courtesy, the love, the forbearance; let them draw it from the Source of all power.--Ms 43a, 1894. (Sermon, October 28, 1894.)  {4MR 268.2}
[4MR 269.1]         To young ladies I would say, tight-lacing is a sin, and will bring its sure results. The lungs, the liver, the heart, need all the room the Lord has provided for them. Your Creator understood how much room the heart and liver require in order to act their vital parts in the human organism. Let not Satan tempt you to crowd the delicate organs, so that they shall be trammeled in their work. Do not, because the fashions of this unregenerate world are taken up as desirable, so crowd the life forces that they have no freedom. Satan suggested all such fashions that the human family might suffer the sure results of abusing God's handiwork.--Letter 103, 1897, p. 5. (To Prof. E. A. Sutherland, July 23, 1897.)  {4MR 269.1}
[4MR 269.2]         There is far too little of self-denial and self-sacrifice among those who claim church fellowship; far too little confession of sin. Church members need to be reconverted, and sanctified in soul, body, and spirit, if they would increase in faith, and grow in grace. But an unsanctified course of action has so long been followed, that the church should now be alarmed. The power of the Holy Spirit, so much needed on the human heart, is not felt. Many who profess to believe and receive the Word of God are deceived; they are not practicing the truth. They are not following on to know the Lord, that they may know that His going forth is prepared as the morning.--Ms 141, 1907, p. 3. (Words to church members, June 19, 1907.)     Released September, 1969  {4MR 269.2}
[4MR 270.1]       MR No. 231 - Material on Sanctification         Pray for me. I have trials that none but God knows of, but I have started for eternal life and I cannot stop this side. I must see the inside of glory, stagger not at the promises, but believe. Faith, simple faith, is what we want, a firm reliance and trust in God. Faith will drive back the powers of darkness; only have faith and you will have a clear, sweet atmosphere to live and breathe in.--Letter 1, 1848, p. 3. (To Brother and Sister Hastings, May 29, 1848.)  {4MR 270.1}
[4MR 270.2]          I will take time to write you a few lines. I earnestly desire to see you. I pray God to bless and sanctify you.--Letter 18, 1850, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Hastings, January 11, 1850.)  {4MR 270.2}
[4MR 270.3]          My other little one is many hundred miles from me. Sometimes Satan tempts me to complain and think my lot is a hard one, but I will not harbor this temptation. I should not want to live unless I could live to do some good to others. I want all self to die. I have this consolation that God is pleased with my sacrifice, that of offering up my children to him. Do pray for me. I need much grace to perform my duty faithfully and deliver the straight message that God lays upon me to deliver.--Letter 30, 1850, pp. 2, 3. (To Brother and Sister Loveland, December 13, 1850.)  {4MR 270.3}
[4MR 270.4]          At times I feel the power of God even in my flesh and yet I am not satisfied. I want to plunge deeper and deeper in the ocean of God's love and                                           -271-     be wholly swallowed up in Him.--Letter 26, 1850, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Loveland, November 1, 1850.)  {4MR 270.4}
[4MR 271.1]          I saw that the great work would be West. Many fields have not yet been visited that should be. It is true that many of those that have moved have not answered the design of God. God directed them to go, but not to do as they have done. After they were West, they should have lived out their faith; but they have acted like drunken men. But God is working for them. They see their sin and error and are laying their possession upon the altar, and preparing to labor for God.--Letter 2, 1851, p. 6. (To Brother Pierce, 1851.)  {4MR 271.1}
[4MR 271.2]          We must be perfect Christians, deny ourselves all the way along, tread the narrow thorny pathway that our Jesus trod, and then if we are final overcomers, heaven, sweet heaven, will be cheap enough.--Letter 5, 1851, p. 1. (To Brother Barnes, December 14, 1851.)  {4MR 271.2}
[4MR 271.3]          Jesus is our pattern. Let us study to have our lives as near like Christ's as possible. My soul cries out after the living God. My very being longs after Him. Oh, to reflect His lovely image perfectly! Oh, for to be wholly consecrated to Him! Oh, how hard it is for dear self to die.--Letter 9, 1851, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Dodge, December 21, 1851.)     Released December 17, 1969.  {4MR 271.3}
[4MR 272.1]       MR No. 232 - On the Work in New York City         The Holy Spirit cannot be revealed to the church members in Greater New York while dissension and strife exist. Would it not be well for you to lay aside "all malice, and all guile, and hypocrisies, and envies, and all evil speakings," and "as new born babes, desire the sincere milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby"?  {4MR 272.1}
[4MR 272.2]          If you would unitedly put away your peculiar hereditary and cultivated traits of character, and work together, the Lord could work through you. But souls will not be convicted and converted until you come into unity and Christian fellowship. Lose sight of self. Keep your eyes fixed on the Redeemer.  {4MR 272.2}
[4MR 272.3]          The Lord calls upon those now working in Greater New York to repent and be converted. Both ministers and lay members are standing in their own light, and are wasting many precious opportunities. There is great need of coming together with deep humiliation and sincere repentance because of the lack of unity and brotherly love that has been manifested. In the Word, Christians are instructed not to neglect the assembling of themselves together. If need be, come together with fasting. Make most diligent search for the cause of your soul-sickness, which must be healed. Until in every sense of the word you are Christians in your associations with one another, until you love as brethren, how can your efforts for unbelievers be acceptable to God? Your first work is to be converted yourselves. . . .  {4MR 272.3}
[4MR 272.4]          Those who are of the household of faith should never neglect the assembling of themselves together; for this is God's appointed means of                                           -273-     leading His children into unity, in order that in Christian love and fellowship they may help, strengthen, and encourage one another. My brethren and sisters in Greater New York, if you would come together for prayer meetings; if, after confession of sin and humiliation of soul, you would have a love-feast--every heart filled with true love for his brethren--you would see the salvation of God. . . .  {4MR 272.4}
[4MR 273.1]          Unconsciously every true worker will say, "Are there not twelve hours in the day? Am I not working at the close of the day? I must walk in the light as one of the children of light. I must lay aside 'every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset,' and run with patience the race that is set before me. I am striving for a crown of glory that fadeth not away."  {4MR 273.1}
[4MR 273.2]          "Walk in the light." To walk in the light means to resolve, to exercise thought, to exert will power, in an earnest endeavor to represent Christ in sweetness of character. It means to put away all gloom. You are not to rest satisfied simply in saying, "I am a child of God." Are you beholding Jesus, and, by beholding, becoming changed into His likeness? To walk in the light means advancement and progress in spiritual attainments. Paul declared, "Not as though I had already attained, either were already perfect; but . . . forgetting those things which are behind," constantly beholding the Pattern, I reach "forth unto those things which are before." To walk in the light means to "walk uprightly," to walk "in the way of the Lord," to "walk by faith," to "walk in the Spirit," to "walk in the truth," to "walk in love," to "walk in newness of life." It is "perfecting holiness in the fear of God." . . .                                           -274-  {4MR 273.2}
[4MR 274.1]          Talk faith, and your faith will increase. Cease lamenting. Work in Christ's lines. With loving endeavor strive to please Him. His excellence will help you to be Christlike. Ever stand ready to lift up the hands that hang down and to strengthen the feeble knees. Shine as lights in the world, attracting others by the brightness of Christ's glory revealed through your good works. . . .  {4MR 274.1}
[4MR 274.2]          I address this letter to the several churches and companies of believers in Greater New York. God help you to walk in the light. Walk so that your life will reflect rays of light to others. If you work as God designs you should, many of such as shall be saved will be added to your numbers. Confide in the love of Jesus, and you will have grace to save perishing souls. Your path will be as the path of the just--"a light that shineth more and more unto the perfect day."--Letter 98, 1902, pp. 3, 4, 6, 7, 10-12. (To the church and companies in Greater New York, July 8, 1902.)  {4MR 274.2}
[4MR 274.3]          God's encouraging message of mercy should be proclaimed in the cities of America. Men and women living in these cities are rapidly becoming more and still more entangled in their business relations. They are acting wildly in the erection of buildings whose towers reach high into the heavens. Their minds are filled with schemes and ambitious devisings. God is bidding every one of His ministering servants: "Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show My people their transgression; and the house of Jacob their sins.". . .  {4MR 274.3}
[4MR 274.4]          At this time, when there are persons, even among worldlings, who are willing to concede favors to us, let not the brethren of responsibility at                                           -275-     the center of the work be slow to acknowledge the good work begun. Let them encourage the efforts of their fellow workers to plant the seeds of truth in new soil. Let them not be negligent or slack in sustaining these workers. When the Lord opens ways to establish small institutions in different places, let the men in positions of trust help their brethren to take advantage of these offers by advancing means to them, and giving them words of good cheer. Let not our leading brethren discourage God's servants from entering these providential openings.--Ms 154, 1902, pp. 1, 2. ("Our Opportunity to Work the Cities of America," October 24, 1902.)  {4MR 274.4}
[4MR 275.1]          Letters come to me from different places, saying, "Sister White, you must help us here. No other voice can give us the help that we so much need. We can not go farther without assistance." It was thus in New York City, and this is the reason that I undertook my journey East late last fall.  {4MR 275.1}
[4MR 275.2]          From the light that I have had, I know that New York City must be worked, and that now is the time for this work to be done. Elder Haskell has struggled to gain a foothold there; but where is the means to begin the sanitarium work and the hygienic restaurant work that should be established in many localities in that great city? We are glad to be able to say that already a restaurant has been opened in Brooklyn.--Ms 133, 1902, p. 4. (General manuscript entitled "Fragments," October 30, 1902.)  {4MR 275.2}
[4MR 275.3]          Let the believers living near the place where you are holding meetings share the burden of the work. They should feel it a duty and a privilege to help to make the meetings a success. God is pleased by efforts to set them                                           -276-     at work. He desires every church member to labor as His helping hand, seeking by loving ministry to win souls to Christ.  {4MR 275.3}
[4MR 276.1]          The people in Greater New York need gospel teaching. But the parade you make destroys the impressions that God desires you to leave on their minds by your presentation of truth. Christlike words and deeds have far more influence for good than all the outward show and expensive preparations that can be made. Expending money for display is not the way to get the truth before the people. It is the way to keep Christ hidden. Conduct your meetings with the solemnity befitting the importance and sacredness of the testing truths that you are presenting, praying constantly, and constantly drawing nearer to God.  {4MR 276.1}
[4MR 276.2]          Lift up Christ, the sin-pardoning Saviour. Bend all your efforts to proclaiming His message of forgiveness. A great work is to be done. In the future there will be many conversions. Some now in error will be preaching the truth.--Letter 190, 1902, pp. 2, 3. (To E. E. Franke, December 11, 1902.)  {4MR 276.2}
[4MR 276.3]          There is the great city of New York. Much might have been done in it that had not been done. Are you surprised that I should keep these cities before the notice of our people? We have scarcely touched Greater New York with the tips of our fingers.--Letter 187, 1905, p. 2. (To "Dear Brother," probably A. G. Daniells, February 26, 1905.)  {4MR 276.3}
[4MR 276.4]          God has looked upon the great display made by some who have labored in New York; but He does not harmonize with that way of preaching the gospel. The solemn message becomes mingled with a large amount of chaff, which makes                                           -277-     upon minds an impression that is not in harmony with our work. The good news of saving grace is to be carried to every place; the warning must be given to the world, but economy must be practiced if we move in the spirit of which Christ has given us an example in His life service. He would have nothing of such outlay to represent health reform in any place. . . .  {4MR 276.4}
[4MR 277.1]          All the grand displays that have been made in the medical missionary work, or in buildings, or in dress, or in any line of adornment, are contrary to the will of God. Our work is to be carefully studied, and is to be in accordance with our Saviour's plan. He might have had armies of angels to display His true, princely character, but he laid all that aside, and came to our world in the garb of humanity, to suffer with humanity all the temptations wherewith man is tempted. He was tempted in all points as human beings are tempted, that He might reveal that it is possible for us to be victorious overcomers, one with Christ as Christ is one with the Father. He came unto His own, and His own received Him not; but as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name.  {4MR 277.1}
[4MR 277.2]          God calls upon Seventh-day Adventists to reveal to the world that we are preparing for those mansions that Christ has gone to prepare for those who will purify their souls by obeying the truth as it is in Jesus. Let every soul who will come after Christ, deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Him. Thus saith the great Teacher.--Letter 309, 1905, pp. 5, 6. (To. J. A. Burden, November 1, 1905.)                                           -278-  {4MR 277.2}
[4MR 278.1]         I have seen representations of several locations in high altitudes, that should be secured for sanitarium purposes. Your description of the property forty-eight miles from New York City seems to correspond to these representations. In such places the air is bracing, and induces deep breathing, which is very beneficial. And the offer of this property for twenty-five thousand dollars or less seems to be very reasonable.  {4MR 278.1}
[4MR 278.2]          I hope that Dr. Kress and others will examine this piece of property. I would be in favor of purchasing it if it commends itself to the best judgment of our brethren who see it. I am pleased with the description you have given, and especially of the water privileges. Some improvements would doubtless have to be made, but these need not all be put in at once. Strict economy should be exercised. It seems to me that our people should be able to raise the amount necessary for its purchase and equipment for sanitarium use.  {4MR 278.2}
[4MR 278.3]          Our cities are to be worked with the third angel's message. Notwithstanding the light that has been given, there seems to be but little accomplished so far.--Letter 136, 1909, p. 1. (To G. B. Starr, October 14, 1909.)  {4MR 278.3}
[4MR 278.4]          You should feel a decided responsibility for the working of New York City. The men in the business houses of New York and other large cities, as verily as the heathen in foreign lands, must be reached with the message. The enemy would be rejoiced to see the grand, saving truth for this time confined to a few places. He is not inactive. He is instilling into the minds of men his deceptive theories to blind their eyes and confuse their                                           -279-     understanding, that the saving truth may not be brought to their knowledge. Soon the Sunday laws will be enforced, and men in positions of trust will be embittered against the little handful of God's commandment-keeping people.--Letter 168, 1909, p. 5. (To the officers of the General Conference, December 1, 1909.)  {4MR 278.4}
[4MR 279.1]          Missions should be established in all our large cities, and earnest efforts put forth for these neglected centers. The workers should receive training, that they may labor discreetly and intelligently. When camp meetings are held there should be a decided interest manifested for the people in the vicinity.--Letter 172, 1909, p. 3. (To J. E. White and wife, December 22, 1909.)  {4MR 279.1}
[4MR 279.2]          I have been pleading with the Lord to roll the burden on the watchmen. Presidents of conferences and church elders must work. Two and two, laborers are to be sent forth into the unworked cities. No man is to be authorized to carry the work alone.  {4MR 279.2}
[4MR 279.3]          I am charged to repeat the warnings given in the past--that it is not by making a great display that the work in New York and other places is to be carried forward. In the past mistakes have been made in the work in New York, mistakes which placed an erroneous stamp on the work, ［Reference is to the work of E. E. Franke in 1901-1903.］ and left a wrong impression on the minds of those who witnessed the wonderful performance. Much time has thus been lost, and many false impressions made, regarding our                                           -280-     work and the truth we believe.--Ms 59, 1912, p. 4. (General manuscript, entitled, "Fragments," August 13, 1912.)  {4MR 279.3}
[4MR 280.1]         During my stay in southern California, I was enabled to visit places that in the past have been presented to me by the Lord as suitable for the establishment of sanitariums and a school. For years I have been given special light that we are not to establish large centers for our work in the cities. The turmoil and confusion that fills these cities, the conditions brought about by the labor unions and the strikes, would prove a great hindrance to our work. Men are seeking to bring those engaged in the different trades under certain unions. This is not God's planning, but the planning of a power that we should in no case acknowledge. God's word is fulfilling; the wicked are binding themselves in bundles ready to be burned.  {4MR 280.1}
[4MR 280.2]          We are now to use all our entrusted capabilities in giving the last warning message to the world. In this work we are to preserve our individuality. We are not to unite with secret societies or with trade unions. We are to stand free in God, looking constantly to Christ for instruction at every step. All our movements are to be made with a realization of the importance of the work to be accomplished for the Lord.  {4MR 280.2}
[4MR 280.3]          I have been instructed that the work in southern California should have advantages that it has not yet enjoyed. I have been shown that in southern California there are properties for sale on which buildings are already erected that could be utilized for our work, and other properties in localities especially suited to sanitarium work, and that such properties will be offered to us at much less than their original cost. In these                                           -281-     places, away from the din and confusion of the congested cities, we can establish sanitariums in which the sick can be cared for in the way in which God designs them to be cared for. In our efforts to help the sick, we are to take them away from the cities, where they are continually annoyed by the noise of trains and street cars, and where there is little besides houses to see, to places where they can be surrounded by scenes of nature, where they can have the blessing of fresh air and sunshine.  {4MR 280.3}
[4MR 281.1]          This subject was laid out before me in Australia. Light was given me that the cities would be filled with confusion, violence, and crime, and that these things would increase till the close of this earth's history. There is much to be said on this point. Instruction is to be given line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little, and there a little. And our physicians and teachers should be quick to see the advantages of retired locations for our sanitariums and schools.  {4MR 281.1}
[4MR 281.2]          Properties such as these to which I have referred are being offered to us, and some of them we should purchase when it is plain that they are what we need, and when provision can be made for their acquisition without a burdensome debt. Where there are orchards on these places, so much the better, but on other properties, where the buildings are just what we need, trees can be set out.  {4MR 281.2}
[4MR 281.3]          The fact that, in many cases, the owners of these properties are anxious to dispose of them, and are therefore willing to sell at a low price, is greatly in our favor. We must study economy in the outlay of means. At this stage of our work, we are not to erect large buildings in any of the cities. And we are not to follow extravagant and unduly large plans in our                                           -282-     work in any place. We are to remember the cities that have been neglected and that must now be worked. The people in these cities must have the light of truth. In our establishment of sanitariums, we are not to spend large sums of money in the erection of costly buildings; for there are many places to be worked. We are to be wise in securing advantages already provided that the Lord desires us to have. We are to be as wise as serpents and as harmless as doves in our efforts to secure country properties at a low figure, and from these outpost centers we are to work the cities.  {4MR 281.3}
[4MR 282.1]          The work in southern California is to advance more rapidly than it has advanced in the past. The means lying in banks or hidden in the earth is now called for to strengthen the work in southern California. Every year many thousands of tourists visit southern California, and by various methods we should try to reach them with the truth.  {4MR 282.1}
[4MR 282.2]          Our medical missionary work in Los Angeles should be in a far more favorable position than it is. The Lord designs that much more shall be done in this city than has been done there. But I cannot speak freely about this at present; for fear that men will take advantage of what I say, and will endeavor, by my words, to vindicate wrong plans. Some of the brethren in Los Angeles have at times lacked spiritual discernment. They have not always been able to see what could be done by proper effort on their part. A large work has been done in some lines, but the methods followed have not been such as to bring glory to God in the saving of souls.  {4MR 282.2}
[4MR 282.3]         I have been instructed that the greatest work that we can do in this life is to prepare ourselves and to help others to prepare for the future immortal life. We are to arrange our business in such a way that we and all who are                                           -283-     connected with us shall be able to serve God with all our powers. We must allow nothing to intervene that would obscure our vision of heavenly things.  {4MR 282.3}
[4MR 283.1]                                    The Restaurant Work          We must do more than we have done to reach the people of our cities. We are not to erect large buildings in these cities, but over and over again the light has been given that plants should be made in every city of America. We have no time to neglect the doing of this work, which for years has been outlined before us.  {4MR 283.1}
[4MR 283.2]          The Lord has a message for our cities, and this message we are to proclaim in our camp meetings and through our publications. In addition to this, hygienic restaurants are to be established in the cities, and by them the message of temperance is to be proclaimed. Arrangements should be made to hold meetings in connection with our restaurants. Whenever possible, let a room be provided where the patrons can be invited to lectures on the science of health and Christian temperance, where they can receive instruction on the preparation of wholesome food, and on other important subjects. In these meetings there should be prayer and singing and talks on appropriate Bible subjects. As the people are taught how to preserve physical health, many opportunities will be found to sow the seeds of the gospel of the kingdom.  {4MR 283.2}
[4MR 283.3]          The subjects should be presented in such a way as to impress the people favorably. There should be in the meetings nothing of a theatrical nature. The singing should not be done by a few only. All present should be encouraged to join in the song service. There are those who have a special                                           -284-     gift of song, and there are times when a special message is borne by one singing alone or by several uniting in song. But the singing is seldom to be done by a few. The ability to sing is a talent of influence, which God desires all to cultivate and use to His name's glory.  {4MR 283.3}
[4MR 284.1]          Those who come to our restaurants should be supplied with reading matter. Leaflets treating on the lessons of Christ should be given them. The burden of supplying this reading matter should be shared by all our people. All who come should be given something to read. It may be that many will leave the tract unread, but one among those in whose hands you place it may be searching for light. He will read and study what you give him, and then, perhaps will pass it on to others.  {4MR 284.1}
[4MR 284.2]          The workers in our restaurants should live in such close connection with God that He can send to them the conviction to talk personally about spiritual things to such and such a one who comes to the restaurant. When self is crucified, and Christ is formed within, the hope of glory, we shall reveal, in thought, word, and deed, the reality of our belief in the truth. The Lord will be with us, and through us the Holy Spirit will work to reach those who are out of Christ.  {4MR 284.2}
[4MR 284.3]          This is the work that God has instructed me should be done by those in our restaurants. I did not suppose that they would have any other policy than to proclaim the message for this time. I can see no other reason for the existence of our restaurants than the proclamation of this message.                                           -285-  {4MR 284.3}
[4MR 285.1]                                  Care of the Helpers          Our restaurant managers are to work for the salvation of the employees. They are not to overwork, placing themselves where they have neither strength nor inclination to help the workers spiritually. They are to devote their best powers to instructing their employees in spiritual lines, explaining the Scriptures to them, and praying with them and for them. They are to guard the religious interests of their children. Patiently and tenderly they are to watch over them, doing all in their power to help them to perfect Christian characters. Their words are to be like apples of gold in pictures of silver; their actions are to be free from every trace of selfishness and harshness. They are to stand as minute men, watching for souls as they that must give an account. They are to strive to keep their helpers standing on vantage ground, where their courage will constantly grow stronger and their faith in God constantly increase.  {4MR 285.1}
[4MR 285.2]          Unless a change takes place soon in the way that some of our restaurants are conducted, I shall feel under obligation to warn our people against sending their children to them as workers. Many of those who patronize our restaurants do not bring with them the angels of God; they do not desire the companionship of these holy beings. They bring with them a worldly influence, and to withstand this influence, the workers need to be closely connected with God. The managers of our restaurants must do more to save the young people in their employ. They must put forth greater efforts to keep them alive spiritually, so that their young minds will not be swayed by the worldly spirit with which they are constantly brought in contact. As I viewed the girls and the young women in the Los Angeles restaurant, my heart                                           -286-     ached. They need a shepherd. Every one of them needs to be sheltered by home influences.  {4MR 285.2}
[4MR 286.1]          There is danger that the youth, entering our restaurants as believers and desiring to help in the cause of God, will become weary and disheartened, losing their zeal and courage, and growing cold and indifferent. We cannot crowd these youth into small, dark rooms, and deprive them of the privileges of home life, and then expect them to have a wholesome religious experience. The care that should be given to these employees is one of the reasons that it would be better to have in a large city several small restaurants instead of one large one.  {4MR 286.1}
[4MR 286.2]          I have been shown that the workers are to be brought together where they can be as a family, where they can feel that they are in a home. They are God's helping hand, and they are to be treated as carefully and tenderly as Christ declared that the little child whom He set in the midst of His disciples was to be treated. "Whosoever shall offend one of these little ones which believe in Me," He said, "it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea. . . . Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones; for I say unto you that in heaven their angels do always behold the face of My Father which is in heaven."  {4MR 286.2}
[4MR 286.3]          Instead of trying to maintain one large restaurant in each city, it will be better to establish several smaller ones in different parts. These smaller ones will recommend the principles of health reform just as well as the larger establishment, and will be much more easily managed. Besides, we are not commissioned to feed the world, but to educate, educate. In smaller                                           -287-     restaurants, there is not so much work to do, and the helpers have more time to devote to the study of the Word, more time to learn how to do their work well, and more time to answer the inquiries of the patrons who are desirous of learning about the principles of health reform.  {4MR 286.3}
[4MR 287.1]          Let us give more time to the study of the Bible. We do not understand the Word as we should. The book of Revelation opens with an injunction to us to understand the instruction that it contains. "Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy," God declares, "and keep those things which are written therein; for the time is at hand." When we as a people understand what this books means to us, there will be seen among us a great revival. We do not understand fully the lessons that it teaches, notwithstanding the injunction given us to search and study it.  {4MR 287.1}
[4MR 287.2]          Our object in restaurant work should be the conversion of souls. If we fulfill the purpose of God in this work, the righteousness of Christ must go before us and the glory of the Lord must be our rearward. But if there is no ingathering of souls, if the helpers themselves are not spiritually benefitted, if they are not glorifying God in word and deed, why should we open and maintain such establishments? If we cannot conduct our restaurants to God's glory, if we cannot exert through them a strong religious influence, it would be better for us to close them up, and use the talents of our youth in other lines of work. But I believe that our restaurants can be so conducted that they will be the means of saving souls. Let us seek the Lord earnestly for humility of heart, that He may teach us how to walk in the light of His counsel, how to understand His word, how to accept it, and how to put it into practice.                                           -288-  {4MR 287.2}
[4MR 288.1]                      Closing Our Restaurants on the Sabbath          Before leaving Los Angeles, I had an opportunity to talk with Mrs. Moran in regard to some of these matters. She asked me about the advisability of keeping the restaurant open on the Sabbath for a limited number. I told her that there was danger of breaking the law of God by serving a few on the Sabbath as well as by serving many. To serve either a few or many on this day will give the impression that we are lax in principle, and thus a wrong influence will be exerted on both patrons and helpers.  {4MR 288.1}
[4MR 288.2]          Since the last General Conference, this matter has been clearly presented to me. Our restaurants should not be opened on the Sabbath. Unless they are closed, and the Lord's day is honored, the blessing of God can not be expected to rest upon this branch of His work. Those who are engaged in our restaurants must have opportunity to rest on the Sabbath, else they will backslide. The Lord does not require them to furnish meals for the public on the Sabbath. If those who come to our restaurants choose to take away with them on Friday, health foods sufficient to last over the Sabbath, let them do this. But our restaurant workers should not be asked to work on the Sabbath.  {4MR 288.2}
[4MR 288.3]          The closed doors on the Sabbath stamp the restaurant as a memorial for God, a memorial that declares that the seventh-day is the Sabbath, and that on it no unnecessary work is to be done. When thinking men find that our restaurants are closed on the Sabbath, they will begin to make inquiries in regard to the principles that lead us to close our doors on Saturday. In answering their questions we shall have opportunity to make them acquainted with the truth for this time.                                           -289-  {4MR 288.3}
[4MR 289.1]          There is danger that our restaurants will be conducted in such a way that our helpers will work very hard day after day and week after week, and yet not be able to point to any good accomplished. This matter needs careful consideration. We have no right to bind our young people up in a work that yields no fruit to the glory of God.  {4MR 289.1}
[4MR 289.2]          There is danger that the restaurant work, though regarded as a wonderfully successful way of doing good, will be so conducted that it will promote merely the physical good of men and women. Those chosen to manage this work must be careful, consecrated men, lest investigation prove that the cause of God is not advanced by the efforts put forth. A work may apparently bear the features of supreme excellence, but it is not good in God's sight unless it is performed with an earnest desire to do His will and fulfill His purpose. If God is not recognized as the author and end of our actions, they are weighed in the balances of the sanctuary and found wanting.  {4MR 289.2}
[4MR 289.3]          Religious life must characterize our business transactions if we keep the breath of life in our souls. We have been instructed that pure, strong faith in a "thus saith the Lord" must bear a signal part in all our business enterprises, else all who are connected with these enterprises, whatever they may be, will stand on losing ground. When God can accept us as laborers together with Him in seeking to save the souls ready to perish He can cooperate with us in carrying forward the enterprises with which we are connected. And His cooperation places us where our efforts work out His plans. It unites us with Christ, and from Him we derive the nourishment that enables us to bear "much fruit."                                           -290-  {4MR 289.3}
[4MR 290.1]          "In Christ Jesus neither circumcision availeth anything, nor uncircumcision, but faith which worketh by love." Let us walk humbly with God, seeking Him diligently and serving Him earnestly, lest we be found unprofitable servants. Our Lord loves to have us trust Him implicitly, recognizing the sacredness of His work and His power to carry it forward. We need not be in darkness and doubt. Christ is constantly inviting us, "Look unto Me. He that followeth Me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life." No man can look to Christ without being strengthened and uplifted. By beholding Him, he is changed into the same image, and cherishes the same spirit. All sullenness and gloom are gone. His experience is as clear as the sunlight. The consciousness that Jesus loves him fills him with joy and gladness, and he reflects the divine image. His constant question is, "What shall I render unto Thee for Thine infinite love and mercy to me? I am Thy servant; for Thou hast loosed my bonds."--Letter 157, 1902, pp. 1-14. (To the directors of the Los Angeles County Medical Missionary and Benevolent Association, October 13, 1902.)     Released January 27, 1970.  {4MR 290.1}
[4MR 291.1]       MR No. 233 - No Kings         The enemy of Christ is intensely active. He seeks to take possession of human minds, that he may bring in division, discord, and a party spirit. He seeks to create division among the people of God, that they may be weakened, and that their influence for good on the world may be lessened.  {4MR 291.1}
[4MR 291.2]          He presents scientific propositions that are contrary to Christ's teaching, and contrary to the faith and the doctrines that have been outlined before us ever since the first proclamation of this message--doctrines that are sustained by the Scriptures. Our message is to be definitely proclaimed. We are to exalt the truths that were given to John on the Isle of Patmos, showing that the end is near.  {4MR 291.2}
[4MR 291.3]          The pope claims authority over the practice of many who do not recognize Christ as our only authority. He places himself in the position of God, and the weak and uninformed are kept from the knowledge that would reveal to them their privileges as children of God. We are to have no kings, no rulers, no popes among us. It is time for us diligently to heed the messages that have brought us out from the world.--Letter 212, 1903, p. 8. (To the teachers at Emmanuel Missionary College, September 23, 1903.)  {4MR 291.3}
[4MR 291.4]          In the past, the Lord's work has been carried on altogether too much in accordance with the dictation of human agencies. . . . A time of great perplexity and distress is not the time to be in a hurry to cut the knot of difficulty. In such a time are needed men of God-given ingenuity, tact, and patience. They are to work in such a way that they will "hurt not the oil                                           -292-     and the wine."--Ms 140, 1902, pp. 2, 3. ("Principles for the Guidance of Men in Positions of Responsibility," November 6, 1902.)  {4MR 291.4}
[4MR 292.1]          God helping His people, the circle of kings who dared to take such great responsibilities shall never again exercise their unsanctified power in the so-called "regular lines." Too much power has been invested in unrevived, unreformed human agencies.--Letter 60, 1901. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, typed June 28, 1901.)  {4MR 292.1}
[4MR 292.2]          It has been a necessity to organize union conferences, that the General Conference shall not exercise dictation over all the separate conferences. The power vested in the ［General］ Conference is not to be centered in one man, or two men, or six men; there is to be a council of men over the separate divisions. . . . In the work of God no kingly authority is to be exercised by any human being, or by two or three.--Ms 26, 1903, p. 1. ("Regarding the Work of the General Conference," April 3, 1901.)  {4MR 292.2}
[4MR 292.3]          No man's intelligence is to become such a controlling power that one man will have kingly authority in Battle Creek or in any other place. In no line of work is any one man to have power to turn the wheel. God forbids.--Ms 140, 1902, p. 2. ("Principles for the Guidance of Men in Positions of Responsibility," November 6, 1902.)  {4MR 292.3}
[4MR 292.4]          God would have you a thoroughly converted man. The work of conversion is to begin in your heart and to work outward in your life. You are no longer                                           -293-     to exercise a kingly power, as you certainly have done in the past.--Letter 52, 1903, p. 1 (To J. H. Kellogg, April 5, 1903.)  {4MR 292.4}
[4MR 293.1]          Let us be careful how we press our opinions upon those whom God has instructed. "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God." Brother Daniells, God would not have you suppose that you can exercise a kingly power over your brethren.--Letter 49, 1903, p. 3. (To Elder Daniells and his fellow workers.)  {4MR 293.1}
[4MR 293.2]                       Items Requested for 1971 Week of Prayer Reading        God had a church when Adam and Eve and Abel accepted and hailed with joy the good news that Jesus was their Redeemer. These realized as fully then as we realize now the promise of the presence of God in their midst. Whenever Enoch found one or two who were willing to hear the message he had for them, Jesus joined with them in their worship of God. In Enoch's day there were some among the wicked inhabitants of earth who believed. The Lord never yet has left His faithful few without His presence nor the world without a witness.--Ms 43, 1900. Released January 27, 1970.  {4MR 293.2}
[4MR 294.1]       MR No. 235 - E. G. White Prayer         ［This prayer was offered by Ellen G. White at the close of a missionary sermon on the Fresno, California, campground, October 11, 1902. On this occasion thirteen workers were set apart for work in foreign fields.］  {4MR 294.1}
[4MR 294.2]          My heavenly Father, we come to Thee at this time just as we are--poor and needy and helpless--unless Thou wilt take hold of our case. And Thou hast said, "Let him take hold of My strength, and make peace with Me: and He shall make peace with Me."  {4MR 294.2}
[4MR 294.3]          May the petition of this congregation come up before Thee at this time as a power before Thy throne. We know that our Saviour is presenting His hands before Thee, saying, "I have graven them upon the palms of My hands." Oh, God, I plead with Thee, for Christ's sake, that Thou wilt accept our petitions for these that are going away. They know not what is before them; but they have Thy promise that Thy righteousness shall go before them, and that the glory of the Lord shall be their rearward.  {4MR 294.3}
[4MR 294.4]          We love Thee, our Saviour; and we desire to see gathered into Thy fold every soul that it is possible to save. Imbue, we beseech Thee, this whole congregation with Thy holiness upon this Sabbath day. Oh, may the light of heaven shine forth upon Thy people here. Let the Holy Spirit rest upon those who shall leave us. We have told them, Lord, that we would pray for them; and we now present our petitions in their behalf, praying that Thou wouldst help them to put on the whole armor of God. Take them in charge, Lord, and prepare them this day for service. Oh, my Lord, I beseech of Thee that Thou wouldst open doors where they can enter. Here are some who are preparing to go to China in a little while. Fit them for service, Lord; give them courage; prepare the way before them. They have been learning how to present                                           -295-     the truth of God to those of their own nationality; and wilt Thou help them, my Father?  {4MR 294.4}
[4MR 295.1]          I beseech Thee, Lord, to arouse the church as they never have been aroused before. Oh, stir up their hearts, Lord. Many of them are now in a paralyzed condition, because they have done so little; but when they begin to use their capabilities for Thee, we know that Thou wilt give them Thy reviving power. Oh, my heavenly Father, I ask Thee that for the sake of Jesus of Nazareth, Thou wouldst bless this entire congregation. Let the sinners in Zion feel the convicting power of God upon them. Let them tremble before Thee, lest they neglect to seek thee until it is too late. I ask Thee, Lord, to open their hearts to receive the Saviour, who has been knocking, knocking, knocking for entrance, until the hairs of His head are wet with the dew of night. Oh, my Father, my Father, wilt Thou, for the sake of Christ, move upon every heart in this congregation!  {4MR 295.1}
[4MR 295.2]         I ask Thee, Jesus, that the salvation of God may be revealed, and that those of our people who by their donations have helped so nobly to carry the work, will not become weary in well doing. We know that call after call comes to them; but O my Father, Thou art giving to them gift upon gift, and art letting them have the blessings of the dew, the sunshine, and the showers, making their fields fruitful.  {4MR 295.2}
[4MR 295.3]          I ask Thee, my heavenly Father, that the rich blessing of heaven may fall upon this congregation when, after returning to their homes, they try in their humble way to visit their neighbors, to help those who are sick, and to do missionary work wherever they are.                                           -296-  {4MR 295.3}
[4MR 296.1]          Oh, my Father, my Father, I look right to Thee. Thou hast heard my petition so many times. I believe in Thee; I rejoice in Thee; and I know that Thy word will be verified.  {4MR 296.1}
[4MR 296.2]          Bless the sinners here. Bless the youth here. As they go to our schools to become educated, fit them up, that they may become missionaries for God. Take them as they are. Encircle them in the arms of thy mercy, and love them freely, and Thy blessed name shall have all the glory when the human family shall be gathered home by Thee--when we shall unite as members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King.  {4MR 296.2}
[4MR 296.3]          Oh, I thank Thee that we have a God who hears prayer; that we have a Saviour who is touched with the feeling of our infirmities; and that we have the privilege of working for the salvation of souls. Bless our ministers; imbue them with Thy power. Let the Holy Ghost come upon them. Oh, let heaven be opened, and let the light of Thy glory be revealed, and let it be known that there is a God in Israel who hears and answers prayer.  {4MR 296.3}
[4MR 296.4]          And now we commit all to Thee. We know that these missionaries will be kept by Thy power; for Thou alone canst keep them; and Thy blessed name shall have all the praise, all the glory, now and forevermore. Amen.--Ms 126, 1902, pp. 22-25. (Missionary sermon, October 11, 1902.)     Released February 1970.  {4MR 296.4}
[4MR 297.1]       MR No. 236 - The Work in New York City         Sunday the 24th was a rainy, disagreeable day. I was surprised at the attendance in the hall in New York City. There was a very much larger number than we could reasonably expect. I spoke from 1 John 3. The Lord gave me freedom in speaking His word. The blessing of the Lord seemed to attend the word spoken. May the Lord bless the hearers. . . . But my burden did not leave me. I had a message to the believers in New York City, that all who are truly converted unto the proclamation of the third angel's message must not present to the world, to angels, and to men, division in the place of unity. The truth of God sanctifies the receiver to be a channel and representative of His grace to the world, and to angels, and to men.--Ms 130, 1901, pp. 1, 10. (Untitled, November 27, 1901.)  {4MR 297.1}
[4MR 297.2]         To all who hear my testimony in New York City, I testify that the words which are written in this testimony are of a surety appropriate to this people. Open the door of the heart to Jesus Christ. Let Him come in and take possession of the entire being. . . . The plagues of the Lord God of Hosts are in our world. Men and women are perishing in consequence of the judgments that have been sent by Him, because they do not take heed to His works and ways. Nevertheless they do not say, Because of our sins the Lord has done this.--Ms 128, 1901, pp. 12, 13, 15. ("The Principles That Should Control the Lord's Workers," typed December 24, 1901.)                                           -298-  {4MR 297.2}
[4MR 298.1]          I am not able to write much, but the words were spoken, Forbid him not. Messages will be given out of the usual order. The judgments of God are in the land. While missions must be established to do the work you are doing, to reach a certain class of people according to the light given, yet besides this, a message is to be borne so decidedly as to startle the hearers.--Letter 159, 1901, p. 2. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, November 3, 1901.)  {4MR 298.1}
[4MR 298.2]          I have just signed my name on the back of the check which I received today. The money is due you from me. I have used it in Australia to open work in new fields. I have hired this to help you in New York. You need it. And you can not tell how pleased I am to secure this money, giving my note for it. I wish you had the five thousand. As soon as you enter into any arrangements for the purchase of the hall, I can send an appeal to some persons who I think will help.--Letter 160, 1901, p. 1. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, November 3, 1901.)  {4MR 298.2}
[4MR 298.3]          This morning we received an excellent letter from Sister Haskell. I am sure that a good work is being done in New York, and I wish that the work there were a hundredfold stronger than it is.--Letter 243, 1903, p. 5. (To "Dear Sister Lucinda Hall," May 11, 1903.)  {4MR 298.3}
[4MR 298.4]          It has been presented to me, but I dare not express it or hardly breathe it, that in such cities as New York, Utica, and Buffalo, God will move upon the hearts of monied men, when the Bible, and the Bible alone, is presented                                           -299-     as the light of the world. In these cities the truth is to go forth as a lamp that burneth.--Letter 132, 1901, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, October 7, 1901.)  {4MR 298.4}
[4MR 299.1]          We ask you to remember that ever since Elder Haskell accepted the truth, he has worked earnestly for its advancement. Few have done as much as he has done. His life should now be specially guarded. He should have not only men but means for the carrying forward of the work in New York. This is a most important field. There is a class of monied men there who, if they see the work carried forward sensibly, not extravagantly and self-indulgently, but with simplicity and self-denial, will help with their means.  {4MR 299.1}
[4MR 299.2]          It is very important that at this stage of the work in New York, Elder Haskell have well-qualified helpers, men who have the true missionary spirit, who will take up the work in accordance with Christ's example. Brother Brunson is needed in New York, and I am somewhat surprised to see that now, just as he is getting hold of the work there, plans are being made to call him away. I hope that the Lord will give Elder Brunson clear light in regard to his post of duty. It is a man's privilege to know for himself whether he is in the right place, without depending on any other man's preferences or decisions as to where he shall devote his energies. . . . The work in New York has been laid open before me. The Lord has shown me that the circumstances connected with that work are of such a character as to make it necessary that no haphazard work be done in sending men there. Elder Haskell needs the very best helper that can be provided--a man who will not make friction, who will understand his duty and do it. In answer to prayer, such                                           -300-     a man has appeared. To take him from the field just as he is getting acquainted with the work, and put him where there are already several workers of talent and ability, is not in the order of the Lord.  {4MR 299.2}
[4MR 300.1]          Let Brother Brunson remain where he is, and if you need someone else on the school faculty, ask the Lord to provide for your necessity.--Letter 142, 1901, pp. 1, 2, 3, 4. (To "Dear Brother E. A. Sutherland," October 16, 1901.)  {4MR 300.1}
[4MR 300.2]          We are thankful that in Greater New York doors are opening for the truth to find entrance in many hearts. Elder Haskell and wife are of good courage in the Lord. Certainly they have a grand opening. Before Elder Haskell's special effort was begun, there were some good workers in Greater New York. But until Elder Haskell and wife went there, the way was not fully opened. Brother and Sister Haskell began their effort quietly in some of the immense blocks in the city, doing house-to-house work. This is as it should be. Already a good company has been raised up.--Letter 14, 1902, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Irwin, February 4, 1902.)  {4MR 300.2}
[4MR 300.3]          I thank you both for writing. I have had much writing to do of late. And, as I consider the matter, I realize that it is a very, very long "of late." I feel deeply interested in your work in New York City, and have often desired that it were possible for me to step before your assemblies and bear my testimony.--Letter 185, 1903, p. 1. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, August 17, 1903.)                                           -301-  {4MR 300.3}
[4MR 301.1]          The medical missionary work is the pioneer work of the gospel. Work for the sick and suffering tends to remove prejudice against the evangelical work. The hearts of those for whom medical missionary work is done are often, by this means, opened to the truth. By this work wealthy people may be reached, who with their means will assist in the work. This has been demonstrated in Australia.--Letter 103, 1904, pp. 4, 5. (To "Dear Brother Craw," February 24, 1904.)     Released March 3, 1970.  {4MR 301.1}
[4MR 302.1]       MR No. 237 - Ellen White's Burden for God's People         I spoke this evening at eight o'clock, and the Lord gave me great freedom. I feel my weakness, and I am pleading with God to restore me. I believe that He will do it. I am reaching out for stronger faith.  {4MR 302.1}
[4MR 302.2]          November 21. During the night season I was specially moved upon by the Spirit of God. My soul had been drawn out in earnest supplication to God. I was distressed on account of the backsliding of His people. While lying in bed, unable to sleep because of the burden resting upon me, I was pleading with the Lord. I fell asleep, and in the night season I was taught of God. My guide said, "I have a work for you to do. You must speak the words given you by the Lord. After these words have been spoken, your duty is done." . . .  {4MR 302.2}
[4MR 302.3]          Brooklyn, New York, Sabbath, November 22. This morning I pleaded most earnestly with the Lord for His presence, for the enlightenment which He alone can give me. I wrestled for some time in prayer, and placed myself decidedly on the Lord's side, to believe every word that proceeds out of the mouth of God. I will not take myself out of His hands, infirmities press me at all times, and my faith is tested severely. Oh, that I may never lose sight of Jesus, my hope and my consolation.  {4MR 302.3}
[4MR 302.4]          I spoke to a room packed with interested listeners, from Isaiah fifty-eight. The Lord's presence was in the congregation. We knew that His Holy Spirit was impressing the hearts of those present. As soon as I had ceased speaking, a woman of commanding appearance arose, and bore a testimony from a full heart. She thanked the Lord, she said, that she was present to hear that                                           -303-     discourse: for it had decided her to keep the Sabbath of the Lord. Although trials and difficulties were before her, she would trust in the Lord, for He would be her fortress, her support, and she would make known the light of truth to others. Testimonies followed in quick succession. Brother Washburn bore a good testimony. The Spirit of the Lord was upon him, and his face was pale. He said that he knew that the spirit and power of God was in the message borne by Sister White, and that he had been receiving light and blessing. He felt more deeply the Spirit of the Lord than he had ever felt it before in his religious experience.  {4MR 302.4}
[4MR 303.1]          Brother Asa Robinson bore witness that the Lord had deeply impressed his mind, and he longed to drink richer and deeper draughts of the water of life than he had ever yet done. Elder Lindsay spoke with deep contrition of soul, referring to the remarks of the speaker in reference to Joshua, and the words spoken to him by Christ. They gave him courage and hope and light and increased faith. The people of God, represented by Joshua, stood before the angel of God clothed with filthy garments, and Satan was complaining because he was prevented from destroying them as he was determined to do. He pointed to their filthy garments as a reason why he should do this. But the Lord Jesus would not permit him to destroy them. With the voice and attitude of a king he said, "Take away the filthy garments from him." Turning to Joshua, who represented the people of God, Christ said, "I will clothe thee with change of raiment, even the righteousness of Christ." Brother Lindsay said he felt that he had labored in his own strength too long, clothed with the filthy garments of selfishness. He wanted the endowment of the Spirit of God and the baptism of the Holy Ghost, that he might no longer work in his own                                           -304-     spirit, after his own way and will. Others followed with testimonies right to the point.  {4MR 303.1}
[4MR 304.1]          We then invited those who had not this evidence of their acceptance with God to come forward, and about forty responded. Many of these expressed their desire to be clothed with the garments of Christ's righteousness. It was evident that the Spirit of the Lord was making deep impressions on the minds of all present. Many with deep feeling asked the prayers of God's people in behalf of fathers, mothers, husbands, wives, brothers, and sisters. We bowed in prayer, and I know that the Lord's presence was with us. Most earnest, heartfelt supplications ascended in faith to the throne of God, and the Lord harkened and heard those earnest cries. Many hearts were blessed, and their countenances reflected the bright beams of the Sun of righteousness.  {4MR 304.1}
[4MR 304.2]          This was a precious day to our souls, a season long to be remembered, never, never to be forgotten. Praise and thanksgiving ascended from the hearts and lips of many to the glory of God. "Whoso offereth praise glorifieth God." The Lord would have His people a bright, cheerful, gladsome people, lightbearers to the world. Light, precious light, represents the cheerfulness and happiness which should be reflected to the world.  {4MR 304.2}
[4MR 304.3]          November 24, 1890. I rise this morning with gratitude in my heart for a precious night's rest. The cars on the elevated railroad have been thundering past all night, but I have slept excellently well.  {4MR 304.3}
[4MR 304.4]          I did not fill my appointment at the hall yesterday evening at five o'clock. The managers of the building let it to other parties when our people had engaged it for the day. But we could not help ourselves, as there was                                           -305-     no written contract. This ought always to be secured. We must be more thorough in our business management. Many had purposed to come with their unbelieving relatives, and this was a great disappointment to them. They wept with sorrow. This disappointment we must reckon among the "all things" that shall work together for good to those that love God.  {4MR 304.4}
[4MR 305.1]          I was solicited to speak in the evening to those assembled in the next tenement, the canvassing class. . . .  {4MR 305.1}
[4MR 305.2]          I have now spoken four times in the morning and business meetings and for one hour last evening to the canvassing class.--Ms 29a, 1890, pp. 1, 6-8, 10. (General manuscript--diary, November 20-25, 1890.)  {4MR 305.2}
[4MR 305.3]          Yesterday (October 30) was a trying day for me, especially in the evening. As we approached New York City it was about ten o'clock. I much dislike the elevated railroad. We changed so often, and had to travel up and down the stairs and be exposed to currents of air, with the cold upon me. I was feeling very disagreeable. We waited at one station more than half an hour while Brother Robinson and Willie White went to seek a place to deposit the calligraph and large luggage. Here I got cold by being exposed to currents of air, and greatly feared the consequences. It was eleven o'clock at night when we reached the mission at Brother Robinson's. It was some time before we could awaken anyone. We succeeded at last and we were welcomed into the mission. Had a cup of warm drink and retired. The elevated railroad was very near our chamber and the noise of travel was continued until late, but I slept the sleep of weariness. As early as possible after breakfast and a season of prayer we started on our journey back to New York                                           -306-     City to take the cars. We had to go through the same wearisome process, going upstairs and downstairs to ride on the elevated railroad, in order to get to our destination.  {4MR 305.3}
[4MR 306.1]          We felt thankful when the hurry and bustle were over and we were seated in the cars for Salamanca, New York, which place we reached Thursday night at eleven o'clock. I was sick and tired and nervous. It seemed to me I could not endure the overheating of the cars. There was no comfort to passengers notwithstanding their earnest protests. One man would complain of the ventilators being opened or the door being opened and he would succeed in getting them closed. I hope never to have to suffer such nervous prostration as on that car.--Ms 44, 1890, pp. 1, 2. ("Experience at Salamanca, N.Y.," diary, Oct. 30 to Nov. 4, 1890.)  {4MR 306.1}
[4MR 306.2]          We found the cab waiting for us. We went directly from the meeting to the depot. Brother ____ accompanied us to the city of New York. . . .  {4MR 306.2}
[4MR 306.3]         We were pleased to learn a train left about ten p.m. My berth had been procured, and I had the privilege of resting in my berth. When we reached Baltimore the car we were in was filled with an offensive oil smell, combined with heavy smoke. I was afraid the fire axle box was on fire and that this caused the smoke. We tarried some time in Baltimore, and I tried to keep my breathing organs covered so as not to take into my lungs the oppressive atmosphere that was almost stifling.  {4MR 306.3}
[4MR 306.4]          Brooklyn, New York, November 15, 1890. We arrived here in this city Friday morning. I was pleased to ride all the way from the ferry in the streetcar and not on the elevated railroad. We had a good room assigned to                                           -307-     my use exclusively, but the elevated railroad goes directly by the house and I was fearful the thundering noise would prevent me from sleeping. There is a large company who are being accommodated in three different tenements.  {4MR 306.4}
[4MR 307.1]          Brooklyn, New York, Sunday, November 16, 1890. I spoke to a full house at eleven o'clock Sabbath a.m. with much freedom. I do not think I have ever seen a better class of people before me. There was nobility and intelligence. We had a good social meeting. Many excellent testimonies were borne. The sisters Charlotte and Sarah Haskins, whom I knew in my youth, were present to hear me. I was glad to meet them. Spoke from John 15.  {4MR 307.1}
[4MR 307.2]          Brooklyn, New York, Sunday, November 16. I spoke to the people with much freedom from 2 Peter 1:1-8.  {4MR 307.2}
[4MR 307.3]         Brooklyn, New York, November 17, 1890. Attended morning meeting and spoke to the people with much freedom upon the subject of faith and the righteousness of Christ. Brother Lindsay made decided confession to the point. He called those forward who desired a deeper work of grace in their hearts. Quite a number responded, and by request I prayed in their behalf. The Lord came graciously near to bless us, and we know that He has peace and rest for the souls of all who come to Him as their only hope. We so much desire the softening, subduing influence of the Spirit of God upon our own hearts. I remained for the conference meeting and was requested to speak and say what I thought of having a ministerial school established in Brooklyn, united with a school for the canvassers and educating Bible readers. I told them I was not prepared to speak to the point intelligently. I wished to give the subject more reflection and earnest prayer, seeking counsel from God.                                           -308-  {4MR 307.3}
[4MR 308.1]          Brooklyn, New York, November 18, 1890. Attended morning meeting. We had an excellent meeting. Many live testimonies were borne. I tried to impress upon the people that we must have simplicity of faith and perfect trust in our heavenly Father. I felt urged by the Spirit of God to speak plainly.  {4MR 308.1}
[4MR 308.2]          We remained for the conference meeting, and many important matters were discussed. I was again called on for my counsel in reference to having a school held in New York City. I answered that I had light upon this matter, that I could now speak. It was not advisable to have a school ［in New York］ for the purpose of educating ministers and canvassers. There was such a school already in session in Battle Creek. Facilities and a combination of varied talents were positively essential to make such a school a complete success. To have one man's mind, one man's mold, and one man's talent as educator, or even the talents of two or three men, were not all that was necessary. There must be a broader and deeper work in educating ministers to understand the Scriptures, and to labor intelligently and devotedly, humbling walking with God. The work of fitting up canvassers was another thing, although this work also demanded that men appointed to educate in this line should be men who were in close communion with God.  {4MR 308.2}
[4MR 308.3]          Brooklyn, New York, Thursday, November 20, 1890. I arose at four o'clock. Sought the Lord in prayer. This is a day of feebleness to me, yet I will put my trust in God, who is my helper and my God. I wrote many pages to be used at the present time, at the close of this year 1890.  {4MR 308.3}
[4MR 308.4]          With Sarah I fulfilled an engagement to take dinner with Brother and Sister King. Again I mounted two pairs of stairs to reach the elevated                                           -309-     railroad to take the cars to their place. We had one change. I feel very disagreeable riding so high up in the air. We had a very pleasant visit. Sister King is the sister of Sister Tay and one with whom we have been long acquainted.--Ms 46, 1890, pp. 2-5. ("Through Washington to Brooklyn", Nov. 13-20, 1890.)  {4MR 308.4}
[4MR 309.1]          Then in company with Brother Miles and Sarah we stepped on board the street car, changed at bridge for elevated rail car, then walked a few blocks, and stepped on board the horse car, then changed again for another car which brought us to the boat. Broadway is quite narrow and it is blockaded and very difficult to make our way, but we are now on the boat and in our stateroom. Very comfortably situated.  {4MR 309.1}
[4MR 309.2]          It is now half past five o'clock, and I am writing. I look back and review the experience of the time we have spent in Brooklyn. It has been a season long to be remembered. Several of our ministering brethren were present at this meeting. There were many more in numbers composing the church in New York City and Brooklyn than we expected to see. We were much pleased with the intelligence of those who had taken their position on the commandments of God. We were happily disappointed to meet so many of like precious faith coming in from other churches. I spoke four times in public assembly and four times in the morning meetings and conference meetings. I was blessed with much freedom. There seemed to be no unbelief and prejudice to block the way and no exercise of a spirit in any way to counteract the influence of the testimony given me to bear to the people. My spirit was                                           -310-     refreshed while seeking to comfort others with the same consolation and hope wherewith I was comforted.  {4MR 309.2}
[4MR 310.1]          Another feature of the meeting was the bright, happy, cheerful faces that were pleasant to look upon and then the testimonies that were so cheerfully and gladly given, almost universally of a hopeful character. The hearts of many were brimming full and running over with gratitude that they had been blessed with the privilege of hearing the truth and with hearts ready to respond to the drawing influence of the Spirit of God. This is that which the true witness describes as "the first love."  {4MR 310.1}
[4MR 310.2]          It was evident that these precious souls had something more than formality. They had spirit and life and the manifest ministration of the Spirit. All testimonies borne by ministers and lay members were explicit upon the point of disclaiming any pretensions or power in themselves in their most earnest reasoning and in the proclamation of the truth, of conveying saving knowledge to any minds. The agency of the Holy Spirit of God alone could touch and subdue the human heart. The necessity was urged upon all hearers to pray for divine illumination and to search the Scriptures for themselves. All their most earnest efforts would prove an entire failure unless the Lord Himself should by His divine power combine with the human agency. "Not by might, nor by power, but by My Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts" ［Zechariah 4:6］.  {4MR 310.2}
[4MR 310.3]          Talk as Christ talked; work as Christ worked. We must look to Christ and live. Catching sight of His loveliness, we long to practice the virtues and righteousness of Christ. It is by beholding Christ that we become changed into His image, and by renouncing self, giving our hearts up wholly to Jesus                                           -311-     for His Spirit to refine, ennoble and elevate, we will be in close connection with the future world, bathed in the bright beams of the Sun of righteousness. We rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory. Then we are commanded to go in to other cities and towns and tell them the good news with hearts all aglow with divine love, even to them that are afar off, even as many as the Lord your God shall call.  {4MR 310.3}
[4MR 311.1]          Tell to others the blessed truths of His word and in obeying the words of Christ, continue in His love. How He urges us by the love we bear to Him to keep His commandments. He does this, not to urge us to do impossible things, but because He knows what it means to keep His Father's commandments.  {4MR 311.1}
[4MR 311.2]         He wants every soul that heareth His invitation to say the same to others, and to receive His richest gifts, for He knows that in keeping the commandments of God, we are not brought into servile bondage, but are made free through the blood of Jesus Christ. "And in keeping of them ［His commandments］ there is great reward" ［Psalms 19:11］.  {4MR 311.2}
[4MR 311.3]          Tell it to others with pen and voice, with piety, with humility, with love, representing the character of Christ.--Ms 48, 1890, pp. 1, 2, 12. ("Reflections on Labors in Brooklyn," Nov. 26, 1890.)  {4MR 311.3}
[4MR 311.4]          Again at Brooklyn, New York, (January 9, 1891) I had a deep, earnest desire for the Lord to work with His people. Oh, how my heart was drawn out in wrestling prayer to God that He would manifest His power on the Sabbath day and greatly bless His people. He did all this and far more than I had asked. It seemed that a tidal wave of the glory of the Lord swept over the congregation, and many, many souls were filled with a rich blessing of God,                                           -312-     and this occasion to them was one never to be forgotten. They bore testimony that the power of God thrilled through and through them. Some persons were as pale as death, but their countenances were shining with the glory of God. This church had been newly raised up, and was in need of encouragement. Oh, bless the Lord, bless the Lord! Oh, my soul! for the great goodness and mercy of God!  {4MR 311.4}
[4MR 312.1]          One brother in a prominent position in the Chicago mission had been so weighted down with discouragement that we all feared that he would separate from the work, but he was present at that meeting and was greatly blessed. He said that he came to that meeting, heavy in heart and under a dark cloud, but the Lord Jesus met him while bowed in prayer. We had called them forward, but he did not come; but the Lord met him. "I seemed to have the Lord Jesus close beside me," he said. "How lovely, how precious; I thought I could reach Him. I knew Jesus was by my side." And then he broke out in a description of Christ as seen by the eye of faith. He was a man very reticent, but of few words; but his tongue was loosed, his language was eloquent, as he expressed the attributes of Christ as He was revealed to him. Said he, "I am as light as a feather, I am happy in God, and I want to get back to Chicago and tell them what the Lord has wrought for me." Others bore testimony of the power of the Holy Spirit that came upon them.--Ms 2, 1891, pp. 1, 2. (Untitled, January 9, 1891.)  {4MR 312.1}
[4MR 312.2]          October 25, 1901. I am much surprised at the way in which the work in New York is being managed. While we were at the General Conference, the Lord presented the city of New York to me, as a field that has never been worked.                                           -313-     One little corner has received some labor, but the work done was of such a character that it must never be repeated. Testimonies were sent to Elder Franke, reproving the spirit which he manifested toward those who came out from the world under his labors. . . .  {4MR 312.2}
[4MR 313.1]          The Lord presented before me the way in which the work should be carried on in our large cities. I was instructed by the Lord that Elder Haskell, who has a wide experience, should open up the work in New York upon correct plans, commencing missionary work after the Lord's order. Let no man interpose himself to block Elder Haskell's way. His work can be hindered, but God forbid that it should be. Clear the way for the aged servant of the Lord. Help him all you can. Do not allow meetings to be held where they will draw people away from the very interest which the Lord desires to see advanced, that souls may be won to Christ.  {4MR 313.1}
[4MR 313.2]          The plan to bring Elder Franke into New York now, when there are plenty of other places in which he can labor, is a mistake. God desires the work to be established in New York after His order. There are some who are deeply convicted and nothing should be allowed to break up the interest.--Letter 149, 1901, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder J. E. Jayne, October 25, 1901.)  {4MR 313.2}
[4MR 313.3]          Could not sleep after half past one o'clock. I am much perplexed. I have much light presented to me. I would be very much relieved could I express the intense interest I have for the people in the cities that have never yet been worked. I have yesterday, Sabbath, had the pleasure of speaking in Trenton.--Ms 169, 1901, p. 2. (Diary fragments, August 16 to November 27, 1901.)                                           -314-  {4MR 313.3}
[4MR 314.1]          Our coming on this journey must have been in the order of the Lord. We have evidence it was timely. We found the mission in New York City established in a block up five flights of stairs. The elevator works for the whole block; so we were favored in not having to walk up flights of stairs. We were pleased to see a nice company of workers, who are intelligent; all in connection with this mission, are, we think, doing their best. . . .  {4MR 314.1}
[4MR 314.2]          We found that our tickets could not be changed; therefore W.C.W. joined us on our journey to New York City. I have spoken twice to the mission workers. We have visited Brooklyn, Brother King and his wife, and Sister Tay, who is a member of their family. We had a prayer season with them. We also visited Brother Jayne's family, and had a visit with them, and a season of prayer. It was a very wearisome ride to Brother King's. The continual changing of cars, and having to walk much, wearied me; but that is in the past--not to be undertaken again. Brother King's family live in the third story, and the going up and down the steep stairs was not agreeable. Of the little family, they were all at home but Brother King. They were glad to see us, and we were much pleased to see them.  {4MR 314.2}
[4MR 314.3]          We had a visit with Brother and Sister Franke. We were much pleased with the visit; and Elder Haskell and all, we think, see a decided change for the better in the outlook.  {4MR 314.3}
[4MR 314.4]          The precious Sabbath and Sunday meetings in the new hired hall which Elder Haskell had been trying to secure, were a grand success. The blessing of the Lord worked unity, and prepared the way for my testimony on Sabbath. This was a success. Seven hundred people were before me, and an excellent representation of Sabbathkeepers. But few outsiders were in the meeting on                                           -315-     Sabbath. The Lord gave me freedom in speaking from the seventeenth chapter of John. Sunday afternoon about as many were present. The Sabbath school children were left at home; yet all who could be seated were present. Quite a large number of outsiders were present. The Lord gave me freedom in speaking from second Peter, the first chapter. They all seemed much pleased, and expressed themselves thus in regard to both discourses. Elder Franke spoke by invitation Sunday evening. They report he did excellently.  {4MR 314.4}
[4MR 315.1]          Well, we had much work to do in writing, and in visiting those who called to see me. Elder Franke and wife have been to see me several times, and invited me to speak in Trenton, where they are desirous to hear me. All the churches that had been raised up were collected in the meetings held in New York City, and I was introduced to ministers and physicians, and to a number of the higher classes.  {4MR 315.1}
[4MR 315.2]          We visited Trenton last Sabbath. We went on the boat, and then on the cars, which occupied three hours. We found Elder Franke well situated in a tenement with his family of four boys and a sister who lives with them and has the charge of everything when Sister Franke goes with her husband. We had a profitable visit.  {4MR 315.2}
[4MR 315.3]          Sabbath morning a hack took us to the water, a short distance, to witness a baptism. There was everything connected with this scene that would be educational to all who witnessed it. I was much pleased with the neat, plain robes that were worn, prepared for men and women; and the administrator also had a becoming garment, a surplice that covered the rubber baptismal suit, which was everything it should be. . . .                                           -316-  {4MR 315.3}
[4MR 316.1]          I am deeply impressed that Trenton will be a central interest, as well as Brooklyn, and still other localities outside the city of New York. We see indeed the fields in every direction in and outside of New York to be worked. There should be a hall secured to call the people together in New York City, and from surrounding localities out of New York City. Will all who are now interested in this work during the Week of Prayer make their gifts and offerings, as the Spirit of the Lord shall prompt them to do, in helping the objects of religious missions that are greatly in need of help? Do not feel if you do this, you are robbing the very needy localities that present themselves at the present time.--Letter 183, 1901, pp. 1-4. (To "Dear Brother," November 12, 1901.)  {4MR 316.1}
[4MR 316.2]          Sara and I left our pleasant home in St. Helena last Thursday morning, and rode on the cars to Chicago; there we met W. C. W., Elder Daniells, Brother Homer Salisbury, and Brother Moon. They were very anxious for us to lay over a train, but we could not get the permit, so we had only a short period of time, and then we were accompanied by W. C. W. to New York City; changed in Albany, and here we are at the home of the mission under Elder Haskell's supervision. . . .  {4MR 316.2}
[4MR 316.3]          Now that we have come to the East we will remain for about six weeks longer. There is an important meeting at South Lancaster, Eastern Conference. That gives me two weeks in New York City. I have two Sabbaths and two Sundays there.--Letter 217, 1901, pp. 1, 2. (To Herbert and Lillian Lacey, November 4, 1901.)                                           -317-  {4MR 316.3}
[4MR 317.1]          I will write now a few words. I have never borne my testimony in New York City, but have had an impression I should do this. About twelve years ago, I think it was, we had the meetings in a central hall in Brooklyn. I am some way impressed I should be in New York and bear my testimony in that hall hired by our brethren. I am burdened with the outlook, and I think I shall without further delay go to the city of New York. I had rather be there at this time of the year than in the summer. The situation has been presented to me in many ways. I could help them if God gives me a message to go and I am sure we could come home the southern route if you stay until December.  {4MR 317.1}
[4MR 317.2]          The book will not get out by January, and if it is delayed and delayed I might just as well go now to New York City, not especially to help the outsiders, but to help those who are broken-up parties, to unify. And I think I shall, notwithstanding your letters give me no encouragement, leave here this week sometime, direct for New York City. It may be my last chance to speak to them in New York and if there could be unity brought about among the Sabbathkeepers who are now standing one apart from the other, I should have done a good work in the strength the Lord will give me.  {4MR 317.2}
[4MR 317.3]          I think now that it was my duty to have gone with you when you went. I have no special burden on the hillside. Elder A. T. Jones and Brother Taylor are at work in the sanitarium. There is a better atmosphere prevailing in the sanitarium. I have not been up there to speak since you have been gone, I think.  But the only difficulty that presents itself is the danger of being snowed in from getting back to California, but the southern route is open and I could come back by Los Angeles, and what have I to do with the coming back? The testimony given me of God is for just such emergencies as                                           -318-     are in New York City. I cannot change the impression that I should go. And unless something shall interfere I shall go direct to New York City.  {4MR 317.3}
[4MR 318.1]         What shall I do? Will you meet me in New York City? I shall leave here Wednesday, I think. The sooner I start, the better. Sara holds back. Brother and Sister Druillard say little about it, but think it is best for me to go. That is the way they look at it. I think I have a duty to go to New York City. There is a testimony I have to bear there.  {4MR 318.1}
[4MR 318.2]          I write this but will not be able to write much. Everything here seems to be shut down before my mind, and New York City opens up. I dread the journey but I think I shall start this evening for Oakland and get my position tomorrow morning in the cars for New York City. Unless I can get this impression off I am no good here. . . .  {4MR 318.2}
[4MR 318.3]          If Brother Prescott could now go to New York City and take hold in the fear of the Lord to set things in order--and I will be there also, and you will be there--I believe there would be a different order of things in New York City. The way the matter has been presented to me for the last twelve years is that this city right here in America has been in as large a need of being worked as any place on the globe. As I have looked over my diaries I see that this is a place in which all should have a deep interest, and this is the reason I told Elder Haskell I knew I had a message for New York City and I would come in at the latter part of the season and work in the different camp meetings, but you see I was held here.  {4MR 318.3}
[4MR 318.4]          Now if the Lord will help me I shall go without stopping to have the least arrangements made of clothing or anything else, but just pick up and go, and I shall not suffer if no preparations are made. If you will arrange                                           -319-     to join me in New York City, Amen and amen. If other arrangements are made for Nashville, then I will not break up any arrangements, but the Lord helping me I shall make a start from this place this evening or tomorrow morning. Now this is my purpose and the Lord helping me I shall carry it out. The burden is on me for that great city New York, and the Lord will open the way for me as He has in securing the hall where I can speak to the people.  {4MR 318.4}
[4MR 319.1]          I should not have written this on this paper, but expected to have it copied, and as it must be delayed if copied, I will send it as it is.--Letter 224, 1901, pp. 1, 2, 4-5. (To W. C. White, November 4, 1901.)  {4MR 319.1}
[4MR 319.2]          Rather than have the work in New York interrupted, I would hire money and pay interest on it, in order to carry the work forward. Do not fail nor be discouraged. I have been instructed that the Lord has given men talents to improve in the acquirement of wealth to be used in opening doors through which the precious truth will find entrance. Those God has blessed with means will work as His helping hand in reaching those who have means and influence. Thus He will sustain missionary work among the higher classes. . . .  {4MR 319.2}
[4MR 319.3]          Who gives men power to get wealth? It is the Lord, and He desires the monied men to be converted and act as His helping hand in reaching other men. He desires those who can help in His work of reform and restoration, to see the precious light of truth and be transformed in character, that they may unite with the Majesty of heaven in using His entrusted capital of means to open the way whereby other wealthy men may see that now is their time and                                           -320-     opportunity to use their means in saving souls ready to perish. He would have them invest the means He has lent them in doing good, opening the way for His gospel to be preached to all classes.  {4MR 319.3}
[4MR 320.1]          This is the work He desires to see done in New York. This great city is full of wickedness, crime, injustice, and all kinds of depravity, but God has many people in this city whom He would have become Bible Christians, that He may use them to tell the wealthy, as well as the lowly, what each must do to be saved.  {4MR 320.1}
[4MR 320.2]          Let nothing draw you from the work. Men and women may unite with the Prince of heaven in turning souls from unrighteousness to righteousness. The people must have the saving truth for this time. Entreat the men who have means to return to the Lord the treasures He has lent them in trust, that in New York there may be established a center from which Bible truth in its simplicity can be given to the people. Many all through the city are praying for light. They want to understand what is truth. Men who have money will reveal a living faith in the word of God and will return to the Lord the means He has lent them in trust that light may shine amid the darkness of sin and error.--Letter 141, 1901, pp. 3-5. (To Brother and Sister S. N. Haskell, September 16, 1901.)  {4MR 320.2}
[4MR 320.3]         My brother, you may not live long. Have you made your will? We know that you want to be the Lord's right hand, working in cooperation with Him. Even after your life ends, it is your privilege to carry forward His work. Will you please consider this, and return to the Lord His own, that you may know that you have faithfully acted your part, doing what you could? If you                                           -321-     do this, when you are called upon to lay off the armor, you will illustrate the words that God instructed John to write: "Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors; and their works do follow them."  {4MR 320.3}
[4MR 321.1]         Have you not been reaching out and purchasing property? And yet now, just now, is the time when the work must be carried on in our cities. Greater New York is to be worked. But it costs something to carry forward the work in a large city. Do you not feel it your privilege to give something to advance the work in New York City?--Letter 6, 1902, p. 1. (To Gilbert Collins, Jan. 3, 1902)  {4MR 321.1}
[4MR 321.2]          The message that God gave to the churches in Ephesus and Sardis are applicable to those who in this age have had great light but have not opened the door of the heart to the knock of Christ. The Lord has shown plainly that He has a controversy with His people. The fires that have lately raged in New York and other cities were no accident. It was the hand of omnipotent power. The Spirit of God is withdrawing from the world because the warnings of heaven have not been heeded. We need to beware, for a similar condition of things is coming in amongst us as a people.--Ms 18, 1903, p. 3 ("A Call to Repentance," Nov. 10, 1902.)  {4MR 321.2}
[4MR 321.3]          Shall not the ministers of God go into these crowded centers, as Portland, as Baltimore, and there lift up their voices in warning to multitudes? What are our conferences for, if not for the carrying forward of this very work? At such a time as this, every hand is to be employed. New                                           -322-     York City and all our cities are to be worked. The Lord is coming. The end is near; yea, it hasteth greatly.--Ms 53, 1909, p. 5. ("Proclaiming the Third Angel's Message in Cities at Home and Abroad," June 11, 1909.)  {4MR 321.3}
[4MR 322.1]          The beginning of the work may be small, but let all that you do be a symbol of the work the Lord desires to see done in the world.--Letter 195, 1901, p. 2. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, September 23, 1901.)  {4MR 322.1}
[4MR 322.2]          Every minister of the gospel should be prepared to do practical medical missionary work. The medical missionary work is to be as closely united with the gospel ministry as the arm is united to the body.--Ms 117, 1901, p. 2. ("The Need of Aggressive Effort," typed November 14, 1901.)     Released March 1970.  {4MR 322.2}
[4MR 323.1]       MR No. 238 - Faith Needed to Stand the Trials         We received your kind and sweet letter in due time. James was in New York when it came and my health was very poor at that time or I should have written you before his return. He came home last Tuesday, had a good time in western New York feeding the hungry sheep. We have been in a very tried state of late while we see the wrongs in Connecticut. My soul has carried the burden of distress for two weeks past.  {4MR 323.1}
[4MR 323.2]          Last Sabbath was a trying day to me. As soon as meeting commenced my burden grew heavier. My heart ached almost to bursting. I was obliged to leave the room and not come in again until meeting closed. I cried aloud for a long time, but tears would not relieve me. I thought I must leave Connecticut and made up my mind to go to western New York. Last Sunday we were at Brother Ralph's and we engaged in prayer for the special teachings of God how to move, whether to go to N.Y. or stay in Connecticut. The spirit came and we had a powerful season. Brother and Sister Ralph were both laid prostrate and remained helpless for some time. I was taken off in vision and saw concerning the state of some here and also saw there would be a conference at your place and that it was duty of my husband to attend and that a conference should be holden in Paris, Maine, and souls would be strengthened and comforted there. I then saw it was not duty to go to New York, but that we must tarry and abide where we were, so our minds are made up what to do, and may God give me strength to endure the trials I shall have to pass through here.                                           -324-  {4MR 323.2}
[4MR 324.1]          This morning we had a good time; my soul was taken into a sacred nearness to God. I could hold sweet communion with Him, my peace was as a river and my poor heart burned with love to God.  Praise His holy name. My soul doth magnify the Lord for his tender kindness unto me.  {4MR 324.1}
[4MR 324.2]          I was rejoiced to hear of the good time you had at your house with Sister Gorham and Eastman. I should love to have been one of your company. I have not forgotten the good seasons we had together, neither have I forgotten your kindness to us. May the Lord reward you and your labors of love unto us. We have had sweet union together. Oh, may it last until Jesus comes. Let nothing cast you down but be encouraged and remember Jesus hath the watchful care over you.  {4MR 324.2}
[4MR 324.3]          Time is very short, deliverance is coming and Satan knows it and is working in great power. I can see the restraint is being taken off from the wicked, and very soon when Jesus steps out from between the Father and man it will be entirely gone. Now is the time we must watch on every hand, against the wiles of Satan and have steady, abiding faith in God, faith that will stand the trial, such faith as Elijah had when he prayed for rain. He prayed once and sent his servant to see if there was any sign of his prayer being answered, and although there was none, outward appearance was against him, yet he did not give up in discouragement but bid his servant to go again yet seven times. Elijah had faith that holds on and that would stand the trials seven times. At last the cloud appeared and the heavens gave rain.  {4MR 324.3}
[4MR 324.4]          Bless God, the prayer of faith will bring the dew of heaven and our souls will be watered by it. Hold on to faith, let your feelings be what they will. Oh, how my soul feels for the flock of God. I long to be out                                           -325-     among them. I often awake myself crying to God's people to get ready, get ready that the cloak of Almighty God may be thrown around them and they be hid in the time of trouble.  {4MR 324.4}
[4MR 325.1]          I shall be deprived of the privilege of meeting with you in conference. I feel the privation but the will of the Lord be done. My heart and mind will be there, and my prayers shall be for you that God would work among you.  {4MR 325.1}
[4MR 325.2]          How are the children? Do they feel their acceptance with God? Dear children, do not rest a moment if you do not, God loves to hear the prayers of the young. Call upon Him and make your peace with Him that you may stand in the day of slaughter. I do love you, children, and I want you to be saved in the kingdom and enjoy the beauty of the earth made new. Get ready, get ready, love not this world, love not the wicked, but God and those who have His image.  {4MR 325.2}
[4MR 325.3]          Tell Sister Gorham to be of good courage; tell her although she may be in the heated furnace the Lord will not leave her. Tell her to hold fast the truth whatever opposition she may have. It's better to serve God than man, His strength is sufficient for her.  {4MR 325.3}
[4MR 325.4]          Love to Sister Eastman and Brother Gardner. Should love to see you all. Pray for me. I have trials that none but God knows of, but I have started for eternal life and I cannot stop this side. I must see the inside of glory, stagger not at the promise but believe. Faith, simple faith is what we want, a firm reliance and trust in God. Faith will drive back the powers of darkness; only have faith and you will have a clear, sweet atmosphere to live and breathe in.                                           -326-  {4MR 325.4}
[4MR 326.1]          Kiss the little morsel for me, and do write us often as you can. This is a hasty line. Pray for me.--Letter 1, 1848 (To Brother and Sister Hastings, May 29, 1848.)     Released March 1970.  {4MR 326.1}
[4MR 327.1]       MR No. 239 - Narrow Ideas and Selfish Motives         A sister once desired me to find her a child to adopt, and told me the qualifications the child must have. She did not want a child prone to selfishness, but one that had a sweet disposition and would be obedient, one who would never deceive or tell an untruth, one who had qualities and would make a capable, useful, intelligent woman. I said:  {4MR 327.1}
[4MR 327.2]          "Sister, do you think that in taking such a child you are doing a deed of mercy? Such a child would be fit for heaven, and not fitted for the atmosphere of your home. You desire one that possesses qualities that you have not yourself. If you can obtain such a child you will be fortunate. If you want to do real missionary work, and wish me to find you a child with faults and errors such as are subject to humanity, and then seek to the utmost in your power in the name of Jesus to work for the interest of that child, then I will find such a child for you. This would be doing true missionary work to mold the child after the divine pattern. You would be doing the work Christ came to the world to do for us poor fallen souls.  {4MR 327.2}
[4MR 327.3]          "And while you are engaged in this work of educating and training a soul for the future immortal life you are in a school yourself learning self-control, practicing virtues you wish the child to practice. You will be kind and patient because you want to set the child a good example; you will be circumspect in all your conduct because you want the child to be circumspect. You will guard your words, never manifesting impatience, because you want this child to be patient. You will not fret and scold, because you do not want the child to fret and scold. You will seek to be earnest and true in                                           -328-     the service of God because you want that child to reverence God and appreciate spiritual things. I can find you an imperfect child, full of faults and errors, to entrust to your care if you will only undertake to do the missionary work faithfully for the Master."  {4MR 327.3}
[4MR 328.1]          I am glad to say that this sister was ashamed of her narrow ideas and selfish motives.--Letter 19, 1886, p. 4. (To S. N. Haskell, July 12, 1886.)     Released April 27, 1970.  {4MR 328.1}
[4MR 329.1]       MR No. 240 - The Holy Spirit         We are living in the dispensation of the Spirit; we hold in our hands the promise of His Spirit, and ministers may be qualified to give the trumpet a certain sound, to arouse the sleeping people and set them at work for themselves and for others out of the fold.--Letter 15, 1889.  {4MR 329.1}
[4MR 329.2]          The Holy Spirit is to be presented in every discourse. What wonderful statements Christ has made concerning His representative to the world! This is the theme of encouragement to be kept before the people. In comprehending the office of the Holy Spirit, we shall bring all blessings to ourselves. He will make us complete in Christ.--Ms 8, 1898.  {4MR 329.2}
[4MR 329.3]          The promised outpouring of God's life-giving Spirit has been and is still the great hope of God's people. It is the hope and glory of Zion. In this time of spiritual declension God's ministry is to stand in dignity, efficiency, and power.--Ms. 14, 1901.  {4MR 329.3}
[4MR 329.4]          He will impart His Holy Spirit in the plenitude of His reviving, and there shall not be room enough to receive it. Nothing but the baptism of the Holy Spirit can bring up the church to its right position, and prepare the people of God for the fast approaching conflict.--Letter 15, 1889.  {4MR 329.4}
[4MR 329.5]          Evil has been accumulating for centuries and could only be resisted by the mighty power of the Holy Spirit, the Third Person of the Godhead. . . .                                           -330-     Another spirit must be met; for the essence of evil was working in all ways, and the submission of man to this satanic captivity was amazing.--Letter 8, 1896.  {4MR 329.5}
[4MR 330.1]          A message will soon be given by God's appointment that will swell into a loud cry. . . . We are standing upon the borders of the greatest event in the world's history, and Satan must not have power over the people of God, causing them to sleep on. The papacy will appear in its power. . . . The time of trouble is near, and we are to awake to a realization of this.--Letter 54, 1906.  {4MR 330.1}
[4MR 330.2]          All human effort combined is weakness without the deep moving of the Spirit of God. . . . Without His help the deep learning and restless energy of a Paul, the eloquence and talent of an Apollos, will fall infinitely short of convicting and bringing one soul to repentance. . . . While man can do nothing without God, the Lord would do nothing without the human channel.--Letter 85, 1898.  {4MR 330.2}
[4MR 330.3]          Unless the human agent inclines his heart to do God's will, and takes up God's service, the light will shine in vain. A thousandfold more light and conviction would accomplish nothing. God knows he has had sufficient evidence already.--Letter 135, 1898.  {4MR 330.3}
[4MR 330.4]          The only power that can quicken the heart into activity is the power which will give life to the dead--the Holy Spirit of God. . . . Hang your                                           -331-     helpless soul upon your Mediator. In and through Him, and Him alone, you can come to God. . . . The Holy Spirit is your hope.--Letter 124, 1901.  {4MR 330.4}
[4MR 331.1]          We do not want more of God any more urgently than He wants all there is of us to be consecrated to His service.--Undated Ms 73.  {4MR 331.1}
[4MR 331.2]          The more we discover our real need, our real poverty, the more we desire the gift of the Holy Spirit. . . . It is because we do not see our need, do not realize our poverty, that we do not pour forth earnest entreaties, looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith for the bestowal of the blessing.--Ms 3, 1892.  {4MR 331.2}
[4MR 331.3]          The Spirit is constantly showing to the soul glimpses of the things of God. . . . The Spirit's energy is working in the heart and leading the inclinations of the will to Jesus by living faith and complete dependence on Divine power to will and to do of His good pleasure. The Spirit taketh the things of God, just as fast as the soul resolves, and acts in accordance with the light revealed.--Letter 135, 1898.  {4MR 331.3}
[4MR 331.4]          Of what avail would it have been to us that the only begotten Son of God had humbled Himself, endured the temptations of the wily foe and wrestled with him during His entire life on earth, and died the just for the unjust . . . if the Spirit had not been given as a constant, working, regenerating agent to make effectual in our cases what had been wrought out by the world's Redeemer.--Ms 1, 1892.                                           -332-  {4MR 331.4}
[4MR 332.1]          When the Holy Spirit is allowed to do His work on human hearts, self will be crucified.--Letter 270, 1907.  {4MR 332.1}
[4MR 332.2]          Subjection to the Word of God means the restoration of one's self. Let Christ work by His Holy Spirit, and awaken you as from the dead.--Letter 8, 1896.  {4MR 332.2}
[4MR 332.3]          Receiving the Spirit of Christ, every one of His followers will fulfil a divinely appointed mission not merely to be an influence among influences, but to be a special influence for God in every sense of the term.--Ms 130, 1902.  {4MR 332.3}
[4MR 332.4]          If received and appreciated, the Holy Spirit will make us holy, Christlike.--Letter 178, 1907.  {4MR 332.4}
[4MR 332.5]          The influence of the Holy Spirit is the life of Christ in the soul. . . . Those who know the indwelling of the Spirit reveal the fruit of the Spirit--love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith.--Ms 41, 1896.  {4MR 332.5}
[4MR 332.6]          The purification through the Spirit must take place in their minds and hearts. Unless this divine principle is brought into the life and practice, there can be no such fruit borne as unfeigned, fervent love for one another. --Ms 63, 1900.                                           -333-  {4MR 332.6}
[4MR 333.1]          We cannot render to God supreme love and honor if we do not recognize the Holy Spirit.--Ms 59, 1900.  {4MR 333.1}
[4MR 333.2]          He who yields himself to the control of His Spirit lays hold of Christ with the living grasp of an earnest, definite faith, an intensity of love that nothing can quench.--Letter 10, 1899.  {4MR 333.2}
[4MR 333.3]          "He shall not speak of Himself," He said, "He shall glorify Me." As Christ came to glorify the Father by the revelation of His infinite love, so the Spirit came to glorify Christ.--Letter 213, 1903.  {4MR 333.3}
[4MR 333.4]          James and John thought that for the asking they could have the highest place in the kingdom of God. . . . They did not realize that before they could share Christ's glory, they must wear His yoke.--Letter 22, 1902.  {4MR 333.4}
[4MR 333.5]          The reason why the Holy Spirit does not work among us . . . is the unbelief in God and the lack of confidence in one another. This was the work of the power of darkness to lead us to suspect our brethren and stand apart as criticizers.--Letter 7, 1899.  {4MR 333.5}
[4MR 333.6]          As a people we need to seek most earnestly for the energizing power of the Holy Spirit.--Letter 200, 1902.  {4MR 333.6}
[4MR 333.7]          If we obtain the victory we must be earnest ourselves and plead with God                                         -334-     for His Holy Spirit. We must talk and pray in faith that we may have the precious anointment of the Holy Spirit.--Letter 230, 1899.  {4MR 333.7}
[4MR 334.1]          To those who in faith claimed this promise it was speedily fulfilled. . . . As the disciples made humble supplication to God, their differences were swept away. They became of one mind. Then the way was prepared for the Holy Spirit to enter the cleansed, consecrated soul temples. Every heart was filled with the Spirit.--Ms 21, 1900.  {4MR 334.1}
[4MR 334.2]          We are too easily satisfied with limited, special, far-between blessings. We are to lay hold of God by faith and labor to bring souls to Christ. We are too dull in our doctrinal discourses upon the truth as it is in Jesus. . . . Come in consecration to holier ground, and still holier. . . . Let the truth take hold of the spiritual part of our own nature, and then the current of divine power will be communicated to those whom we address.--Letter 230, 1899.  {4MR 334.2}
[4MR 334.3]          The Holy Spirit invites all genuine prayer. I have learned to know that, in all my intercessions, the Spirit intercedes for me and for all saints whose intercessions are according to the will of God, we shall pray in conformity to His revealed will, and in submission to His will which we know not. . . . Jesus is waiting to breathe upon all His disciples, and give them the inspiration of His sanctifying Spirit, and transfuse the vital influence from Himself to His people. . . . Their will must be submitted to His will, they must act with His Spirit that it may be no more they that live, but                                           -335-     Christ that liveth in them. Jesus is seeking to impress upon them the thought that in giving His Holy Spirit He is giving to them the glory which the Father hath given Him.--Letter 11b, 1892.  {4MR 334.3}
[4MR 335.1]          The Lord Jesus has placed Himself under obligation never to disappoint a true seeker for the Holy Spirit's guidance.--Letter 68, 1900.  {4MR 335.1}
[4MR 335.2]          Those who beg at midnight for loaves to feed the hungry souls, will be successful. The law of God is that as we receive we are to impart. . . . In the name of the Lord I entreat you, ask and receive the Holy Spirit. Press to the side of Christ. But this Spirit can only be received by those who are consecrated, who will deny self, lifting the cross and following the Lord.--Letter 10, 1899.  {4MR 335.2}
[4MR 335.3]          Pray, Oh, pray most earnestly, "Put Thy Spirit, Lord, Thy Holy Spirit, within my heart, that I may be sincere in keeping my baptismal vow."--Ms 130, 1902.  {4MR 335.3}
[4MR 335.4]          Seasons of prayer should be held for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit.--Letter 292, 1907.  {4MR 335.4}
[4MR 335.5]          Could there be a convocation of all the churches on earth, the object of their united cry should be for the Holy Spirit. When we have that, Christ our sufficiency is ever present, we shall have every want supplied. We shall have the mind of Christ.-- Letter 114, 1894.  {4MR 335.5}
[4MR 336.1]                                            -336-          God will not do for man that which He requires man shall do for himself through his own earnest willing cooperation. . . . He cannot of himself move one step toward Christ without the Spirit of God draws him, and this drawing is ever, and will continue until man grieves the Holy Ghost by his persistent refusal.--Letter 135, 1898.  {4MR 336.1}
[4MR 336.2]         Time and time again the Lord has longed to communicate His Spirit in rich measure, but there was no place for Him to rest. He was not recognized or valued. The blindness of mind, the hardness of hearts interpreted Him as something of which they should be afraid. Some hidden evil lurks in the heart to hinder the manifestation of the power of God, and His Spirit cannot descend.--Letter 43, 1890.  {4MR 336.2}
[4MR 336.3]         Before giving us the baptism of the Holy Spirit, our heavenly Father will try us, to see if we can live without dishonoring Him. . . . Do not think that you can have great spiritual blessings without complying with the conditions God Himself has laid down.--Letter 22, 1902.  {4MR 336.3}
[4MR 336.4]         When God's people will believe, when they will turn their attention to that which is true, and living, and real, the Holy Spirit, in strong heavenly currents, will be poured upon the church.--Ms 21, 1900.  {4MR 336.4}
[4MR 336.5]         Arouse from your deathlike slumbers. . . . Come into right connection with Him by yielding to the creating power of the Holy Spirit. Then will be seen in the church the unity that is of value in God's sight.--Ms 64, 1898.                                           -337-  {4MR 336.5}
[4MR 337.1]         Fields of labor were opened to be worked, and all found wherever they went in Christ's name, His representative in the Holy Spirit opened the hearts and doors for the disciples. All were of one mind and all felt that their resources must be taxed to the uttermost of their ability. A work was before them to preach Christ and Him crucified through the whole world.--Ms 130, 1901.  {4MR 337.1}
[4MR 337.2]          The religion of Christ means much more than forgiveness of sins. It means taking away ours, and filling the vacuum with the Holy Spirit. It means divine illumination, rejoicing in God.--Ms 2, 1899.  {4MR 337.2}
[4MR 337.3]          His Spirit will be communicated to human instrumentalities, giving them light before which moral darkness must flee away.--Letter 43, 1890.  {4MR 337.3}
[4MR 337.4]          God's message to each of us is, My son, give Me thine heart.". . . Then open the heart to the Divine Spirit and you will appreciate the value of the human soul. . . .  {4MR 337.4}
[4MR 337.5]          The power of the Holy Spirit is drawing to God all who will be drawn. He is convincing men that the commandments of God are a life and death question with them.--Ms 44, 1900.  {4MR 337.5}
[4MR 337.6]          Unless we can feel brotherly love for those around us, the Holy Spirit cannot work upon our hearts and minds.--Letter 68, 1896.                                           -338-  {4MR 337.6}
[4MR 338.1]          The soul who yields his heart to be worked by the Holy Spirit will be a living channel of light in the inculcation of the precepts and truth of the Word of God, winning others to obedience of the commandments of God.--Ms. 166, 1897.  {4MR 338.1}
[4MR 338.2]          The question is sometimes asked, "Why, if we have the truth, do we not see a greater manifestation of the Spirit of God?" God cannot reveal Himself till those who profess to be Christians are doers of His word in their private lives, till there is oneness with Christ, a sanctification of body, soul, and spirit. Then they will be fit temples for the indwelling of the Holy Spirit.--Letter 139, 1898.  {4MR 338.2}
[4MR 338.3]          I would that we had the baptism of the Holy Spirit, and this we must have before we can reveal perfection of life and character. I would that each member of the church would open the heart to Jesus, saying, "Come, heavenly Guest, abide with me."--Letter 139, 1898.  {4MR 338.3}
[4MR 338.4]          Those who are imbued with His Spirit will have an intense love for everyone for whom He has died, and will work earnestly to bring into the heavenly garner a harvest of souls. Filled with His Spirit, men and women will be animated with the same desire to save sinners that animated Christ in His lifework as a missionary sent of God.--Ms 130, 1902.     Released July 14, 1970.  {4MR 338.4}
[4MR 339.1]       MR No. 241 - On Sanctification         Brother and Sister Fairfield have a work to do to set their own house and hearts in order. Brother Fairfield's former experience in Campbellism has been unfortunate for him. He has brought along many things connected with that peculiar belief which he has ingrafted in the third angel's message. It has no part with that message. He has not seen and felt the necessity of the Spirit of God upon the heart to influence the life, the words and acts. He has made his religious experience too much of a form.  {4MR 339.1}
[4MR 339.2]          The theory of the truth he has seen and acknowledged, but the special work of sanctification through the truth he has not become acquainted with. Self has appeared. If anything was spoken in meeting which did not meet his standard, he would rebuke, not in love and humility, but harshly with severe cutting words. This strong language is not proper for any Christian to use, especially one who has need of much greater experience himself, and who has very many wrongs to correct.--Ms 2, 1869, p. 1. ("Testimony to the Mount Pleasant Church," May, 1869.)  {4MR 339.2}
[4MR 339.3]          February 26, 1874, Monday. I had a very impressive dream. I thought a First-day Adventist brought in to me a large cake of beautiful-looking honey and said, "This is to feed the children."  {4MR 339.3}
[4MR 339.4]          I did not break the perfect-looking comb of honey, but tapped on the top of it to see how solid it was. Immediately there ran out from the bottom of the comb a mouse, and another, and another, until four had been counted. Then six ran out in a body. I became startled and said, "This will never do.                                           -340-     Those mice are very destructive. They will devour all before them. We must not try to save the honey, for the mice have injured it so that it must be worthless. We must get it out of the house at once."  {4MR 339.4}
[4MR 340.1]          We took hold of the honey to remove it, and were surprised to find only a thin crust. There was no substance within. It was hollow. We cast honey and mice and all away together.  {4MR 340.1}
[4MR 340.2]          The moment I awoke, I said, "This is Elder Grant's sanctification. Very beautiful without, but covering destructive errors represented by the mice.  {4MR 340.2}
[4MR 340.3]          He does not have the sanctification of the Bible. The Redeemer of men prayed to His Father, "Sanctify them through Thy truth; Thy word is truth."  {4MR 340.3}
[4MR 340.4]          "And hereby we do know that we know Him, if we keep His commandments. He that saith, I know him, and keepeth not His commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him. But whosoever keepeth His word, in him verily is the love of God perfected." This is true Bible sanctification, to love God and to keep His commandments.--Ms 2, 1874, pp. 5, 6. ("Diary--1," 1874, January 1 to February 16, 1874.)  {4MR 340.4}
[4MR 340.5]          What is genuine sanctification? Read Exodus 31. In that chapter we shall understand the term, for God Himself has defined it. The Lord Jesus had given the special directions how to build the tabernacle. As the children of Israel had been compelled to work on the Sabbath, the sacredness of the day was not preserved. As slaves in Egypt, they had largely lost the knowledge of the Sabbath. This is the reason the commandments of God were given in awful grandeur upon Mount Sinai. The Lord would guard His Sabbath in particular, and He knew the people would forget the commandment of the                                           -341-     Sabbath, and in their zeal the workmen would say, "This work is the Lord's, and under His supervision, and we can do His work without observing the Sabbath." Therefore God enforced their observance of the Sabbath. He spoke through Moses to the people.  {4MR 340.5}
[4MR 341.1]          "Verily My sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you. Ye shall keep the sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto you: every one that defileth it shall surely be put to death: for whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people. Six days may work be done; but in the seventh is the sabbath of rest, holy to the Lord: whosoever doeth any work in the sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death. Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the sabbath, to observe the sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant. It is a sign between Me and the children of Israel for ever: for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day He rested, and was refreshed. And He gave unto Moses, when He had made an end of communing with him upon Mount Sinai, two tables of testimony, tables of stone, written with the finger of God." ［Exodus 31:13-18.］--Letter 19c, 1874, p. 2. (Written to her son Willie, April 20, 1874.)  {4MR 341.1}
[4MR 341.2]         You, my dear Brother Thurston, need to die to self. You need your will brought into subjection to the will of God. You have held views of sanctification and holiness which have not been of that genuine article which produces fruit of the right quality. Sanctification is not an outward work. It does not consist in praying and exhorting in meeting, but it takes hold of                                           -342-     the very life and molds the words and actions, transforming the character. . . .  {4MR 341.2}
[4MR 342.1]          Brother Pratt is qualified in some respects to work in this cause for its success and its advancement. But Brother Pratt should have great care that he does not err in reproving his brethren and in dealing too strongly, mixing in with his efforts a sternness and severity that wounds. All this savors of self. Brother Pratt should move very circumspectly. His words should be select, well chosen. All his connection with his brethren should be in humility, in brokenness and tenderness, not using sharp words or suffering himself to speak words that savor of censure.  {4MR 342.1}
[4MR 342.2]          Brother Pratt can act an important part in this work if he will see the necessity of consecration and devotion to God. He needs to be spiritualized. He has zeal and earnestness, but it needs to be mingled with the softening influence of the Spirit of God. He needs the pruning knife of the Spirit of God to remove the rough surface from his character and polish him, and his words might be in wisdom, that all his acts might be in reference to the glory of God, and that he might not make enemies but friends.  {4MR 342.2}
[4MR 342.3]          There seem to be important positions that need to be filled by men who are truly sanctified, having the spirit of the Master. And there is a most positive necessity of overcoming self, that their work and efforts should not be marred by the defects in their character.--Ms 6, 1874, pp. 1, 2, 3, 4. (Testimony to Wisconsin workers, June, 1874.)  {4MR 342.3}
[4MR 342.4]          There was a man, perhaps you know him. He claimed to be holy. The idea of repentance, said he, is not in the Bible. If, says he, a man comes to me                                           -343-     and says that he believes in Jesus, I take him right into the church, whether he is baptized or not; I have done so with a good many. And, says he, I have not committed a sin in six years. There are some on this boat, says he, that believe that we ［are］ sanctified by ［keeping］ the law. There is a woman on this boat, by the name of White that teaches this.  {4MR 342.4}
[4MR 343.1]          I heard this, and I stepped up to him and said, Elder Brown, you hold right on, I cannot permit that statement to go. Mrs. White has never said such a thing in any of her writings, nor has she ever spoken such a thing, for we do not believe that the law sanctifies anyone. We believe that we must keep that law or we will not be saved in the kingdom of heaven. The transgressor cannot be saved in the kingdom of glory. It is not the law that sanctifies anyone, nor saves us; that law stands and cries out, repent, that your sins may be blotted out. And then the sinner goes to Jesus, and as the sinner promises that he will obey the requirements of the law, He blots out their guilty stains and sets them free, and gives them power with God.--Ms 5, 1885, p. 7. (Sermon at Santa Rosa, "Hearing and Doing," March 7, 1885.)  {4MR 343.1}
[4MR 343.2]          We are looking beyond time; we are looking to eternity. We are trying to live in such a way that Christ can say, Well done, good and faithful servant. Let us live, every one of us, in that way. We may make mistakes; we may err; but God will not leave us in error. "If we sin we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous." There is hope for us; we are prisoners of hope. Let us grasp the rich promises of God. The garden of God is full of rich promises. Oh, let us gather them; let us take them home; let us show                                           -344-     that we believe in God. Let us take Him at His word; let not one of us be found distrusting God or doubting Him.  {4MR 343.2}
[4MR 344.1]          Let us be growing Christians. We are not to stand still. We are to be in advance today of what we were yesterday; every day learning to be more trustful, more fully relying upon Jesus. Thus we are to grow up. You do not at one bound reach perfection; sanctification is the work of a lifetime. . . .  {4MR 344.1}
[4MR 344.2]          I remember in 1843 a man and his wife . . . who expected the Lord to come in 1844, and they were waiting and watching. And every day they would pray to God; before they would bid each other goodnight, they would say, It may be the Lord will come when we are asleep, and we want to be ready. The husband would ask his wife if he had said a word during the day that she thought was not in accordance with the truth and the faith which they professed; and then she would ask him the same question. Then they would bow before the Lord and ask Him if they had sinned in thought or word or action, and if so, that He would forgive that transgression. Now we want just such simplicity as this.  {4MR 344.2}
[4MR 344.3]          You want to be like little children, hanging upon the merits of a crucified-and-risen Saviour, and then you will be fortified. How? The angels of God will be around you as a wall of fire; the righteousness of Christ, which you claim, goes before you, and the glory of God is your rearward. God sanctify our tongues; God sanctify our thoughts; God sanctify our minds, that we may dwell upon heavenly themes, and then that we may impart that knowledge and light to others. There is great advancement for us, and do not stop here. May God help you to make the most of your                                           -345-     responsibilities.--Ms 9, 1891, pp. 14, 15, 18, 19. (Sermon, "Make Proper Use of Talents," August 22, 1891.)  {4MR 344.3}
[4MR 345.1]          The thoughts must be upon heavenly things if you desire the Holy Spirit of God to impress truth upon the mind and soften and subdue the heart, inspiring ardent love of truth, of justice, of mercy, and of purity. The Spirit will bring to your remembrance the most precious jewels of thought. The whole heart will be warm with the contemplation of Jesus and His love, His teachings will be cherished, and you will love to speak to others the comforting things that have been opened to you by the Spirit of God. This is the privilege of every son and daughter of God. Oh, if those who believe the truth would love and fear the Lord always, if they would abide in Christ, they would treasure up the most precious experience; they would have moral and intellectual power; the grace of God would be in them "like a well of water springing up into everlasting life," and would flow forth from them as streams of living water. When persecution comes, the influence of such souls will be manifest; they will delight to magnify the truth."--Letter 19b, 1892, p. 6. (Written to Elder O.A. Olsen, June 19, 1892.)  {4MR 345.1}
[4MR 345.2]          Truth, precious truth, is sanctifying in its influence. The sanctification of the soul by the operation of the Holy Spirit is the implanting of Christ's nature in humanity. It is the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ revealed in character, and the grace of Christ brought into active exercise in good works. Thus the character is transformed more and more perfectly after the image of Christ, in righteousness and true holiness.                                           -346-     There are broad requirements in divine truth stretching out into one line after another of good works. The truths of the gospel are not unconnected; uniting, they form one string of heavenly jewels, as in the personal work of Christ, and like threads of gold they run through the whole of Christian work and experience.  {4MR 345.2}
[4MR 346.1]          Christ is the complete system of truth. He says, "I am the way, the truth, and the life." All true believers center in Christ, their character is irradiated by Christ; all meet in Christ, and circulate about Christ. Truth comes from heaven to purify and cleanse the human agent from every moral defilement. It leads to benevolent action, to kind, tender, thoughtful love toward the needy, the distressed, the suffering. This is practical obedience to the words of Christ.--Ms 34, 1894, p. 6. ("Testimony 4," August 3, 1894.)  {4MR 346.1}
[4MR 346.2]          Satan claimed to be sanctified, and exalted himself above God even in the courts of heaven. So great was his deceptive power that he corrupted a large number of angels, and enlisted their sympathy in his selfish interest. When he tempted Christ in the wilderness he claimed that he was sanctified, that he was a pure angel from the heavenly courts; but Jesus was not deceived by his pretensions and neither will those be deceived who live by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. God will not accept a willful, imperfect obedience. Those who claim to be sanctified, and yet turn away their ears from hearing the law prove themselves to be the children of disobedience whose carnal hearts are not subject to the law of God, and                                           -347-     neither indeed can be.--Ms 40, 1894, p. 6. ("Sanctification and Repentance," October 10, 1894.)  {4MR 346.2}
[4MR 347.1]          For a long time I have desired to have something prepared on the subject of Sanctification by Faith; for this subject has not appeared in the form that it should.--Letter 59, 1895, p. 5. (To Brother and Sister O. A. Olsen, May 12, 1895.)  {4MR 347.1}
[4MR 347.2]          The Word has made the statement, "I am the Lord that do sanctify you" if you observe the Sabbath. This is the only true sanctification in the Scriptures--that which comes from God because of obedience to His commandments. Then we may know that the little companies assembled together to worship the Lord on the day which He has blessed and made holy, have a right to claim the rich blessings of Jehovah. He who has declared that His words are spirit and life, should have their faith in strong exercise that the Lord Jesus is an honored guest in their assemblies. "Where two or three are met together in My name, there am I in their midst." If He is there, it is to enlighten and bless. Therefore as we assemble together, we all have a solemn sense of the presence of God, and know that the angels of God are in the assembly. The messengers of the gospel know by experience its truth, power and excellence. It is the hours of the Sabbath that are sacred and sanctified and holy, and every true worshiper who keeps holy the Sabbath, should claim the promise, "That ye may know I am the Lord that doth sanctify you."                                           -348-  {4MR 347.2}
[4MR 348.1]          I tried to make this point as impressive as possible, that the Sabbath day was a special occasion on which the people of the Lord were celebrating the memorial of His Creation; that on the Sabbath the Lord was in the assembly to bless and sanctify, and if they have faith in the Lord every Sabbath would be a day when His people in a special manner will be blessed in their acts of obedience in keeping the commandments of God.--Letter 8, 1898, pp. 3, 4. (To Mrs. Gotzian, February 14, 1898.)  {4MR 348.1}
[4MR 348.2]          "We love Him, because He first loved us." True conversion, true sanctification, will be the cause of the change in our views and our feelings toward one another and toward God. "We have known and believed the love that God hath toward us. God is love, and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him." We must increase in faith. We must know the sanctification of the Spirit. In earnest prayer we must seek God, that the divine Spirit may work in us. God then will be glorified by the example of the human agent. We shall be workers together with God.  {4MR 348.2}
[4MR 348.3]          Sanctification of soul, body, and spirit will surround us with the atmosphere of heaven. If God has chosen us from eternity, it is that we might be holy, our conscience purged from dead works to serve the living God. We must not in any way make self our god. God has given Himself to die for us, that He might purify us from all iniquity. The Lord will carry on this work of perfection for us if we will allow ourselves to be controlled by Him. He carries on this work for our good and His own name's glory.  {4MR 348.3}
[4MR 348.4]          We must bear a living testimony to the people, presenting before them the simplicity of faith. We must take God at His word, and believe that He                                           -349-     will do just as He has said. If He chastises us, it is that we may be partakers of His divine nature. It runs through all His designs and plans to carry on a daily sanctification in us. Shall we not see our work? Shall we not present to others their duty, the privilege they have of growing in grace and in the knowledge of Jesus Christ?  {4MR 348.4}
[4MR 349.1]          "This is the will of God, even your sanctification." We have not pressed forward to the mark of the prize of our high calling. Self has found too much room. Oh, let the work be done under the special direction of the Holy Spirit. The Lord demands all the powers of mind and being. It is His will that we should be conformed to Him in will, in temper, in spirit, in our meditations. The work of righteousness cannot be carried forward unless we exercise implicit faith. Move every day under God's mighty working power. The fruit of righteousness is quietness and assurance forever. If we had exercised more faith in God and had trusted less to our own ideas and wisdom, God would have manifested His power in a marked manner on human hearts. By a union with Him, by living faith, we are privileged to enjoy the virtue and efficacy of His mediation. Hence we are crucified with Christ, dead with Christ, risen with Christ, to walk in newness of life with Him.--Letter 105, 1898, pp. 5-7. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, November 28, 1898.)  {4MR 349.1}
[4MR 349.2]          The human organism is the handiwork of God. The organs employed in all the different functions of the body were made by Him. The Lord gives us food and drink that the wants of the human body may be supplied. He had given the earth different properties adapted to the growth of food fit for His children. He gives the sunshine and the showers, the early and the latter                                           -350-     rain. He forms the clouds and sends the dew. All are His gifts. He has bestowed His blessings upon us liberally, but all these blessings will not restore the blessings of God unless man cooperates with God making painstaking effort to know himself, to understand how to care for the delicate human machinery. He must diligently help to keep himself in harmony with nature's laws. He who consecrates all his powers to God, seeking intelligently to obey the laws of nature, stands in his God-given manhood, and is recorded in the books of heaven as a man--Letter 139, 1898, p. 16. (To Elder A. T. Jones, December 16, 1898.)  {4MR 349.2}
[4MR 350.1]          The gospel fits all periods and all relations of life. No man can separate fellowship with God from a life of holiness. Sanctification takes in the whole being. Many in this our day claim fellowship with God while by their lives they deny their claim. "If we say that we have fellowship with Him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the truth; but if we walk in the light as He is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin." To walk in the light is to know and obey the truth. To have fellowship with one another is to treat one another as children of God.--Letter 21, 1901, pp. 13, 14. (To Elder E. E. Franke, October 5, 1900.)  {4MR 350.1}
[4MR 350.2]          By our faith and works we are to declare that God is our wisdom, our sanctification, our righteousness. He has given us the strongest encouragement to draw nigh to Him, and the nearer we come to Him, the nearer we come to the law of harmony and unity and holiness.                                           -351-  {4MR 350.2}
[4MR 351.1]          The practical lesson we are all to learn in genuine Bible religion is that we are to be of one mind and one judgment, that the law of God is a law of love to God and to man. Even disappointment and suffering is made unto us a means of sanctification. It elevates and purifies the soul, helping us to work out the will of God.--Letter 54, 1901, p. 2 (To "My Dear Son Edson White," June, 1901.)  {4MR 351.1}
[4MR 351.2]          Two nights ago, I awoke at ten o'clock, heavily burdened in regard to the lack of the Holy Spirit's working among our people. I rose and walked the room, pleading with the Lord to come closer, very much closer to His people, endowing them with such power that they may work His work so mightily that through them may be revealed the abundant grace of Christ. . . .  {4MR 351.2}
[4MR 351.3]          In the Sermon on the Mount, Christ has given a definition of true sanctification. He lived a life of holiness. He was an object-lesson of what His followers are to be. We are to be crucified with Christ, buried with Him, and then quickened by His Spirit. Then we are filled with His life.  {4MR 351.3}
[4MR 351.4]          Our sanctification is God's object in all his dealing with us. He has chosen us from eternity that we may be holy. Christ gave Himself for our redemption, that through our faith in His power to save from sin, we might be made complete in Him. In giving us His Word, He has given us bread from heaven. He declares that if we eat His flesh and drink His blood, we shall receive eternal life. Why do we not dwell more upon this? Why do we not strive to make it easily understood, when it means so much? Why do not Christians open their eyes to see the work God requires them to do?                                           -352-     Sanctification is the progressive work of a lifetime. The Lord declares, "This is the will of God, even your sanctification." Is it your will that your desires and inclinations shall be brought into conformity to the divine will?  {4MR 351.4}
[4MR 352.1]          As Christians, we have pledged ourselves to realize and fulfill our responsibilities, and to show to the world that we have a close connection with God. Thus, through the godly words and works of His disciples, Christ is to be represented.  {4MR 352.1}
[4MR 352.2]          God demands of us perfect obedience to His law--the expression of His character. "Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid; yea, we establish the law." This law is the echo of God's voice, saying to us, "Holier, yes, holier still." Desire the fullness of the grace of Christ; yea, long--hunger and thirst--after righteousness. The promise is, "Ye shall be filled." Let your heart be filled with an intense longing for this righteousness, the work of which God's Word declares is peace, and its effect, quietness and assurance forever.  {4MR 352.2}
[4MR 352.3]          It is our privilege to be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. God has plainly stated that He requires us to be perfect; and because He requires this, He has made provision that we may be partakers of the divine nature. Only thus can we gain success in our striving for eternal life. The power is given by Christ. "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God."  {4MR 352.3}
[4MR 352.4]          God requires of us conformity to His image. Holiness is the reflection from His people of the bright rays of His glory. But in order to reflect this glory, man must work with God. The heart and mind must be emptied of                                           -353-     all that leads to wrong. The Word of God must be read and studied with an earnest desire to gain from it spiritual power. The bread of heaven must become a part of the life. Thus we gain eternal life. Then is answered the prayer of the Saviour, "Sanctify them through Thy truth; Thy word is truth."--Letter 153, 1902, pp. 6-9. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, September 27, 1902.)  {4MR 352.4}
[4MR 353.1]          "Therefore being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ." To be justified means to be pardoned. To those whom God justifies He imputes Christ's righteousness; for the Saviour has taken away our sins. We stand before the throne of God justified and sanctified. We are emptied of self, and through the sanctification of the truth Christ abides in our hearts.--Letter 202, 1902, pp. 1, 2. (General letter to "My Dear Brethren and Sisters," December 15, 1902.)  {4MR 353.1}
[4MR 353.2]          I wish to say that all over the fields there is not among the laborers that humiliation of soul, that sanctification of the Spirit of God that there should be. Of what use is it for us to say that we have the grace of Christ, unless this grace is revealed in the daily life, in the thoughts, the words, and the actions?  {4MR 353.2}
[4MR 353.3]          Before leaving Australia and since coming to this country, I have been instructed that there is a great work to be done in America. Those who were in the work at the beginning are passing away. Few are left of the pioneers of the cause. The work must fall on the younger brethren. The world is filled with strife for the supremacy. The spirit of pulling apart, of war,                                           -354-     or animosity and disorganization, is in the very air we breathe. Our only hope is to remember that we are little children--God's little children. "Behold the nations before Him are as a drop of a bucket and are counted as the small dust of the balance." We are inclined to exalt self. But God wants no self-exaltation in His work. He wants us to labor in simplicity and humility, as His little children, learning daily of Him. We must bring His word into the practical life. We talk the truth, we preach the truth, but we do not live the truth.--Ms 11, 1903, p. 1. ("Words of Counsel", March 26, 1903.)  {4MR 353.3}
[4MR 354.1]          If sanctified through the truth, those who carry the last message of warning and mercy to a guilty world will act in accordance with the principles of truth. Knowing and obeying the truth, they cannot be otherwise than in fellowship one with another. Through confession and reformation they will remove everything that divides hearts. And He who forgives our sins cleanses us from all the rubbish that has been accumulating around us through human devising--rubbish that encouraged alienation and strife, and that perpetuated difficulties because of our refusal to submit to Christ's yoke.  {4MR 354.1}
[4MR 354.2]          The soul needs cleansing. The love of the truth sanctifies the soul. Sanctification is not the work of a moment; it is the result of a yielding of the heart to Christ, an acceptance of the conditions of salvation--a process that God will carry forward day by day, steadily, progressively, never ending, but ever blending heart with heart, soul with soul, a refining process going on day by day, in God's own way, in doing His will until all true believers are complete in Him. This is the work that is to be done by                                           -355-     every believer.--Letter 192, 1903, pp. 6, 7. (To A. T. Jones, August 28, 1903.)  {4MR 354.2}
[4MR 355.1]          The prayer of Christ is for all God's ministers. "Sanctify them to Thy service," Christ prayed. Then their credentials will be ratified in heaven. Qualify them for their office in the ministry. I have called them. They have consented to take up the work that is to be done.  {4MR 355.1}
[4MR 355.2]          When the sacredness of Christ's character is brought into the daily life, God is glorified. In the work of the gospel minister, the same proofs are to be given that Christ gave in His work. All who accept the responsibility of working as physicians and ministers are to perfect their efforts through the sanctification of the truth. Sanctification means purification. The wisdom that comes from above is first pure, then peaceable. It is only thus that they can be qualified to do the work that Christ did in the world in proclaiming the truth. The word of God, obeyed, is the divine revelation that works in heart and mind, and sanctifies the soul. The words of truth are to be cherished. Not one charge given by God is to be disregarded. If obeyed, the Word will restrain every evil thought, word, and act. . . .  {4MR 355.2}
[4MR 355.3]          True holiness is the fruit of Christ's death. It was by this infinite sacrifice that the Holy Spirit was purchased for the human family. Christ gave Himself for His church, that through obedience to the sacred words of truth the members might receive His sanctification.--Letter 336, 1906, pp. 5-7. (To "Brethren in Responsible Positions in Australia," October 25, 1906.)                                           -356-  {4MR 355.3}
[4MR 356.1]          It is the gospel, and the gospel alone, that will sanctify the soul. And this makes possible to the receiver that life "that measures with the life of God." This is the record that God has given us, even eternal life; and this life is in His Son. He who is a partaker of the divine nature will escape the corruptions that are in the world through lust. His faith in Christ as the Life-giver, gives him life. "These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God, that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God."  {4MR 356.1}
[4MR 356.2]          This life of sanctification and joy in believing is for every soul who in faith will claim the promises of the Word of God, and draw upon divine strength for the work of overcoming.--Letter 393, 1907, p. 3. (To Mabel Workman, November, 1907.)  {4MR 356.2}
[4MR 356.3]          If we keep our minds stayed upon Christ, He will come unto us as the rain, as the former and latter rain upon the earth. As the Sun of righteousness, He will arise with healing in His wings. We may grow as the lily, revive as the corn, and grow as the vine. By constantly looking to and patterning after Christ, as our personal Saviour, we shall grow up into Him in all things. Our faith will grow, our conscience will be sanctified. We will more and more become like Christ in all our works and words. Thank God, we shall believe His Word. "The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance: against such there is no law."--Letter 106, 1908, p. 5. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, April 2, 1908.)                                           -357-  {4MR 356.3}
[4MR 357.1]          Let workers be selected who are qualified to teach the truth wisely in clear, simple lines. Let us not wait before beginning this work until all the way is made clear. Faith says,  Move forward. Christ says, "Lo I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." Go on, step by step, departing not from that spirit of sanctification through the truth which the presence of the Spirit of God and obedience to the truth will give. Let none who have accepted this blessed faith and hope be found lacking in the spirit of self-sacrifice as they engage in the sacred work of presenting to the people, the truth in its simplicity.--Letter 142, 1909, p. 8. (To A. G. Daniells, October 27, 1909.)  {4MR 357.1}
[4MR 357.2]          As a people, and individually, we need to receive fresh supplies of grace day by day. We need the endowment of the Holy Spirit, which is able to sanctify the soul. Many of us do not realize the sacredness of our profession of faith; therefore there is much talking and little real faith, little convincing evidence that the Holy Spirit is imbuing our hearts, illuminating our minds, and strengthening us to perform the will of Him who day by day is calling us out of darkness and into His marvelous light.--Ms 55, 1912, p. 1. (To sanitarium workers: "A Call to Awake," typed August 3, 1912.)     Released May 14, 1970.  {4MR 357.2}
[4MR 358.1]       MR No. 242 - Place a Right Estimate Upon Eternal Things         The same men are not to compose your boards year after year. Changes should have been made long ago. God would have the church roll away her reproach, but as long as men who have felt fully competent to work without accepting counsel of God are kept in office year after year, this cannot be done. This state of things is leavening every branch of the work, because men do not feel their need of the guidance of the Holy Spirit. When men feel competent to pronounce judgment and condemn the Holy Spirit, they do a work for themselves which will be difficult to counteract. The whole head becomes weak, and the discernment so weak that it is apt to judge unrighteously. The Spirit still calls, but they do not hear nor heed the call of God.--Letter 6, 1895, p. 7. (To "The Brethren Who Shall Assemble in General Conference," October 21, 1894.)  {4MR 358.1}
[4MR 358.2]          Better far would be the cross, the disappointment, the shattered earthly prospect, the neglect of friends, the disapproval of the world, than to sit with princes, and lose heaven.  {4MR 358.2}
[4MR 358.3]          One passion after another, one project after another, sways the heart, and expels the Holy Spirit from the soul. The love of the world is permitted to come in and take possession of, and rule the heart but the Lord Jesus would have us, as rational creatures, place a right estimate upon eternal things, so as not to lose eternity out of our reckoning.--Ms 52, 1896, p. 1. (Untitled, undated.)                                           -359-  {4MR 358.3}
[4MR 359.1]          If we could only realize that in every congregation there may be souls who are being called upon for the last time to repent! who, like the Jewish nation, have advanced step by step almost imperceptibly in resistance of the Spirit of God, until spiritual blindness has taken the place of the light they once enjoyed. Under a spirit of unbelief, envy, and criticism, the evidences they have had are no longer evidence, but a matter of questioning and doubt. Truth is misunderstood, and perverted to mean error. . . .  {4MR 359.1}
[4MR 359.2]          Those who resist the Holy Spirit of God, and provoke Him to depart, know not to what lengths Satan will lead them. "O, that thou hadst known, even thou, in this thy day, the things that belong unto thy peace." Shall the words of Christ be irrevocably spoken, "But now they are hid from thine eyes?" When the Holy Spirit departs from the human agents, they will do those things which they once viewed in a correct light. They will follow step by step in the footsteps of Satan. Who then can strive with them to any purpose? Will the minister plead for them and with them? All their words are as idle tales. These souls have Satan close beside them to misconstrue the words spoken, and bring them to their understanding in a perverted light. They are misinterpreted by them; for when the Spirit of God is grieved away, every appeal made through the Lord's servants is meaningless to them. They will misconstrue every word. They will laugh and turn into ridicule the most solemn words of Scripture, which, if they were not bewitched by satanic agencies, would make them tremble. Every appeal made to those who are in need of help is in vain. They will not hear a word of reproof or counsel. They despise all the entreaties of the Spirit, and disobey the commandments of God which they have once vindicated and exalted. Well may the words of                                           -360-     the apostle come home to such souls, "Who hath bewitched you that ye should not obey the truth?" They have followed the counsel of their own heart until truth is no more truth to them.--Ms 28, 1897, pp. 11-13. (Manuscript entitled "Judas," undated.)  {4MR 359.2}
[4MR 360.1]          The Pharisees sinned against the Holy Ghost. Their talent of speech was used to abuse the world's Redeemer, and the recording angel wrote their words in the books of heaven. They attributed to satanic agencies the holy power of God, manifested in the works of Christ. They could not evade His wonderful works, or attribute them to natural causes, so they said, "They are the works of the devil." In unbelief they spoke of the Son of God as a human being. The works of healing done before them, works which no man had done or could do, were a manifestation of the power of God, but they charged Christ with being in league with hell. Stubborn, sullen, ironhearted, they determined to close their eyes to all evidence, and thus they committed the unpardonable sin.--Ms 73, 1897, pp. 4, 5. ("Our Words," July 2, 1897.)  {4MR 360.1}
[4MR 360.2]          God will not trust His Holy Spirit to those who would work contrary to its deep inward earnest working. Young men who will indulge in intemperate habits, in smoking and tampering with the wine cup, will so corrupt the principles of the soul, that these objectionable things become one with their nature, a part of themselves, not only to demoralize themselves, but others. Low gratifications indulged, and indulged continuously, degrade the entire being. The taste for evil and love of coarseness becomes natural. Stain after stain gathers like leprosy upon the soul, until they are suddenly                                          -361-     destroyed, and that without remedy. The sinner may repent, and Jesus may accept his contrition, and will pardon his transgression, but the influence of that time of evil-doing upon others can never be entirely counteracted.--Ms 126, 1897, pp. 13, 14. ("The Training of Children," November 15, 1897.)  {4MR 360.2}
[4MR 361.1]          The sin of foolish talk is common among those who claim to believe the most solemn truths ever given to our world. Because of this commonplace, frivolous talk, the Spirit of the Lord is grieved away. Improper conversation is the reason of such a lack of faith and power among the people of God.--Letter 47, 1897, p. 2. (To Brethren Daniells and Palmer, June 28, 1897.)  {4MR 361.1}
[4MR 361.2]          There are special communications which the Lord makes through His word and His Spirit which always agree; but some peculiar bias of mind, some cultivated traits of character, make it impossible for the Lord to work us by His Holy Spirit, because we think we know how to work ourselves.--Letter 147, 1897, p. 6. (To Edson White, Sept. 12, 1897.)  {4MR 361.2}
[4MR 361.3]          Oh, how my heart longs to see the workers place themselves in positions where the Lord can pour out His Holy Spirit abundantly upon them, that they may give God all the glory of the increase, and not take any credit to themselves. Here is where the Spirit of God is quenched. Man is placed where God should be, if any good is accomplished. God has not received the glory, and man has been exalted, as the one who gave the increase.--Letter 150, 1897, p. 2. (To "Dear Children," November 6, 1897.)                                          -362-  {4MR 361.3}
[4MR 362.1]          The Lord sustained me through the camp meeting. I attended some counsel meetings which called out from me the reason why the Holy Spirit does not work among us. It is the unbelief of God and the lack of confidence in one another. It is the work of the power of darkness to lead us to suspect our brethren and stand apart as criticizers. At one meeting I think I read and talked to the ministers for two hours. I needed to brace up all I possibly could to do the work the Lord had appointed me to do.--Letter 7, 1899, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, January 22, 1899.)  {4MR 362.1}
[4MR 362.2]          Those who do evil with their gossiping tongues, who sow discord by selfish ideas and thoughts by any jealousies, evil surmisings, or covetousness, they grieve the Holy Spirit of God, for they are working at cross-purposes with God, instead of answering the purposes of Christ, instead of answering the prayer of Christ that His disciples may be one as He is one with the Father. They are working entirely in the lines the enemy has marked out.--Letter 20, 1899, pp. 7, 7a. (To Philip Wessels, February 3, 1899.)  {4MR 362.2}
[4MR 362.3]          If the Holy Spirit is rejected, all my words will not help to remove, even for the time being, the false representations that have been made, and Satan stands ready to invent more. If the evidence already given is rejected, all other evidence will be useless until there is seen the converting power of God upon minds. If the convincing impressions of the Holy Spirit made in the past will not be accepted as trustworthy evidence, nothing that can be presented hereafter will reach them, because the                                         -363-     bewitching guile of Satan has perverted their discernment.--Ms 61, 1906, pp. 1, 2. ("Hold Fast the Beginning of Your Confidence", June 3, 1906.)  {4MR 362.3}
[4MR 363.1]                            The Body as the Temple of God        We profess to believe a very great and solemn truth; we profess to believe that we are living in the very last scenes of this earth's history, and if we practice our faith we shall have a telling influence upon all that are around us. But if while we claim to believe this great and divine truth while our works do not correspond with our faith our influence is far less than though we made no profession to believe the sacred and important truths.  {4MR 363.1}
[4MR 363.2]          The apostle continues "I keep under my body and bring it into subjection: lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a cast away" ［1 Corinthians 9:27］. Everything in regard to his appetite, his words, his practices, and his passions, all his members were brought under the controlling influence of the Spirit of God and sanctified intellect. He shows to those who are around him the advantages of the knowledge that he has gained through the Scriptures and the living oracles of God. By living in connection with God, he shows the advantages he has gained by having right principles and by practicing them in his daily life. He will deny himself; he will not indulge himself.  {4MR 363.2}
[4MR 363.3]          Every temptation and every suggestion that he has to gratify his inclination and passion, he meets and overcomes with his resolution: "I keep under my body and bring it into subjection." Then he gives the reason, "lest that by any means when I have preached to others I myself should be cast away." What a tremendous result is here brought out! How clearly it is                                           -364-     presented before us that he must carry out the principles of truth which he has accepted, and claimed to believe; must carry out these principles when he sits down at another's table, or when he engages in conversation with others. There is one principle to be kept ever before him, and that is as a representative of Jesus Christ, he must gather the divine rays from glory. He must reveal that the light which he grasps with his intellect has reached not only the chambers of the mind but has taken possession of the inner sanctuary of the soul. He must exhibit all the aptness, all the advantages of this kind, that he may elevate these ennobling truths, and the light which is of heavenly origin. . . . The influence of the Spirit of God is brought to combine with human agencies. The power is all of God but there must be a cooperation. The God of heaven does not work for man without his cooperation. The Spirit of God unites with the human effort. Thus it is that we become laborers together with God.--Ms 3, 1888, pp. 1, 2. ("Living for God," September 25, 1888.)  {4MR 363.3}
[4MR 364.1]          Day by day the human structure performs its work under the great Master Architect, who superintends every function of the body, seeking to make it into a glorious temple for Himself. This is beyond the comprehension of any physician unless he has a knowledge of God, the great Master-Builder. If he does not seek to know God, and to become intelligent in regard to His constant and ceaseless miracle-working power, he will abuse God's building. When God works so wondrously, man, the human agent, should become intelligent in regard to the machinery of his body, that this temple of God shall not be misused, and become the habitation of devils, the hold of every foul spirit,                                               -365-     and the cage of every unclean and hateful bird. But thousands upon thousands are ignorant of the house they live in. David exclaims, "I am fearfully and wonderfully made." Then let us consider this matter carefully, exercising self-denial and temperance in all things."--Letter 17, 1895, pp. 7, 8. (To Brother Caldwell, September 6, 1895.)  {4MR 364.1}
[4MR 365.1]          The question is sometimes asked, "Why, if we have the truth, do we not see a greater manifestation of the Spirit of God?" God cannot reveal Himself till those who profess to be Christians are doers of His word in their private lives, till there is oneness with Christ, a sanctification of body, soul, and spirit. Then they will be fit temples for the indwelling of the Holy Spirit. . . .  {4MR 365.1}
[4MR 365.2]          "We are labourers together with God; ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building."  {4MR 365.2}
[4MR 365.3]          God has given man land to be cultivated. But in order to reap the harvest, there must be harmonious action between divine and human agencies. The plough and other implements of labor must be used at the right times. The seed must be sown in its season. Man is not to fail of doing his part. If he is careless and negligent, his unfaithfulness testifies against him. The harvest is proportionate to the energy he has expended.--Letter 139, 1898, p. 16. (To Elder A. T. Jones, December 16, 1898.)  {4MR 365.3}
[4MR 365.4]          If the truth were comprehended and practiced, licentiousness would not be allowed to destroy the physical and mental powers. The apostle Paul writes, "Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers; for what                                           -366-     fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness? And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God: as God hath said, I will dwell in them and walk in them: and I will be their God and they shall be My people. Wherefore, come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing: and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters saith the Lord Almighty," "Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God."  {4MR 365.4}
[4MR 366.1]         There is no mystery in these words. If the human agent is a doer of the word he will be a laborer together with God in keeping his body free from defilement. If he loves God with all his heart and mind and soul and strength, he cannot defile his body, which is the temple of God.  {4MR 366.1}
[4MR 366.2]          Abuse of the temple of God has brought upon men and women suffering and misery which no human tongue can describe. "The night is far spent, the day is at hand: let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armor light. Let us walk honestly in the day, not in rioting and drunkenness, not in chambering and wantonness, not in strife and envying. But put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make no provision for the flesh to fulfill the lusts thereof."  {4MR 366.2}
[4MR 366.3]          Those who will open their understanding to comprehend these things, will make wonderful reforms in their lives. The apostle writes, "Ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building." Those who are perfecting Christian                                                -367-     characters will make decided changes in their lives that they may present themselves to God holy and blameless, without spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing.--Ms 143, 1899, pp. 10, 11. ("Co-workers With Christ," typed October 4, 1899.)  {4MR 366.3}
[4MR 367.1]          Three nights before the Review office burned, I was in an agony that words cannot describe. I could not sleep. I walked the room, praying to God to have mercy upon His people. Then I seemed to be in the Review office, with the men who have the management of the institution. I was trying to speak to them and thus to help them. One of authority arose and said, "You say, The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord are we; therefore we have authority to do this thing and that thing and the other thing. But the word of God forbids many of the things that you propose to do." At His first advent, Christ cleansed the temple. Prior to His second advent, He will again cleanse the temple. Why? Because commercial work has been brought in, and God has been forgotten. With hurry here and hurry there somewhere else, there was no time to think of heaven. The principles of God's law were presented, and I heard the question asked, "How much of the law have you obeyed?" Then the word was spoken, "God will cleanse and purify His temple in His displeasure."  {4MR 367.1}
[4MR 367.2]          In the visions of the night, I saw a sword of fire hung out over Battle Creek.  {4MR 367.2}
[4MR 367.3]          Brethren, God is in earnest with us. I want to tell you that if after the warnings given in these burnings, the leaders of our people go right on, just as they have done in the past, exalting themselves, God will take the                                          -368-     bodies next. Just as surely as He lives, He will speak to them in language that they cannot fail to understand.  {4MR 367.3}
[4MR 368.1]          God is watching us to see if we will humble ourselves before Him as little children. I speak these words now that we may come to Him in humility and contrition, and find out what He requires of us.  {4MR 368.1}
[4MR 368.2]          God wants us to learn what it means to be temples of the Lord. When we learn this, His saving grace will come to us, and the terrible dissension that is doing so much to weaken our efforts will no longer be seen among us.  {4MR 368.2}
[4MR 368.3]          Think of these words; pray over them. Come to the Lord as little children. Plead with Him for His salvation. If we receive His salvation into our hearts, His power will be with us, and success will crown our efforts. . . .  {4MR 368.3}
[4MR 368.4]          Let us begin our work on correct principles. And when you go home, take your Bibles, and read the law that you must meet in the judgment. Read the specifications given regarding the law. Come near to God, and He will receive you. Exercise the simple faith of a little child.--Ms 11, 1903, pp. 6, 6b. ("Words of Counsel," March 26, 1903.)  {4MR 368.4}
[4MR 368.5]          The three great powers of heaven pledge themselves to furnish to the Christian all the assistance he requires. The Spirit changes the heart of stone to the heart of flesh. And by partaking of the word of God, eating the flesh and drinking the blood of His Son, Christians obtain an experience that is after the divine similitude. When Christ abides in the heart by faith, the Christian is the temple of God. Christ does not abide in the heart of the sinner, but hearts that are susceptible to the influence of Heaven's                                          -369-     instrumentalities, and have been sanctified by obedience to the truth, are representatives of His righteousness.--Letter 53, 1904, p. 6. (To W. W. Prescott, January 26, 1904.)  {4MR 368.5}
[4MR 369.1]          "Know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? For ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's."  {4MR 369.1}
[4MR 369.2]          As you learn how to care for the sick, and how to conform to the laws that will preserve the body in health, carry out the instruction you receive. Remember that you are not to yield to the temptations of appetite, or in any way defile or mar the body that God desires for the habitation of His Spirit. By a conscientious care of your health, show your appreciation of the price that Christ has paid for you.--Ms 8, 1905, pp. 3, 4. ("Growing in Grace," September 23, 1904.)--Released May 14, 1970.  {4MR 369.2}
[4MR 370.1]       MR No. 243 - Medical Missionary Work         Every minister who preaches the gospel to the people should study the laws of physical health. He should carefully consider what effect eating and drinking have upon the health of the soul. By precept and example, by a life of obedience to nature's laws, he can present the truth upon this subject in a forcible manner.--Letter 73a, 1896, pp. 7, 8. (To Dr. and Mrs. Maxson, Aug. 30, 1896.)  {4MR 370.1}
[4MR 370.2]          There are many who nourish and keep alive a constant prejudice against Dr. Kellogg. He is doing a large work. Why do they not fill their places in the ministry as well, as zealously, as he is filling his place? Why do not the ministers of our churches do the very work that ought to have been done years ago? I am glad that someone has taken up the work which has been so neglected.  {4MR 370.2}
[4MR 370.3]          The complaint comes, Dr. Kellogg has gathered up all the young men he can get, and therefore we have no workers. But this is the very best thing that could be done for the young men and the work. . . . Get some of these young men and young women to work in the churches. Combine medical missionary work with the proclamation of the third angel's message. Make regular, organized efforts to lift the churches out of the dead level in which they have been for years. Send out into the churches workers who will set the principles of health reform connected with the third angel's message before the church in ［Michigan Conference］. See if the breath of life will not then come into these churches. . . .                                                 -371-  {4MR 370.3}
[4MR 371.1]          Take hold of the work of health reform. If any of the ministers have the idea that the medical missionary work is gaining undue preponderance, let them take the men who have been working in these lines with them in their fields of labor, two here and two there. Let the ministers receive these medical missionaries as they would receive Christ, and see what work they can do. I do not think they will find them dwarfs in religious experience. See if, in this way, you cannot bring some of heaven's vital current into the churches.--Letter 42, 1898, pp. 1, 2, 6. (To G. A. Irwin, May 19, 1898.)  {4MR 371.1}
[4MR 371.2]          Why do you not cooperate with those who are carrying forward the medical missionary work? . . . Is it for you, who have the example of Christ before you, to stand off and criticize? . . .  {4MR 371.2}
[4MR 371.3]          Can those who believe the gospel of Christ not see that the work now being done in medical missionary lines is the very work Christ commanded should be done? What is clearer than that those who are doing this work are fulfilling the Saviour's commission? Brethren, do you believe the word of God? Would you know how you can best please your Saviour? It is by laying aside your self-assumed dignity, and learning in the school of Christ how to wear His yoke and carry His burdens.  {4MR 371.3}
[4MR 371.4]          The world needs evidence of sincere Christianity. Spurious Christianity may be seen everywhere. When the power of God's grace is felt in our churches, the members will work the works of Christ. Their natural and hereditary traits of character will be transformed by the Spirit that dwelt in the greatest Minister that ever trod the soil of this fallen world. The indwelling of this Spirit will enable them to reveal Christ's likeness, and                                               -372-     in proportion to the purity of their piety will be the success of their work.--Letter 54a, 1898, pp. 1, 3, 4. (To "The Ministers of Our Conferences," June, 1898.)  {4MR 371.4}
[4MR 372.1]          I speak to my brethren in America: Why do some of our ministering brethren manifest so little interest in health reform? We were greatly burdened after the Ashfield camp meeting to see ministers who did not receive and practice the light on health reform, and who were making no advancement in spiritual growth. The messages given on this great and needful subject seemed to be distasteful to some of our ministers. They would put forth some faint efforts to reform, but because they had no mind to practice it, they lapsed into an indifference upon the subject. Then, in order to vindicate their own course of action, they began to pick flaws in the men who advocated this reform. If they could find any excuse for remaining away, they would not attend the meetings where health reform was presented. These men became its bitterest enemies. They were displeased with those who gave it their attention and presented it to the people. Thus those who should have been the first to advocate the principles of health reform in every line of their work, by precept and example, showed that they were not in harmony with it.  {4MR 372.1}
[4MR 372.2]          What then? They visited with their brethren, and at the table revealed their principles by eating meat and drinking tea and coffee. Then they would make some remark in regard to their not being so "straight-laced" as some of their brethren and sisters. These men were not making that progress in divine things that would make them safe teachers. They were opposed to health reform because instruction on temperance in all things was opposed to                                            -373-     their practice of self-indulgence. This was the great stumbling block in the way of our bringing the people to investigate and practice and teach the truth of health reform.--Ms 103, 1898, pp. 1, 2. ("A Word to Our Ministers in Regard to Health Reform," typed August 23, 1898.)  {4MR 372.2}
[4MR 373.1]          The Lord has given Dr. Kellogg his work. It is a fact that our ministers are very slow to become health reformers, notwithstanding all the light which the Lord has given upon this subject. This has caused Dr. Kellogg to lose confidence in them. Their tardy work in health reform has created in him a spirit of criticism, and he has borne down on them in an unsparing manner, which the Lord does not sanction. He has belittled the gospel ministry, and in his regard and ideas has placed the medical missionary work above the ministry. I have seen that in the censuring of ministers remarks have been made which have not been to the honor and glory of God.--Ms 175, 1898, pp. 4, 5. (Diary, "Medical Men and the Ministry," January, 1898.)  {4MR 373.1}
[4MR 373.2]          The words that some have spoken against the chosen ministers of God have been spoken against Christ. The sarcastic references made by physicians to those ministers who did not entertain the same ideas as they themselves with reference to the so-called medical missionary work, have had their influence. God will work in His own time and in His own way to counteract the leaven that has thus been introduced; but at what a cost has this influence been exerted! The effect of this influence will not be fully known until the judgment sits and the books are opened. Then it will be seen that souls who                                           -374-     might have stood firm as overcomers were confused and led into crooked paths. The sacred truth for this time has been covered with disrespectful statements. Principles have been presented which are entirely contrary to the teaching of Christ. Statements have been made which have confused minds with regard to the truth of God's word; and some will never disentangle themselves from the seductive error into which they have fallen. They will never see the true bearing of the last closing message. Their influence is lost to the cause at the very time that it is most needed.--Letter 3, 1901, pp. 6, 7. (To Dr. E. R. Caro, January 3, 1901.)  {4MR 373.2}
[4MR 374.1]          The Lord is not pleased with a division between medical missionary physicians and gospel workers. By some, strange walls have been built up. We should study to reach the unity of the faith. Truth will bear away the victory on every point.--Letter 172, 1907, p. 2. (To Prof. P. T. Magan, May 15, 1907.)  {4MR 374.1}
[4MR 374.2]                                 Doctor-Minister Relationships        A great work is to be done by true medical missionaries. They are to be wide awake and vigilant. They are to fight manfully for God, having on every piece of the Christian armor. They are to be loyal to their Leader, obeying His commandments.  {4MR 374.2}
[4MR 374.3]          Medical missionary work has been presented as the entering wedge of present truth. It is by this work that hearts are reached, and those once prejudiced are softened and subdued. This is the work that is to be done today.                                            -375-  {4MR 374.3}
[4MR 375.1]          In due course of time, a sanitarium will be erected at Berrien Springs, not to compete with any other sanitarium, but to help to represent our work in clear, straight lines, and to give the students an opportunity of learning how to care for the sick.--Letter 110, 1902, p. 8. (To Dr. David Paulson, July 7, 1902.)     Released May 14, 1970.  {4MR 375.1}
[4MR 376.1]       MR No. 244 - Sanitariums         The Lord has presented before me very many fields in which we have no sanitariums. Medical institutions are to be established in many places. In every city the gospel of Christ is to be proclaimed. The brethren in charge of the work should now be making arrangements to do the work that must be done in places where nothing has been done. Camp meetings must be held to open the way for our workers. In all our camp meetings earnest efforts should be made to arouse the people. The best ministerial talent must be obtained for these meetings. The third angel's message is to be presented in its fullness, including the testing truths of the Sabbath question.  {4MR 376.1}
[4MR 376.2]          In our camp meetings let the people who are unacquainted with the truth be taught in regard to the revelation that Christ came to the world to give to His servant John on the Isle of Patmos.--Letter 110, 1902, p. 3. (To Dr. David Paulson, July 7, 1902.)  {4MR 376.2}
[4MR 376.3]          The pure, living principles of the gospel are to be respected. God has a people in His church who are laboring just as disinterestedly to save sinners, as the medical missionary workers have been laboring. He calls upon His medical missionary workers to labor unitedly with His church, and not to allow any physician to control their efforts by His authority. The Lord now calls upon His people to unify. Let all our medical missionaries unite with our ministers in soul-saving work.--Letter 220, 1903, p. 9. (To Dr. David Paulson, October 14, 1903.)                                               -377-  {4MR 376.3}
[4MR 377.1]          The only objectionable feature is the ride into Chicago, but as this city is to be worked, this cannot be avoided. . . .  {4MR 377.1}
[4MR 377.2]          God's word is indeed a light shining amidst the moral darkness. And in our sanitariums, above all other places, the religion of Christ is to be clearly exemplified. This is why I have urged that many small sanitariums be established in places out of the cities, that men and women may hear and understand the word of the Lord, and be brought under a special, direct influence from heaven.--Letter 181, 1904, pp. 1, 3. (To Mrs. Lucinda Hall, May 26, 1904.)  {4MR 377.2}
[4MR 377.3]          The students in our various colleges and training schools are to have wise medical teachers. The students are to be given wise religious instruction. Their teachers are to be men who fear the Lord, men of self-control, whose lives give evidence that they have learned to obey and reverence God.--Letter 279, 1904, p. 5. (To Brethren Paulson, Sadler, Jones, and Waggoner, August 1, 1904.)  {4MR 377.3}
[4MR 377.4]          About a mile and a half from the sanitarium we saw the soldiers' home where there are located hundreds of veterans and their wives. Special missionary work should be carried forward at this home. Let men who fear the Lord seek to redeem the time, and take up a work that has been neglected for these old people. Christ has purchased their souls with the price of His own blood. For this field there should be selected discreet men and women who will not fail nor be discouraged. And let no one belittle their efforts, for the Lord will be with those who labor with Him in self-denial and                                          -378-     self-sacrifice. This work is as important as is the work in the foreign countries.--Letter 124, 1909, pp. 3, 4. (To the laborers in Indiana, August 12, 1909.)  {4MR 377.4}
[4MR 378.1]          The Lord would so educate the minds of all who serve Him that we can reflect the light given us, by cultivating our powers to reflect back glory to the Giver. All our powers are entrusted to us to be used in the accomplishment of the work of saving souls. All the powers of the mind are to be used, through sanctification of the truth, to win souls. In such a work God is glorified.--Letter 6, 1911, p. 1. (To Dr. David Paulson, February 6, 1911.)  {4MR 378.1}
[4MR 378.2]                                     Marital Relations          The animal passions, cherished and indulged, become very strong in this age, and untold evils in the marriage life are the sure results. In the place of the mind being developed and having the controlling power, the animal propensities rule over the higher and nobler powers until they are brought into subjection to the animal propensities. What is the result? Women's delicate organs are worn out and become diseased; childbearing is no more safe; sexual privileges are abused. Men are corrupting their own bodies, and the wife has become a bed servant to their inordinate, base lusts, until there is no fear of God before their eyes. To indulge impulse that degrades both body and soul is the order of the marriage life, and what is the sure result? The most terrible, painful diseases are brought upon women, and the curse of God rests upon men and women in loathsome diseases                                                 -379-     that need not be at all, if a righteous course were pursued in eating and drinking.". . .  {4MR 378.2}
[4MR 379.1]          Nothing but the truth of God can either make man savingly wise or keep him so. If there is an immortal life to be obtained, if a pure and holy character must be developed in order to gain entrance to the presence of the Lord God and the society of heavenly angels, then why do not teachers, physicians, and preachers act this in their example and by their teaching? Why are they not more zealous for the Master? Why do they not have burning love for souls for whom Christ died? If man is to become immortal, his mind must be in harmony with God's mind. The true disciple in the school of Christ, whose mind is in harmony with the mind of God, will be not only constantly learning, but teaching as well as learning, constantly reflecting light, teaching upward and away from the common, prevailing errors of this perverse and adulterous generation. . . .  {4MR 379.1}
[4MR 379.2]          A Christian is to be constantly watching the Pattern, and imitating the holy example of Jesus. Then a right spirit will be infused into the life and character of others. If God were daily sought in earnest, humble prayer for light and guidance, there would be a sure detecting in the individual course of action, unholy practices and many unholy plans would be repressed, and Jesus would be made the rule of life.--Ms 14, 1888, pp. 2, 3, 5. (Untitled, February 1, 1888.)  {4MR 379.2}
[4MR 379.3]          Let the husband and wife in their marriage relations prove a help and a blessing to one another. Let them consider the cost of every indulgence in intemperance and sensualism. These indulgences do not increase love, nor                                            -380-     ennoble and elevate. Those who will indulge the animal passions and gratify lust will surely stamp upon their offspring the debasing practices, the grossness of their own physical and moral defilement. By physical, mental and moral cultures all may become co-workers with Christ. Very much depends upon the parents. It lies with them whether they will bring into the world children who will prove a blessing or a curse.--Ms. 3, 1897, pp. 13, 14. ("Health Reforms," Jan. 11, 1897.)  {4MR 379.3}
[4MR 380.1]          Again the apostle writes, "Husbands, love your wives, and be not bitter against them. Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ loved the church, and gave Himself for it." How can a man love his wife, who subjects her to continual child-bearing. Before her strength is recovered from one trying ordeal, she is subjected to another. There is no real love in this; it is merely the low, sensual gratification of animal passion. How can that man keep the glory of God in view? What does he know of the pure, elevated attribute of love?  {4MR 380.1}
[4MR 380.2]          Christ loved the church, "and gave Himself for it, that He might . . . cleanse it with the washing of water by the word, that He might present it to Himself . . . ［without］ spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be . . . without blemish. So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies. He that loveth his wife loveth himself, . . . but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the church: for we are members of His body, of His flesh, and of His bones. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined to his wife, and they two shall be one flesh."                                            -381-  {4MR 380.2}
[4MR 381.1]          Will the man who loves his wife as Christ loved the church imperil her life, and cut off from all missionary service, by filling her hands and mind with the grave responsibilities which children bring with them into the world? Will he gratify his own passion to the sacrifice of his wife, subjecting her as often as possible to the painful ordeal of maternity? Is this cherishing the wife as Christ nourishes and cherishes the church? In pursuing such a course is the husband studying the spiritual and physical good of his wife, that he may present her to God without spot and blameless?  {4MR 381.1}
[4MR 381.2]          That man is not fit to stand as the head of his wife who does not realize his obligations to God to purify himself even as He is pure, and to present his body to God a living sacrifice. If he enervates his system by base earthliness and corrupt practices, how can he present his body a living sacrifice holy and acceptable to God? The husband who stands as the head of his wife as Christ stands as the head of His church, who loves his wife as he loves his own body, and cherishes and nourishes her as Christ the church, will not act in a way to destroy either his own powers or the powers of his wife.--Ms. 152, 1899, pp. 3, 4. ("The Temple of God Must Be Holy," typed Oct. 31, 1899.)  {4MR 381.2}
[4MR 381.3]          The lower passions are to be strictly guarded. The perceptive faculties are abused, terribly abused, when the passions are allowed to run riot. When the passions are indulged, the blood, instead of circulating to all parts of the body, thereby relieving the heart and clearing the mind, is called in undue amount to the internal organs. Disease comes as the result. The mind                                            -382-     cannot be healthy until the evil is seen and remedied.--Ms. 24, 1900, p. 4. ("Words of Instruction to Physicians and Nurses," typed April 3, 1900.)     Released May 14, 1970.  {4MR 381.3}
[4MR 383.1]       MR No. 245 - Nutrition         Meat eating means animalism just to that degree in which we indulge in it. Our sensual passions need to be starved to death, not stimulated, that Christ may occupy the soul-temple. This is God's claim of love.--Letter 3, 1884, p. 8. (To "Dear Friends at the Health Retreat," Feb. 5, 1884.)  {4MR 383.1}
[4MR 383.2]          You know not the danger of eating meat merely because your appetite craves it. By partaking of this diet, man places in his mouth that which stimulates unholy passions. Unhallowed emotions fill the mind, and the spiritual eyesight is beclouded; for the tendency of self-gratification is to corrupt the taste and the judgment. By furnishing your table with this kind of food, you go counter to the will of God. A condition of things is brought about which will lead to a disregard of the precepts of God's law. . . .  {4MR 383.2}
[4MR 383.3]          But it is not an easy matter to overcome hereditary and cultivated tendencies to wrong. Self is masterful, and strives for the victory. But to "him that overcometh" the promises are given. The Lord presents the right way, but He compels no one to obey. He leaves those to whom He has given to the light to receive or despise it, but their course of action is followed by sure results. Cause must produce effect. . . . Parents have a most solemn obligation resting upon them to conform to right habits of eating and drinking. Set before your children simple, wholesome food, avoiding everything of a stimulating nature. The effect which a meat diet has upon nervous children is not to make them sweet tempered and patient, but peevish, irritable, passionate, and impatient of restraint. Virtuous practices are                                            -384-     lost, and corruption destroys mind, soul, and body. Ms 47, 1896, pp. 6-8. ("The Lack of Unity a Cause of Failure," 1896.)  {4MR 383.3}
[4MR 384.1]          Eating the flesh of dead animals is deleterious to the health of the body, and all who use a meat diet are increasing their animal passions and are lessening their susceptibility of the soul to realize the force of truth and the necessity of its being brought into their practical life.--Letter 54, 1896, p. 5. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, July 10, 1896.)  {4MR 384.1}
[4MR 384.2]          Eating the flesh of dead animals has an injurious effect upon spirituality. When meat is made the staple article of food, the higher faculties are overborne by the lower passions. These things are an offense to God, and are the cause of a decline in spiritual life. . . . Whatever we do in the line of eating and drinking should be done with the special purpose of nourishing the body, that we may serve God to His name's glory. The whole body is the property of God, and we must give strict attention to our physical well-being, for the religious life is closely related to physical habits and practices.--Letter 69, 1896, pp. 3, 5. (To Brother McCullagh, July 11, 1896.)  {4MR 384.2}
[4MR 384.3]         The Lord has been teaching His people that it is for their spiritual and physical good to abstain from flesh eating. There is no need to eat the flesh of dead animals.--Letter 83, 1901, p. 1. (To "Dear Brethren and Sisters," July 15, 1901.)                                               -385-  {4MR 384.3}
[4MR 385.1]          What we eat and drink has an important bearing on our lives, and Christians should bring their habits of eating and drinking into conformity with the laws of nature. We must sense our obligations toward God in these matters. Obedience to the laws of health should be made a matter of earnest study; for willing ignorance on this subject is sin. Each one should feel a personal obligation to carry out the laws of healthful living.  {4MR 385.1}
[4MR 385.2]          Many turn away from the light, provoked because a word of caution is given, and ask, "May we not do as we please with ourselves?" Did you create yourselves? Did you pay the redemption price for your souls and bodies? If so, you belong to yourselves. But the word of God declares, "Ye are bought with a price," "the precious blood of Christ." The word of God tells us plainly that our natural habits are to be strictly guarded and controlled. "Abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul. If we diligently heed its precepts, we shall be conformed, physically and spiritually into the image of God.--Letter 103, 1896, pp. 10, 11. (To the workers in Sydney, July 17, 1896.)  {4MR 385.2}
[4MR 385.3]          Indulgence in meat-eating, and tea-drinking and other forms of self-pleasing is injurious to the health of body and the soul. . . . Every indulgence of perverted appetite is a fleshly lust which wars against the soul. By your large meat-eating you are placing in your stomach that which animalizes you. While strengthening the animal propensities, you are weakening the higher, holier attributes, which you so need to cultivate. Your sensibilities are blunted, so that you cannot discern sacred things.                                               -386-  {4MR 385.3}
[4MR 386.1]          The violation of principle in eating and drinking perverts your discrimination as to what constitutes sin. If you give loose rein to your appetite, you will give loose rein to your passions.--Letter 23, 1896, pp. 4, 5. (To Brother Collins, Dec. 14, 1896.)  {4MR 386.1}
[4MR 386.2]          Those who eat too largely and those who eat unhealthful food, bring trouble upon themselves, unfitting themselves for the service of God. It is dangerous to eat meat; for animals are suffering from many deadly diseases. Those who persist in eating the flesh of animals sacrifice spirituality to a perverted appetite. Their bodies become full of disease.--Ms 66, 1901, pp. 4, 5. ("Fragments. Work in the South," typed July 28, 1901.)  {4MR 386.2}
[4MR 386.3]          God requires continual advancement from His people. They need to learn that indulged appetite is the greatest hindrance to mental improvement and soul sanctification. As a people, with all our profession of health reform, we eat too much. Indulgence of appetite is the greatest cause of physical and mental debility, and lies largely at the foundation of feebleness and premature death. Intemperance begins at our tables when we use an unwise combination of foods. Let the individual who is seeking to possess purity of spirit bear in mind that in Christ there is power to control the appetite.--Ms. 73, 1908, p. 3. ("Counsels Repeated," typed June 19, 1908.)  {4MR 386.3}
[4MR 386.4]          As we approach the close of this earth's history, selfishness, violence, and crime prevail, as in the days of Noah. And the cause is the same--the excessive indulgence of the appetites and passions. A reform in the habits                                                     -387-     of life is especially needed at this time, in order to fit a people for the coming of Christ. The Saviour Himself warns the church:  "Take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon you unawares."  {4MR 386.4}
[4MR 387.1]         Hygienic reform is a subject that we need to understand in order to be prepared for the events that are close upon us. It is a branch of the Lord's work which has not received the attention it deserves, and much has been lost through neglect. It should have a prominent place; it is not a matter to be trifled with, to be passed over as nonessential, or to be treated as a jest. If the church would manifest a greater interest in this reform, their influence for good would be greatly increased.  {4MR 387.1}
[4MR 387.2]          For those who are looking for the coming of the Lord, for those who are called to be laborers in His vineyard--for all who are fitting themselves for a place in the everlasting kingdom--how important that the brain be clear, and the body as free as possible from disease.--Undated Ms 9, pp. 2, 3. ("Hygienic Reform: Our Present Work," no date.)     Released May 14, 1970.  {4MR 387.2}
[4MR 388.1]       MR No. 246 - Theology of Missions         There are some things I wish to address particularly to yourself and to your wife. You both need to be guarded; you both have strong wills, and are not wanting in self-confidence. . .  {4MR 388.1}
[4MR 388.2]          In your association with others, there is danger of you both being over-bearing and exacting. You will also be in danger of this in your own married life, unless you daily humble your hearts before God, and individually feel the great need of learning in the school of Christ the lesson of meekness, humility, and lowliness of heart.  {4MR 388.2}
[4MR 388.3]          Your ways seem to be right in your own eyes, when they may be far from right. God would have you less self-sufficient. . . . Your ideas and plans should be closely and critically examined, for you are in danger of circumscribing the work, of placing your own mold upon it, and of using your narrow ideas and cheap plans, which generally prove to be the dearest in the end. You belittle the work by so doing. While it is well to exercise economy, let the work of God ever stand in its elevated noble dignity.  {4MR 388.3}
[4MR 388.4]          As you are to begin work in a new mission, be careful that your defects are not exalted as virtues, and thus retard the work of God. It is testing truths that we are bringing before the people, and in every movement these truths should be elevated to stand in moral beauty before those for whom we labor. . . . Do not cheapen the work of God. Let it stand forth as from God. Let it bear no human impress, but the impress of the divine. Self is to be lost sight of in Jesus. It is not safe to allow your own ideas and judgment, your set ways, your peculiar traits of character, to be a controlling power.                                           -389-     There is great need of breadth in your calculations in order to place the work high in all your plans, proportionate to its importance. . . .  {4MR 388.4}
[4MR 389.1]          There has been much lost through following the mistaken ideas of our good brethren whose plans were narrow, and they lowered the work to their peculiar ways and ideas so that the higher classes were not reached. The appearance of the work impressed the minds of unbelievers as being of very little worth--some stray offshoot of religious theory, that was beneath their attention. Much has been lost for want of wise methods of labor. Every effort should be made to give dignity and character to the work. Special efforts should be made to secure the good will of men in responsible positions, without sacrificing one principle of truth or righteousness, but by sacrificing our own ways and manner of approaching the people.  {4MR 389.1}
[4MR 389.2]          Much more would be effected by using more tact and discretion in the presentation of the truth. Through the neglect of this many have a misconception of our faith and of our doctrine which they would not have if the very first impression made upon their minds had been more favorable. It is our duty to get as close to the people as we can. . . .  {4MR 389.2}
[4MR 389.3]          The workers in this cause should not feel that the only way they can do is to go at the people pointedly, with all subjects of truth and doctrine as held by Seventh-day Adventists, for this would close their ears at the very onset. . . .  {4MR 389.3}
[4MR 389.4]          God would have you be as lambs among wolves, as wise as serpents and as harmless as doves. You cannot do this and follow your own ideas and your own plans. You must modify your method of labor. You need not feel that all the truth is to be spoken to unbelievers on any and every occasion. You should                                           -390-     plan carefully what to say and what to leave unsaid. This is not practicing deception; it is to work as Paul worked. He says, "Being crafty, I caught you with guile.". . . You must vary your labor, and not have one way which you think must be followed at all times and in all places. Your ways may seem to you a success, but if you used more tact, more of the wisdom of the serpent, you would have seen much more real results of your work. . . .  {4MR 389.4}
[4MR 390.1]         A great and solemn work is before us--to reach the people where they are. Do not feel it your bounden duty the first thing to tell the people, "We are Seventh-day Adventists; we believe the seventh day is the Sabbath; we believe in the non-immortality of the soul," and thus erect most formidable barriers between you and those you wish to reach. But speak to them, as you may have opportunity, upon points of doctrine wherein you can agree, and dwell on practical godliness. Give them evidence that you are a Christian, desiring peace, and that you love their souls. Let them see that you are conscientious. Thus you will gain their confidence, and then there will be time enough for the doctrines. Let the hard iron heart be subdued, the soil prepared, and then lead them along cautiously, presenting in love the truth as it is in Jesus Christ.  {4MR 390.1}
[4MR 390.2]          It requires great wisdom to reach ministers and noblemen. Why should these be neglected or passed by, as they certainly have been by our people? These classes are responsible to God just in proportion to the capital of talents intrusted to them. Should there not be greater study and much more humble prayer for wisdom to reach these classes? Where much is given, much will be required. Then should there not be wisdom and tact used to gain these souls to Jesus Christ, who will be, if converted, polished instruments                                            -391-     in the hands of the Lord to reach others? The Lord's help we must have to know how to undertake His work in a skillful manner. Self must not become prominent.  {4MR 390.2}
[4MR 391.1]          God has a work to be done that the workers have not yet fully comprehended. Their message is to go to ministers and to worldly wise men, for these are to be tested with the light of truth. It is to be set forth before the learned ones of this world judiciously and in its native dignity. There must be most earnest seeking of God, most thorough study; for the mental powers will be taxed to the uttermost to lay plans according to the Lord's order that shall place His work on the higher and more elevated platform where it should ever have stood. Men's little ideas and narrow plans have bound about the work. . . .  {4MR 391.1}
[4MR 391.2]          After the most earnest efforts have been made to bring the truth before those whom God has intrusted with large responsibilities, be not discouraged if they reject it. They did the same in the days of Christ. Be sure to keep up the dignity of the work by well-ordered plans and a goodly conversation. Do not think that you have elevated the standard too high. . . .  {4MR 391.2}
[4MR 391.3]          You do not know yourself, and you need daily to be imbued with the Spirit of Jesus, else you will, in your dealing with your brethren and with unbelievers, become small, narrow, and penurious, and turn souls in disgust from the truth. If you cultivate these peculiar traits of character you will give deformity to the work. You must grow out of this narrowness; you must have breadth; you must get out of this dealing, for it belittles you in every way. . . .                                            -392-  {4MR 391.3}
[4MR 392.1]          We feel, dear Brother and Sister ________, the tenderest sympathy for you both, and for your little ones as you enter this new field. We feel deeply for you in your separation from friends and acquaintances, your brethren and sisters whom you love. But we know this message is a worldwide message, and we are and must continue to be laborers together with God. I know the Lord loves you and wants to bring you into more close relationship with Himself. Only seek for the mold of God to be upon you, and you will constantly improve in every way until your labors will bear the full approval of Heaven. But never for a moment entertain the idea that you have no improvements to make; for you have many. . . . You are not one who is constantly learning, improving, studying how to adjust yourself to circumstances. You have not adapted yourself to the situation of things, but have been inclined to take an independent course, to follow your own plans, in the place of blending with the workers. . . .  {4MR 392.1}
[4MR 392.2]         God will be with you if you will be with Him. Take care that you do not leave a wrong impression upon minds in reference to yourself. . . . We need the cloudy pillar to lead us constantly. We have the assurance of the presence of God; you have it--"Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." ［Matthew 28:20.］ God bless you.--Letter 12, 1887, pp. 1-4, 6, 7, 11, 12. (To Brother Boyd: "Broader View of the Work Necessary," June 25, 1887.)  {4MR 392.2}
[4MR 392.3]         You have not all the same stamp of character, and each will be inclined to think that the work must be molded according to his views. Unconsciously to yourselves, this spirit will be cherished, and you will seek to introduce                                             -393-     your own methods. The workers should first obtain the grace of Christ, so they will be enabled to sink self out of sight; then there will be unity, even among a diversity of dispositions.  {4MR 392.3}
[4MR 393.1]          Before any of you went to Africa as missionaries, it was shown me that there would be difficulty in your labors, not necessarily because the workers were so differently constituted but because of each esteeming themselves above their brethren. The brethren varied so evidently in organization and in their views of the work, that each instead of modifying his own strong traits of character, would be in danger of drawing away from the others, and this drawing apart would leave an influence among the new converts that would retard the work and dishonor God.  {4MR 393.1}
[4MR 393.2]          You are indeed laborers together with God, and will you seek most earnestly to answer the prayer of Christ that you may be one as He is one with the Father? Let there be no dissensions among you. When each wants to have his own way, disparaging the methods of others, the tendency is to bring great confusion into the work. Each becomes discouraged, and this leads to the discouragement of others who are quick to discern any variance. This is a bad example to set, especially in a new field, where everything should move like well regulated machinery, the work of one matching the work of another, thus manifesting that you are God's instruments.  {4MR 393.2}
[4MR 393.3]          If you fully realize the importance of God's work, you will not work in opposition one to another. . . .  {4MR 393.3}
[4MR 393.4]          Each worker is to use his God-given ability to the utmost for the uplifting of Christ's kingdom on earth. We each have an individuality in manner and bearing, and this is as it should be; but this need not prevent                                           -394-     our working together in perfect harmony. . . . You may have diverse temperaments, and yet be laborers together with God, all working in harmony, and when all your ability is put into the work, you will accomplish the best results. . . . The Lord's resources are unlimited; we are only instruments in His hands, and great things can be accomplished through His name. . . .  {4MR 393.4}
[4MR 394.1]          If one of your number decides that he cannot cooperate with his brethren, and has no desire to work because of differences of opinion, the course to be pursued is without a question. Humble yourselves before God, and resort to prayer, for you cannot and must not attempt to work at variance. . . .  {4MR 394.1}
[4MR 394.2]          God has a great work to be accomplished in _________, and no plans must be laid without the aid of His infinite wisdom. After your plans of labor have been talked over together, mingled with earnest prayer, work, work for Christ. Be not intimidated by apparent difficulties which threaten to obstruct your pathway. There is a right way to work, and God will direct you therein. If you labor in perfect unity, with unselfish interest, and brotherly love, angels of God will be with you. This is God's work, and He will make the rough places smooth, He will prepare the way before you. The work which is to be done in foreign countries can never be done by mortal man unaided by divine Wisdom. . . .  {4MR 394.2}
[4MR 394.3]         The Lord has revealed many things to me concerning the manner in which the work should be carried forward in new fields, and has shown me that if a certain course were pursued, it would narrow the work and cause it to be marred. Perfect harmony can exist only through the abundant grace of                                             -395-     Christ.--Letter 4, 1890, pp. 1, 2, 4, 5, 7, 9. (To "Dear Brethren Now Laboring as Missionaries in the Field of Africa, March, 1890.)  {4MR 394.3}
[4MR 395.1]          I feel deeply in regard to the missionary work in South Africa. I do hope you will not look to man, nor trust in men, but look to God and trust in God. We may expect large things, even the deep movings of the Spirit of God, if we have faith in His promises. Our greatest sin is unbelief in God. Has He not shown us how precious we are in His sight, and with what value He regards our souls, by giving us Jesus? We are required to unite our souls with Jesus Christ that we may have no tame, commonplace experience.--Letter 92, 1896, p. 2. (To "Dear Brother A. T. Robinson," September 2, 1896.)  {4MR 395.1}
[4MR 395.2]          Those extra buildings in Cape Town might far better have been plants in other localities. The erection of building after building in Battle Creek has not been after the order of God. Plants should have been made in regions beyond. The same mistake has been made in Africa as in Battle Creek. We ask you to keep your eyes open, and see if there are no ways to reach the souls who are not of our faith. Do something in this line.--Letter 79, 1899, p. 3. (To "Dear Brother W. S. Hyatt," May 3, 1899.)  {4MR 395.2}
[4MR 395.3]          I will say to my brethren in South Africa, There has not been that wisdom and keen foresight used in dealing with the Wessels family that there should have been. . . . True, they have not been free from mistakes and errors, but others, who have had much greater light, have revealed that they also erred. Have you given these brethren encouragement and wise, judicious                                              -396-     help, or have you closed every avenue whereby they might be helped to be laborers together with God? Have you left them to drift whichever way they would? . . . Have you not crowded out their influence, that they might have no part or lot with you? Much more might have been done than has been done to bind them up with the work. . . . Lines of work could have been entered into that would have called the young men of the Wessels family to act a part in God's cause. Then they would not have drifted away into the world. . . .  {4MR 395.3}
[4MR 396.1]          It is a sad fact that not all the men who have come from America as workers have been a help and blessing. . . . They were not living in connection with God. . . . There are those who have not exercised wisdom in dealing with human minds, who have been too indifferent to reach out a hand warm with sympathy and earnest, intelligent love to help the ones Satan has tried to secure for His service. Circumstances consign every man, whatever his position, to a practical test; and the actual results of this test are offered to the world for inspection. . . .  {4MR 396.1}
[4MR 396.2]          It grieves my heart to think of what might have been if the ones who enter the missionary field had been humble, devoted, consecrated workers.  {4MR 396.2}
[4MR 396.3]          Those who enter any portion of the Lord's vast vineyard should understand that their supposed acquired abilities will not give them success in their work. A too great recognition of self will place one where he will be alone, terribly alone, without cooperation of his brethren, and without the cooperation of heavenly agencies.  {4MR 396.3}
[4MR 396.4]          Some of the workers . . . have been hindrances and not helps. The day of God will reveal the results of their work. They made confusion because                                          -397-     they were not converted. Self was working without the power of the pure, true agency. Had these workers been sanctified, purified, and cleansed from all selfishness and self-superiority, had they had a genuine experience in the things of God, had their example and influence been right, Africa would not be what it is today. The grand, far-reaching influence of the truth would have embraced many other territories. . . .  {4MR 396.4}
[4MR 397.1]          If, in Africa, there had been consecrated workers to push their way into unworked fields, with the full cooperation of the men who are bearing responsibilities, the influence of this work would have added large numbers to the Lord's kingdom. But the same error has been committed in Africa that was committed in Battle Creek--a center was made in one place at a large outlay of means, while other portions of the Lord's vineyard which should have been worked were neglected. God will use in His work humble men who do not think themselves so useful that they trust to their own judgment and efficiency.  {4MR 397.1}
[4MR 397.2]          In Africa there were those who because of their humility were supposed to be unable to do much. Christ worked with these men. God gave them wisdom. But supposedly wiser men bound about the work, and gave little encouragement for it to advance. . . . Had the work been done that needed to be done, men of talent would have come to a knowledge of the truth, men who could have translated our books into different languages. Every dollar expended in America in adding building to building was needed in the fields that might have been entered but were not because many of the workers sent to Africa were . . . unable to take in the situation. They were not willing to deny self, lift the cross, and follow where Jesus led the way.--Letter                                             -398-     183, 1899, pp. 3, 5, 10-12. (To "Dear Brother W. S. Hyatt," November 9, 1899.)  {4MR 397.2}
[4MR 398.1]          Let those who select the missionaries make close investigation and see if they have consecrated themselves body, soul and spirit to God, to preserve their powers for the work that is suffering to be done. Men and women who have not settled purpose, who are not consecrated to the work, should not be sent at great expense to labor in other fields.--Ms 152, 1899, p. 1. ("The Temple of God Must Be Holy," typed October 31, 1899.)  {4MR 398.1}
[4MR 398.2]          It is a solemn, serious matter to select missionaries for foreign countries. The men whom God will accept for this work must be as true as steel to principle. They must be men who are emptied of self, men who give evidence that they are wearing Christ's yoke and manifesting His meekness and lowliness of heart.  {4MR 398.2}
[4MR 398.3]          The very best talent is required in such fields as Africa and Australia. We have to work in and through Christ, and in some places with the consent of the corrupt churches, although we cannot respect their claims, wherever the church is managed by the state.  {4MR 398.3}
[4MR 398.4]          We have to use wisdom in representing the truth; our speech must be tempered, else we cut ourselves off from gaining access to those who need help. The wisdom of angelic agencies must be imparted to human instrumentalities, else the door will be closed to the message the people need. "Be ye wise as serpents and harmless as doves.". . .                                          -399-  {4MR 398.4}
[4MR 399.1]          The Word of God is to be lived as well as preached. It is to be brought into every phase of the Christian work done in this world. The men God has appointed to do His work must be emptied of self. Let Jesus in. Open the door of the heart to the heavenly Guest. Let no man be looked up to as God. When those who come nigh ［to］ God in service are consecrated, cleansed, and purified, approaching nearer and still nearer the divine benevolence, they can voice the commission of God, and be respected. . . .  {4MR 399.1}
[4MR 399.2]          God designs that men shall be drawn constantly upward by the strong moral attraction of that which is above. Had the workers in Africa remembered this, they would have done a great work by their God-fearing, unselfish attitude. Those in Africa would have been inspired to use their physical and mental capabilities for God. The work would have gone forward among the Dutch and other languages. Publications containing the truth would have been circulated everywhere. Ministers and rulers would have been converted to the truth. . . . Those who work in the South African field must understand the bearing of the situation. Their connection with their African brethren is a reciprocal one. ［IT SHOULD BE NOTED THAT WHILE PRINCIPLES HERE ENUNCIATED WOULD APPLY IN ALL RELATIONSHIPS BETWEEN OVERSEAS WORKERS AND NATIONAL WORKERS AND BELIEVERS, ELLEN WHITE IN THIS INSTANCE IS SPEAKING OF THE INTER-RELATIONSHIPS BETWEEN THE EARLY MISSIONARIES SENT FROM AMERICA AND THE DUTCH AND ENGLISH PEOPLES RESIDING IN SOUTH AFRICA.］ There are men of talent in Africa, and if the workers from America knew how to . . . recognize the ability and talent possessed by their African brethren, much more good would be done. Those who love God and obey His word are to be closely united. They are to work together, using their talents in various ways. . . .                                                -400-  {4MR 399.2}
[4MR 400.1]         Those in Africa who possessed capabilities should have been united with their American brethren. If the brethren and sisters from America had united with the African believers, songs of joy would have been heard among the heavenly angels, recognizing the human relationship as a union with God. Could the curtain have been rolled back, we would have seen heavenly angels all prepared to cooperate with human intelligence for the advancement of the work.--Letter 187, 1899, pp. 3-6. (To "Dear Brother S. N. Haskell," November 16, 1899.)  {4MR 400.1}
[4MR 400.2]          The Lord has a great work to be done. Changes are continually taking place. In our association with those of different nationality, education, and experience we shall find that it is a life and death struggle to bear forward the gospel in all its purity. . . . Paul wrote to Timothy, his son in the gospel, "God hath not given us the spirit of fear; but of power, and of love, and of a sound mind. Be not therefore ashamed of the testimony of our Lord, nor of me His prisoner; but be thou partaker of the afflictions of the gospel according to the power of God, who hath saved us and called us with an holy calling, not according to our own works, but according to His purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus, before the world began."--Ms 31, 1900, pp. 2, 5. (Diary, typed June 18, 1900.)  {4MR 400.2}
[4MR 400.3]          It is safer to educate students at home than to send them to America to receive an education; for in America they see and hear much that does them no good, which they would not see and hear were they to remain in their own country. Too many of the methods and habits and fashions have been                                             -401-     transported from America to _____, and the result is not favorable. The very best teachers should be sent from America to foreign countries to educate the young.--Letter 188, 1899, p. 5. (To "Dear Brother and Sister S. N. Haskell," November 13, 1899.)     Released May 14, 1970.  {4MR 400.3}
[4MR 402.1]       MR No. 247 - Recollections of the Discovery of the Sanctuary Truth         We remember when the Adventists keeping the Sabbath could be readily counted, and epistles were addressed to all in a day. We acted a part in the first conference that was ever held among Seventh-day Adventists, which was convened in Connecticut. . . . We had nothing in our possession but our spare wardrobe and a firm faith and confidence in the truth, dearer to us than life itself.  {4MR 402.1}
[4MR 402.2]          The light upon the fourth commandment, which was new and unpopular and generally rejected by our Adventist brethren and sisters, we had accepted. If we had trials and difficulties before this, in accepting the message that the Lord would soon come the second time to our world with power and great glory, we found that accepting new and advanced truth brought us into positions of still greater difficulty. It brought down upon us not only the opposition of the Christian world who refused to believe in the Lord's soon coming, but opposition unexpectedly came upon us from those with whom we had been united in the faith and glorious hope of the second advent of our Saviour. In the place of closely investigating the Scriptures as did the noble Bereans to see if these things were so, there were those with whom we had taken sweet counsel together who denounced the third angel's message as heresy.  {4MR 402.2}
[4MR 402.3]          The beams of light were shining forth from the open door of the temple of God in heaven, and our attention was called to the ark of God in that temple, containing the tables of stone, upon which were engraved the law of God. We saw, in tracing down the commandments, that the fourth commandment--                                           -403-     placed in the very bosom of the decalogue--had been perverted; that we had ignorantly been keeping the first day of the week, a common working day, as sacred, when the fourth commandment stated that the seventh day was the Sabbath ordained and set apart by God Himself for man to keep holy. He sanctified the day and man was to show special honor to God in observing the day He had given him. This commandment is the great truth which unites the two dispensations, the Mosaic and the Christian, and the light upon the sanctuary shows their relation to each other.  {4MR 402.3}
[4MR 403.1]          A few began to search the Scriptures after the disappointment in 1844, and the result was light in regard to what constituted the sanctuary. This searching revealed the fact that the prophecy referred not to this earth as the sanctuary to be cleansed at the end of the days, but to the heavenly sanctuary; and this truth explained our disappointment in 1844. Investigation of the Scriptures also revealed the light upon the Sabbath.  {4MR 403.1}
[4MR 403.2]          Now we saw a great work to be done to present this light to the people, for the sanctuary question, if understood, would remove all perplexities as to where we were standing in prophecy, and explain clearly the disappointment in 1844. The light of prophecy would then appear clear and forcible to those who would search the Scriptures with hearts open to receive the truth which had been so undiscerned. New hope and courage took possession of our souls. . . .  {4MR 403.2}
[4MR 403.3]          Now the work was before us to proclaim the third angel's message. We were poor, destitute of means, and disease upon us, yet we had faith and courage in the Lord.--Ms 76, 1886, pp. 1-3. ("Recollections of Early Days of the Message in America," November, 1886.)                                                -404-  {4MR 403.3}
[4MR 404.1]                                            Age to Come        God has shown me about some trying to get a substitute after the time passed, some would get Jesus upon the great white cloud, others would be looking to old Jerusalem, or as they called it the age-to-come.--Letter 8, 1851, p. 4. (To "Dear Brother and Sister Howland," November 12, 1851.)     Released May 14, 1970.  {4MR 404.1}
[4MR 405.1]      MR No. 248 - E. G. White's Report of Minneapolis Conference         Our meeting is closed. I have on last Sabbath given my last discourse. There seemed for the first time to be considerable feelings in the congregation. I called them forward for prayers although the church was densely packed. Quite a number came forward. The Lord gave me the Spirit of supplication and His blessing came upon me. I did not go out to meeting this morning. This has been a most laborious meeting, for Willie and I have had to watch at every point lest there should be moves made, resolutions passed, that would prove detrimental to the future work.  {4MR 405.1}
[4MR 405.2]          I have spoken nearly twenty times with great freedom and we believe that this meeting will result in great good. We know not the future, but we feel that Jesus stands at the helm and we shall not be shipwrecked. My courage and faith have been good and have not failed me, notwithstanding we have had the hardest and most incomprehensible tug of war we have ever had among our people. The matter cannot be explained by pen unless I should write many, many pages; so I had better not undertake the job.  {4MR 405.2}
[4MR 405.3]         Elder Olsen is to be president of the General Conference and Brother Dan Jones of Kansas is to help him. Elder Haskell will serve until Brother Olsen shall come from Europe. I cannot tell what the future may reveal, but we shall remain for about four weeks in Battle Creek and get out a testimony that should come out just now without delay. Then we can see how matters move at the great center of the work. We are determined to do all we can in the fear of God to help our people in this emergency.                                             -406-  {4MR 405.3}
[4MR 406.1]          A sick man's mind has had a controlling power over the General Conference Committee, and the ministers have been the shadow and echo of Elder Butler about as long as it is healthy and for the good of the cause. Envy, evil surmisings, jealousies have been working like leaven until the whole lump seemed to be leavened. . . .  {4MR 406.1}
[4MR 406.2]          Willie has gone a few miles to Minnehaha Falls--the first time he has had a moment to be off sentinel duty--committees, committees, committees. He has not yet come back.  {4MR 406.2}
[4MR 406.3]          We have it quite cool here. We have all had colds, but we have had considerable sunshine and but very little rain. We have had good food and that which we could enjoy. Sarah is some better of her cold. I could not spend any time to nurse a cold, for I have been in the harness every day.  {4MR 406.3}
[4MR 406.4]          Today, Sunday, I have not attended meeting, but have had to visit considerably. I am grateful to God for the strength and freedom and power of His Spirit in bearing my testimony, although it has made the least impression upon many minds than at any period before in my history. Satan has seemed to have power to hinder my work in a wonderful degree, but I tremble to think what would have been in this meeting if we had not been here. God would have worked in some way to prevent this spirit brought to the meeting having a controlling power. But we are not the least discouraged. We trust in the Lord God of Israel. The truth will triumph and we mean to triumph with it.  {4MR 406.4}
[4MR 406.5]          We think of you all at home and would be pleased to be with you, but our wishes are not to be consulted. The Lord is our leader, let Him direct our course and we will follow where He leads the way. . . .                                             -407-  {4MR 406.5}
[4MR 407.1]          Now I shall write you something more as soon as we can after we reach Battle Creek. Excuse this hasty line. Much love to all the family, especially Ella and Mabel.  {4MR 407.1}
[4MR 407.2]          P.S. I have one nice warm pair of stockings knit for Willie and I have the second pair almost done.  {4MR 407.2}
[4MR 407.3]          Just as I was folding this letter this great blotch came to make it look bad.--Letter 82, 1888, pp. 1-4. (To "Dear Daughter Mary" (Mrs. W. C. White), November 4, 1888.)  {4MR 407.3}
[4MR 407.4]                                   On Berrien Springs          I hear that there is some thought of locating the school at Berrien Springs in the southwest of Michigan. I am much pleased with the description of this place. . . . In such a place as Berrien Springs the school can be made an object lesson, and I hope that no one will interpose to prevent the carrying forward of this work.--Letter 80, 1901, pp. 4, 5. (To the managers of the Review and Herald office, July 12, 1901.)     Released September 9, 1970.  {4MR 407.4}
[4MR 408.1]       MR No. 249 - Experience of James White         There were several hands employed beside himself ［James White］ who were irreligious, rough men. They agreed among themselves to make it hard for the minister, for as he was unaccustomed to such stern hard work, they would run him down and drive him from the field. He knew at that time nothing of this, but before he went into the field, we sought the Lord most earnestly that He would strengthen and protect him. . . .  {4MR 408.1}
[4MR 408.2]          As he entered the field, they put the minister to lead in mowing the swath. He took a wide swath. Those who followed . . . bent to with all their energies to keep up close to him which led him to quicken his steps. . . . They had gone across the large field but twice when they threw down their scythes and said, "White, do you mean to kill yourself and us? . . . We thought you were a minister and could not know by experience how to handle a scythe, but we give you the credit of being far ahead of us and the best mower we ever saw--and you have taken no beer or liquor this hot day. When you came into the field as a worker, we were mad. We did not want a minister in our company. . . . We have had to give up.". . .  {4MR 408.2}
[4MR 408.3]         My husband thanked them for their compliments but he felt that he had One to thank whom they did not love, trust, or serve--the God of heaven.  {4MR 408.3}
[4MR 408.4]          This day's work proved to him a blessing in more ways than one. It broke down the stiff prejudice that existed against him as a minister; and the severe strain of nerve and muscle he was under while enduring the heat of the noonday sun, . . . ［caused］ the cords in the limb ［to become］ relaxed, ［and］ he found himself bringing his wounded foot squarely to the ground.                                        -409-     After this he stepped so firmly, no one would imagine he had ever been lame."--Ms. 19, 1885, pp. 2, 3. ("European General Council," September 21, 1885.)     Released September 9, 1970.  {4MR 408.4}
[4MR 410.1]       MR No. 250 - Pure Doctrine Elevates and Ennobles         In our character-building, each person is responsible for the way in which he builds. We are to lay on the foundation stone material that will do honor to God. There are many in our work who teach speculative theories, rather than the simple truths which Christ taught. Every one will be tested, to see whether his conversion is real. The pure doctrines that are taught in working faith, the gold, silver, and precious stones that are brought to the foundation, will elevate and ennoble the receiver. But the teaching which is mingled with human philosophy can never sanctify.  {4MR 410.1}
[4MR 410.2]          The long-expected day of God will soon test every man's work. "The fire shall try every man's work of what sort it is." In the great day of God the worthless material will be consumed; but the gold of true, simple, humble faith will never lose its value. It can never be consumed; for it is imperishable. All selfishness, all false religion, will then appear as they are. One hour of transgression will be seen to be a great loss, while the fear of the Lord will be seen to be the beginning of wisdom. The pleasure of self-indulgence will perish as stubble, while the gold of steadfast principle, maintained at any cost, will endure forever.--Ms 130, 1899, pp. 13, 14. ("The Test of Obedience," typed September 8, 1899.)  {4MR 410.2}
[4MR 410.3]          Never give up your faith and hope in God. Cling to the promises. Do not trust in your feelings, but in the naked word of God. Believe the assurances of the Lord. Take your stand upon the plain thus saith the Lord, and rest there, feeling or no feeling. Faith is not always followed by                                        -411-     feelings of ecstasy, but hope thou in God. Trust wholly in Him.--Letter 159, 1905, pp. 2, 3. (To Mrs. J. E. Daigneau, June 11, 1905.)  {4MR 410.3}
[4MR 411.1]          The worker is not to follow his own ideas and plans for work. The Lord's individuality is to be sunk in no living being. Christ's followers are to love God supremely, and their neighbor as themselves.  {4MR 411.1}
[4MR 411.2]          It is as much the privilege of every individual member of the church to know from the Word God's will in regard to his course of action as it is for the president of the conference, or for any other man in office of trust. The Lord would be sought unto by all who would be instructed and enlightened and worked by the Holy Spirit. God is ready to commune with His people.--Ms 15, 1897, p. 1. ("Individual Experience Necessary," March 14, 1897.)  {4MR 411.2}
[4MR 411.3]          Christ charged those whom He healed to tell the good news in the home circle, but not to the world. He would not convert the world by His miracles. His work was to present the Word, that man might not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. His prayer for them was, "sanctify them through Thy truth: Thy word is truth." . . .  {4MR 411.3}
[4MR 411.4]          The time has now come when we need to hide in the cleft of the Rock, and view the character of God. Enoch walked with God 300 years. He reflected upon God, he contemplated his character, and his life was well-pleasing in the sight of God. And on the part of his children today there should be just such a meditation upon the Word of God. It should not only be read, but carefully studied; for it furnishes the only safe standard and guide in the                                         -412-     formation of moral character, and the only sure road to intellectual culture.--Ms 29, 1896, pp. 6, 8. (October 31, 1896.)  {4MR 411.4}
[4MR 412.1]          Eating the flesh and drinking the blood of the Son of God, we become one with Him. Unity of purpose and harmony of action marks our work. This mutual love and confidence constitutes a moral force which is a convincing power to the world. When absolute homage is paid to the Word of God in matters of doctrine and principle, there will be no easy fellowship with the world. There will be no slipshod religion. When the Bible and the Bible alone is the rule of our faith and practice, the influence of our lives will have a telling power on the world.--Ms 177, 1899, p. 11. ("The Medical Missionary Work," May 10, 1899.)  {4MR 412.1}
[4MR 412.2]          The Bible is so precious to me. The more I read it, the more light in Christian experience I gain. God's Word seems to be written purposely for me. In it a balm is provided for all my fears and worries. I love my Saviour because I believe His Word and many others have this same experience.--Ms 152, 1898, p. 2. (Notes of travel. Typed November 20, 1898.)  {4MR 412.2}
[4MR 412.3]         The question is sometimes raised, What if Sister White should die? I answer, the books that she has written will not die. They are a living witness to what saith the Scriptures.--Letter 55, 1905, p. 2. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, January 30, 1905.)                                        -413-  {4MR 412.3}
[4MR 413.1]          You will be without excuse if you do not study the Word of God, that you may understand how inseparable are Christian doctrine and Christian practice.--Letter 63, 1893, p. 5. (To P. W. B. Wessels, March 17, 1893.)     Released January 7, 1971.  {4MR 413.1}
[4MR 414.1]       MR No. 252 - The Secret of our Success         Our success in any religious effort depends upon our simplicity in Christ Jesus and unity and love for one another.--Letter 56, 1894, p. 2. (To Elder A. O. Olsen, October 26, 1894.)  {4MR 414.1}
[4MR 414.2]                           Counsel Regarding Work in the Inner City        Here we were in this new world, with only a very few churches, mostly composed of poor people who were not prepared to give financial aid to the work. How could we meet the requirements in establishing churches and conferences and build up the work in medical missionary lines? We needed health foods, but we had no money to purchase material or machinery with which to prepare them.  {4MR 414.2}
[4MR 414.3]          Then I thought of what we had done and were doing here to help the poor, to lift up the bowed down and oppressed, to clothe the naked and feed the hungry, all of whom were just as precious in the sight of the Lord as the same class in America. . . .  {4MR 414.3}
[4MR 414.4]          We helped one man pay for his place, advancing him money to be returned when he was able. Another must have money to pay the rent on his place. To another we loaned a cow. Those who were wounded and sick and ready to die we took to our own home, feeding and nursing them free. . . . Then came another boy with an injured knee. Sister McEnterfer gives him treatment daily. . . .  {4MR 414.4}
[4MR 414.5]          God does not require the workmen to obtain their education and training in order to devote themselves exclusively to the poorer classes. Some can engage in that work, and let them draw their means largely from those outside                                        -415-     of our faith. This work might be presented in such a way that every dollar would draw from our people and there be no resources for aggressive warfare in new fields.  {4MR 414.5}
[4MR 415.1]          Let not the work for the poor and debased draw the means from our churches so that they shall neglect the needs of the work all over our world. This has been done, and will be done again unless there is a decided change of operations. The great question of our duty to humanity is a serious one, and much of the grace of God is needed in deciding as to the best way to work in order to accomplish the greatest amount of good. . . .  {4MR 415.1}
[4MR 415.2]          There is no question but that it is a duty for some to labor among the outcasts, and try to save the souls that are perishing. But there is such a thing as leading men to center all their energies on this class when God has called them to another work. Satan is inventing every kind of plan to enfeeble our churches. He seeks to place them where they will not become strong and have the work of God abiding in them so that they may overcome the wicked one. We must not be ignorant of his devices.--Letter 4, 1899, pp. 7, 28, 30. (To "Dr. Kellogg and All Who Are Connected With Him in the Sanitarium Board and Councils," January 6, 1899.)  {4MR 415.2}
[4MR 415.3]          We see the work that must be done, and in every place we enter we unite medical missionary work with the gospel ministry, just as God would have with our limited resources. We labor earnestly for the poor, the distressed and the sick.                                             -416-  {4MR 415.3}
[4MR 416.1]          If we find a poor widow struggling to support her family we show our sympathy in a tangible way, and help her to help herself. We seek to awaken the missionary spirit in our churches. We appeal to the members to show their religion by their works of sympathy and do all they can.--Letter 232, 1899, p. 6. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, November 10, 1899.)  {4MR 416.1}
[4MR 416.2]          In all our work the law of God must be presented, with its far-reaching requirements, to lead men and women and youth to see the need of loyalty to God. The efforts put forth to rescue degraded outcasts will not be of any avail unless the claims of the law of Jehovah are imprinted on mind and heart.--Ms 150, 1899, pp. 17, 18. (Untitled. typed October 26, 1899.)  {4MR 416.2}
[4MR 416.3]          These words may arouse discussion, but nevertheless I tell you the truth. I long to have our people move solidly. They have been more or less harnessing themselves to a work which has not relation to the grand work for this time. I have carried this burden of agony of soul. . . .  {4MR 416.3}
[4MR 416.4]          God forbid that the purposes Dr. Kellogg has in mind should be carried out. Our work is not to be a divided work.--Ms. 6, 1900, pp. 12, 13. ("Words of Instruction Regarding the Medical Missionary Work," typed Jan. 12, 1900.)  {4MR 416.4}
[4MR 416.5]          He ［God］ has not made it the special work of Dr. Kellogg to go into the worst dens of iniquity in the large cities. The Lord does not require impossibilities of men. He gives to every man his work. The work which He gave to Dr. Kellogg was to symbolize to the world the ministry of the gospel                                        -417-     in medical missionary work.--Letter 205, 1899, p. 6. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, typed December 19, 1899.)  {4MR 416.5}
[4MR 417.1]          I tell you plainly that you are carrying forward that which you call missionary work according to misconceived judgment and opinions. The sanitarium will be weakened and suffer because you have given yourself up to do a work for which God will call you to account.  {4MR 417.1}
[4MR 417.2]          I have been instructed that you have been doing a work which the Lord never appointed you to do. . . . The place assigned you by the Lord was under Him in the divine theocracy. You were to learn of Jesus, the great Teacher. You were to be and do after His character and example.--Letter 215b, 1899, pp. 1, 2. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, December 14, 1899.)  {4MR 417.2}
[4MR 417.3]         Too much commercial work has been mingled with the medical missionary work. The capabilities that should have been developed under God in caring for the sick, and doing the work of a physician of the soul, as well as of the body, have, in recent years, been used largely in launching out in various enterprises. These enterprises necessitated the carrying of many responsibilities that the Lord never intended that Dr. Kellogg should bear.  {4MR 417.3}
[4MR 417.4]          The Chicago work was not in all respects carried on in the right way. Too great an effort was made to feed a large class. To much money was used in doing slum work.  {4MR 417.4}
[4MR 417.5]          God did not lay upon Dr. Kellogg the responsibility of doing so much of this kind of work. The Lord declared, "He is My physician."--Letter 218,                                           -418-     1906, pp. 3, 4. (To "Elders of the Battle Creek Church, and to Our Ministers and Physicians Throughout the Field," June 28, 1906.)  {4MR 417.5}
[4MR 418.1]          One part of the work is not to be made all-absorbing, to the detriment and hindrance of other parts. This has recently been so distinctly presented to me that I am compelled to speak. . . .  {4MR 418.1}
[4MR 418.2]          You have misappropriated God's money in doing a work you were not appointed to do, while missionary fields white for the harvest have been left without facilities. They did not receive their portion of the Lord's entrusted capital. The enemy has blinded your eyes, so that you have not seen the necessity of cooperating with the Lord's missionaries in fields which are ripe for the harvest. . . .  {4MR 418.2}
[4MR 418.3]          You are full of ambitious projects for a class that will not, with scarcely an exception, be capable of honoring and glorifying God. You have sunk your interests deeply in a work that will not properly represent the refined, elevated character of the truth.  {4MR 418.3}
[4MR 418.4]          There should be no lessening of the zeal or fervor or energy shown in the work of saving souls ready to perish. But all the time and means are not to be consumed in one line of work, while the work for God's vineyard as a whole is neglected. This disproportion is brought in and the work is swayed in wrong lines.--Letter 85, 1900, pp. 2, 5. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, May, 1900.)  {4MR 418.4}
[4MR 418.5]          I know that God would not have His money absorbed in Chicago as it now is. . . . A large amount of money has been used in a way which has                                          -419-     accomplished very little. Much has been spent on a class of people who will never be fitted to receive and impart, unless the Holy Spirit shall make them entirely new, heart, mind, and body. The work done for this class has been disproportionately large in comparison with the work that has been done in fields that are waiting and longing for the truth. How many more years will the way of man counterwork that which God would have done?--Letter 92, 1900.  {4MR 418.5}
[4MR 419.1]          In every city there should be missionaries, evangelists appointed to work for the lower classes, who through abuse are ruining themselves. But all the resources are not to be used in this work, or the work of bringing the truth to other cities and missionary fields afar off from America will not be accomplished.--Letter 86, 1900, p. 4. (To "Dear Brother A. G. Daniells," June 18, 1900.)  {4MR 419.1}
[4MR 419.2]          Those who have been placed as stewards of the Lord's goods should see that everything is managed in such a way as to bring the Lord the greatest revenue. A wise steward will not select a few portions of the vineyard and absorb in them the means which God has intended for the entire field. . . .  {4MR 419.2}
[4MR 419.3]          The vineyard must be cultivated, vines must be planted, that crops may be gathered. To every man is not committed the same task, and the work in the different lines must be done in unselfishness. The minds of the workers are first to be molded by God through His appointed agencies; the word of the Lord is to be communicated to men, to supply their minds with suggestions and methods for working the field in such a way as to present to God the very best returns from all parts of His vineyard.--Ms 109, 1899. (August 3, 1899.)                                         -420-  {4MR 419.3}
[4MR 420.1]          Means have been drawn from the sanitarium to erect buildings for the care of people who can never be relied on to fill places in the ministry or on councils. They have not a knowledge of the work of character-building and they cannot be relied on as men of forethought. They have ruined their mental powers and nearly destroyed their spiritual discernment by the indulgence of appetite and passion, and this makes them weak. They are fickle and changeable.--Letter 215b, 1899, p. 2. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, typed Dec. 14, 1899.)  {4MR 420.1}
[4MR 420.2]          We do not advise our people to open up a work in our cities, to the extent of erecting buildings to which they can invite the most depraved class of people to come and receive food and beds and treatment without money and without price. None are required to establish a work in any city which gives to an indiscriminate class an invitation to be supported by the charities of the Seventh-day Adventists people, whose special work is to bear an unpopular message to the world. The commission is given to bear the message to all nations.--Letter 90, 1900, p. 2. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, June 12, 1900.)  {4MR 420.2}
[4MR 420.3]          We are to present the truth to those in the highways. This work has been neglected. We have a work to do for the higher classes, and this work needs all our capabilities. While we are in no case to neglect the poor and destitute we have neither men nor money for the work among the very lowest classes. We point our workers to a higher grade. All reasons for this I cannot explain now.                                          -421-  {4MR 420.3}
[4MR 421.1]          The fields ripe for the harvest have been spread before me. We must work for the higher class of people. Then we shall have strength and ability with which to carry forward in the lines which God has pointed out.--Letter 164, 1901, p. 2. (To "Dear Brother A. G. Daniells," January 23, 1901.)  {4MR 421.1}
[4MR 421.2]          If men feel that God has called them to devote all their missionary efforts to the worst part of the cities, no one should forbid them to work.--Letter 3, 1900.  {4MR 421.2}
[4MR 421.3]          If there are men who will take up the work of laboring for the most degrading, men upon whom God has laid the burden to labor for the masses in a variety of ways, let these converted ones go forth and gather from the world the means required to do this work. Let them not depend on the means which God intends shall sustain the work of His gospel.--Letter 205, 1899, p. 6. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, typed December 19, 1899.)  {4MR 421.3}
[4MR 421.4]          The Lord's poor subjects are to be helped in every case where it will be for their benefit. They are to be placed where they can help themselves. We have no question in regard to the cases of this class of poor. The best methods of helping them are to be carefully and prayerfully considered.  {4MR 421.4}
[4MR 421.5]          The Lord lays this responsibility upon every church. . . . God suffers His poor to be in the borders of every church. . . . They are not to pass by the Lord's poor but they are to deny themselves of luxuries . . . that they may make the suffering, needy ones comfortable.                                         -422-  {4MR 421.5}
[4MR 422.1]          After this they may reach still farther to help those who are not of the household of faith, if they are the proper subjects to be helped.--Ms 46, 1900. (See Testimonies, vol. 1, pp. 272-274.)  {4MR 422.1}
[4MR 422.2]          If the efforts, the talent, the labor, the money, which have been thrown into Chicago for the last several years had been appropriated toward acquainting with the truth of God for these last days, a class of people who could have been reached with wise, well directed efforts, many would have received the truth who would now be working to give it to others of their own class.--Ms 46, 1900, p. 3. ("The Temperance Work," typed July 25, 1900.)  {4MR 422.2}
[4MR 422.3]                               The Work for the Present Time        I have been shown that you are in danger, in great peril, of becoming just what the enemy desire you to be--unbalanced in mind. It is not pleasant for me to speak of this by letter, but the Lord has used me to do this work, and I dare not keep silent. If I did, I should be as one who saw your danger, and lifted not up his voice to warn you.  {4MR 422.3}
[4MR 422.4]          Light has been given me that you have carried so-called medical missionary work altogether too far. For a long time warnings and cautions have been sent to you. You have made this work not the arm, but the body. God has instructed me that the work you have set yourself to do is not the work He has given you to do. . . .  {4MR 422.4}
[4MR 422.5]          When you dipped so deeply into work in the slums, to lift up the most degraded, you were not gathering with Christ as you supposed. To you was given the special work of standing at your post of duty in the sanitarium, as                                          -423-     its manager, in connection with God's appointed agencies. But you took so many responsibilities upon yourself that it was as though one man's brain, and that your own, was brain for all the others. If your course was questioned, you did not receive the criticism offered, till finally no one dared to say, "Why do ye so?" Their silence has been registered in heaven as unfaithfulness. Many have viewed matters in the same light in which you have viewed them.  {4MR 422.5}
[4MR 423.1]          In the past I have not dared to hold my peace, and all I can do now is to enforce what I have already said to you. I know that you may class me with your enemies because I tell you the truth. This truth may conflict with your ideas, but nevertheless, it is the truth. The principles upon which you are working will not stand the test. The Lord does not call upon you to create interests which will not show the best results or accomplish the work that is to be done in proclaiming the last message of mercy to a deceived, perishing world. The Lord would not have any enterprise started which would not be for the healthfulness and solidity of the work which is to perfect a people to prepare the way of the Lord.  {4MR 423.1}
[4MR 423.2]          The Lord has not led you to take upon yourself such large responsibilities. I was made to understand that all available resources had been drawn upon to sustain the many interests you have set in operation. This hinders the advancement of the work. When accomplished, the work you have started would not have the best results, if carried forward in the way in which it is being carried. Had a portion of the means thus used been used in holding camp meetings, in lifting the banner of truth, in educating workers in regard to carrying on the work after the camp meetings, God would                                           -424-     have been glorified. We are following the direction of God as to how the work shall be done. . . .  {4MR 423.2}
[4MR 424.1]          Your students are not receiving an all-round education. The minds of men and women must be disciplined in such a way that they can carry forward the work solidly. The work in all parts of the Lord's vineyard is to be built up. In every gathering of our people there should be those who can plan and devise how to build up the work upon a sure foundation.  {4MR 424.1}
[4MR 424.2]          The enemy has been working and will continue to work to take advantage of circumstances. Thus he tried to create an emotional experience. He has tried to bring about a condition of things which would lead men to belittle the ministers of the gospel and criticize their work. This has already been done. A wild spirit of speculation and adventure will hurt the very work which should be regarded as most sacred.  {4MR 424.2}
[4MR 424.3]          The work done for outcasts may be so managed that it will not bear the very best aspect. Unless those rescued are taught that sin is the transgression of the law, unless they are educated to know what is truth, what will the work done for them amount to? It will be work done with very little result. . . .  {4MR 424.3}
[4MR 424.4]          Some of the work that has been done is represented as being like men rolling large stones up a hill with great effort. When nearly at the top of the hill, the stones rolled again to the bottom. The men only succeeded in taking a few to the top. In the work done for the degraded--what effort it has taken to reach them, what expense, and then to lead them to stand against appetite and base passions! Is this work to be permitted to swallow up all                                         -425-     the workers and all the money needed to sustain the various branches of the work of the cause of God? I answer, No.  {4MR 424.4}
[4MR 425.1]          Camp meetings are to be held; not one mammoth camp meeting, but small camp meetings in different localities. After the camp meeting is over, let a house be hired for the accommodation of the workers, and let these workers go out among the people and ascertain who are willing to take their position on the Lord's side. One thing is certain:  We have a work to do similar to the work done in the early history of the message. This work we are trying to carry forward in this country ［Australia］.  {4MR 425.1}
[4MR 425.2]          But the Lord does not give us directions to erect buildings for the care of babies, although this is a good work. But it is not the work for the present time. Let the world do all it will in this line. Our time and means must be invested in a different line of work. We are to carry the last message of mercy in the very best way to reach those in the churches who are hungering and praying for light. . . .  {4MR 425.2}
[4MR 425.3]          We are to give to the people the warnings contained in Revelation. But many workers are engaged in a line of work that is disqualifying them to preach the word and do the very work God has appointed them to do. The truth in regard to the Sabbath of the Lord is to be proclaimed. The seventh-day is to be shown to be the seal of the living God. People are to be shown what they may expect from the papal power. The time has come when the Protestant churches are reaching out to grasp the hand of the power that has made void the law of God. . . . ［Here follows lengthy quotations from Revelation 18 and brief comments.］                                    -426-  {4MR 425.3}
[4MR 426.1]          This is the message Satan would have silenced. . . . Shall this message be considered an inferior matter?  {4MR 426.1}
[4MR 426.2]          I am commissioned to speak to all those who are engaged as physicians in our institutions. A reformation is required in regard to the management of these institutions. They are not to be conducted as the world would conduct them. . . . The work done in our medical institutions is to correspond with the words "medical missionary work." We do not want the Lord to think ill of us because we misrepresent the work of Christ. God has not given us permission to do a work which will not bear the investigation of the judgment.--Letter 232, 1899, pp. 1-7, 9, 10. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, November 10, 1899.)  {4MR 426.2}
[4MR 426.3]                             Appeal For a Balanced Work        Dear Brother and Sister Irwin:  A happy new year to you. . . . I am so very much interested in the work that I have told you was presented before me. I saw large companies and small companies stretching out their hands and saying, "Come and help us. We want you to open to us the word of God." In all my experiences I have not seen so general inquiring interest to be taught the truth. There have been some backsets, but the Lord has not left His people. . . .  {4MR 426.3}
[4MR 426.4]          I think that so far twelve have taken their stand at Maitland; but we must have more, and shall have many converts who believe. The best of house-to-house labor is being done. There is a wide extended circle to be worked. Such kindness and courtesy as we have received from the people makes us more urgent for their souls, and we will labor to the utmost of our ability.                                            -427-     These people are not of the depraved class, but their souls are just as much value as are the souls of the most abandoned characters. . . .  {4MR 426.4}
[4MR 427.1]          I see that your difficulties are becoming more settled and pronounced because Dr. Kellogg refuses counsel and chooses to do the very things that God has told him not to do. But the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth. If Dr. Kellogg refuses to change his methods of labor, then the sure result will come. . . .  {4MR 427.1}
[4MR 427.2]          Seek to save Dr. Kellogg from himself. He is not heeding the counsel he should heed. He is not satisfied because the Lord has signified that the missionary work does not consist alone in the slum work in Chicago. That work, thought to be the great and important thing to be done, is a very defective and expensive work. It has absorbed the means, and has deprived our poverty-stricken foreign mission fields of the help God designed them to have. The use of means in what is called the medical missionary work needs most thorough investigation. Means have been consumed and will continue to be consumed in a work which is not the greatest or most important to be done in our world. . . .  {4MR 427.2}
[4MR 427.3]         The Lord has signified that the missionary, health-restorative gospel shall never be separated from the ministry of the word. The Lord Jesus has in His own example shown us the way in which His work is to be done in the restoration of suffering humanity. It is the Lord's purpose that in every part of our world health institutions shall be established as a part of the gospel work. If men feel that God has called them to devote all their missionary efforts to the worst part of the cities, no one should forbid them to work. But the Lord has in His own wisdom established sanitariums as a                                          -428-     special illustration of the gospel work to be done in magnifying the truth. But medical missionary work is not to be made a separate work, under a separate organization from the gospel ministry, after one man's mind and one man's judgment. The work in all its branches is to be one.  {4MR 427.3}
[4MR 428.1]          The medical missionary work God has set in operation as a practical illustration of the gospel, but there is not to be in any place a mammoth settlement to be supported, while in many other places there is the very same need of a representation of the gospel truth.  {4MR 428.1}
[4MR 428.2]          Plants must be made in all parts of the world. America is not all the world. The expenditure of means to set in operation the medical missionary work as it now stands has not been made under the divine theocracy. There needs to be a decided change. The money consumed in one line has brought a great dearth of means in other lines where it should be invested to make the medical missionary work the very thing God designed it should be.  {4MR 428.2}
[4MR 428.3]          Dr. Kellogg must understand that God is not best glorified by his all-absorbing interest in the past, the present, and the future of the medical missionary work after the same practice. The sanitarium needs all that there is of him to keep its healthful position and standing. This has been greatly neglected in carrying out a work that God has not ordered. The means coming into the sanitarium have been devoted to a work that was not after the Lord's order. This was why I was bidden to call upon the sanitarium for means to establish a health institution in this new world ［Australia］. With this means we could be provided with facilities to do missionary work which would tell with great power in this country.                                             -429-  {4MR 428.3}
[4MR 429.1]          Donations large and abundant have come into the hands of Dr. Kellogg. These should not have been swallowed up in doing that which the world would do largely, but the world will not do the work which God has committed to His people. He requires us to be wide awake in preparing the way for Christ's second coming. This work is included in the commission Christ gave to His disciples. He bids us, "Lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins."--Letter 3, 1900, pp. 1-5. (To Elder and Mrs. G. A. Irwin, January 1, 1900.)  {4MR 429.1}
[4MR 429.2]                         Before the World Clear and Distinct        I am more than surprised when you have had the warnings so long ago that you have not appropriated them and thus avoided coming into difficult situations. The Lord has sent you warnings, but you have not heeded them. . . .  {4MR 429.2}
[4MR 429.3]          Of the work you have taken up in Chicago the Lord inquires, "John, who hath required this at your hands?" You have establishments in America of your own ambitious creating. As you belong to the Seventh-day Adventist people, God has given you another work to do. You have not been called to do this work. Money and talent should not be diverted from the principal work for this time, which is to prepare a people who shall be brought into working order in connection with the gospel ministry. The truth of the third angel's message . . . is to be proclaimed to warn the world of the conflict in which every individual will have a part.  {4MR 429.3}
[4MR 429.4]          The Lord is not pleased with your repressing the truth to carry another banner, and to work the works that do not bear the insignia of the work for                                        -430-     this time. There is a people to be warned, and the very means you have used to encourage and feed and sustain a class of people who could not honor the truth or honor the commandments of God, has been depriving the cause of God of the means which the Lord has designed should help His work to advance in clear, straight, distinct lines. The means that were to prosper His own work for His chosen people you have thrown away in place of putting it "into the work of God to carry" the present truth amid the opposition and persecution of its enemies.  {4MR 429.4}
[4MR 430.1]          The deceptive power of the enemy has led you to leave God's banner trailing in the dust while Dr. Kellogg has committed himself as working "undenominationally" in a work which has taken the money from a people who are decidedly a denominational people. God's signature they bear as the loyal commandment-keeping subjects of His kingdom, a peculiar people, zealous of good works. No man's name is to be exalted as creator. . . .  {4MR 430.1}
[4MR 430.2]          In the working of the cause of God for this time the benevolent work should give special help to those who, through the presentation of truth at our camp meetings, are convicted and converted. They become the loyal subjects of the kingdom of God and unite with those who keep the commandments of God and have the faith of Jesus. They are to be laborers together with God as is represented in Isaiah fifty-eight. That chapter does not sustain you in the kind of work you are doing and in expending God's revenue on that class of people found in the slums. There we obtain the least results for labor put forth in true conversions and additions to strengthen the forces of workers together with God.                                        -431-  {4MR 430.2}
[4MR 431.1]          We must engage in the work of caring especially for those who have the moral courage to accept the truth, lose their situations in consequence, and are refused work to earn means to support their families. There must be a fund to aid the worthy poor families who love God and keep His commandments.  {4MR 431.1}
[4MR 431.2]          They are not to be left without help and forced to work on the Sabbath or because the means that God designed for His loyal people are diverted into channels that help the most unworthy and disobedient and the transgressors of His law. These are favored while the people who are beloved of God receive no favors from the popular churches. They have trampled on God's law themselves, made a breach in it, torn down His memorial, and what is left for the poor saints who are placed in most discouraging circumstances for conscientiously obeying the truth? God has not vindicated your course for years, and I do not want you to continue in it till the bitter end. Shall the poor among God's people be left without any provision being made for them? Shall it be made as hard as possible for them to obtain means to live? . . .  {4MR 431.2}
[4MR 431.3]          I am instructed to say to you that it is not the Lord's Spirit that has inspired you to take up the work which other churches will do, but who will not help the people loyal to God a jot or tittle. Who will need help as the commandment-keeping people of God will need it in the conscientious discharge of their duties in becoming loyal and true to God's commandments? Those who have thought and devised this work had their God-appointed work, but He never gave them the work of absorbing the funds that come in their hands that there should be no meat in the house-of-God's treasury to satisfy the hungry souls, hungry for temporal bread, and hungry for the bread of life.                                          -432-  {4MR 431.3}
[4MR 432.1]          Satan has been pleased to have means absorbed in the work that has been done, because it would hinder aggressive warfare in behalf of the truth in new territory, and leave him, with his power undisturbed. This money invested was not yours to invest. You were not placed as a steward of funds to use after your judgment. The fields calling for help cannot have it, for there is an empty treasury, and it will continue empty until those who ought to consider shall come to their senses.  {4MR 432.1}
[4MR 432.2]          The work has been hindered, the cause of God should have a different showing, far different, and who is to blame for this hindrance? You give heed to men not of our faith. You delight to show what you have done, and by a free use of money that was not yours to handle, in a way that God has not appointed, fields have been left barren of the very facilities that could have been furnished them. Where are your counselors? They have not been true to advise you. God never set you to engage in gathering means, and in doing the work that the Salvation Army are doing. Let them work in that line, and you attend to your appointed work, and not spend God's means in channels that are not doing the work of God for this time. . . .  {4MR 432.2}
[4MR 432.3]          Your voice is working against the success and triumph of the truth in these last days. Our God has a message for His people represented by an angel flying through heaven proclaiming the last message to a fallen world. What is the angel proclaiming? The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. This represents that God's messengers are to hold this banner high, and with no feeble voice proclaim to a perishing world the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. . . .                                            -433-  {4MR 432.3}
[4MR 433.1]          You are leading away from the very work to be done. You are presenting obstructions by diverting workers and means in a direction that God has never appointed. . . .  {4MR 433.1}
[4MR 433.2]          God has plainly revealed to me that our faith as Seventh-day Adventists is to stand before the world clear and distinct in all our institutions. The truth is losing its peculiar, holy character in the sanitarium in America. It is changing.--Letter 45, 1900, pp. 1-8. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, March 12, 1900.)     Released August 25, 1970.  {4MR 433.2}
[4MR 434.1]       MR No. 253 - A Consecrated Ministry         Now I tell you God will not be trifled with. God is a jealous God, and when He manifests His power as He has manifested it, it is very nigh unto the sin ［against］ the Holy Ghost to disbelieve it. The revealings of God's power have not had any effect to move and to stir persons from their position of doubting and unbelief. God help us that we may remove ourselves out of the snares of the devil! If ever a people needed to be removed, it is those that took their position in Minneapolis at that time on the wrong side. . . .  {4MR 434.1}
[4MR 434.2]          Now brethren, we want to have the simplicity of Christ. I know that He has a blessing for us. He had it at Minneapolis, and He had it for us at the time of the General Conference here. But there was no reception. Some received the light for the people, and rejoiced in it. Then there were others that stood right back, and their position has given confidence to others to talk unbelief, and cherish it. Now, brethren, if you expect that every difficulty is going to be laid out in clear lines before you, and you wait until it is, then you will have to wait until the judgment, and you will be weighed in the balances and found wanting. . . .  {4MR 434.2}
[4MR 434.3]          Brethren, why not pray to God? Why not get in such a position that you can lay right hold of the hand of God? Why wait for God to humble us? Now God has been waiting for those men that have stood in the way, to humble themselves; but the word has come to me, 'If they do not humble themselves, I will humble them.' Now, God will work. He will have the work prepared for His Spirit. There is to be a preparation for the last great day, and we want to come into a position where we can work unitedly with intense earnestness                                           -435-     and courage for God."--Ms 2, 1890, pp. 8-10. ("A Consecrated Ministry," February 13, 1890.) Released September 24, 1970.  {4MR 434.3}
[4MR 436.1]      MR No. 254 - Items on Joseph Bates         I told them that the mother of the orphan children of Brother Belden worked with her hands at housework to earn money to give Brother Bates to carry the message to Waitsfield, Vermont.--Ms 7, 1873, p. 6. (Diary at Battle Creek, May 1-31, 1873.)  {4MR 436.1}
[4MR 436.2]          I saw that James should not be discouraged if all did not feel the interest in the paper that he did. I saw that Brother Bates had not the interest in the paper that he should have, and that his lack of interest had discouraged James.--Ms 12, 1850, p. 1. (Untitled, circa. January, 1850.)  {4MR 436.2}
[4MR 436.3]          I saw Brother Bates, that he must buckle on the armor.--Ms 11, 1850, p. 3. (Visit at Paris, Maine, Dec. 25, 1850.)  {4MR 436.3}
[4MR 436.4]          I saw it was for no wrong of yours that she ［Mrs. Hastings］ was taken away, but if Brother Bates had come directly to your house, she would have been rescued from the grasp of the enemy.--Letter 10, 1850, p. 2. (To Leonard Hastings, March 18, 1850.)  {4MR 436.4}
[4MR 436.5]          I saw that the above named errors of Brother Bates ［his position on helping the poor; praying for the sick before unbelievers］ and others more dangerous brought confusion and had destroyed James's confidence in Brother Bates; I saw that James at first had godly jealousy for the truth, then other jealousy crept in until he was jealous of most every move Brother Bates would                                          -437-     make. These wrongs I saw must be taken out of the way.--Ms 14, 1850, p. 2. (General manuscript from Hiram Edson's manuscript, September, 1850.)  {4MR 436.5}
[4MR 437.1]          Brother Bates is with us. He is coming to see you West. His duty is there for present. I never saw him as free as now. God is with him.--Letter 2, 1852, p. 2. (To "Brethren and Sisters in Jackson," June 2, 1852.)  {4MR 437.1}
[4MR 437.2]          Those who have earthly possessions will have a work to do, a sacrifice to make. . . . When the truth is presented in its clearness and is brought to bear upon the heart, some, while under the warming, quickening influence of the Spirit of God, get the sacrifice almost on the altar. But they do not consecrate all fully to God, and as the saving influence of the truth wears away they lose the spirit of sacrifice, the strong foe again obtains control of the mind, the love of the world revives, and again they hug it to their bosoms and serve their treasure instead of God. The battle is between truth and the love of the world.--Ms 4, 1860, p. 1. (Testimony to Monterey, Michigan, church, undated.)  {4MR 437.2}
[4MR 437.3]          Went to the stores with Brother Bates and Augusta Bognes. They purchased a coat for Brother Bates.--Ms. 5, 1859, p. 12. (Diary, January 1 to March 31, 1859, written February 4.)     Released January 26, 1971.  {4MR 437.3}
[4MR 438.1]       MR No. 255 - Church Members to Have the Mind of Christ         "Verily I say unto you, whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven:  and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven" (Matthew 18:18). When every specification which Christ has given has been carried out in the true, Christian spirit, then, and then only, Heaven ratifies the decision of the church, because its members have the mind of Christ, and do as He would do were He upon the earth.--Letter 1c, 1890, p. 3. (To Brethren Atwood and Pratt, May 28, 1890.)     Released September 27, 1970.  {4MR 438.1}
[4MR 439.1]       MR No. 256 - Labor in Unity         The work committed to us by the Lord will advance rapidly only when we labor in unity. . . . "Yes," says one, "this is exactly what I believe in--consolidation." But Christian unity is not what the world calls consolidation. Unity among brethren results in consolidation with Christ and with the heavenly angels. Such consolidation is heaven-born.--Letter 67, 1903, p. 1. (To "Our Brethren Assembled at the Medical Missionary Council at Battle Creek," April 23, 1903.)  {4MR 439.1}
[4MR 439.2]          During the past night I have been in conversation with you; and several of the responsible men were present. There were propositions made for the conference to consolidate the Pacific Press with the publishing house at Battle Creek. Said Brother Olsen, "We want to hear from Sister White on this subject if she has any light from the Lord." I then repeated that which I have written. . . . I stated that the Pacific Press Publishing House was to stand independent as far as its workings are concerned. It must preserve its individuality, and not become one with the institution at Battle Creek. Unfortunately, it has in some respects followed in its tread, feeling that it must do this, but as far as Brother C. H. Jones has done this in adopting their methods of dealing, and in other lines, which I cannot now enumerate, he has weakened his influence, and has not received the approval of God.  {4MR 439.2}
[4MR 439.3]          Warnings have been given me that it is not wise to consolidate the Pacific Press with the R&H Publishing House. Time will convince all that this matter is too serious a thing to be trifled with. The Battle Creek                                      -440-     Publishing House is not to be the only power among Seventh-day Adventists. It must stand largely alone. The Pacific Press should not be made to fear the influence of the power invested in the publishing house at Battle Creek, . . . so that it shall absorb the Pacific Press, making them one organ. The Pacific Press must stand by itself. The two institutions cannot better advance the work of God in consolidation, as has been contemplated. It is God's will that they stand as independent bodies.  {4MR 439.3}
[4MR 440.1]          The active agencies in connection with the work at Battle Creek have placed a wrong mold upon the work. Men have devised and planned in a manner that is not after the order of God, and the publishing house in California has altogether too largely followed and adopted the methods and inventions proceeding from Battle Creek. Strength and power will be in our institutions if they keep close to the word of God in all their connection and dealing with their fellow-men. Character is determined by what we love best and labor for most zealously. We judge of the internal, the unseen, by the manifest developments. A good man, out of the good treasure of his heart, bringeth forth good things. God does not deal with actions so much as with the heart that prompts them. How vitally important it is that all who claim to believe the truth, make the truth fragrant by a life like that of Him who is truth. Oh, many make so little of the truth, and think so little of Jesus.--Letter 80a, 1896, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, April 1, 1896.)  {4MR 440.1}
[4MR 440.2]          The overbearing spirit manifested in the Review and Herald office in lording it over God's heritage has been looked upon by the God of heaven with indignation. . . .                                        -441-  {4MR 440.2}
[4MR 441.1]          I tell you in the name of the Lord, Advance no farther in your work of loading down by bearing such institutions as the Health Retreat. Take your hands off from the Pacific Press. . . . You cannot retrieve your past record by seeking to reconstruct, reorganize, and consolidate other institutions with the institutions so defective in Battle Creek. I cry to you in the name of the Lord, No, No. Leave the Pacific Press under God's theocracy, and humble your hearts before God before it is everlastingly too late.--Ms 7, 1897, pp. 5, 6. (Untitled, Jan. 27, 1897.)  {4MR 441.1}
[4MR 441.2]          I now wish to say that had not the Review and Herald been destroyed, the plans that you and Elder Daniells were forming would have made it necessary for me to say many things to counteract what you were working to accomplish. In your feelings of opposition to the proper development of the smaller printing offices, and your desire to bring much of our publishing work to Battle Creek, you were on the wrong track. But the Lord has taken this matter in hand, in a way that must be recognized, and it is not now necessary for me to carry this burden on my heart.--Letter 92, 1903, p. 1. (To "Dear Brother Palmer." May 21, 1903.)  {4MR 441.2}
[4MR 441.3]          It would be dangerous to consolidate all our institutions under one head at Battle Creek, and let one institution control all the others. This would prove a curse. The Lord has not designed that Battle Creek should control all these instrumentalities.--Ms 11, 1895, p. 12. ("Publishing Houses," 1895.)                                            -442-  {4MR 441.3}
[4MR 442.1]          I fear that those at Battle Creek have also made a mistake in taking over the schools and the Health Retreat at St. Helena.--Letter 64, 1896, p. 3. (To "Dear Sister Lindsay," May 8, 1896.)  {4MR 442.1}
[4MR 442.2]          The man who magnifies his own office in working in any line to bind about the conscience of another, be he president of the General Conference, president of a small conference, or the elder or deacon or lay member of a church, he is out of God's line. The Lord has been dishonored by the misrepresentations that have weakened and discouraged some of His servants, and deprived them of the opportunity to employ their talents because they will not sell their conscience or their powers for other men to use. God desires that men shall stand in their own individual responsibility, and while they are consecrated to Him there will be unity in their diversity, as branches of the true Vine.--Ms 66, 1898, pp. 5, 6. ("To the General Conference and Our Publishing Institutions," typed May 24, 1898.)  {4MR 442.2}
[4MR 442.3]          Already it has been proved that there was a lack of faithfulness in men placed in important positions of trust. The simplicity of the work was forgotten; the principles God had laid down were ignored; self-denial and self-sacrifice were not maintained; selfishness was indulged because the men in positions of trust were not with heart and soul relying upon divine wisdom and power, but walking after the imagination of their own hearts. This scripture was presented to me as applicable: Jeremiah 7:1-14, 23, 24.  {4MR 442.3}
[4MR 442.4]          Thank God, some changes have been made, but they have been made very slowly, reluctantly, and imperfectly. Now, my brethren, all who have an                                       -443-     individual interest in the work of God, before you shall feel competent to change the publications now doing their respective work in their several branches, I beseech you to humble your own hearts before God, else the ones who have been often reproved and counseled and who still choose to work in their own way will be as described in Jeremiah 9:3-8, 12-15. The Lord has a great work to do in our world, but selfish men, had they had their own way, would have exalted themselves, and allowed the precious cause of God to be burdened through their ambitious projects and imaginations; for they lived and worked to please themselves. God has brought about changes, yet there is need of still greater changes. It is not a light wrong that has been done, and there should be repentance and confession.  {4MR 442.4}
[4MR 443.1]          I have little faith in the large or small confederacy that is being formed. It looks dark and forbidding to me. There is need of great care and wisdom in carrying forward the work.--Letter 71, 1894.     Released January 26, 1971.  {4MR 443.1}
[4MR 444.1]       MR No. 257 - God Has Not Restrained the Powers of Darkness         There are soul-destroying superstitions in our world in 1890. When Christ shall come the second time, the whole world will be represented by two classes, the just and the unjust, the righteous and the unrighteous. Preceding the great sign of the coming of the Son of man, there will be signs and wonders in the heavens.  {4MR 444.1}
[4MR 444.2]          I expect that during the year 1890 there will be great mortality. There will be crimes greater than any now on record. There will be weeping and lamentation and woe. During the past year, 1889, there has been brought to us almost daily the news of disasters by sea and by land--unusually destructive fires; earthquakes burying cities and villages with their inhabitants; railway accidents most terrible; tornadoes and floods that destroyed an immense amount of property, including the terrible Johnstown and Williamsport floods, which destroyed more than two thousand lives.  {4MR 444.2}
[4MR 444.3]          The disasters of the past year ［1889］ in America have caused hearts to tremble, and similar disasters have fallen upon other countries. Already sprinklings from the vials of God's wrath have been let fall upon land and sea, affecting the elements of the air. The causes of these unusual conditions are being searched for, but in vain.  {4MR 444.3}
[4MR 444.4]          God has not restrained the powers of darkness from carrying forward their deadly work of vitiating the air, one of the sources of life and nutrition, with a deadly miasma. Not only is vegetable life affected, but man suffers from pestilences. Cholera and unexplainable diseases have broken                                            -445-     out. Diphtheria raging to a limited extent, is gathering its harvest of precious little ones, and seems to be almost uncontrollable.  {4MR 444.4}
[4MR 445.1]          These things are the result of the drops from the vials of God's wrath being sprinkled on the earth, and are but faint representations of what will be in the near future. Earthquakes in various places have been felt, but these disturbances have been very limited. This year we may expect to have more. During the year that has just closed, whole cities have become nearly extinct. Thousands of people have been buried in the bowels of the earth. Premonitory convulsions have been felt in many places, giving warning of what may come as a surprise when the earth shakes and opens. Terrible shocks will come upon the earth, and the lordly palaces erected at great expense will certainly become heaps of ruins. The earth's crust will be rent by the outbursts of the elements concealed in the bowels of the earth. These elements, once broken loose, will sweep away the treasures of those who for years have been adding to their wealth by securing large possessions at starvation prices from those in their employ. And the religious world, too, is to be terribly shaken; for the end of all things is at hand.--Ms 24, 1891.  {4MR 445.1}
[4MR 445.2]                                       On Tobacco          If the poisonous tobacco is such a soother for gentlemen, is it not for the ladies? Shall the women go through the streets polluting the air with the smoke of the noxious weed? One has just as much right as the other. But what right have any of the human race to defile themselves? What right have any to poison the air that is given us of Heaven? There is no justice in it, no more than is in the use of alcohol to poison and deform the image of God.-                                            -446-     -Ms 26, 1887, p. 6. (From sermon preached in Tramelan, France, "A Living Sacrifice," Feb. 6, 1887.)  {4MR 445.2}
[4MR 447.1]       MR No. 258 - Men of Consecrated Ability Needed         The decisions which have been made in various lines have shown that some of the men chosen were not men of consecrated ability, men who were of value because of their experience in living connection with God. They become self-confident, wise in their own conceit. . . .  {4MR 447.1}
[4MR 447.2]          No language can be formed to describe the result of placing unfaithful, unconverted men in holy places. . . .  {4MR 447.2}
[4MR 447.3]          Sanctification through the Holy Spirit binds up man's will and purpose with the will and purpose of God.--Ms 91, 1899, pp. 4, 7, 15, 16. ("Words of Counsel Regarding the Management of the Work of God," June 19, 1899.)  {4MR 447.3}
[4MR 447.4]          He ［a certain conference president］ is a man lost in the woods, blinded by a dangerous confidence in himself. . . .  {4MR 447.4}
[4MR 447.5]          One stood by my side and said, "These men are becoming too wise to follow a plain Thus saith the Lord. They are departing from God. . . .  {4MR 447.5}
[4MR 447.6]          Awake, awake from your stupor, you have been under the control of other human minds. No longer allow yourselves to treat with indifference subjects that need to be presented to the people with clearness. Your president does not realize where he stands in the sight of God. Influences have been brought in that have turned his mind away from the preparation that is essential for these last days. And he has turned away from Christ, the spirit of commercialism has absorbed his mind. The Light of the world has been eclipsed. There is a profession to know God, but there is often a denial of Him in word and action.--Ms 127, 1907, pp. 3-5. ("The Work in Southern California," November 3, 1907.)  {4MR 447.6}
[4MR 447.7]          Ministers, presidents of conferences--no matter who you are or what you are--you are under the eye of Jehovah, and it becomes you to find out whether your ways please the Lord. Are you getting ready, preparing for the last change?--Ms 21, 1903, p. 7. ("A Call to Repentance," April 5, 1903.)  {4MR 447.7}
[4MR 447.8]          The church is now as a vast hospital, filled with the spiritually sick, who need to be placed under the influence of the refining furnace, until all dross is consumed.--Ms 108, 1901, p. 8. (Diary, August 14, 1901.)  {4MR 447.8}
[4MR 447.9]          Some ［who have been hearing the truth］ speak in commendation as if it were a horse or cow they were inspecting with a view to purchasing if the terms suited them.--Letter 22, 1892, p. 2. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, Nov. 23, 1892.)  {4MR 447.9}
[4MR 447.10]          In a special sense presidents of conferences have a decided work to do. Those who stand as sentinels need to be aroused; for they are watchmen, entrusted with the work of sounding the last note of warning to a perishing world. They are to lay hold of the work in earnest, as men entrusted with the giving of the last message of mercy. It is no time now to stand before the people with a tame spiritless message.--Ms 59, 1912, p. 3. (Fragments, typed August 13, 1912.)                                                    -449-  {4MR 447.10}
[4MR 449.1]          I now call upon presidents of conferences and men in responsible positions to set in operation every possible means by which the members of the churches may learn how to work for the perishing. Let those who have had experience teach those who are inexperienced. Let them pray together, and search the Word of God together.--Letter 314, 1907, p. 5. (To Elders A. G. Daniells and I. H. Evans, September 23, 1907.)  {4MR 449.1}
[4MR 449.2]          Have we lost all sense of our position as the Lord's chosen people, who are to represent Christ and to proclaim to the world the last message of mercy? "Ye are a chosen generation."--Ms 75, 1898, p. 12. (June 16, 1898.)  {4MR 449.2}
[4MR 449.3]          It is the duty of every Christian to be sanctified. The church must take up her individual responsibility; it cannot be vested in any minister. They may help you, but they can never do your work. The church of God is the great depository of truth. They must have skill, efficiency, and ability as home missionaries.--Letter 38, 1890, pp. 6, 7. (To Brethren Church and Bell, and all the church in Fresno, Feb. 21, 1890.)     Released January 26, 1971.  {4MR 449.3}
[4MR 450.1]       MR No. 259 - We Should Be Doers of the Word         God has told us what to do in our lifework, and how to form characters for the future, immortal life. If we pay heed to the instructions given, we shall be doers of the word. His words are not permits, not suggestions, but the decisions of an infallible Judge. They are divine maxims, the very specified laws which will judge us in the last days. No man is excusable for acting as though he were at liberty to cancel the decisions of God, to disregard His directions and injunctions, to review them, criticize them, reverse them as he sees fit. The words of God are righteousness and truth, but they are strangely unheeded. If men cannot shape His sayings to their liking, they depart from His directions, and break His commandments. But thank God we have the living oracles, the lamp of life, and he only is wise who walks in the light. God cannot change the word that has gone out of His lips. Man cannot depart from God's plans, except at the peril of his soul. He cannot sit safely in judgment upon the word of God; for that word is to judge him when he shall stand before the great white throne. Let all bear in mind that the judgment shall sit, and the books shall be opened, and every one shall be judged according to his works.  {4MR 450.1}
[4MR 450.2]         The religion of every man must be in harmony with the Bible. No man can disregard one word of God, or walk contrary to his expressed will, receiving or rejecting it as he pleases, and be guiltless in the judgment. He will be brought face to face with the record, and will have to answer to the charge against him.--Letter 24, 1890, pp. 7, 8. (To "Dear Brother Saxby," August 13, 1890.)                                            -451-  {4MR 450.2}
[4MR 451.1]          The soul must fully own the power and authority of the word of God. Then, though we may make mistakes, we always have a touchstone by which to test our ways and a standard by which we may, by true service, recall the heart and conscience.--Letter 48, 1903, p. 5. (To Dr. and Mrs. D. H. Kress, April 1, 1903.)     Released January 26, 1971.  {4MR 451.1}
[5MR 0.2]     Table of Contents    A Word of Explanation    Ms. Release                                                         Page    260       Publishing Houses as Training Schools..................... 1    261       In Manuscript Release No.1185    262       In Testimonies to Southern Africa, pp. 87-89.    263       Ellen White's burden in Norway and Sweden................. 3    264       A Message to the President of the General Conference ..... 9    265       The Seven Last Plagues ................................... 15    266       The Roth Family........................................... 18    267       Women in the Church....................................... 29    268       Social Work and the Three Angels' Messages ............... 32    269       Attitude Toward Creeds ................................... 49    270       The Remnant Church ....................................... 50    271       Inspiration............................................... 55    272       Miscellaneous Manuscript Materials ....................... 57    273       Health and Spirituality................................... 64    274       Not Processed    275       Working with Parliaments ................................. 67    276       The Work in Mountain View, California..................... 70    277       The Sabbath............................................... 78    278       Nursing Personnel in Our Medical Institutions............. 87    279       The Sabbath............................................... 88    280       The Shut Door; Ellen White's Labor for Sinners, 1845-1850.      91    281       Three Early Letters....................................... 95    282       Mariology................................................. 102    283       Writings on Health ....................................... 105    284       Miscellaneous Manuscript Items ........................... 107    285       The San Francisco Earthquake ............................. 110    286       The Divine-Human Nature of Christ......................... 112    287       The Work in Washington ................................... 116    288       In Selected Messages, book 3, pp. 66,67    289       Sanctification ........................................... 121    290       Billiards and the Billiard Hall........................... 125    291       The Work in the Large Cities ............................. 128    292       From Ms 29, 1901, in Sermons and Talks, vol.2    293       The Relation of Ministers and Physicians ................. 130    294       Miscellaneous Manuscript Items ........................... 137    295       Ellen White Comments on Her Work and Inspiration ......... 139    296       Statements on Securing Decisions ......................... 156    297       Miscellaneous Manuscript Items ........................... 157    298       Working for the Wealthy................................... 161    299       The Amadon Family......................................... 164    300       Gaining a Life Which Lasts Through Eternity............... 172    301       Miscellaneous Manuscript Items ........................... 173    302       Ellen G. White Human-Interest Items....................... 174    303       In Selected Messages, book 3, pp. 363-378    304       Spirit of Prophecy Emphasis Week Materials ............... 177    305       Foot-Washing and Fanatics................................. 192    306       Music..................................................... 193    307       In Sermons and Talks, vol. 1, pp. 360-383    308       On Elmshaven.............................................. 199    309       The Formative Years of the Church......................... 200    310       Concerning Ellen White's Marriage......................... 208    311       Published in The Remnant Church; Its Organization,                Authority, Unity, and Triumph (1934); available                from White Estate    312       Worldliness in Musical Lines.............................. 209    313       Work Among the Jews....................................... 210    314       Unique E. G. White Expressions............................ 215    315       Righteousness by Faith; Public Relations.................. 219    316       Temperate Living and Health Reform........................ 220    317       Ecstatic Experiences in the Early Days.................... 226    318       The Christian Pathway..................................... 250    319       History of Adventists in Italy............................ 268    320       Typical E. G. White Materials............................. 277    321       Ellen G. White and SDA Education.......................... 282    322       Disparaging the Pioneers.................................. 283    323       A Balance in Book Distribution............................ 288    324       The Church and Its Mission................................ 290    325       Confederacies, Etc........................................ 305    326       Sacrificing for the Cause................................. 308    327       The Church and Its Mission--Continued..................... 313    328       Ellen White's First Visit to France....................... 317    329       Securing the Paradise Valley Sanitarium................... 320    330       Women as Workers in the Cause of God...................... 323    331       Materials for Spirit of Prophecy Workshop Papers.......... 328    332       Development of Dr. J. H. Kellogg's Pantheistic Views...... 375    333       Our Health Message........................................ 377    334       Seventh-day Adventists and Lawsuits....................... 410    335       The Wrath of God.......................................... 423    336       E. G. White Materials in the Lucinda Hall Collection...... 424    337       Excerpts from E. G. White Messages Found in the Newly                Discovered Collection................................. 427    338       Elder J. N. Andrews and His Work.......................... 435    339       School Industries......................................... 438    340       On Women's Role........................................... 439    341       In Manuscript Releases, vol. 1, p.175    342       A. R. Henry and Lawsuits.................................. 441    343       Local Elders of the Church................................ 447    344       The 1888 Experience....................................... 452    345       Ellen G. White Statements About Her Work.................. 453    346       Organization.............................................. 454  {5MR 0.2}
[5MR 1.1]     MR No. 260 - Publishing Houses as Training Schools         The publishing houses controlled by Seventh-day Adventists are to be educating schools, where the youth are taught to discern between truth and error. The sentiments placed before these youth are to be of a pure, holy character, and are to be enforced and made effective by the godly example of the instructors. Why are the youth brought to our offices of publication unless it is that they may receive an education in truth and righteousness, and that they may also gain a knowledge of the printer's trade, and so be prepared to go to new fields to do work which needs to be done in the advocacy of truth?--Letter 155, 1901, p. 7. (To E. R. Palmer, September 15, 1901.)  {5MR 1.1}
[5MR 1.2]         During the General Conference ［1901］ I carried a great burden for the souls of those connected with the Review and Herald. Those who have accepted the responsibility of educating those who have come to Battle Creek to learn the printer's trade, have fallen far below the standard God requires them to reach. . . .  {5MR 1.2}
[5MR 1.3]          Those who accept the position which gives them charge of apprentices, virtually pledge themselves to show them how to do their work in a thorough manner. They should ever remember that they do the Lord's service with acceptance only when they are fully committed to the right. Let them realize the importance of patiently and kindly training those in their care, teaching them to do their work well.                                             -2-  {5MR 1.3}
[5MR 2.1]          Refuse to accept slipshod work. . . . There are some in whose lives defects will always appear because during their apprenticeship they were allowed to do slipshod work. . . . The learner will make mistakes. This is to be looked for. But as he gains insight into his work, he should make improvement. Tell him that accuracy is expected from him, and never fail to show him that the principles of righteousness which are brought into the business life are to be brought into religious life.--Letter 138, 1901, pp. 9, 10. (To Managers of Review and Herald office, typed October 16, 1901.)  {5MR 2.1}
[5MR 2.2]          I have seen for a long time that the apprentices in our publishing houses have not received sufficient attention. It is not enough to see that they work the stated number of hours in the office. Connected with their work there should be hours for education. Studies should be taken up and lessons given at appointed times. . . .  {5MR 2.2}
[5MR 2.3]          The apprentices should be given instruction in bookkeeping. A knowledge of how to keep accounts will be a great help to them personally and a great advantage in their work.--Ms 81, 1901, pp. 1, 2. (Talk given to the board of directors of Pacific Press, August 21, 1901.)  {5MR 2.3}
[5MR 2.4]          The Echo Office ［publishing house in Australia］ should be a school. Advantages should be provided whereby the workers may learn to do the work in a more perfect way.--Ms 43, 1898, pp. 7, 8. ("Remember the Former Things of Old," March 22, 1898.)     Released January 26, 1971.  {5MR 2.4}
[5MR 3.1]       MR No. 263 - Ellen White's Burden in Norway and Sweden         My mind has been burdened in regard to the condition of the church in this place. When the mission fields in this country were opened before me I was shown many things in every branch of the mission that needed a different mold. There was much need of exalting the standard in this place in many respects before a correct and saving influence could go forth to other places. As the truth has been presented here it has taken persons from the world and from the churches and brought them together in church capacity; but not all who have professed to believe the truth are sanctified through it. . . .  {5MR 3.1}
[5MR 3.2]          God calls upon the workers in this mission to elevate the standard, and to show their regard for His requirements by honoring the Sabbath. Christiania is an important point in our mission fields: it is the great center of our work for the Scandinavian peoples. From this place the publications are sent out, and the laborers go forth to proclaim the commandments of God; and it is of the greatest importance that a right influence be exerted by this church, both by precept and example. The standard must not be placed so low that those who accept the truth shall transgress God's commandments while professing to obey them. Better, far better, would it be to leave them in darkness until they could receive the truth in its purity.  {5MR 3.2}
[5MR 3.3]          There are those who are watching this people to see what is the influence of the truth upon them. The children of this world are wiser in their generation than the children of light; when the claims of the fourth                                            -4-     commandment are set before them, they look to see how it is regarded by those who profess to obey it. They study the life and character of its advocates, to learn whether these are in harmony with their profession of faith; and upon the opinions thus formed many are influenced very largely in the acceptance or rejection of the truth. If this people will conform their lives to the Bible standard, they will be indeed a light in the world, a city set upon a hill. . . .  {5MR 3.3}
[5MR 4.1]          From the first, some in Christiania have bargained that they will come so far in their faith, and no farther. They only decided to hold with the church and the world, and unless they are converted, when these ［the church and the world］ separate they will be swept in with the world. With some, business has come first; it has been a mental reservation with them; and when it comes in conflict with the truth, it is more afflicting with them to give up their idol than to retain a wicked heart. Conscience is on the side of the truth, but their hearts are with the world, and Satan makes speedy work with all such, when the test comes. All who venture to choose their own way before God's requirements are on dangerous ground. . . .  {5MR 4.1}
[5MR 4.2]          There are very many in the churches who are deceiving their own souls. They reach a standard of their own creating. They think that religion consists of going to church to hear sermons and to have a good, happy feeling. If their emotions are stirred, and a few tears are shed, this is positive evidence to them that they are Christians. Upon these feelings, and a general belief that Jesus is the Saviour of the world, they base their hope of salvation. They do not comprehend that if they ever reach heaven it must be by daily self-denial and conflict. Many whose names are on the church                                            -5-     books know no more about practical godliness than the veriest sinner. This fair-weather Christianity will not do in the time toward which we are rushing. Under the sun of scorching trial all such will be found withered away. . . .  {5MR 4.2}
[5MR 5.1]          We stand on the threshold of great and solemn events. Prophecy is fast fulfilling. A new life is descending from on high and taking possession of God's people. Some souls will have to advance fast or they will have to be left far behind in darkness. The judgment is hastening. The word of God is rebuking, warning, and entreating men to reach the Bible standard, but Satan has brought about such a condition of things in our churches that it will be most difficult to bring them to their senses and arouse them to see their God-given responsibilities. If they will with real contrition of heart confess their sins they may, through watchfulness and prayer, come off conquerors. But they must look beyond earthly gain, away from worldly advantages, to the great beyond. They must hesitate at no sacrifice for Christ's sake, who has paid for them the penalty of the law transgressed.  {5MR 5.1}
[5MR 5.2]          We are now living in the solemn period of the antitypical day of atonement. In the type, the sins of the people were, on the atonement day, to be called to mind and repented of. It was a time of humiliation and affliction of soul. The greatest care was enjoined that every part of the service be attended to with becoming reverence, lest the anger of the Lord be displayed. The high priest was required to make the most careful and solemn preparation, and he must guard himself with the utmost diligence from all contamination. How much more while the antitypical atonement is going on in heaven, should those who minister in sacred things be holy. "Be ye clean                                             -6-     that bear the vessels of the Lord." Said Christ, "I sanctify Myself that they also may be sanctified." Those who are sent to the people in Christ's stead should be men of God, pure in life, pure in conversation, ensamples to the flock. They have a solemn work before them, warning every man and teaching every man, in all wisdom, that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus. "Whereunto I also labor striving according to His working which worketh in me mightily."--Ms 3, 1885, pp. 1, 8, 9, 11-13. (Sermon, "The Obedience of the Sabbath," October 8, 1885.)  {5MR 5.2}
[5MR 6.1]          We should not allow any feelings to come into our hearts against any of our brethren, for this is not the spirit of Christ; it is not the principle of truth to be finding fault and thinking evil of our brethren. If there are any difficulties that arise in your midst, seek every way that you can to adjust them; this is your Christian duty. You may think that your brother is wholly in the fault, but if your brother does not come to you you must go to him, and try to come together. You must be in harmony; unless you are in harmony with another ［person］ Christ cannot abide in your heart. Will you bow before God in prayer every day and ask Him to let the light of His Holy Spirit come into your hearts? And do not cease pleading with God until every evil thought and feeling is overcome. Christ says, "Confess your faults one to another, and pray one for another, that ye may be healed." How much of this work have you done? Should the spirit of confession come into the church you would surely see of the salvation of God. . . .  {5MR 6.1}
[5MR 6.2]          The trouble with many is they have lost sight of Jesus and fail to see the self-denial and love and mercy in His character, and therefore they do                                             -7-     not imitate His life. But Jesus wants us to be one with Him as He was one with the Father, and He wants us to be united one with another. We want to show to the world that we have a faith that is elevating, that it makes us kind, courteous, self-denying; and begets in us love and reverence for God, and makes us Christian ladies and gentlemen. We must pray more earnestly for the grace of Christ which is essential for us if we preserve our integrity and spiritual life. If any one comes to you and begins to tell you of the faults of another, if you cannot stop that voice in any other way, lift your voice and sing the Doxology. Vain talkers and mischiefmakers are Satan's agents in doing his work. There is a great work to be done for this church, and the sad part of it is there are so many well satisfied with themselves. They must be converted, their thoughts must be directed in a divine channel. We have a mighty soul-purifying truth, and this truth is to sanctify us individually. Satan has come down with great power, knowing that his time is short. He will overthrow the faith of some in this assembly unless we keep close to Jesus. We are warned that he ［Satan］ will work with all power and signs and lying wonders, and therefore we want to be building up a firm character. All our powers should be trained to war against the enemy, for as Christ's faithful soldiers we want to be minutemen and give no place to the devil. . . .  {5MR 6.2}
[5MR 7.1]          There is something for every one of us to do to clear the King's highway. We want to confess and forsake our sins and have them go beforehand to judgment that when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord, and He shall send Jesus, our sins will be blotted out. What we want is pure and undefiled religion before God. . . .                                            -8-  {5MR 7.1}
[5MR 8.1]          And I pray for you, my brethren, that you may make sure work for eternal life. As a messenger of Jesus Christ, I entreat of you to let love come into your hearts. Every soul that shall be saved must be holy and pure in this world. Every soul that falls upon the Rock and is broken, Christ with His everlasting arms gathers them to His bosom. Put your heart into the work.--Ms 4, 1885, pp. 3-6, 8. (Sermon, "Christian Fellowship," November 9, 1885.)     Released March 24, 1971.  {5MR 8.1}
[5MR 9.1]       MR No. 264 - A Message to the President of the General Conference         You are presented before me as bowed upon your knees in prayer, pleading in an agony of soul. You are praying aloud, saying, "Lord, I look over the field, and there is so much to do to set things in order, so much left undone that ought to be done, that I am burdened and distressed beyond measure. O Lord, who is sufficient for these things? To whom shall I go but unto Thee? Thou hast the words of eternal life. I am utterly weak, and ignorant, and helpless. Where are the poor sheep of Thy pasture, who need to be fed and watched over; but I am not able, I cannot do this great work. Take it, O Lord, it is Thy work. I am only Thy weak instrument. I see so little done in the right spirit, in the spirit that will produce results, that I am disheartened, I do not know how to work."  {5MR 9.1}
[5MR 9.2]          Elder Olsen, I hope you will not permit anxiety concerning the neglect of duties of the church to so cloud your mind that you will fail to look steadfastly to Jesus. "Behold the lamb of God, which taketh away the sins of the world." It is proper to entreat the church to make individual work in repenting because they have left their first love; but never despair. Jesus loves all these souls better than you can love them. You have your work to do. It is a responsible work, but you are not to look at it until it assumes so large proportions, that it hides Jesus from your sight. You are pained because many are satisfied with the form of godliness, while denying the power thereof. They look with satisfaction in the performance of outward ceremonies, and yet there is no evidence that they are virtually connected with God. They are deceived in regard to their condition, and this deception                                           -10-     is hard to break up. They know little of the depths of their own natural corruption, or of the infinite holiness of God. They do not realize that the foundation of all their faith and hope should only be the perfection of Jesus our surety. The only genuine saving faith is that which lays hold upon the imputed righteousness of Christ. He is the only source of virtue, of spiritual power and life. Each must have a knowledge of God for himself, must have faith in Jesus Christ whom God hath sent. When the members of the church have this experience Christian virtues will shine forth, and they will be clothed with humility. The fruit of this faith will be love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness and goodness, and the object of their lives will be to glorify God day by day.  {5MR 9.2}
[5MR 10.1]          In looking upon the professed followers of Christ you see great deficiencies in the church, in families, and individuals: but you cannot make one soul clean. We must look to our High Priest, who ever liveth to make intercession for us. Thank God that human agents are not constrained to wear the official breastplate. Jesus is able to bear it. He is able to bear all your burdens. You are invited to cast all your care upon Him. He will be your counselor, your everlasting support. The enemy is working with all deceivableness of unrighteousness: but you must gird yourself with Christ's righteousness, and tell your experience that others may be benefited. Suffer not this or that event, the want of piety in professors, the lack of godly work in those connected with the cause of God confuse and startle you. You have the word of God, take it, believe it, plant your feet upon it, and you will find it is solid rock. In Christ you may stand firmly.                                           -11-  {5MR 10.1}
[5MR 11.1]          We cannot expect that everything will move along smoothly; for everything is to be shaken that can be shaken. God is testing and proving His people. Angels of God, intelligences of heaven, are watching the development of character, and weighing the moral worth of the professed followers of Christ. Look up, look above the whirl of daily occurrences, and fix your eyes upon Him who never changes and you will endure as seeing Him who is invisible. You may look forward with joy to the finishing of the mystery.  {5MR 11.1}
[5MR 11.2]          As an instrument in the hand of a Master Workman, you may do what you can, but do not worry. Do the best you can and keep cheerful. Though the father of lies will set every conceivable power at work to discourage and make fainthearted the chosen of God, yet do not permit him to triumph over you. I know that a heavy burden rests upon you, and we will try to bear it with you, though we cannot be upon the ground. But Jesus will be close by your side, and daily you may find rest and peace in Him. You need more rest. You are not immortal, and you cannot bear constant strain. You have a divine armor that Satan wants to strip you of: but trust in Jesus like a little child. You are to let your light shine, not to make it shine. Jesus will do that. Let the righteousness of Christ surround you as a garment. Believe that all your knowledge, all your wisdom, will come to you from the Holy One of Israel, who will not fail, nor be discouraged.  {5MR 11.2}
[5MR 11.3]          Though every individual is a probationer, and every day men are deciding their own future destiny, though this is an awful thought, and you feel intensely over the matter, yet you cannot make those who will not place themselves in the channel of light, stand where they may reflect the glory of                                           -12-     God. One thing is certain, the names of all the chosen are upon the breastplate of our great High Priest. He says, "I have graven thee on the palms of My hands." Oh, He loves us!  He loves us!  Praise His holy name! He has bound us to His great heart of love. "Who shall lay anything to the charge of God's elect?" It is God that justifieth. Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died. But we are not left with Christ in Joseph's new tomb? "Yes, rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us."  {5MR 11.3}
[5MR 12.1]          Although we may feel deeply over the unbelief and the absence of love for Jesus in those we meet, and even find this lack among those who claim to believe the truth and proclaim it, yet there is no reason why we should despond. Although many have lost the ardor of their first love and are spiritually barren, giving evidence of this fact in their cold formal prayers and heartless testimonies, yet shall we wrap the mantle of gloom about us? No, this would please the enemy. We are to believe that the Lord Jesus lives, that the Sun of Righteousness shines in clear and steady rays, and although Satan may cast his hellish shadow before our eyes, to dim the brightness of the face of Christ to us, yet we are never to forget that His face shines upon us. By faith we are to see Him who is invisible, and never imagine that Jesus has left us to fight the battle alone. Battles we shall have to fight, but heavenly intelligences are in the army of the Lord, and Christ is the captain of our salvation.  {5MR 12.1}
[5MR 12.2]          There is one thing we should not forget, and that is that "every plant that My heavenly Father hath not planted shall be rooted up." Jesus says, "My sheep hear My voice, and I know them and they follow Me; and I give unto                                           -13-     them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of My hand. My Father which gave them Me is greater than all; and no man is able to pluck them out of My Father's hand." "All that My Father giveth Me shall come to Me; and him that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out."  {5MR 12.2}
[5MR 13.1]          We need not utter the mournful lamentation, "The Lord has forsaken me, and my God hath forgotten me." For Jesus never forsakes a soul that desires Him. Men separate themselves from Him by their sins and transgressions; but Jesus draws the souls of men that they may behold Him and fall in love with Him. In Christ is no variableness, neither shadow of turning. Jesus never asks us to bear more burdens than we have strength to bear. Let us not gather so many burdens upon ourselves that we shall be crushed under them. Let us lay the heavy burdens on One who can carry them.  {5MR 13.1}
[5MR 13.2]          Jesus is our advocate, He is our friend at court. Let us lean on His almighty arm, and go on our way rejoicing, making melody in our hearts unto the Lord. Jesus is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification and redemption. In Him dwells all the fullness of the Godhead bodily. You have a complete Saviour, who is close by your side, and with and through Him you can do all things. You need not seek for more efficient aid. The cause and work in which you are engaged is the Lord's, and He is able to bring forth a people, tried, purified, and made white. There is a God in Israel, who is full of wisdom, grace and power. He who is mighty in counsel will preside at every meeting.  {5MR 13.2}
[5MR 13.3]          You may weep, my brother, but ever behold through your tears the sunshine and the rainbow of promise. I caution you to heed the words of                                           -14-     Christ to His disciples--"Come ye apart, and rest awhile." You cannot always be in the din of battle and preserve your strength; you may have periods of rest. In the name of Jesus, I beseech you to rest. You will lose nothing; for you will come forth from your rest invigorated with more clearness of thought, more strength of intellect, and better prepared to do the important work committed to your charge.--Letter 23, 1892, pp. 1-5. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, September 20, 1892.)     Released May 11, 1971.  {5MR 13.3}
[5MR 15.1]       MR No. 265 - The Seven Last Plagues         Is it true that the end of all things is at hand? What mean the awful calamities by sea--vessels hurled into eternity without a moment's warning? What mean the accidents by land--fire consuming the riches men have hoarded, much of which has been accumulated by oppression of the poor. The Lord will not interfere to protect the property of those who transgress His law, break His covenant, and trample upon His Sabbath, accepting in its place a spurious rest day.  {5MR 15.1}
[5MR 15.2]          The plagues of God are already falling upon the earth, sweeping away the most costly structures as if by a breath of fire from heaven. Will not these judgments bring professing Christians to their senses? God permits them to come that the world may take heed, that sinners may be afraid and tremble before Him.--Ms 99, 1902, pp. 12, 13. ("Fragments--a Holy People," typed July 12, 1902.)  {5MR 15.2}
[5MR 15.3]          I expect that during the year 1890 there will be great mortality. There will be crimes greater than any now on record. There will be weeping and lamentation and woe. During the past year, 1889, there has been brought to us almost daily the news of disasters by sea and by land--unusually destructive fires; earthquakes burying cities and villages with their inhabitants; railway accidents most terrible; tornadoes and floods that destroyed an immense amount of property, including the terrible Johnstown and Williamsport floods, which destroyed more than two thousand lives.                                           -16-  {5MR 15.3}
[5MR 16.1]          The disasters of the past year in America have caused hearts to tremble, and similar disasters have fallen upon other countries. Already sprinklings from the vials of God's wrath have been let fall upon land and sea, affecting the elements of the air. The causes of these unusual conditions are being searched for, but in vain.  {5MR 16.1}
[5MR 16.2]          God has not restrained the powers of darkness from carrying forward their deadly work of vitiating the air, one of the sources of life and nutrition, with a deadly miasma. Not only is vegetable life affected, but man suffers from pestilences. Cholera and unexplainable diseases have broken out. Diphtheria, raging to a limited extent, is gathering its harvest of precious little ones, and seems to be almost uncontrollable.  {5MR 16.2}
[5MR 16.3]          These things are the result of drops from the vials of God's wrath being sprinkled on the earth, and are but faint representations of what will be in the near future. Earthquakes in various places have been felt, but these disturbances have been very limited. . . . This year we may expect to have more. During the year that has just closed whole cities have become nearly extinct. Thousands of people have been buried in the bowels of the earth. Premonitory convulsions have been felt in many places, giving warning of what may come as a surprise when the earth shakes and opens. Terrible shocks will come unto the earth, and the lordly palaces erected at great expense will certainly become heaps of ruins. The earth's crust will be rent by the outbursts of the elements concealed in the bowels of the earth. These elements, once broken loose, will sweep away the treasures of those who for years have been adding to their wealth by securing large possessions at starvation prices from those in their employ. And the religious world too                                           -17-     is to be terribly shaken; for the end of all things is at hand.--Ms 24, 1891. (Written about January 1, 1890.)  {5MR 16.3}
[5MR 17.1]          We are nearing the judgment. Already the plagues of God are beginning to be poured out. Upon some parts of the world God is permitting the plagues to fall. If we would escape these plagues, we must be pure, virtuous, holy, ever remembering that we are God's property. Because He has redeemed us, He wants us to cleanse the soul-temple from every trace of pollution. He wants His people to be healthy Christians, physically and spiritually.--Ms 62, 1901, pp. 5, 6. (Sermon at the 1901 General Conference, typed July 9, 1901.)     Released May 11, 1971  {5MR 17.1}
[5MR 18.1]       MR No. 266 - The Roth Family         I carried a heavy burden while in Europe, and while there I left about two thousand ［dollars］ of the Lord's entrusted money to advance the work in its different branches. I accepted the charge of Mary and her brother Paul from the hands of a very dear family who love and fear God, pledging myself to be their friend and do to the utmost of my influence to see that they were properly cared for, and that Mary should at my expense receive treatment at the sanitarium at Battle Creek and that Paul, who is a conscientious young man, should be placed where he could be qualifying himself to become a laborer in Switzerland or wherever duty may call him to labor. Those who have shared with me in this work I am truly grateful to, for I consider it a good work.--Letter 4, 1888, p. 1. (To "Dear Brother and Sister W. W. Prescott, September 10, 1888.)  {5MR 18.1}
[5MR 18.2]          One week ago last Tuesday we returned home from visiting the churches in Switzerland. We traveled with our own horse and carriage and by thus doing obtained a view of the places and scenery of interest which we should not have done had we ridden on the cars. Switzerland is far ahead of Colorado for landscape scenes. The hills and mountains here are indescribably grand. I do not think I ever viewed scenery which made so deep an impression on my mind. It seemed as though my heart was lifted up to heaven as I viewed the works of God in nature. I could not refrain from saying, "Great and marvelous are Thy works, Lord God Almighty." I looked upon the high rocks seamed by the mighty cataracts which had worn a channel through them, and at                                           -19-     the mountains towering toward heaven and then down hundreds of feet into the ravine through which a rapid stream was noisily beating its way over the stones and rugged rocks. I was filled with awe as I looked upon this scenery. I meditated upon the things which my eyes were beholding. How great was the living God who held and controlled these wonderful places of the earth, holding the mountains of stone in their place by His own hand, subject to His will. Oh, what power and what majesty has our God!  Himself is the Rock of Ages.  {5MR 18.2}
[5MR 19.1]          These mountains clad with forest trees and high towering rocks of every conceivable form are beautifully adorned with the fir, hemlock, and beech. The combination of colors is as beautiful as a bouquet. Interspersed with these are pure white blossoms resembling the snowball. All the beauties and the marvelous greatness of things in nature are open to our senses that we may better understand the love of God for man, and learn lessons of His wisdom and His power. These things which my eyes behold draw me personally and trustingly to my heavenly Father, for I recognize Him as the source of all our blessings. . . .  {5MR 19.1}
[5MR 19.2]          If our hearts were softened and subdued with the love of God they would be open to discern His mercy and loving-kindness, as expressed to us in every shrub and the profusion of blooming flowers which meet our eye in God's world. The delicate leaf, the spires of grass, every lofty tree is an expression of the love of God to His children. They tell us that God is a lover of the beautiful. He speaks to us from nature's book that He delights in the perfection of beauty of character. He would have us look up through nature to nature's God, and would have our hearts drawn out in love and                                           -20-     affection to Him as we view His created works. The beautiful forests stretch out before us, and the groves where the merry songsters congregate and make our world vocal with their songs of praise and their rich and joyous music, should awaken the song of melody and gratitude to God in our own hearts. The Lord wants us to rejoice in the works of His creation. He rejoices in the work of His hands, which He has clothed with such a profusion of beauty. His glory is declared not only in the heavens, in the sun, moon, and stars, but in everything in nature, opening bud and blooming flowers, which His hand has created.  {5MR 19.2}
[5MR 20.1]          We may consider, as Jesus bade us, the lilies of the valley, and the beautiful flowers growing up around us should awaken in our hearts not only reverence but love to God. We need greater natural simplicity, and far more spirituality than we now possess in order to read aright the pages of the book of nature that God has opened before us. We want to grasp through faith the eternal, which He has set before us in earthly forms and semblances that the depths of our souls may be reached, that we may magnify and reverence the God of nature.  {5MR 20.1}
[5MR 20.2]          God designs that the scenes of nature should influence the children of God to delight in the pure, simple, quiet beauty with which our Father adorns our earthly home. Jesus tells us that the mightiest king that ever swayed a specter could not compare in gorgeous array to the simple flowers that God has clothed with loveliness. We wish to learn God's lesson out of His book. The heavens above are pure and lovely, in faint colors presented to our senses here upon the earth, and we may put the imagination to the highest stretch to grasp the glories which these represent in the paradise of God;                                           -21-     and yet the eye hath not seen, the ear hath not heard, neither hath entered into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for those who love Him. . . .  {5MR 20.2}
[5MR 21.1]          We must be preparing for the white robe of character, in order that we may pass within the pearly gates of the city of God to a heaven of bliss. Revelation presents the scene--fountains of living waters, rivers that are as clear as crystal proceeding out of the throne of God and the Lamb, trees of living green growing on either side of this river of life. The foliage gives health and life to those who eat it, as well as the fruit. The walls and foundation of the city are of precious stone. The streets are paved with gold.  {5MR 21.1}
[5MR 21.2]          We have in the glorious things of nature a mere shadow of the original, which we shall see in their full loveliness in the Paradise of God. Let us learn the precious lessons which God designed we should. He who careth for the simple flowers in their season, will He not much more care for you whom He has created in His own image? Look upon these things of beauty. God prepared and clothed them with a robe of loveliness, and yet they perish in a day. All these earthly, temporal beauties are to be appreciated as the voice of God speaking to us of the treasures and glories of the unseen and the eternal.  {5MR 21.2}
[5MR 21.3]          It will be impossible for me to describe the scenery which I beheld on this journey. It is too awfully grand. I might write you much more upon this, but I will pursue my narrative of my journey. Our first day out from Basel at noon we halted under the wide-spread branches of a grand old oak. W. C. W. unharnessed Dolly, and John Vuilleumier brushed her down, using hay                                           -22-     as a curry-comb, then left her to eat grass, which privilege she enjoyed, if we can judge from appearance. A bed was made for me on the grass. I had been sick for several days, and the proposition was made to defer the journey until the next week, ［my］ being unable, as they thought, to travel. This day, the twentieth of May, was very warm. I decided to undertake the journey, and if it was impossible for me to travel safely, to return to Basel. I was very weak, but my rest in sleep did me good.  {5MR 21.3}
[5MR 22.1]          Close by us was a large rock running up abruptly from the road, but in the rear was a platte of level ground which, without much difficulty, would bring one to the top of the huge rock. Here Napoleon placed his cannon upon the top of the rock, and his army must have stood upon the very spot we had chosen for our noon lunch. The name of this place was Laufen, fourteen miles from Basel. Sara McEnterfer prepared the luncheon, which is spread upon the ground upon smooth Manila paper used as a tablecloth. The blessing of God is asked upon our food, and the simple lunch is eaten with a relish.  {5MR 22.1}
[5MR 22.2]          W. C. W. engaged in writing letters on the calligraph, and Sara washed the dishes in a stream close by, and arranged the dinner basket to be strapped again on the back of the wagon. John took the German and French paper to a house not far distant where we obtained milk and did some missionary work. He obtained names to whom he could send these little messengers of light and truth.  {5MR 22.2}
[5MR 22.3]          The entire journey was one of interest for remarkable scenery. Having ridden thirty miles, we tarried that night in Moutter, a beautiful village located in a valley of loveliness. The inhabitants are mostly Roman Catholics. We had good accommodations, and early in the morning took a                                           -23-     breakfast in our room consisting of bread and hot milk, and then were seated in our carriage again to continue our journey. We arrived at Tramelan about noon and were welcomed by the family of Brother Roth. Brother and Sister Roth are most excellent people, wholehearted in the truth. They have now living seven sons and three daughters. One daughter died in the faith not long since. All are established in the truth that are old enough to understand. Their family are in the best circumstances of any of our people in Switzerland. The father and eldest son are merchant tailors. The second son is a baker, but has given himself to the missionary work, and is fitting up for a laborer. He is a young man of superior ability. One young woman is working in the office at Basel. She understands French, German, and English. The third son is also working in the office. We enjoyed our visit with this dear family. Tramelan is one of the most beautiful places in Switzerland. It is high up among the mountains. There is much snow there in winter, and the summers are quite warm. I think we shall have a camp meeting in this place before we leave Europe. We had good meetings in Tramelan. I spoke three times.--Ms 20, 1886, pp. 1-5. (Untitled, June 11, 1886.)  {5MR 22.3}
[5MR 23.1]          Do you remember Mary Roth, a girl about sixteen years old, whom you met in Tramelan? Her father and brothers are tailors, and another one is a baker. They say that you visited them in Tramelan. I think you found Mary not well. I went there three times to labor. The water-closets are in the house. The whole house is poisoned by the polluted air. I called the family together, and talked this matter strongly to them. . . . They receive everything I tell them as being so indeed.                                           -24-  {5MR 23.1}
[5MR 24.1]          Mary has been an apprentice in this office, but has not been well for some time. The blood is mostly in her head. Sara McEnterfer has been treating her for months--fomentations, foot baths, sponge baths, rubbings, and so on. A physician was called to give her an examination. He says her case is a complicated one, and she must leave the office. Her parents were afraid to have her come home, because I had set before them the poisonous atmosphere in the house, which they were inhaling all the time. I saw that the precious child would not get well here, so I finally proposed that Mary should go to America, to the sanitarium. They consented to let her go. Now I wish you to tell me if this is not the best thing to be done. The physicians here do not know how to take a case without drugging. They commended the way that she has been treated, and recommended her to go to an institution in Basel, under the care of the physician that attended Edith Andrews. The treatment is all given by men with masks on. Mary is a modest young woman, and she would not go there, she said, if she died. What do you think of my sending her to the sanitarium? She has had a hard time the past winter--her feet cold as ice, room not properly heated. Her ankles swell very badly. She came down unable to do anything. I could not spare Sara. She would work over her hours at a time, and I thought I would better be to the expense of her treatment at the sanitarium than have Sara take care of her here without conveniences whatever.  {5MR 24.1}
[5MR 24.2]          They intend to leave here sometime in May. Will forward you the examination paper. I sent for it some time ago to send to you. Her father sends one of her brothers to attend the college. I promised to pay his tuition and board. He gives this young man to the cause. He was raised up                                           -25-     from what they feared would be his deathbed. The father made a vow that if the Lord would spare his life, he would give him to the cause of God. He is an excellent young man. I have devoted all the royalty on foreign books to be used in the foreign missions. I thought I would place a fund in the office to be used for the purpose of educating choice young men to become laborers for their own country-men. This young man will come with his sister. They are a nice family.--Letter 9, 1887, pp. 3, 4. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, April 15, 1887.)  {5MR 24.2}
[5MR 25.1]                                           Diary          December 24, 1886. In early morning we took the cars for Tramelan-- Elder Ings and wife and I. Waited one hour at Travannes, then we were taken in dummy to Tramelan. We had just five seats in the cars, and a small stove. We had just had a heavy snowstorm at Basel, but there had been a greater fall of snow as we neared the mountains. We passed slowly along, and the trees looked very beautiful laden down with pure, fresh snow. Some trees had blown over, one uprooted. I think I never saw anything equal to this for beauty-- the tall evergreen trees, their boughs loaded with snow. It is a picture of added loveliness. We have not seen a sight like this in magnitude for very many years. I was back in my girlhood in my native State, passing through the pine forests and exclaiming with delight at the lovely picture presented, but I had seen nothing to remind me of this scene so thoroughly as this morning. Thirty years ago such scenes were familiar in the State of Maine. We waited at depot some time for conveyance. At length Brother Roth's son came with sleigh for us, and we had the first sleigh ride we have had for                                           -26-     years. It was quite mild. We were welcomed by Brother Roth's family, and all was done for us to make us comfortable. In the evening Brother Erzberger spoke to the Germans. Several came in from Chaux-de-Fonds and Lausanne. Friday night we had a heavy fall of snow. At Travannes wrote to Professor Brownsberger.  {5MR 25.1}
[5MR 26.1]          Tramelan, Switzerland, December 25, 1886. There have been meetings this forenoon. Brother Erzberger spoke in the forenoon. The dedicatory discourse fell upon me. I spoke with much freedom in regard to the Temple of Solomon and the sacredness that should be observed by all in a home dedicated to God. They should remember it as a place where God meets with His people, and no angry feelings toward earth should exist in the hearts of the worshipers, for this would shut away the Spirit of God from them. This was a very solemn meeting. In the evening some little attention was given to the children of the Sabbath school. They had exercises and were entertained with recitations of scriptures. In the evening Elder Ings spoke to the people. Wrote several pages to Elder Corliss.  {5MR 26.1}
[5MR 26.2]          Tramelan, December 26, 1886. There were meetings in the morning on business. We saw men collecting around some object some little distance from the house on one of the country roads. We were told it was the body of a man who was frozen to death. He started Saturday evening from Tramelan intoxicated and was unable to proceed through the deep snow because of being intoxicated, and lay down and died. He had a mother living. He had been a great grief to that mother, and now there will be mourning for this poor son who died in consequence of strong drink. Sunday afternoon I spoke in a large, commodious hall to about three hundred people. Brother John                                           -27-     Vuilleumier interpreted. The audience was attentive and intelligent, and may the Lord bless the word spoken to their good. Tramelan was the place where the truth first found entrance. This was the first church raised up in Switzerland.--Ms 72, 1886, pp. 1, 2. (Labors in Switzerland--No. 7. Diary, December 24-31, 1886.)  {5MR 26.2}
[5MR 27.1]          Tramelan, Sabbath, May 22, 1886. The church in this place has an interesting Sabbath school. I then ［after Sabbath school］ spoke to the congregation from Revelation 15:2-4. The Lord gave me freedom in speaking and the Lord did bless the hearers. The room for the meeting was crowded full, and many present were affected to tears.  {5MR 27.1}
[5MR 27.2]          In the afternoon there was a social meeting, and many good testimonies were borne. Nearly all present took part in the meeting. I slept but little that night.  {5MR 27.2}
[5MR 27.3]          Tramelan, May 23, 1886. We rode out about five miles. The scenery was beautiful. Tramelan abounds in rich pine forest groves. It is mountainous. There is fine pasturage for cattle. Cows seem to be in great abundance here, and in this respect the milk, butter, and cheese must be far superior to that in Basel, where the cattle are mostly tied up in stables, or used as oxen to work the land. . . .  {5MR 27.3}
[5MR 27.4]          The master of the house unharnessed our horse and put him in the stall and fed him with grain. He was well acquainted with Oscar Roth, and he told him that he did not want anything more to do with him since he published such things as he did about the Catholics in the French Signs. He said he was greatly offended, and Oscar told him that neither he nor his sister Mary, who                                           -28-     was with us, was responsible for these pieces being put in the Signs. He smoothed down after a time and said, "Well, we will talk no more about it. We will talk of something else." We look upon this as being an interesting little bit of experience.--Ms 64, 1886, pp. 5, 6. ("Labors in Switzerland," No. 5, diary, April 30-May 23, 1886.)     Released May 11, 1971.  {5MR 27.4}
[5MR 29.1]       MR No. 267 - Women in the Church         These women give their whole time, and are told that they receive nothing for their labors because their husbands receive their wages. I tell them to go forward and all such decisions will be revised. The Word says, "The laborer is worthy of his hire." When any such decision as this is made, I will in the name of the Lord, protest. I will feel it my duty to create a fund from my tithe money, to pay these women who are accomplishing just as essential work as the ministers are doing, and this tithe I will reserve for work in the same line as that of the ministers, hunting for souls, fishing for souls. I know that the faithful women should be paid wages as is considered proportionate to the pay received by ministers. They carry the burden of souls, and should not be treated unjustly. These sisters are giving their time to educating those newly come to the faith and hire their own work done, and pay those who work for them. All these things must be adjusted and set in order, and justice be done to all.--Letter 137, 1898, p. 9. (To "Dear Brothers Irwin, Evans, Smith, and Jones," April 21, 1898.)  {5MR 29.1}
[5MR 29.2]          The ministers are paid for their work, and this is well. And if the Lord gives the wife, as well as the husband, the burden of labor, and if she devotes her time and her strength to visiting from family to family, opening the Scriptures to them, although the hands of ordination have not been laid upon her, she is accomplishing a work that is in the line of ministry. Should her labors be counted as naught, and her husband's salary be no more                                           -30-     than that of the servant of God whose wife does not give herself to the work, but remains at home to care for her family?  {5MR 29.2}
[5MR 30.1]          While I was in America, I was given light upon this subject. I was instructed that there are matters that need to be considered. Injustice has been done to women who labor just as devotedly as their husbands, and who are recognized by God as being as necessary to the work of ministry as their husbands. The method of paying men-laborers and not their wives, is a plan not after the Lord's order. Injustice is thus done. A mistake is made. The Lord does not favor this plan. This arrangement, if carried out in our conference, is liable to discourage our sisters from qualifying themselves for the work they should engage in.  {5MR 30.1}
[5MR 30.2]          A mistake is made when the burden of the work is left entirely upon the ministers. This plan was certainly arranged without the mind of God. Some women are now teaching young women to work successfully as visitors and Bible readers. Women who work in the cause of God should be given wages proportionate to the time they give to the work. God is a God of justice, and if the ministers receive a salary for their work, their wives, who devote themselves just as interestedly to the work as laborers together with God, should be paid in addition to the wages their husbands receive, notwithstanding that they may not ask this. As the devoted minister and his wife engage in the work, they should be paid wages proportionate to the wages of two distinct workers, that they may have means to use as they shall see fit in the cause of God. The Lord has put His Spirit upon them both. If the husband should die, and leave his wife, she is fitted to continue her work in the cause of God, and receive wages for the labor she performs.--Ms. 43a,                                           -31-     1898, pp. 1, 2. ("The Laborer Is Worthy of His Hire," typed March 22, 1898.)     Released May 11, 1971.  {5MR 30.2}
[5MR 32.1]       MR No. 268 - Social Work and the Three Angels' Messages         He says, "Is it such a fast that I have chosen? a day for a man to afflict his soul? is it to bow down his head as a bulrush, and to spread sackcloth and ashes under him? wilt thou call this a fast, and an acceptable day to the Lord?" Will they accept this reproof, and pray for true repentance? Will they put away their sins and seek for pardon?  {5MR 32.1}
[5MR 32.2]          There is a work for them to do. They are to bring the atmosphere of heaven into their families, and into their association with their fellow men. They are to represent the character of God, even as it was revealed to Moses. "And the Lord descended in the cloud, and stood with him there, and proclaimed the name of the Lord. And the Lord passed by before him, and proclaimed, The Lord, The Lord God, merciful and gracious, longsuffering, and abundant in goodness and truth, keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin" ［Exodus 34:5-7］.  {5MR 32.2}
[5MR 32.3]          They are to deal with existing evils as the Lord has directed them. They are not to bind themselves in a covenant with the world. The instruction which God gave through Moses to Israel is for His people today: "Take heed to thyself, lest thou make a covenant with the inhabitants of the land whither thou goest, lest it be a snare in the midst of thee," for Satan works through those who know not God, those who do not acknowledge Him as their Creator and Ruler. "But ye shall destroy their altars, break their images, and cut down their groves," the groves in which they erected their idol alters, "for thou shalt worship no other god: for the Lord, whose name                                           -33-     is Jealous, is a jealous God."--Ms 48, 1900, pp. 1, 2. ("A Warning for This Time," undated.)  {5MR 32.3}
[5MR 33.1]          God desires His people to place themselves in right relation to Him that they may understand what He requires of them. They are to be a commandment-keeping people wherever they are, at home or abroad, and to have the assurance that they are accepted as His children. They are to take their position in the world as a people whose righteousness goes before them, and whose rereward is the glory of the Lord. When we live before the world such consistent lives that it can be said of us that our righteousness goes before us, the glory of the Lord will surely be revealed.  {5MR 33.1}
[5MR 33.2]          The special work of God's people for this time is brought before us in the words: "They that shall be of thee shall build the old waste places: Thou shalt raise up the foundations of many generations; and thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in. If thou turn away thy foot from the sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on My holy day; and call the sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honourable; and shalt honour Him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words: Then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord; and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father" ［Isaiah 58:12-14］.  {5MR 33.2}
[5MR 33.3]          Our great need as a people is that we come into right relation to God. We cannot afford to let one day pass in which we have not laid hold by living faith on the God of Israel. We need the clear light of the Sun of Righteousness to shine upon us. This light is given to those who keep holy                                           -34-     the Lord's Sabbath; but we cannot keep this day holy unless we serve the Lord in the manner brought to view in the scripture: "Is not this the fast that I have chosen, to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke? Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh?" ［Isaiah 58:6, 7］. This is the work that rests upon every soul who accepts the service of Christ.  {5MR 33.3}
[5MR 34.1]          The Lord is constantly working for us, and our eyes should be opened to understand and to know His ways. We are to come to Him in living faith. His arm is not shortened, that it cannot save; His ear is not heavy, that He cannot hear. It is our iniquities that separate us from God. What we individually need is the living testimony in our souls that we are seeking God with the whole heart, that we are putting from our lives those things which God declares should not be found there. God desires that we shall stand before the world a holy people. Why? Because there is a world to be saved by the light of present truth. As we give to the people the truth that is to call them out of darkness into God's marvelous light, our lives, sanctified by the Spirit of truth, are to bear witness to the verity of the message we proclaim.--Ms 35, 1909, pp. 2, 3. ("Let Us Publish Salvation," a talk given May 27, 1909.)  {5MR 34.1}
[5MR 34.2]          Now we can see what the Lord delights in their doing.  {5MR 34.2}
[5MR 34.3]          "Then shall thy light break forth as the morning." Well this is what we wanted to know, Where we can find the light? It will break forth as the                                           -35-     morning! What is it that will give us the light? By getting out of ourselves and seeing what good we can do for others, that are around us. We may feel that it is too great a task upon us, but in doing good to others it reacts back upon us, and if we comfort others with the comfort wherewith we are comforted the blessings will come back to us. And how? "Ye are labourers together with God." You see we are drawing in the same line with Jehovah, and all of the heavenly intelligences are interested in the work going on here in this earth, and if there had not been that interest none of us could be saved. . . . "And they that shall be of thee," now mark these words, "shall build the old waste places": What next? They shall raise up the foundations of many generations; and they shall be called, What? "The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in." What is that? It is the everlasting law of Jehovah, and it was the transgression of that ［law］ that brought the fall of man.  {5MR 34.3}
[5MR 35.1]          Here it says, "And if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry." What is this hungering? If there is not a hungering, a starving for the Word of God, tell me?--Ms 5, 1891, pp. 1, 7. (Sabbath sermon, January 10, 1891.)  {5MR 35.1}
[5MR 35.2]          I know that the work you are engaged in is the very work that should be done in connection with the third angel's message, as the hand is connected with the body. I have no fears of workers who are engaged in the work represented in the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah.--Letter 24, 1898, pp. 1, 2. (To "Dear Brother Merrill," March 25, 1898.)                                           -36-  {5MR 35.2}
[5MR 36.1]          Isaiah 58: "Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show My people their transgressions, and the house of Jacob their sins. Yet they seek Me daily and delight to know My ways, as a nation that did righteousness and forsook not the ordinances of their God: they ask of Me the ordinance of justice; they take delight in approaching to God." They seek Christ just the same as though they had not forsaken Him. This is a people that seek God as though they were seeking Him in obedience to Him. That is just how they seek the Lord. "They ask of Me the ordinance of justice." That is the danger, and that is where the Pharisees stumbled. They looked at their outward forms and ceremonies, and their outward performances of worship. And the Pharisees expected that those outward ceremonies would certainly recommend them to Christ, but He showed them that they did not have the spirit of meekness and lowliness that Christ had.  {5MR 36.1}
[5MR 36.2]          Now He says, "Behold ye fast for strife and debate, and to smite with the fist of wickedness: ye shall not fast as ye do this day, to make your voice to be heard on high." Here is a voice that God bids shall be heard on high, and there are voices that they make to be heard on high, and it is not the voice that gives the trumpet the certain sound.  {5MR 36.2}
[5MR 36.3]          "Is it such a fast that I have chosen? a day for a man to afflict his soul? is it to bow down his head as a bulrush and to spread sackcloth and ashes under him? wilt thou call this a fast and an acceptable day unto the Lord?" As though the Lord would take great pleasure in that. That is not the kind of a bowing down that He has a pleasure in. "Is not this the fast that I have chosen? to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and that ye break every yoke?" Here is something that is a work to                                           -37-     a purpose. Let us see what it is. "To loose the bands of wickedness, and undo the heavy burdens." Now here is the very thing in work that the Lord accepts. Why? You say, "I have heard that we are not saved for our good works." No, but we will not be saved without them. You cannot depend upon your good works for salvation. We must have a living dependence upon a living God. And when there is a living connection with a living God, Christ abides in the heart by living faith, and the human agent works after Christ's life. He is going to change our life and character that Christ reveals. And if trials come to us we will not manifest a rebellious spirit. The opportunities will present themselves to every one of us, because we see oppression and unkindness, and because we see burdens that would be thrown upon us, and let self come in and exhibit itself. We let self arise. We want to put the trials in the right place, and where is it? Christ says to everyone that is weary and heavy laden, "Come to Me." And what? "Learn of Me, for I am meek and lowly in heart." And notwithstanding the crush of conflict that we shall have to pass through if we accept the truth of heavenly origin, there is meekness and lowliness in Jesus in every move. Hide in Jesus Christ. Our life and character is hid with Christ in God, so we cannot afford to let any impulse of passion control our words or control our actions, but we must do just as Jesus would have done under similar circumstances, and we are not to be revengeful.  {5MR 36.3}
[5MR 37.1]         Now the work that is before us we want clearly to understand. It is a work of mercy, a work of love, a work just in Christ's lines. Just as Christ worked. He says that the nobleman went a long journey, and to every man he gave his work. The human agent is to cooperate with the divine. To everyone                                           -38-     his work, and this is Christ's work. It is not the man's work. He is not to feel that all he has to do is to attend to his own individual self. No, there is a broader field. He is to occupy till I come, and what is it, "to occupy"? To be laborers together with God. Therefore it is of the greatest consequence that we understand in clear lines what it is to be laborers together with God. We must be imbued with the Spirit of Christ. We cannot labor with God merely from our intellect or our education. We cannot buy the grace of God with money; we cannot buy it with eloquence; we cannot buy it with the power of our intellect. It is God's to begin with. Does any of it belong to us? No, it is received by us from above. We are to occupy to the very best knowledge that we have, and sense our responsibility, and let our light shine through us to those that are around us, and in doing that we are doing the work of God. "Is not this the fast that I have chosen? to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke?" How are we to do it though? It is to present the obedience to Jesus Christ. And when we present the perfection that there is in His requirements, in His commandments, in His law, we are presenting that which will loose the bands of wickedness, and in the place of making men fast, in the place of shackling them with sin, it will loose the bands of wickedness, and those that are oppressed by the enemy. Who is the enemy? Who is observing us on the right and on the left? It is the one who rebelled against the law of God in heaven. It is the one that fell because of his disloyalty, and when we work in his lines we are fastening the shackles of oppression. "His servants ye are to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey." If it is Christ you obey you are free, because He came to                                           -39-     make us free. If we are on Christ's side we stand under the blood-stained banner of Jesus Christ. The blood-stained banner of Prince Emmanuel testifies that we are free, made free in Jesus Christ, because He is the propitiation for our sins, and not for ours only, but for all who shall believe on His name. That is the freedom that we want.  {5MR 37.1}
[5MR 39.1]          "To let the oppressed go free." What can we say to them? We can show them that obedience to the requirements of Jesus Christ is freedom, liberty, and salvation. It is indeed the perfection of Jesus Christ revealed in our world in His character.  {5MR 39.1}
[5MR 39.2]          "And that ye break every yoke." We do not want to be bound any more, no matter who it is, or what it is. There is our God whom we must serve. A God who requires our service. Nothing must come in between that God and our souls, because our souls are of infinite value, and we cannot hang them on the ministers. We cannot trust our salvation to them. We must search the Scriptures for ourselves and know what they teach. We must obey what God says. "Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor which are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh?" How can you do this? By not living extravagantly yourself. By not using every dollar that you have to make yourself a place in the earth, but honor the Lord God of heaven by showing that you esteem humanity from God's standpoint. Jesus Christ is our Redeemer, and we are to feel indeed that He has died to purchase humanity, to give us freedom and liberty which can be given only through Him.                                           -40-  {5MR 39.2}
[5MR 40.1]          Now let us see what the Spirit of God led His representative on earth to do. What the character of His mission was. He says, "The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me because He hath anointed Me to preach the gospel to the poor; He hath sent Me to heal the brokenhearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised." How? Why, He found when He came here that the truth was so mixed with error, that He had to take away the traditions and maxims, and to remove the rubbish, and take the truth which had served in the enemy's lines to strengthen error, and bring error before the people, rescue it from error and restore it to the native loveliness of its character, and then let that truth stand before the people. The oldest error may be pleaded because of its age, but it may be hoary with age, but that does not make error truth. No, it does not change error into truth. The Jews held their customs received from tradition and repeated from age to age and from generation to generation, and they kept accumulating till He says to them, "Ye are blind." "Ye are both ignorant of the Scriptures and of the power of God." What was the matter? Why they had taught tradition for the commandments of God? That is not the way to do. What did Christ come to present? He says, "The recovery of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised." Now you can see that that is in perfect harmony with what we have been reading. "When thou seest the naked that thou cover him." What are you doing if you have the glorious light of truth? What are you doing if God has chosen you to be a peculiar people, a royal people, a holy people? You are to show forth the power of Him who hath called you out of darkness, out of blindness into His marvelous light. Well, if God lets His light shine                                           -41-     upon you, do not let your mouth be stopped. Do not let anybody put a falsehood in your mouth because of tradition. Speak the truth as it is in Christ Jesus.  {5MR 40.1}
[5MR 41.1]          Let the Spirit of God speak for Himself. Do not mix in self, and your own ideas and your own opinions. You want to present the truth as it is in Christ, and when you do that let the truth make its own impressions.  {5MR 41.1}
[5MR 41.2]          "And that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh." How much of that there is. There is a little church in Denver where they do not let anyone in if they do any work, and so, of course, Christ does not come in, because He set us the example by working in a carpenter's shop. They exclude everyone. There was a seamstress taken in by a noble family, and they ［the people in the church］ were highly offended and talked with them. To think that they should let one worker come in! Have they got a secluded heaven? They are hiding themselves from their own flesh. Do just as Jesus did. What did He do? He took a position with the poor. He preached the gospel to the poor in such simple language that they could advance the truth in every line. What does it say in the Scriptures? Christ sent out a message, Come to My supper. The preparation is made, come to My supper. But they would not hear it. What was the matter? What had they got to do? One said, "I have bought a piece of ground and cannot come," and another said, "I have a yoke of oxen," and another, "I have married a wife," and Christ was angry, and He said, "Go out onto the highways and compel them to come in." How? Were they to take and shackle them? They were to let the bright rays of light shine right upon them in clear, steady, lines that they should follow the words of Jesus. "And I, if I be lifted up. . . will draw men unto Me." Do you draw them unto                                           -42-     Him? That is the very work that is to be done. Let us draw. Shall we go to the highest? Yes, go to the highest powers in the earth and say, "We have got a truth which will satisfy every one of you. You are not satisfied. This is a truth so large and expansive and so deep that it will meet every want that you have." Present to them the precious truth. There are many in palaces that do not know what is the matter with them. Paul had converts in Caesar's household. He did not tell them to come out, but when it came to the point where they could not honor God and stay there, they had a perfect right to change their position, as Christ had the right to take the children of Israel out of Egypt in order that they might keep the Sabbath and have the Lord of heaven exalted before them.  {5MR 41.2}
[5MR 42.1]         Hide not yourself from your own flesh. Go to work right where you are among any people ［where］ there is work to do. "Lift up your eyes," says Christ, "and look." Why? For the fields are ripe and ready for harvest. What is interposing? Men interpose themselves right between the people and Christ. They are working in the lines of the enemy, instead of in the light and power of truth, and the God of heaven must see in the human agent the power that says, "Come, for all things are ready." That is what we want. We want to give the people food. They are hungry. We do not want the froth, we do not want the fables, but we want the word of the infinite God. Christ says, "Except ye eat My flesh and drink My blood, ye have not part with Me." What is it to eat His flesh? When the disciples heard that they were offended. They did not discern spiritual things. He says, "The words that I speak unto you, they are spirit and they are life." It is to be doers of the word. Do you think we are going to let people come in with their maxims and                                           -43-     customs and blind our eyes? We have a work to do, to go to the people who have souls to lose or souls to save. What are the terms of salvation? "Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve." This we will keep ever before us.  {5MR 42.1}
[5MR 43.1]          Let us see what comes of not being self-centered, and not taking time to brood over our ailments and afflictions. We will take time to consider that there is somebody in the world besides ourselves, and we will begin to work in Christ's lines, our spirits will become anointed and His righteousness will go before us. Then if ye do these things "thy light shall break forth as the morning, and thy health shall spring forth speedily." And it is a double health. It is not only bodily health, but spiritual health and power, spiritual sinew and muscle. "Thine health shall spring forth speedily; and thy righteousness shall go before thee: and the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward"--the righteousness of Jesus Christ. He has taken away our sins because we have repented of our transgression of the law of God. Our sin is taken away and in its place the righteousness of God is imputed unto us. Here the vacuum is supplied by blessing of God. That is what supplies the place. "Thy righteousness shall go before thee." Jesus Christ our righteousness. "And the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward." If the righteousness of God goes before in the path that we travel, we have got a most glorious wake behind us. God's people are blessed. They stand out distinguished by light and love and power, and the world sees that there is somebody who will work according to the law of God.  {5MR 43.1}
[5MR 43.2]          "Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and He shall say, Here I am. If thou take away from the midst of thee the yoke, the                                           -44-     putting forth of the finger, and speaking vanity; and if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noon day: And the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not." That is what we want, to call and the Lord shall answer. "Thou shalt cry, and He shall say, Here I am." He responds to our call, and says, "What shall I do for you?" He will give you the very thing that your soul hungers after. "If thou take away from the midst of thee the yoke, and putting forth of the finger, and speaking vanity." It is not only the body, but the soul that is expressed in this work. How many we see whose light is in obscurity. Oh, if I could find Jesus. I have letters come to me saying, "How shall I find Jesus? I have prayed but I do not get any answer to my prayer." Christ says, "If ye do these things, I will answer. I am with you. I am right by your side." What can we suppose is the reason that we are in obscurity? The light is shining, and here Christ says, "Then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noon day." Let us thank God. Let a gratitude offering come up to God. "And the Lord shall guide thee continually." If His words to us continue we are not in darkness. "And the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and . . . thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not." Everyone who trusts in Jesus and drinks of the water that He gives them, it shall be in them "as a well of water springing up unto everlasting life." Let us see what work we have to do.                                           -45-  {5MR 43.2}
[5MR 45.1]          "And they that shall be of thee shall build the old waste places." What is the matter? Do you see any waste places down here in 1894? "Thou shalt raise up the foundations of many generations." What is the matter? Is the foundation gone? "And thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in." They will be called among the heavenly intelligences, "the repairers of the breach, the restorers of paths to dwell in." "If thou turn away thy foot from the sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on My holy day; and call the sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honorable; and shalt honor Him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words: Then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord; and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it."  {5MR 45.1}
[5MR 45.2]          Now we have to understand what the breach is. Look at the fourth commandment. We have assembled here today to acknowledge that the Lord created the heaven and the earth in six days and rested on the seventh day, and sanctified and blessed the seventh day, and set it apart for man to observe. In observing that day, we erect a memorial which is to call God to mind and keep Him in remembrance as the only true and living God to be worshiped by human intelligences. He created the heavens and the earth and He has given us a memorial, even the observance of the seventh-day--not the first day. Here comes a power under the control of Satan that puts up the first day to be observed. God calls him the man of sin because he has perpetuated transgression. He ［Satan］ has taken his side to be on the right hand of the first sinner who ever existed. We do not want to be on his side.                                           -46-     Here is the breach that is to be made and it has been a breach for years. Shall we let it always be a breach? Well, some say, "Why do you always talk about the Sabbath? Why don't you talk about Christ?" Suppose in an enclosure a length of fence was broken down. If we were building that length would you ask why we paid so much attention to that part? What is it? ［It is］ the Sabbath of the fourth commandment that is broken down. The foundation of many generations is the seventh-day Sabbath of the Lord our God. "This is the sign," He says in the thirty-first chapter of Exodus, "this is the sign between Me and you throughout your generations." Well, now what is the matter? They have broken it down, and the world has taken the liberty to take a day that has no sacredness, no sanctity, and they all worship that as the sabbath. It is a spurious sabbath. God does not accept it. They worship God as though they had not departed from His ordinances, but they have. Shall we accept this child of Papacy? The Protestant world has taken it, the Protestant world has cradled it, the Protestant world has nourished it, but shall we take it as divine, when God says, "Six days shalt thou labor, and do all thy work." What shall we do? Work at that broken-down line of fence. "Thou shalt raise up the foundations of many generations; and thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in."  {5MR 45.2}
[5MR 46.1]          Will you please carry that home with you, and read and search and find out about the breach, because every one of you want to become intelligent in faith and doctrine, that you may "give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you." Let us seek the Lord that we may find Him. He wants us to seek Him. God help us to come right to the point, and                                           -47-     every one of us be employed in lifting up the Sabbath which has been trampled under the feet of man, and a spurious one put in its place.  {5MR 46.1}
[5MR 47.1]          You will always find Satan on the side of the oppressor. God does not oppress. God does not bring them ［people］ in by persecution, for He has let them live all this time, but when Satan gets the lines in his hands, he takes the spurious sabbath and sets it up against the perfection of Christ and ［says］ you have got to keep it. That is the spirit of persecution and oppression and bondage. It goes right with the spurious sabbath that has not one syllable for its sanctity in the Word of God. "If you do not keep Sunday, you will not buy or sell." And not only that, but they work their oppression in every way possible, but thank God, He lives. He lived in the days of the apostles when the priests said, "Do not preach any more in the name of Jesus Christ." Somebody else's law was to come in there and show that God had a government. He sent His angel and said, "Go and tell Peter to go and make known My words." And when they came from Peter, lo he was not there. And one came and said, "He is in the Temple preaching." And they sent officers to bring him without violence, and they brought him before the council. They said to ［him］, "Why do you teach in His name?" But Peter answered and said, "Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye."  {5MR 47.1}
[5MR 47.2]         God help us that our eyes may be anointed with the eyesalve that we may see. He will cause you to ride on the high places of the earth, and feed you with the heritage of Jacob thy father. Let us hide under the promise, and let us find refuge in Jesus Christ. He will establish us in truth and                                           -48-     righteousness and the glory of the Lord shall be our rereward.--Ms 11, 1894, pp. 1-14. ("Isaiah 58." Sermon, February 17, 1894.)     Released June 22, 1971.  {5MR 47.2}
[5MR 49.1]       MR No. 269 - Attitude Toward Creeds         The prayer of Christ to His Father, contained in the seventeenth chapter of John, is to be our church creed. It shows us that our difference and disunion are dishonoring to God. Read the whole chapter, verse by verse.--Ms 12, 1899, p. 1. ("The Need of a Knowledge of God's Word," typed February 22, 1899.)     Released June 22, 1971.  {5MR 49.1}
[5MR 50.1]       MR No. 270 - The Remnant Church         Greatness without goodness is valueless. It is as a tinkling cymbal. The man who does not gather about him the rays of light that God has let shine upon his pathway will surely surround himself with the shadows of darkness. God designs that His people shall press closer and still closer to the light. Then they will go forward and upward. . . .  {5MR 50.1}
[5MR 50.2]          Satan has come down with great power, knowing that his time is short. The continued apostasy, the abounding iniquity, which chills the faith and constancy of many, should call the faithful ones to the front. Straight, clear, decided testimonies, freighted with the light for the time, will be given. Truth, undimmed by the furnace, will shine brighter and brighter until the perfect day. The Spirit and power of the coming One will be imparted in large measure to those who are preparing to stand in the day of God, who are hastening the second advent of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. To these faithful ones Christ gives special communications. He talks with them as He talked with His disciples before leaving them. The Spirit of truth will guide them into all truth. God has lines of communication with the world today. Through His appointed agencies, He speaks to the people He is purifying, warning and encouraging them. . . .  {5MR 50.2}
[5MR 50.3]          Here is a precious promise; the purposes and plans of God are to be opened to His disciples. What is a disciple? A learner, ever learning. Coming events, of a solemn character, are opening before us, and God would not have any one of us think that in these last days there is no more that we need to know. This is a continual snare of Satan. He would have us meet                                           -51-     coming events without that special preparation which is essential to guide them through every difficulty. He would have all stumbling their way along in ignorance, making self-conceit, self-esteem, self-confidence, take the place of true knowledge. The more satisfied anyone is with himself, and his present knowledge, the less earnestly and humbly will he seek to be guided into all truth. The less of the Holy Spirit of God he has, the more self-satisfied and complacent he will feel. He will not search earnestly and with the deepest interest to know more of truth. But unless he keeps pace with the Leader, who is guiding into all truth, he will be left behind, belated, blinded, confused, because he is not walking in the light. . . . The word of God is to be the man of our counsel. . . . All heaven is looking upon the remnant people of God, to see if they will make truth alone their shield and buckler. Unless the truth is presented as it is in Jesus, and is planted in the heart by the power of the Spirit of God, even ministers will be found drifting away from Christ, away from piety, away from religious principle. They will become blind leaders of the blind.--Ms 14, 1886, pp. 1, 5, 6, 8-11. ("Christian Integrity in the Ministry," 1886.)  {5MR 50.3}
[5MR 51.1]          Oh, that all might repent and do their first works. When the churches do this they will love God supremely and their neighbors as themselves. Ephraim shall not envy Judah, and Judah shall not vex Ephraim. Divisions will then be healed, the harsh sounds of strife will no more be heard in the borders of Israel. Through the grace freely given them of God, all will seek to answer the prayer of Christ that His disciples shall be one, even as He and the Father are one. Peace, love, mercy, and benevolence will be the                                           -52-     abiding principles of the soul. The love of Christ will be the theme of every tongue, and it will no more be said by the True Witness, "I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love." The people of God will be abiding in Christ, and the love of Jesus will be revealed, and one Spirit will animate all hearts, regenerating and renewing in the image of Christ, fashioning all hearts alike. As living branches of the True Vine, all will be united to Christ the living Head. Christ will abide in every heart, guiding, comforting, sanctifying, and presenting to the world the unity of the followers of Jesus, thus bearing testimony that the heavenly credentials are supplied to the remnant church. In the oneness of Christ's church it will be proved that God sent His only begotten Son into the world. . . .  {5MR 51.1}
[5MR 52.1]          Jesus came to impart to the human soul the Holy Spirit by which the love of God is shed abroad in the heart; but it is impossible to endow men with the Holy Spirit, who are set in their ideas, whose doctrines are all stereotyped and unchangeable, who are walking after the traditions and commandments of men as were the Jews in the time of Christ. They were very punctilious in the observance of the church, very rigorous in following their forms, but they were destitute of vitality and religious devotion. . . .  {5MR 52.1}
[5MR 52.2]          The remnant church are called to go through an experience similar to that of the Jews, and the True Witness, who walks up and down in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks, has a solemn message to bear to His people. He says, "I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly and will remove thy                                           -53-     candlestick out of his place, except thou repent." The love of God has been waning in the church, and as a result the love of self has sprung up into new activity. With the loss of love for God, there has come the loss of love for the brethren. The church may meet all the description that is given of the Ephesian church, and yet fail in vital godliness. Of them Jesus said, "I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil: and thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars: and hast borne, and hast patience, and for My name's sake hast laboured, and hast not fainted. Nevertheless, I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love."--Ms. 154, 1897, pp. 3-7. ("God's Messengers," undated.)  {5MR 52.2}
[5MR 53.1]          There is perfect harmony between the instruction of the Old Testament and that of the New. The Lord Jesus Himself gave to Moses the principles that were to be given to Israel. Lessons of mercy, goodness, generosity, and strict honesty were given by Christ in the Old Testament, and were repeated by Him when He came in human flesh to our world. Shall we not earnestly and prayerfully study these lessons and practice the principles which the Lord has given?--Letter 83, 1896, pp. 14, 15. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, May 22, 1896.)  {5MR 53.1}
[5MR 53.2]          God has a remnant people in the world--a people who are not following worldly policy. Of them we read in the Scripture, "The dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ." . . . The                                           -54-     Christian world has cast aside the seventh-day Sabbath, and has exalted the false sabbath. But God has a people who will be loyal to Him. His work is to be carried forward. Churches are to be established as memorials of the people who bear His sign. These houses of worship, however humble, will continually proclaim the treason of Satan and the holiness of the Sabbath that was instituted when the morning stars sang together and all the sons of God shouted for joy. . . . Satan is presenting worldly attractions. The churches are teaching for doctrine the commandments of men. Ministers are crying, "There is no law," failing to see that if there is no law, there is no transgression. It is time for us to show that we have a message from the Lord, a message of no human invention. Workers who will present the truth in its simplicity are greatly needed. The last message of warning is to be given to the world. As God's people bring the truths of His message into the daily life, practical godliness, purity, and holiness will be seen.--Ms 99, 1902, pp. 1, 7, 10. ("Fragments," typed July 12, 1902.)  {5MR 53.2}
[5MR 54.1]          The remnant people of God must be a converted people. The presentation of this message is to result in the conversion and sanctification of souls.-- Letter 190, 1908, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Simpson, June 15, 1908.)     Released June 22, 1971.  {5MR 54.1}
[5MR 55.1]       MR No. 271 - Inspiration         You seem to be surprised that I look at matters in the light that I do. You speak of the resolution that you thought ought to have passed at the General Conference. What did that resolution comprehend? It virtually said that nothing should be taught in the college but that which had been taught during the past year. Now my dear brother, I would not wound your feelings, I would not grieve your soul or discourage you; but I must lay some things open before you. I told the conference what had been shown me in the past in reference to resolutions which covered the same ground. I stated that many things had been taught in the college that was as seed sown in minds and would yield a harvest which would not be pleasant to reap. I stated that I had light in reference to this matter.  {5MR 55.1}
[5MR 55.2]          Both in the ［Battle Creek］ Tabernacle and in the college the subject of inspiration has been taught, and finite men have taken it upon themselves to say that some things in the Scriptures were inspired and some were not. I was shown that the Lord did not inspire the articles on inspiration published in the Review, neither did He approve their endorsement before our youth in the college. When men venture to criticize the Word of God they venture on sacred, holy ground and had better fear and tremble and hide their wisdom as foolishness. God sets no man to pronounce judgment on His Word, selecting some things as inspired and discrediting others as uninspired. The testimonies have been treated in the same way; but God is not in this.  {5MR 55.2}
[5MR 55.3]          Infidel arguments have been brought into the college for the purpose of instructing our youth how to argue against infidelity. The seeds of                                           -56-     infidelity may not at once be developed, yet they will manifest their existence when temptation arises. I have been shown that doubts will enter the heart, arguments in favor of infidelity will fasten in the mind that will finally lead to skepticism as a result of this course.--Letter 22, 1889, pp. 9, 10. (To Elder R. A. Underwood, January 18, 1889.)     Released June 22, 1971.  {5MR 55.3}
[5MR 57.1]       MR No. 272 - Miscellaneous Manuscript Materials                            Ellen White's Visit to Canada          Arrived at Battle Creek about noon, then commenced to prepare or have others prepare for the journey to Canada. Could get no one to go with me and Father, and I went alone. I had not been able to eat anything from Sunday noon until Tuesday noon and then only a very little. The journey on Grand Trunk was much easier than anticipated. We arrived at Montreal about eleven o'clock, stopped at a hotel that night. Next day at about noon arrived at Sherbrook. We here took the stage for Magog, sixteen miles. Oh, what a barren rocky country. Poverty, poverty reigning everywhere. We reached the campground about two hours before sundown.  {5MR 57.1}
[5MR 57.2]          The meeting was small, about one hundred tents on the ground. There is excellent material here, and we think a good work can be done with proper efforts put forth. Nearly all are poor who have embraced the truth.  {5MR 57.2}
[5MR 57.3]          I spoke Sabbath afternoon and Sunday to a large crowd that came from Waterloo on special trains and also on boats. I had great freedom in speaking to the people, and all seemed to be highly gratified. There had been a strong effort made to pass the prohibition law, but failed. Their head man said, "If Mrs. White could have spoken in the cities when a few weeks ago the question was agitated, they would have carried the day." They said they never heard anything by any speaker equal to that discourse on temperance. The Bourdeaus say that a great victory has been gained to them in Canada in favor of the truth. Had we not attended their camp meeting, it                                           -58-     would have been a fearful discouragement upon the cause and work in Canada. I never saw a people so grateful for our labors as in this place.  {5MR 57.3}
[5MR 58.1]          Tuesday morning we rode in stage sixteen miles to Sherbrook, took cars for Portland. I was sick all day, but my cold is better now. Father is now having this cold and is almost used up.  {5MR 58.1}
[5MR 58.2]          We reached Waterville ［Maine］ Wednesday noon. This gives me a little time to write, but my poor heart forbids my doing much. We think our Canada meeting was a very important one.--Letter 39, 1880, pp. 2, 3. (To "Dear Children," August 19, 1880.)  {5MR 58.2}
[5MR 58.3]          We wait here ［Stillwell Junction］ until half past nine o'clock. Get upon the ground about midnight. I am sure the Lord has heard and answered my prayers. I left the Alma camp meeting sick. I had a high fever all night and all day Monday. Yet we went to B. C. and the doctor told me it was certainly not my duty to go to Magog. He said much now depended on me and I should feel that the cause of God demanded that I should keep myself in the very best condition for labor. He made so urgent a plea I really was on the point of giving up going, but I thought I might have fully as wearing labor to remain, as Father was anxious to go. We were two days and two nights on this trip. We had to wait several hours at Sherbrook, for the stage. They loaded on a very large barrel of alcohol, several boxes and any amount of bundles. Our two large trunks and hand baggage and we stowed ourselves in amid all these and rode sixteen miles to Magog. When we came upon the ground the meeting was in session, but they gave a loud shout of victory. There was a joyous welcome for us.                                           -59-  {5MR 58.3}
[5MR 59.1]          We found our tent well furnished, floor and carpet, upholstered chairs, washstand and two beds, one for Elder Butler, one for Father and me. This was an excellent meeting. I was not well any of the time. My cold was very severe. The discharges from my head were fearful, yet I labored carefully and did not break down. I had very great freedom in speaking. The Lord has sustained me.  {5MR 59.1}
[5MR 59.2]          On Sunday there was a large company assembled, and I was never more free than upon this occasion. Those who came to hear were enthusiastic over it. They had been making an effort to put down the licensing of liquor selling. They failed. They said, If Mrs. White had come there a week before and spoken in their cities they should have succeeded in putting down the sale of liquor. They said they would have given her $25.00 a night. I found here it would have been a terrible disappointment if I had failed here. I feel sure this was my duty. We gave great encouragement to the Bourdeaus.  {5MR 59.2}
[5MR 59.3]          The man who owned the ground was out to hear. His mother was out to all our meetings and will, we think, keep the Sabbath. She gave me half a dollar. She sent one dollar to Sister Olmstead, Brother Kellogg's wife's cousin, for sending her the Signs. She said she had not felt that she could have much interest in the Old Testament, but the articles coming through the Signs had made dark things so plain, she was interested and sees a new beauty in the Old Testament she has never seen before. She had considerable to say in reference to our faith. She seemed to be one in spirit with us. Her son is the wealthiest man in Magog.  {5MR 59.3}
[5MR 59.4]          We had to here meet a party, true immersionists and a party of these spasmodic ones who consider that religion consists in a noise. They shout                                           -60-     and bellow and foam and act like men bereft of their reason. This was called the power, but I told them there was no religion in it. It was a spurious article. This is modern sanctification, but it is as opposite to genuine sanctification as light is in contrast with darkness.  {5MR 59.4}
[5MR 60.1]          We had the privilege of presenting the true sanctification before them. Our testimony on these points was very much needed. Satan will be willing a people who profess to be keeping the law of God should represent themselves before the world in words and deportment as fanatics, for this disgusts unbelievers; and they cast the truth and the fanaticism in the same scale and count it of the same value. The Lord keep His dear people from fanaticism and heresies that are so prevalent everywhere.--Letter 42, 1880, pp. 1-4. (To "Dear Children, Willie and Mary," September 22, 1880.)  {5MR 60.1}
[5MR 60.2]                                        The Civil War          I saw that Brother A. Ross must be cautious of his words. He has not regarded slavery in a Bible light. He does not see it as God sees it. Brother Ross has expressed himself unguardedly and has exerted a wrong influence. He is watched, and he will surely be in a dangerous position unless he strives to counteract the influence His words have carried. As a people we must use great caution. As we do not engage in the war and pray for union and preach in regard to union, suspicions are aroused. If one like Brother Ross expresses sentiments not fully comprehended, but taken that he favors the South, this people will be branded as Secessionists, and in this excited state of the people but a word would set them on fire and destroy our                                           -61-     safety. Brother Ross's views are not correct in regard to the institution of slavery.  {5MR 60.2}
[5MR 61.1]          The influence of teachers upon the body has not been right. They have not made known their decided faith and taken a firm stand that all might understand their position and know where to find them. These uncertain teachers who are unwilling to venture and bear any responsibility had better remain in silence until they can tell the time of night, and lead God's people safely and feed them with clean provender, throughly winnowed. These uncertain teachers have nourished the elements of disunion and confusion. Each should look well to his own soul and rule his own spirit. If each would do this, and watch self as eagerly as he watches his brethren, the elements of union would exist in the heart and every separating bar would be broken to fragments. Hearts would flow together like two drops of water. Then there would be power and strength in the ranks of Sabbathkeepers far exceeding anything we have yet seen.  {5MR 61.1}
[5MR 61.2]          We are living in a most solemn period. Satan and evil angels are arrayed against us with mighty power. The world is on their side to help them, and the most lamentable fact is that professed Sabbathkeepers, claiming to believe important, solemn truth, unite their forces with the combined influences of the powers of darkness to distract and hinder or tear down that which He ［Christ］ has required His chosen instruments to build up. Some do not work directly to tear down, but indirectly. They look on with indifference, express doubts, suspicion, fears, and need greater evidence than a doubting Thomas. They will not, or do not, put their hand to the work                                           -62-     with zeal and exert their energies to build up. Their influence is recorded as one which retards the work of advance and reform among God's people.  {5MR 61.2}
[5MR 62.1]          Said the angel, "Those who do not gather with Christ scatter abroad." There is no such thing as a neutral position. Every one has influence and his influence tells for or against. Individuals have stood ready to oppose every step of advance of God's people as God in His providence has led them. And those who would venture out have their hearts saddened and distressed by the lack of union and action on the part of their ministering brethren."-- Letter 16, 1861. (To the church in Roosevelt, New York, and vicinity, circa 1861.)  {5MR 62.1}
[5MR 62.2]                       Ellen White's Visit to Norridgewock, Maine          Your uncle and aunt ［Mary White Chase］ were at the meeting at Norridgewock. They both enjoyed the meeting much. We had an excellent meeting. I spoke four times during the meeting in public. Your father spoke four ［times］. We both had freedom in bearing our testimonies. There is an excellent class of people raised up in Norridgewock, and in Athens a new meetinghouse has been built in both these places.--Letter 13, 1867, p. 1. (To William C. White, November 7, 1867.)  {5MR 62.2}
[5MR 62.3]          We are so earnestly engaged in the work and so much to do, our time and strength is all taken up with labor. There are many here ［Norridgewock, Maine］ that are upon the point of deciding to identify themselves with this people, but have not strength to decide. Many young here need to be converted. Oh, we do feel so earnest, so anxious to see the work of God                                           -63-     progress. . . . I have spoken one hour and a half this afternoon, and am quite weary. Things move slowly here, yet we are not discouraged. We expect to see a good work accomplished in this State.--Letter 14, 1867, pp. 1, 2. (To J. Edson White, November 9, 1867.)  {5MR 62.3}
[5MR 63.1]          I labored all through the meeting at Norridgewock, unable to hold up my head only while standing upon my feet. I had a burden for the people which pressed me to say considerable.--Letter 25, 1868, p. 1. (To Edson and Willie White, December 2, 1868.)     Released June 22, 1971.  {5MR 63.1}
[5MR 64.1]       MR No. 273 - Health and Spirituality         God holds every one responsible for the influence that surrounds his soul, on his own account, and on the account of others. He calls upon young men and young women to be strictly temperate and conscientious in the use of their faculties of mind and body. . . . Avoid exciting the brain. Too much study stimulates the brain and increases the flow of blood to it. The sure result of this is depravity. The brain cannot be unduly excited without producing impure thoughts and actions. The whole nervous system is affected, and this leads to impurity. The physical and mental powers are depraved, and the temple of the Holy Spirit is defiled. The evil practices are communicated, and the consequences cannot be estimated. I am compelled to speak plainly on this subject.  {5MR 64.1}
[5MR 64.2]          The proportionate taxation of the powers of mind and body will prevent the tendency to impure thoughts and actions. Teachers should understand this.--Letter 145, 1897, pp. 7, 8. (To W. C. White, August 15, 1897.)  {5MR 64.2}
[5MR 64.3]          Christ began the work of redemption just where the ruin began--upon the point of appetite.--Letter 90, 1898, p. 8. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, October 20, 1898.)  {5MR 64.3}
[5MR 64.4]          Men will never be truly temperate until the grace of God is an abiding principle in the heart. All the pledges in the world will not make you or your wife health reformers. No mere restriction of your diet will cure your diseased appetite. Brother and Sister ----- will not practice temperance in                                           -65-     all things until their hearts are transformed by the grace of God. And they shall wear Christ's yoke and have Christ's meekness and lowliness of heart.--Letter 73, 1896, p. 14. (To Brother and Sister Maxson, October 12, 1896.)  {5MR 64.4}
[5MR 65.1]          Two great systems of efficiency are blended in the human body. The circulatory system and the nervous system are combined. The heart is the reservoir of the circulatory system and the brain of the nervous system. From the blood the food is assimilated by the body. Both agencies are ever at work. The food nourishes the whole man; therefore there is every need of wholesome food. But there is not the slightest call for the great variety of dishes which are nearly always on hand. Much time and labor might be saved in this matter. God does not design that our time should be so fully occupied in contriving dishes to suit the palate. God would have all of His people missionaries in every sense of the word.  {5MR 65.1}
[5MR 65.2]          In this country in the fruit season what an abundance of fruit there is of every description. Yet the variety of foods which are eaten at one meal often make a cesspool of the stomach.--Letter 157, 1900, p. 6. (To Brethren Farnsworth, Robinson, Starr, Palmer, Carr, and Sharp," December 12, 1900.)  {5MR 65.2}
[5MR 65.3]          Only when the brain-power and the talent of speech are sanctified, are we fitted for service.--Ms 95, 1906, p. 12. (Sermon, "Lessons From the Fifteenth of Romans," October 20, 1906.)  {5MR 65.3}
[5MR 65.4]          The heart is the citadel of the spiritual life, and it is necessary daily to expel worldly maxims and the spirit of the world from our hearts.                                           -66-     . . . The pulsing of the heart is felt through the whole body, and the action of the heart must be sound if there is to be a healthful condition throughout the body. Let the heart be diseased, and sickness is communicated to every member of the body.--Letter 16, 1895, pp. 1, 2, 6. (To Elder C. P. Bollman, June 18, 1895.)     Released June 22, 1971.  {5MR 65.4}
[5MR 67.1]       MR No. 275 - Working with Parliaments         This is God's world, and wicked men are simply permitted to be in it. This earth was deeded to Abraham and his children, and we will come into possession of it before long. We must not feel that we will receive any help from those around us, but we must be where we can help them.  {5MR 67.1}
[5MR 67.2]          When you begin to work with parliaments, that sets the devil to work, and if he cannot make the work hard for us, who can? Do not let your work be known any more than necessary. Let the truth work. Our best course is not to get up an exemption. God has given light that the least said about these things the better. The devil and all his hosts are working to destroy God's law, and when you begin to work on those lines he will stir up men to believe that we do not regard their laws, nor obey their decrees.  {5MR 67.2}
[5MR 67.3]          We are not to reveal all our purposes and plans to men. Satan is working in an underhanded way, and he will continue so to work. He will not work openly and above board. His power is to work upon human minds to make a start, to set a powerful movement on foot before the people's minds are prepared for it.  {5MR 67.3}
[5MR 67.4]          Question: Can we not get the truth before the minds of the members of parliament in a quiet way, and by furnishing them reading?  {5MR 67.4}
[5MR 67.5]          From the light that has been given me, we should fear that these men and rulers will take their position against the work and then they will act like the devil; but every advantage should be taken to get acquainted with these men; not in a way to produce anything like prejudice. We must appear to them as trying to help others, working on the line of the Christian help work. As                                           -68-     they see the good work we do on these lines, their prejudice will be removed in a large measure, and their hearts will be open for more. Then we should not present the Sabbath, but let us present Christ. What if they should begin to oppose you and say, Oh, that's a Seventh-day Adventist?--Lift Christ up higher and still higher. It means a great deal to be wise as serpents and harmless as doves.  {5MR 67.5}
[5MR 68.1]          The world is not to be condemned until after they have the light. We must tell them the simple story of conversion. The people are to be pitied, and we want to soften them so that the Spirit of the Lord can mold them. They have been receiving false ideas. If we come close to them, and show them the love of Christ, we can do much more for them. . . .  {5MR 68.1}
[5MR 68.2]          Question: Would it not be as well for us to present principles rather than dwell upon what the governments will do?  {5MR 68.2}
[5MR 68.3]          We have nothing to do with the government's actions. It is our duty to obey God, and when they arrest you, take no thought what you shall do. What you are to do is to follow Christ step by step. We need not commence weeks beforehand to examine the question and plan out what we will do when they do so and so, neither what we are to say. Study the truth, and the Spirit of the Lord will bring to your remembrance what you shall say.  {5MR 68.3}
[5MR 68.4]          The light given me is that in our meetings the speakers should keep a reserve force, so that when the enemy begins to work, we need not resort to strange fire, become combative, and kind of throw the sword. We may thus betray the cause just at the very point where victory is ours. If we should let loose of Jesus and take up our own spirit, it may take months, or perhaps years to counteract that one wrong move. Unless many of us are                                           -69-     converted and become as little children, we shall never see the kingdom of God. These are just the lessons we need to bring into our schools.  They do not need science so much as these principles.  {5MR 68.4}
[5MR 69.1]          In cases where we are brought before the courts, we are to give up our rights unless it brings us in collision with God. It is not our rights we are pleading for, but God's right to our service.  {5MR 69.1}
[5MR 69.2]          Instead of resisting the penalties imposed unjustly upon us, it would be better to take heed to the Saviour's words:-  {5MR 69.2}
[5MR 69.3]          "When they persecute you in this city, flee ye into another: for verily I say unto you, Ye shall not have gone over the cities of Israel, till the Son of man be come."--Ms 22a, 1895, pp. 4-6. ("Words of Caution Regarding Sunday Labor, the Colored People, and the Way to Oppose Error," Interview, November 20, 1895.)     Released August 10, 1971.  {5MR 69.3}
[5MR 70.1]       MR No. 276 - The Work in Mountain View, California         Our work is a sacred one. It should be our aim to so order the work in every place in a way that is well pleasing to God. Every one connected with this work should heed the words of Christ, "Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly of heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light."  {5MR 70.1}
[5MR 70.2]          "Come unto Me all ye that labour, and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest." How shall we obtain that rest? First we must come to Him, then, He continues, "Take My yoke upon you." God desires a sanctified people, set apart for His service. We are not to gather up burdens that have no special relation to the work of God. "Take My yoke upon you," He says. Do the work He has specified, that the principles of true Christianity may be represented in everything you undertake.  {5MR 70.2}
[5MR 70.3]          "Take My yoke upon you, and learn"--of somebody else?--"learn of Me. For I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall ［in learning of Me］ find rest unto your souls." There is a blessed rest in the assurance that we are working in Christ's lines.  {5MR 70.3}
[5MR 70.4]          If it seems best that the office shall be rebuilt in Mountain View, then let every one connected with the work here be a missionary, a blessing to those who know not the truth. "Ye are labourers together with God." Think how tender Christ was with all who came to Him for help!  If all will look, not at the faults of others, but at their own shortcomings, and see that they                                           -71-     individually carry out the true principles of the law of God, our brethren and sisters will be a blessing to the community.  {5MR 70.4}
[5MR 71.1]          A solemn responsibility rests upon everyone to maintain a living connection with the God of truth. "Ye are," Christ says, "the light of the world. . . . Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven."  {5MR 71.1}
[5MR 71.2]          All heaven is interested in the work in which we are engaged. We must do a solid, not a superficial, work. I am grieved when I see our printing office doing so much commercial work, virtually saying to the world, "Bring your work to us, we will do it for you." We have more work for the Lord than we can possibly perform. There is much to be done that we will overlook unless we are baptized with the Holy Spirit. We desire that commercialism shall be purged from every office.  {5MR 71.2}
[5MR 71.3]          I have been considering the question whether we might not print our books, and then place them with other publications to be bound, and thus relieve ourselves of the work of binding them in our own office. But I have recently been shown how this would work. If these books are intrusted to others, they will come out in a cheap form, because those who handle them do not take a special interest in the work. It will not be wise to place our work in the hands of unbelievers, when we have right amongst us those who are ready to do the work conscientiously and well. If our workers will endeavor to become efficient in the various lines of work, if they will strip for the race, and harness for the battle, the Lord will bless them in becoming more and more intelligent and capable to do the work acceptably. Instead of                                           -72-     seeking for amusements, they will find their highest pleasure in carrying forward faithfully to the very end of time the sacred work of the Lord.  {5MR 71.3}
[5MR 72.1]         In regard to the distribution of the work on our publications among unbelievers, the light that has been given me is that it will cost us more in the end than it would to have done the work ourselves in the name and fear of the Lord. The Lord desires the workers in our publishing houses to become very proficient; for they will be taken to distant countries. Many who think they will never be moved from their homes, will be moved away unexpectedly; and unless they have improved their opportunities to obtain an education, they cannot stand upon the eminence that Christ desires them to stand upon.  {5MR 72.1}
[5MR 72.2]          We must do a thorough work in education. The youth in our offices of publication should receive practical instruction in every line of work connected with the printing of books. Then, if the providence of God shall lead them to other countries, they can learn the language, and be able to print for the people in that country, the truth that God has committed to us, which must go to every nation, kindred, tongue, and people. The Lord is sending His angels, preparing the hearts of the people to receive the truth. And if we are only consecrated to His service, we shall be sent forth in the spirit and power of Elijah.  {5MR 72.2}
[5MR 72.3]          From the light given me of God, I know that some should acquire a perfect understanding of every line of work connected with the printing and binding of books; for God will place them in positions where such work will be required of them. Because we are now settled here, we seem to think that we shall never be moved. But there will come a time when there will be a great scattering--a scattering that we do not now dream of--and it will be                                           -73-     brought about in unexpected ways. Some of you will be taken away to remote regions, but God will have a work for you there. While you are here, let everyone be teachable. Educate and train every power of the mind, that you may obtain an understanding in every part of the work. Cultivate the voice. Learn to speak so as to make the most favorable impression upon other minds.  {5MR 72.3}
[5MR 73.1]          Do not feel that you must seek for amusements. When your heart is brought into harmony with God, then you will have fullness of joy, and you will sing the praises of God out of a full heart. What we need is practical religion, not as an outside garment, but reaching to the very inmost part of our being. Then we can teach one another, and we can speak in the tenderness of Christ. Let us hide in Christ. Would that we all stood covered with humility as with a garment, that we were in active communion with Jesus Christ. Then no one would feel it to be his duty to tear down the work of any other workman. Then there would be a spirit of kindness and tenderness among all the laborers for God. God desires us to respect one another. Those who have learned to wear the yoke of Christ will know that it is a yoke of love and tenderness.  {5MR 73.1}
[5MR 73.2]          I entreat those who have charge of the office here to be kind and courteous in dealing with the apprentices. Win their souls by kindness. If they do wrong, go to them in the spirit of meekness, and talk and pray with them. Work for the salvation of every one of them. Do not rest till you see that their feet are planted firmly on the Rock of Ages. Then everything will move harmoniously.  {5MR 73.2}
[5MR 73.3]          If our ministering brethren pass through the office, let them speak kindly and encouragingly to the workmen. Shake hands with them, and enquire                                           -74-     as to what progress they are making. Encourage them to climb to the very highest round of the ladder of progress.  {5MR 73.3}
[5MR 74.1]          If you see something in a brother that needs to be corrected, go to him, and say, Let us pray about this; let us talk with God about it. If you should weep, this will not hurt you. If you were to break your heart before God, He can bind it up, and give you that grace which is unto eternal life. But God has not set you as dictators. He has not committed to you the work of punishing sinners. He desires you to search your own heart, and put away your sins, to work away from every defect of character.  {5MR 74.1}
[5MR 74.2]          Then what would be the condition of our offices? I have seen representations of what would be. I have seen the angels of God passing from room to room, noting the articles that were being published, noting every word and action of the workmen. Their faces were lighted with joy, and their hands were outstretched in blessing.  {5MR 74.2}
[5MR 74.3]          But the angels of God are grieved at every manifestation of a harsh spirit. God has given to every one a mind and an experience, possibly a higher experience than ours. We need to learn of Christ to be meek and lowly in heart. "Ask, and ye shall receive, seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you."  {5MR 74.3}
[5MR 74.4]          Let every one understand his accountability to God. It is the privilege of every one to stand in that position where he is assured that the Lord will guide him, because he has proved Him again and again. He has gone to the Lord and asked Him, and the Lord has given him light and knowledge.  {5MR 74.4}
[5MR 74.5]          But we do not properly acknowledge the goodness of the Lord. The church might be in a much higher position today if when they receive a blessing from                                           -75-     God, they would praise Him. Their lips should speak forth His praise. Their hearts should be filled with light and gladness.  {5MR 74.5}
[5MR 75.1]          A wonderful blessing was represented to me as falling upon a congregation who were seeking the Lord with fasting and prayer. Their countenances were lighted up with the glory of God, and angels were passing from one to another, ministering to them. That is what we wish to see here in Mountain View. We wish to see it in the meetings that shall be held in Oakland and San Francisco. These cities are just as needy as are other mission fields. Many in them are as great sinners as can be found in any part of the world. If they are properly approached, many of them will be saved. They do not know what the Bible says, nor what it means.  {5MR 75.1}
[5MR 75.2]          We need more missionaries. I feel an intense desire for the needs of the foreign countries, as they have been presented before me. The angel of God is opening doors in all parts of the world, that a little while ago were closed to the messages of God.  {5MR 75.2}
[5MR 75.3]          But where are those who have received the necessary education to enter these opening doors? Where are those who have learned of Jesus Christ, to be like Him? If you have not learned this, begin right now. Do not expend one dollar needlessly. You will have a call to invest in His cause, all that you can spare. We cannot afford to be extravagant in anything, when the cause of God is so needy.  {5MR 75.3}
[5MR 75.4]          We need less of self, and a great deal more of the love of Christ. We need the power of the grace of God that is in His truth. We may profess the truth, but unless we are baptized with the spirit of Christ, into a spirit of love and tenderness, we need a reconversion. If we will love as brethren                                           -76-     tenderly, kindly, the praise of God will come from our lips. When we read the Scriptures, we will praise God, and when we are assembled with His saints, we will glorify God with our lips.  {5MR 75.4}
[5MR 76.1]          We need a sanctified imagination, and a sanctified tongue. Our work is to put on the meekness of Christ, to be kind and tender and courteous. The Lord will not accept the work of any man that is not done in tenderness and love and kindness. He has not set us as rulers, to lord it over His heritage. Let others be moved by Christ, just as we desire to be moved by Him.  {5MR 76.1}
[5MR 76.2]          Night after night, scenes have been presented to me of little companies pleading with God. He would show them some idol they had been cherishing. Some would give this up, and some would not. But the light of heaven shone from the faces of those who would put away their idols. Then other idols would be shown to them, and again some would put these away. But the light of heaven shown upon all who would give up all for Christ.  {5MR 76.2}
[5MR 76.3]          We want to receive everything that God has for us in these days when wickedness is so rapidly increasing. Are we learning the lesson as we see the increase of wickedness, that we must just as verily increase in righteousness? Do we understand that we must be growing in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour, that we must be living upon the plan of addition? "Add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity."  {5MR 76.3}
[5MR 76.4]          "For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ.                                           -77-     But he that lacketh these things is blind, and cannot see afar off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins. Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall: for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ" ［2 Peter 1:8-11］.  {5MR 76.4}
[5MR 77.1]          Here is brought to view our eternal-life-insurance policy. We had better make sure that we are living on this plan of addition, and God will multiply unto us grace and peace. Let us fix our eyes on the cross of Calvary, and behold the sacrifice of Christ to secure for us this life- insurance policy--"if ye do these things, ye shall never fall; for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ."--Ms 73, 1906, pp. 1-8. ("The Work in Mountain View," September 10, 1906.)     Released August 10, 1971.  {5MR 77.1}
[5MR 78.1]       MR No. 277 - The Sabbath         When the people accept and exalt a spurious sabbath, and turn souls away from obedience and loyalty to God, they will reach the point that was reached by the people in the days of Christ.  {5MR 78.1}
[5MR 78.2]          Oh, if the world could only know this perilous fact, and turn away from the course which they are pursuing!  How shortsighted is the policy that is being brought in by the rulers in the land to restore to the man of sin his lost ascendancy!  They are manifesting wonderful zeal in taking this spurious sabbath under the care and protection of their legislatures; but they know not what they are doing. They are placing upon a false sabbath divine honors, and when this is fully done, persecution will break forth upon those who observe the Sabbath that God gave in Eden as a memorial of His creative power. Then the commandment of men will be clothed with sacred garments, and will be pronounced holy.--Ms 15, 1896, pp. 14, 15. ("Revelation," April 27, 1896.)  {5MR 78.2}
[5MR 78.3]          The people of God will have all the test that they can bear. The Sabbath question is a test that will come to the whole world. We need nothing to come in now to make a test for God's people that shall make more severe for them the test they already have.--Letter 19, 1897, p. 3. (To Elder J. H. Haughey, July 4, 1897.)  {5MR 78.3}
[5MR 78.4]          How could the fathers work in harmony with the directions here given, while accompanying their children to the schoolroom or the academy on the                                           -79-     Sabbath, the day that God has sanctified and blessed? How can they repeat the words of Moses, "Behold, I have taught you statutes and judgments, even as the Lord my God commanded me, that ye shall do so in the land whither ye go to possess it. Keep therefore and do them; for this is your wisdom and your understanding in the sight of the nations, which shall hear all these statutes and say, Surely this great nation is a wise and understanding people.  {5MR 78.4}
[5MR 79.1]          "For what nation is there so great, who hath God so nigh unto them, as the Lord our God is in all things that we call upon Him for? And what nation is there so great, that hath statutes and judgments so righteous as all this law, which I set before you this day? Only take heed to thyself, and keep thy soul diligently, lest thou forget the things which thine eyes have seen, and lest they depart from thy heart all the days of thy life: but teach them thy sons and thy sons' sons."  {5MR 79.1}
[5MR 79.2]          With such special directions as these, how can fathers consent to their children attending school on the Sabbath, or any part of the Sabbath, the same as on any common weekday? Here is a cross to lift. Here the line of separation is drawn between the loyal and the disloyal. This is the sign that there is a people who will not make void the law of God although it is at a sacrifice to themselves. Here we may bear our testimony to the world of our allegiance to the Creator and Governor of the world. Here the testimony is borne to the world of the truthfulness of the Sabbath.  {5MR 79.2}
[5MR 79.3]          One teacher stated before the church that he thought it right to send the children on the Sabbath, quoting the words of Christ, "it is lawful to do well on the Sabbath day." The question is Shall we transgress the plain                                           -80-     letter of the commandment in order that our children may be educated in the schools? In the very act of giving them lessons in which there is no sacredness, the Sabbath, which is to be a test to the world, a sign between God and His people, is brought down on a level with the common working days. When we see the law of God made void in our world, then it is the work of every loyal child of God to elevate the standard and show that we are hearkening diligently to the voice of God and teaching His statutes to his children.  {5MR 79.3}
[5MR 80.1]          Has God made a distinction between the Sabbath and the six working days? If He has done this, man must abide by His decision. The question is not left for each one to decide as his human wisdom shall dictate. God has not left His law for men to sanctify or profane. They are not left to cut and carve for the Almighty. They are to obey the laws of God instituted in Eden, and proclaimed from Mount Sinai in such awful grandeur that the people "did exceeding fear and quake." The Lord's chosen ones must take His law just as He has given it to them, and obey it right loyally, without seeking to change or alter one jot or tittle.--Ms 34, 1897, pp. 9, 10. ("Two Opposing Armies; The Sabbath, the Real Test," undated.)  {5MR 80.1}
[5MR 80.2]          On Friday the clothing of the children is to be looked after. During the week, they should be all laid out by their own hands under the direction of the mother, so that they can dress quietly, without any confusion or rushing about, and hasty speeches. Then come to the table without levity. Boisterous noise and contention should not be allowed any day of the week; but on the Sabbath all should observe quietness. No                                           -81-     loud-toned commands should be heard at any time; but on the Sabbath it is entirely out of place. This is God's holy day, the day He has set apart to commemorate His creative works, a day He has sanctified and hallowed.--Ms 57, 1897, p. 7, 8. (Remember the Sabbath Day to Keep It Holy," undated.)  {5MR 80.2}
[5MR 81.1]         The worship of a common working day, and the multitudinous ceremonies in connection with this false sabbath, are of the same nature as the wrongs pointedly exposed by Christ when he said, "And many such things ye do." The plain evidence of truth is not discerned. Laying aside the commandments of God as altogether unimportant, men follow tradition. They reject the commandments of God, that they may keep their own traditions. Common things are exalted above those that are sacred and heavenly.  {5MR 81.1}
[5MR 81.2]          The heavenly universe is amazed that in their credulity people transfer the benediction given to the seventh day to the first day of the week. The Sabbath is God's memorial of Creation and rest, and at the beginning of the Sabbath commandment, He gives the word of warning, "Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy."--Ms 65, 1897, p. 4. ("Jewish Tradition," June 6, 1897.)  {5MR 81.2}
[5MR 81.3]          The fourth command is the only command to which "Remember" is prefixed. God says, "Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy." Do not forget it. "Ye shall do My judgments and keep Mine ordinances, to walk therein: I am the Lord your God. Ye shall therefore keep My statutes and My judgments; which if a man do he shall live in them: I am the Lord." The Lord presents Himself as the authority for His requirements. There is to be no departure from the word of the Lord in order to exalt the word of man. God is                                           -82-     authority, and what He says is to be done.--Ms 4a, 1898, p. 4. ("The True and the False," typed January 9, 1898.)  {5MR 81.3}
[5MR 82.1]          If men and women would acknowledge the true Sabbath, they would not as they now do despise the word of God. The observance of the seventh day would be a golden chain binding them to their Creator. But the commandment which points out who the true God is--the Creator and Ruler of the earth--is dishonored and disobeyed. This is the reason why there is so little stability in the world. The churches have refused God's sign and misrepresented His character. They have torn down God's sacred rest day, exalting a spurious sabbath in its place. Oh, that men would cease to lock themselves out of heaven by their own perversities.--Ms 28, 1900, p. 10, 11. ("Obedience or Disobedience," typed May 10, 1900.)  {5MR 82.1}
[5MR 82.2]          When it is made a crime for My people to keep holy the Sabbath, then will I arise out of My place and punish the world for its iniquity. The earth shall disclose her blood, and shall no more cover her slain.--Ms 33, 1900, p. 5. ("Unfaithful Shepherds," typed June 25, 1900.)  {5MR 82.2}
[5MR 82.3]          A breach has been made in the law of God, and He is calling for a people that will repair this breach. A spurious Sabbath has been exalted instead of the Sabbath of Jehovah. Soon laws will be passed compelling all to observe the first day of the week instead of the seventh. We must meet this difficulty, and we shall find trouble enough, without stirring up contention among those                                           -83-     who profess to be keeping God's commandments.--Ms 43, 1908, p. 7. (Sermon, "Lessons from the Fifty-eighth of Isaiah," March 14, 1908.)  {5MR 82.3}
[5MR 83.1]         With these plain words ［Exodus 31:16, 17］ before us, who of those who know the truth will dare to make less prominent the distinguishing features of our faith. It is an established fact, to be made prominent before all nations, kindreds, tongues, and peoples, that the Lord God made the world in six days, and rested on the seventh day. "Thus the heavens and the earth were finished, and all the host of them, and on the seventh-day God ended His work which He had made, and He rested on the seventh day from all His work which He had made."--Ms 162, 1903, p. 5. ("Written for Our Admonition," June 29, 1903.)  {5MR 83.1}
[5MR 83.2]          We are very anxious for the success of the work and cause of God. Let us remember that the very first victories are to be won in the home life. During the week let the spirit be kept free from all irritation. Let parents remember that their home is to be a school in which their children are to be prepared for the courts above. Let their words be right words. No word which their children should not hear should escape their lips. Parents, during the week live as in the sight of a holy God, who has given you children that you may train them for Him. Train for Him the little church in your home, that when the Sabbath comes they may be prepared to worship in the Lord's sanctuary. Each morning and evening present your children to God as His blood-bought heritage. Teach them that their highest duty and privilege is to love and serve God. Teach them that in Him they live and move and have                                           -84-     their being. Let the prayer at the commencement of the Sabbath be a prayer of consecration and devotion.--Ms 70, 1900, p. 1, 2. ("What God Expects From Us," typed December 3, 1900.)  {5MR 83.2}
[5MR 84.1]          We would charge all not to wash their dishes on the Sabbath if this can possibly be avoided. God is dishonored by any unnecessary work done on His holy day. It is not inconsistent, but proper, that the dishes should be left unwashed till the close of the Sabbath, if this can be managed.--Letter 104, 1901, pp. 2, 3. (To Brother and Sister E. K. Braman, August 4, 1901.)  {5MR 84.1}
[5MR 84.2]          The Sabbath was Christ's busiest day for healing the sick. On this day He could best reach those who were laboring during the week. Wherever He went, He was a medical missionary, an unerring physician, speaking words of comfort and love!  From Him flowed a stream of healing power, and the sick were made whole. He healed men and women with unhesitating willingness and with hearty joyfulness; for He was glad to be able to restore suffering ones to health.--Letter 168, 1902, p. 1. (To "Dear Sister Ross," October 23, 1902.)  {5MR 84.2}
[5MR 84.3]          The Sabbath was God's sign between Him and His people, and evidence of His kindness, mercy, and love, a token by which His people are distinguished from all false religionists of the world. And God has pledged Himself that He will bless them in their obedience, showing Himself that He is their God, and has taken them into covenant relation with Himself, and that He will fulfill His promise to all that are obedient. Not upon the first day, but                                           -85-     upon the seventh day, God rested and was refreshed--satisfied with His work of Creation. Then the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy, and now man's observance of the Lord's day of rest will again cause joy among the angels of heaven. The time in which we live is a time when the church militant will realize the oppressive power of persecution, because they keep the Sabbath of Creation, which God has sanctified and blessed.  {5MR 84.3}
[5MR 85.1]          The observance of the Sabbath is a line of demarcation between him that serveth God and him that serveth Him not. It is God's great memorial of the fact that in six days He created the heavens and the earth and on the seventh day He rested and was refreshed. It is His memorial to preserve among the nations a clear, definite, unmistakable knowledge of the only true God, an evidence that He is a God above all gods. For this reason He set apart the day on which He rested after creating the world, a day in which no common work should be done. God has given men six days in the week in which to labor and do all their work; the one day wherein He rested after creating the world and all things that are therein was to be His own holy day, when men should worship Him, the Creator of the heavens and the earth. This portion of time is especially set apart for rest and for worship, that men may look upon the heavens and the earth, and honor, worship, praise, and exalt the God who created all things by Jesus Christ.  {5MR 85.1}
[5MR 85.2]          By observing the Sabbath day wherein God rested, the knowledge of God would be preserved. It is a "sign between Me and you that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you." Those who keep the Sabbath holy as the Lord has specified, reveal that they are His peculiar people, and that He who                                           -86-     made the heavens and the earth is their God.--Ms 139, 1903, pp. 7, 8. ("The Message in Revelation," typed October 23, 1903.)  {5MR 85.2}
[5MR 86.1]          The world is now realizing the sure results of transgression of the law of God. His work of Creation completed, the Lord rested on the seventh day, and sanctified the day of His rest, setting it apart as the day which man should devote to His worship. But today the world is largely disregarding the law of Jehovah. Another day has been instituted in the place of God's day of rest. The human agent has set his way and his will against the positive teachings of the word, and the world is plunged in rebellion and sin.--Ms 117, 1908, p. 2. ("A Message to Our Churches in California," December 17, 1908.)  {5MR 86.1}
[5MR 86.2]          Let us reverence God's institution, the Sabbath day; for it is the sign of our relationship to God, the sign by which we are demonstrated as His people. Let us strive, not to stand highest, but to be always obedient to all of God's requirements. It is our privilege to be loyal and obedient, true as steel in maintaining the faith. It is through our obedience, and our loyalty to the truth, that we stand before the world as subjects of Christ's kingdom.--Letter 54, 1911, p. 2. (To Sister ［Dr. Lauretta］ Kress, July 28, 1911.)     Released August 10, 1971.  {5MR 86.2}
[5MR 87.1]       MR No. 278 - Nursing Personnel in Our Medical Institutions         I went up to the next board meeting, and bore a straight testimony, stating how far short the sanitarium was falling of meeting the standard God desired it to meet. I said that the spirituality of many of those connected with the sanitarium seemed to be dead; that unbelievers were employed as nurses, and that the influence of this in the sanitarium is not at all profitable. To employ unbelievers as nurses does not please the Lord or fulfill the purpose for which the sanitarium was established. . . .  {5MR 87.1}
[5MR 87.2]          The nurses employed in our institutions should clearly understand that they are to be representatives of the saving truths of the gospel. Realizing that they are laborers together with God, they are to do all in their power to pay the debt they owe to Christ. Let them remember that the patients will carry with them to their homes the knowledge of God they gain in the institution.--Letter 122, 1901, pp. 3, 7, 8. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, September 11, 1901.)     Released August 11, 1971.  {5MR 87.2}
[5MR 88.1]       MR No. 279 - The Sabbath         The Sabbath of the fourth commandment, sanctified by God, was given to man as the memorial of the creation of the world and all things therein. Ever since the institution of the Sabbath in Eden, Satan has made a determined effort to destroy this memorial, and in its stead to institute a spurious sabbath, in order that the memorial of God's great and wonderful works might be lost from the mind, and there be brought about a worldwide apostasy against God's law. He well knows that, by leading men and women to disregard the fourth commandment, he has placed them on his side of the controversy; for God says, "Whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all.--Ms 24, 1891, p. 7. (Diary, "Satan's Efforts to Destroy the Sabbath Memorial of the Creation," typed February, 1903.)  {5MR 88.1}
[5MR 88.2]          Here great and positive truth is stated. "Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if ye do these things ye shall never fall: for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ." 2 Peter 1:10, 11.  {5MR 88.2}
[5MR 88.3]          Here is the life-insurance policy for every soul that shall strive in the right way and upon the right principles. They shall never fall, but shall have their eternal life insurance papers in the sign given in Exodus 31:12-18, in the observance of the Lord's Sabbath. This means obedience to all His commandments, for the keeping of the Sabbath which God has sanctified                                           -89-     and blessed at Creation, "is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations" "for ever," "that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you." (verses 13, 17.)  {5MR 88.3}
[5MR 89.1]         Here is our test which God has made, and He will fulfill His word, if human agents will show their love to God in keeping all His commandments. If they reverence the Sabbath, which is engraved on the first table of stone, they will keep the first three commandments, and the last six will reveal the duty of man to his fellow man; for the Sabbath sign is the covenant between God and man. It is the golden clasp which unites man to God in supreme obedience and reverence, and which unites man to his fellow man.--Ms 45, 1900. ("What Is the Chaff to the Wheat?" typed July 26, 1900.)  {5MR 89.1}
[5MR 89.2]          "And these words which I command thee this day, shall be in thine heart: and thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou risest up. And thou shalt bind them for a sign upon thine hand, and they shall be as frontlets between thine eyes."  {5MR 89.2}
[5MR 89.3]          Here is God's great test, and the sign of our loyalty to Him. We must either observe the Sabbath of the fourth commandment, or repudiate the word, and accept a day that He has not sanctified and set apart for our observance. In the day when every case is decided, these charges of the word of God will be brought forth, and men will be judged by them. Those who have not searched the Scriptures to know what God has commanded, and who have observed a day that He has not blessed, will not be excused for their ignorance.--Ms                                           -90-     99, 1908, p. 3. ("The Buena Vista Property as a Probable School Location," typed September 23, 1908.)  {5MR 89.3}
[5MR 90.1]          The man who magnifies his own office in working in any line to bind about the conscience of another, be he president of the General Conference, president of a small conference, or the elder or deacon or lay member of a church, he is out of God's line. The Lord has been dishonored by the misrepresentations that have weakened and discouraged some of His servants, and deprived them of the opportunity to employ their talents because they will not sell their conscience or their powers for other men to use. God desires that men shall stand in their own individual responsibility, and while they are consecrated to Him there will be unity in their diversity, as branches of the true Vine.--Ms 66, 1898, pp. 5, 6. (To the General Conference and our publishing institutions, May 24, 1898.)  {5MR 90.1}
[5MR 90.2]          It is the duty we owe to our people and to God to send every ray of light given me of God, demanded for this time, to every tongue and nation!--Letter 25a, 1889, p. 4. (To C. Eldridge, September 8, 1889.)     Released August 10, 1971.  {5MR 90.2}
[5MR 91.1]       MR No. 280 - The Shut Door; Ellen White's Labor for Sinners, 1845-1850         Oh, my brother and sister, I wish all of God's people could get a sight of it as God has shown it me. The work of the Lord is going on. Souls are coming in to the truth, and soon the work will be all done. Keep up good courage, hope in God, let nothing weigh thee down. We have the truth. We know it. Praise the Lord. I saw yesterday our work was not to the shepherds who have rejected the former messages, but to the honest deceived who are led astray. I saw the false shepherds would soon be fed with judgment. Let the truth come out everywhere we go, the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord our God. Cheer up. There are better days coming.--Letter 18, 1850, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Hastings, January 11, 1850.)  {5MR 91.1}
[5MR 91.2]          We were very glad to hear from you that you were striving to be overcomers by the blood of the Lamb and the word of your testimony. Be bold in the cause of God. Do not falter. . . .  {5MR 91.2}
[5MR 91.3]          The way is now fully open for James to go forward in publishing the Present Truth. . . .  {5MR 91.3}
[5MR 91.4]          Let us not rest unless we have the abiding witness that our ways please God. Souls are coming out upon the truth all around here. They are those who have not heard the Advent doctrine and some of them are those who went forth to meet the Bridegroom in 1844, but since that time have been deceived by false shepherds until they did not know where they were or what they believed.--Letter 4, 1850, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister Collins, February 10, 1850.)                                           -92-  {5MR 91.4}
[5MR 92.1]          I speak because I know what I am talking about. For more than forty years I have stood in the desk proclaiming salvation to sinners, and my heart has yearned over them. God has opened before me the glory of heaven, and I have obtained a sight of the majesty and glory of my Redeemer. I have obtained a sight of the angels in glory. I was very young when the physicians said, "You must die, you cannot live more than three months." It was then that God gave me a sight of His glory, and said, "Go proclaim the message I give you, to the people." I started out in my weakness. I could hardly stand. I had not spoken aloud for weeks, but when I stood before the people, God's power came upon me. Voice was given me and I talked from two to three hours with clearness. But when I had finished, my voice again was gone. I traveled for three months in this way and then the pain of the lungs ceased, and ever since I have been doing the work which the Master has given me to do. I have traveled and labored, and God has given me strength to continue unto this day.--Ms 6a, 1886, p. 11. (Sermon, "Preparation for the Judgment," June 27, 1886.)  {5MR 92.1}
[5MR 92.2]          I spoke in the sanitarium chapel yesterday ［March 24, 1906］ and related some of our experiences in connection with the beginning of our work. I spoke of my conversion, and of how I traveled for months, unable to speak except in a low, husky voice. . . .  {5MR 92.2}
[5MR 92.3]          The Lord worked with us wherever we went. His glory was in every meeting. I was so blessed, and God worked so wondrously by His Holy Spirit, that I had not the least excuse to doubt that the Lord had chosen me, young as I was, to communicate to others the light given me. The opposition that                                           -93-     came, whether from high or low, had no impression upon my mind. Evidence was constantly given that dispelled doubt. Many souls confessed their sins and were converted.  {5MR 92.3}
[5MR 93.1]          Soon after the beginning of my work, Elder James White and I were married.--Letter 102, 1906, pp. 1, 2. (To Mrs. Nellie H. Druillard, March 25, 1906.)  {5MR 93.1}
[5MR 93.2]          I now sit down to write you a few lines and give you a little history of our journey and of the dealings of God with us since we left you. . . .  {5MR 93.2}
[5MR 93.3]          The first Sabbath we spent in Topsham ［March 24］ was a sweet, interesting time. It seemed that Jesus Himself passed through our midst and shed His light and glory upon us. We all had a rich draught from the well of Bethlehem. The Spirit came upon me and I was taken off in vision. I saw many important things, some of which I will write you before I close this letter. I saw Brother Stowell, of Paris, was wavering upon the shut door. I felt that I must visit them. Although it was fifty miles off and very bad going, I believed God would strengthen me to perform the journey. We went and found they needed strengthening. There had not been a meeting in the place for above two years. We spent one week with them. Our meetings were very interesting. They were hungry for present truth. We had free, powerful meetings with them. God gave me two visions while there, much to the comfort and strength of the brethren and sisters. Brother Stowell was established in the shut door and all the present truth he had doubted. Strength was given me from on high so that my journey wearied me not at all, and my health has been better ever since. Thank God, He gives us strength as we need. . . .                                           -94-  {5MR 93.3}
[5MR 94.1]          I will now write you the vision God gave me on the Sabbath, the twenty-fourth of March. We had a glorious meeting. I was taken off in vision.  {5MR 94.1}
[5MR 94.2]          I saw the commandments of God and shut door could not be separated. I saw the time for the commandments of God to shine out to His people was when the door was opening in the inner apartment of the heavenly sanctuary in 1844. Then Jesus rose up and shut the door in the outer apartment and opened the door in the inner apartment and passed into the Most Holy Place, and the faith of Israel now reaches within the second veil where Jesus now stands by the ark. I saw that Jesus had opened the door in the Most Holy Place and no man can shut it; and that since Jesus had opened the door in the Most Holy Place the commandments have been shining out and God has been testing His people on the holy Sabbath.--Letter 5, 1849, pp. 1-3. (To Brother and Sister Hastings, March 24-30, 1849.)     Released September 27, 1971.  {5MR 94.2}
[5MR 95.1]       MR No. 281 - Three Early Letters         As James is at work and sisters are ［away］ from home, thought I would employ myself in writing a line to you. My health is quite good for me. My faith is still strong that that very same Jesus that ascended up into heaven will so come in like manner as He went up, and that very, very soon. I have had many trials of late; discouragement at times has laid so fast hold upon me it seemed impossible to shake it off. But thank God, Satan has not got the victory over me yet, and by the grace of God he never shall. I know and feel my weakness, but I have laid hold upon the strong arm of Jehovah, and I can say today I know that my Redeemer liveth, and if He lives I shall live also. Oh, how good it would be to meet with a few of like precious faith to exhort and comfort one another with words of holy cheer from the word of God. The sheep are now scattered, but thank God they are about to be gathered to a good pasture.  {5MR 95.1}
[5MR 95.2]          Oh, how sweet it will be to meet all the blood-washed throng in the city of our God. 'Tis then we'll sing the song of Moses and the Lamb as we march through the gates into the city, bearing the palms of victory and wearing the crowns of glory.  {5MR 95.2}
[5MR 95.3]          Brother Bates, you write in a letter to James something about the Bridegroom's coming, as stated in the first published visions. By the letter you would like to know whether I had light on the Bridegroom's coming before I saw it in vision. I can readily answer, No. The Lord showed me the travail of the Advent band and Midnight Cry in December, but He did not show me the Bridegroom's coming until February following. Perhaps you would like                                           -96-     to have me give a statement in relation to both visions. At the time I had the vision of the Midnight Cry I had given it up in the past and thought it future, as also most of the band had. I know not what time J. Turner got out his paper. I knew he had one out and one was in the house, but I knew not what was in it, for I did not read a word in it. I had been, and still was very sick. I took no interest in reading, for it injured my head and made me nervous. After I had the vision and God gave me light, He bade me deliver it to the band, but I shrank from it. I was young, and I thought they would not receive it from me. I disobeyed the Lord, and instead of remaining at home, where the meeting was to be that night, I got in a sleigh in the morning and rode three or four miles and there I found J. T. He merely inquired how I was and if I was in the way of my duty. I said nothing, for I knew I was not. I passed up ［to the］ chamber and did not see him again for two hours, when he came up, asked if I was to be at meeting that night. I told him, No. He said he wanted to hear my vision and thought it duty for me to go home. I told him I should not. He said no more, but went away. I thought, and told those around me, if I went I should have to come out against his views, thinking he believed with the rest. I had not told any of them what God had shown me, and I did not tell them in what I should cut across his track.  {5MR 95.3}
[5MR 96.1]          All that day I suffered much in body and mind. It seemed that God had forsaken me entirely. I prayed the Lord if He would give me strength to ride home that night, the first opportunity I would deliver the message He had given me. He did give me strength and I rode home that night. Meeting had been done some time, and not a word was said by any of the family about the meeting.                                           -97-  {5MR 96.1}
[5MR 97.1]          Very early next morning J. T. called, said he was in haste going out of the city in a short time, and wanted I should tell him all that God had shown me in vision. It was with fear and trembling I told him all. After I had got through he said he had told out the same last evening. I was rejoiced, for I expected he was coming out against me, for all the while I had not heard anyone say what he believed. He said the Lord had sent him to hear me talk the evening before, but as I would not, he meant his children should have the light in some way, so he took them ［to the meeting］. There were but few out when he talked, so the next meeting I told my vision, and the band, believing my visions from God, received what God bade me to deliver to them.  {5MR 97.1}
[5MR 97.2]          The view about the Bridegroom's coming I had about the middle of February, 1845.  {5MR 97.2}
[5MR 97.3]          While in Exeter, Maine, in meeting with Israel Dammon, James, and many others, many of them did not believe in a shut door. I suffered much at the commencement of the meeting. Unbelief seemed to be on every hand. There was one sister there that was called very spiritual. She had traveled and been a powerful preacher the most of the time for twenty years. She had been truly a mother in Israel. But a division had risen in the band on the shut door. She had great sympathy, and could not believe the door was shut. (I had known nothing of their differences.)  Sister Durben got up to talk. I felt very, very sad. At length my soul seemed to be in an agony, and while she was talking I fell from my chair to the floor. It was then I had a view of Jesus rising from His mediatorial throne and going to the Holiest as Bridegroom to receive His kingdom. They were all deeply interested in the                                           -98-     view. They all said it was entirely new to them. The Lord worked in mighty power setting the truth home to their hearts. Sister Durben knew what the power of the Lord was, for she had felt it many times; and a short time after I fell she was struck down, and fell to the floor, crying to God to have mercy on her. When I came out of vision, my ears were saluted with Sister Durben's singing and shouting with a loud voice. Most of them received the vision, and were settled upon the shut door. Previous to this I had no light on the coming of the Bridegroom, but had expected Him to ［come to］ this earth to deliver His people on the tenth day of the seventh month. I did not hear a lecture or a word in any way relating to the Bridegroom's going to the Holiest.  {5MR 97.3}
[5MR 98.1]          I had but very few privileges in 1842, 1843 and 1844. My sisters both went to the camp meetings in New Hampshire and Maine, while my health prevented me from going to but one, in Maine. I know the light I received came from God, it was not taught me by man. I knew not how to write so that others could read it till God gave me my visions. I went to school but very little on account of my health. I do not think I went to school a day after I was twelve years old, and did not go then but a few days at a time, when sickness would cause me to take my bed for weeks and sometimes for months. The first I wrote another that could be called writing was after I had been sick and the prayer of faith was put up for me, and healing ［here the sheet ends, and the remainder of the letter is gone.］--Letter 3, 1847, pp. 1-4. (To Joseph Bates, July 13, 1847.)                                           -99-  {5MR 98.1}
[5MR 99.1]          Dear Sister, I have not forgotten you, although I have not written you. I have often thought of you and prayed for you and the rest of the children, that your and their faith fail not. Do not mingle with the world; keep separate from them. If you mingle with them you will surely lose strength. Seek to live near to God and to hold sweet communion with Him.--Letter 8, 1850, p. 3. (To Sister Arabella Hastings, August 4, 1850.)  {5MR 99.1}
[5MR 99.2]          I now sit down to address you a few lines. The reason I have not written before is ［that］ my time has been improved. I have been writing out the visions for publication and expected them to be out sooner, and then you could have them in print; but as the first paper is delayed and you will be anxious to learn something of our calculations, I will wait no longer.  {5MR 99.2}
[5MR 99.3]          After you left us we began to enquire of the Lord what He would have us to do, or where we should publish, and it was shown me in vision that James must lay his hand to the work and strive to open the way, and if the way should bend before him, he must remain; but if it was shut up and did not open, we must go elsewhere. James has been doing as God showed me he must do, and the way has opened before him so that the first paper will be off today, and will be folded and in the office tomorrow morning. He does his publishing at Saratoga, nine miles from here. We have not yet got a house. We shall get one as soon as possible near the Springs, where it will be only a few miles from the printing office. We expect our friends this week from Maine, and in about three weeks shall be entirely settled, if not before.  {5MR 99.3}
[5MR 99.4]          After we parted with you and came to Brother Thompson's, we felt a great interest for this family, especially the children; and Tuesday morning we                                           -100-     felt agony of soul for them. We felt that God must work for them, and our earnest, united prayers ascended within the second veil; we claimed the promises for them, and for the first time their voices were heard in prayer. They had a good time that morn, and now they generally pray morning and evening. God is at work for them; praise His holy name.  {5MR 99.4}
[5MR 100.1]          There is a stir all around here since the conference reports are being carried (evil of course). Some are anxious to hear for themselves and will come to the meetings. The visions trouble many. They ［know］ not what to make of them. We shall have the visions published in pamphlet form and if all the particulars are not published in the pamphlet, that I saw at Brother Cushman's, and if you desire it I can write it off for you. As it was coming out so soon in the pamphlet, I thought that you would not wish me to write them all off for you. We now think that you can have the book in about four weeks.  {5MR 100.1}
[5MR 100.2]          You must write us upon the reception of this. Do not delay. We want much to hear from you. My health has been quite poor for a short time; the heat affects me, and I have had a very distressing turn of losing my breath. I am weak still; but better than I have been. James's health is the same as when you saw him. We are longing to be delivered from this body of suffering, and put on a glorious immortality. Be strong in the Lord, dear friends. Hold fast whereunto you have attained. Much love to those dear friends I saw at Camden, and all the saints that I have not seen. Tell them to exercise strong and living faith in God, and be united strongly with each other, and not be easily tried. Where there is union there is strength. Be firm and valiant for God and His cause. I should love to see you all, and                                           -101-     perhaps we may before Jesus comes. The truth is triumphing, and will still triumph, more and more. Be sure and write us all of you, and we will try to answer your letters.  {5MR 100.2}
[5MR 101.1]          Your sister in much love and great haste.--Letter 4, 1851, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister Dodge, July 21, 1851.)     Released October 18, 1971.  {5MR 101.1}
[5MR 102.1]       MR No. 282 - Mariology         That God who made the world is the only object to whom human beings should bow. God has not given to any human being the power to claim homage to themselves. He has given to none the power to become an object of worship. "Again, the devil taketh Him up into an exceeding high mountain, and sheweth Him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them; and he saith unto Him, All these things will I give Thee, if Thou wilt fall down and worship me. Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve. Then the devil leaveth Him, and, behold, angels came and ministered unto Him."  {5MR 102.1}
[5MR 102.2]          Here we are taught that finite man is not to be placed where God should be. He is not to be honored as a god, or to be bowed down to. "Worship Him that made heaven and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters." The man of sin is worshiped in the person of the pope, and his representative, the cardinal. But God has not given this power to pope or prelate. The pope is not regarded by God as anything more than a man who is acting out in our world the character of the man of sin, representing in his claims that power and authority which Satan claimed in the heavenly courts.  {5MR 102.2}
[5MR 102.3]          Satan inspired these men who claim to be Christ's vicegerents upon earth. Prayers are offered to private saints in heaven for many favors. But these men are not in heaven. They lie in their graves until the coming of the Son of man in the clouds of heaven. Mary, the mother of our Lord, has not been raised. She is waiting the sound of the trump of God that shall                                           -103-     call the dead from their prison house. All the prayers offered to Mary fall to the ground. Mary's ears have not yet been pierced by the sound of the trump of God.  {5MR 102.3}
[5MR 103.1]          The question has been asked, Do you not believe that we should pray to the dead apostles and saints? No; for this would teach for doctrine not a "Thus saith the Lord," but the "thus saith" of the man of sin, "the son of perdition; who opposeth himself above all that is called God or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God."--Ms 163, 1897, pp. 8, 9. ("The Third Angel's Message," December 17, 1897.)  {5MR 103.1}
[5MR 103.2]          When Joseph and Mary found Jesus in the Temple, "they were amazed, and His mother said unto Him, Son, why hast Thou thus dealt with us? behold, Thy father and I have sought Thee sorrowing. And He said unto them, How is it that ye sought Me?" Pointing heavenward, He continued, "Wist ye not that I must be about My Father's business?" Divinity flashed through humanity. The light and glory of heaven illuminated His countenance. But "they understood not the saying which He spake unto them. And He went down with them, and came to Nazareth, and was subject unto them: but His mother kept all these sayings in her heart."  {5MR 103.2}
[5MR 103.3]          Christ did not enter upon His public ministry for eighteen years after this, but He was constantly ministering to others, improving every opportunity offered Him. Even in His childhood He spoke words of comfort and tenderness to young and old. His mother could but mark His words, His spirit, His willing obedience to all their requirements.                                           -104-  {5MR 103.3}
[5MR 104.1]          It is of no use to say, as many writers have said, that Christ was like all children. He was not like all children. Many children are misguided and mismanaged. But Joseph, who was supposed to be His father, and especially Mary, His mother, kept the realization ever before them of their Son's divine Fatherhood. Their child was instructed in accordance with the sacred character of His mission. His inclination to the right was a constant gratification to His parents."--Ms 37, 1898, pp. 2, 3. ("And the Grace of God Was Upon Him," typed March 11, 1898.)     Released October 18, 1971.  {5MR 104.1}
[5MR 105.1]       MR No. 283 - Writings on Health         I saw that now we should take special care of the health God has given us, for our work was not yet done. Our testimony must yet be borne and would have influence. I saw that I had spent too much time and strength in sewing and waiting upon and entertaining company. I saw that home cares should be thrown off. The preparing of garments is a snare; others can do that. God has not given me strength for such labor. We should preserve our strength to labor in His cause, and bear our testimony when it is needed. I saw that we should be careful of our strength and not take upon ourselves burdens that others can and should bear.  {5MR 105.1}
[5MR 105.2]          I saw that we should encourage a cheerful, hopeful, peaceful frame of mind, for our health depends upon our doing this. I saw that it was duty for everyone to have a care for his health, but especially should we turn our attention to our health, and take time to devote to our health that we may in a degree recover from the effects of overdoing and overtaxing the mind. The work God requires of us will not shut us away from caring for our health. The more perfect our health, the more perfect will be our labor.  {5MR 105.2}
[5MR 105.3]          I saw that when we tax our strength, overlabor, and weary ourselves much, then we take colds and at such times are in danger of diseases taking a dangerous form. We must not leave the care of ourselves for God to see to and to take care of that which He has left for us to watch and care for. It is not safe or pleasing to God to violate the laws of health and then ask Him to take care of our health and keep us from disease when we are living directly contrary to our prayers. I saw that it was a sacred duty to attend                                           -106-     to our health, and arouse others to their duty, and yet not take the burden of their case upon us. Yet we have a duty to speak, to come out against intemperance of every kind--intemperance in working, in eating, in drinking, and in drugging--and then point them to God's great medicine, water, pure soft water, for diseases, for health, for cleanliness, and for a luxury.  {5MR 105.3}
[5MR 106.1]          I saw that my husband should not suffer his mind to dwell upon the wrong side--the dark, gloomy side. He should put from him saddening thoughts and saddening subjects, and be cheerful, happy, grateful, and should have a firm reliance upon God and an unshaken confidence and trust in Him. His health will be much better if he can control his mind. I saw that of all others my husband should have all the rest he can get ［on］ Sabbath when not preaching. He should not carry into the Sabbath his weekly occupation, that writing he has been doing through the week.  {5MR 106.1}
[5MR 106.2]          I saw that we should not be silent upon the subject of health, but should wake up minds to the subject.--Ms 1, 1863, pp. 5, 6. (Testimony regarding James and Ellen White, 1863, vision given on Sabbath, June 6, 1863.)     Released October 18, 1971.  {5MR 106.2}
[5MR 107.1]       MR No. 284 - Miscellaneous Manuscript Items                         Increased Need of Order and Harmony        As we near the final crisis, instead of feeling that there is less need of order and harmony and action, we should be more systematic than heretofore. All our work should be conducted according to well defined plans.  {5MR 107.1}
[5MR 107.2]          I am receiving light from the Lord that there should be wise generalship at this time more than at any former period of our history.--Letter 27a, 1892, p. 1. (To Elder E. J. Waggoner, December 27, 1892.)  {5MR 107.2}
[5MR 107.3]                        A Bedlam of Noise not the Holy Spirit at Work        The things you have described as taking place in Indiana, the Lord has shown me would take place just before the close of probation. Every uncouth thing will be demonstrated. There will be shouting, with drums, and dancing. The senses of rational beings will become so confused that they cannot be trusted to make right decisions. And this is called the moving of the Holy Spirit.  {5MR 107.3}
[5MR 107.4]          The Holy Spirit never reveals itself in such methods, in such a bedlam of noise. This is an invention of Satan to cover up his ingenious methods for making of none effect the pure, sincere, elevating, ennobling, sanctifying truth for this time. . . . A bedlam of noise shocks the senses and perverts that which if conducted aright might be a blessing. The powers of satanic agencies blend with the din and noise to have a carnival, and this is termed the Holy Spirit's working. . . .                                           -108-  {5MR 107.4}
[5MR 108.1]          Those participating in the supposed revival receive impressions which lead them adrift. They cannot tell what they formerly knew regarding Bible principles.  {5MR 108.1}
[5MR 108.2]          No encouragement should be given to this kind of worship. The same kind of influence came in after the passing of the time in 1844. The same kind of representations were made. Men became excited, and were worked by a power thought to be the power of God. They turned their bodies over and over, like a carriage wheel, claiming that they could not do this except by supernatural power. There was a belief that the dead were raised and had ascended to heaven. The Lord gave me a message for this fanaticism; for the beautiful principles of Bible truth were being eclipsed.  {5MR 108.2}
[5MR 108.3]          Men and women, supposed to be guided by the Holy Spirit, held meetings in a state of nudity. They talked about holy flesh. They said they were beyond the power of temptation, and they sang, and shouted, and made all manner of noisy demonstrations. These men and women were not bad, but they were deceived and deluded. . . .  {5MR 108.3}
[5MR 108.4]          Satan was molding the work, and sensuality was the result. The cause of God was dishonored. Truth, sacred truth, was leveled in the dust by human agencies.  {5MR 108.4}
[5MR 108.5]          The authorities of the land interfered, and several of the ring leaders were incarcerated within prison walls. By those who were confined in prison this interference was termed persecution for the truth's sake, and thus truth was clothed with garments spotted with the flesh. . . .  {5MR 108.5}
[5MR 108.6]          I presented the reproof of the Lord regarding this kind of work, showing                                         -109-     that its influence was making the truth objectionable and disgusting to the community. . . .  {5MR 108.6}
[5MR 109.1]          I bore my testimony, declaring that these fanatical movements, this din and noise, were inspired by the spirit of Satan, who was working miracles to deceive if possible the very elect.--Letter 132, 1900, pp. 5-8. (To Brother and Sister S. N. Haskell, October 10, 1900.)     Released December 10, 1971.  {5MR 109.1}
[5MR 110.1]       MR No. 285 - The San Francisco Earthquake         As we approached San Jose Thursday morning, we began to notice some of the effects of the earthquake. . . .  {5MR 110.1}
[5MR 110.2]          The new post office and some of the largest stores in the town had been leveled to the ground--totally destroyed. Other buildings were badly wrecked. And when we saw the fallen walls of the Pacific Press, we were sad at heart; but we could not help rejoicing over the fact that no lives were lost.--Ms 45, 1906, pp. 1, 2. ("A Visit to Mountain View, California," May 6, 1906.)  {5MR 110.2}
[5MR 110.3]          We thought it right on our way home to drive through the city and see the ruin wrought by the earthquake and fire. We drove in an easy carriage through the ruined district. I have no language to describe the awful scene. . . .  {5MR 110.3}
[5MR 110.4]          I was pleased to see that church which your father, and a few who united with him, built, was untouched by the fire. . . . The fire came quite close to this section, but it also escaped injury.--Letter 141, 1906, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder J. E. White, May 10, 1906.)  {5MR 110.4}
[5MR 110.5]          These things make me feel very solemn, because I know that the judgment day is right upon us. The judgments that have already come are a warning, but not the finishing, of the punishment that will come on wicked cities.-- Letter 154, 1906, p. 4. (To Elder J. E. White and wife, May 12, 1906.)                                           -111-  {5MR 110.5}
[5MR 111.1]          The great earthquake of San Francisco is to be followed by earthquakes in other places. We need not be surprised if after a time Oakland should become so wicked that calamities will fall on this city also.--Letter 10, 1907, p. 2. (To the members of the Oakland church, January 18, 1907.)  {5MR 111.1}
[5MR 111.2]          I trust that our brethren will build a humble house of worship in Oakland, for we have every reason to believe from the present record of San Francisco's crimes, and of the murders and robberies that are being committed in Oakland, that another visitation will come to San Francisco, and that calamity will fall on Oakland also.--Letter 90, 1907, p. 2. (To Edson and Emma White, March 10, 1907.)  {5MR 111.2}
[5MR 111.3]          The light given me is that the wickedness in the cities of San Francisco and Oakland is beyond all imagination. God's wrath is upon many of the inhabitants of these cities. San Francisco has been visited with heavy judgments, but Oakland has been thus far mercifully spared. The time will come when our labor in these places will be cut short, therefore it is important that earnest efforts be put forth now to proclaim to their inhabitants the message of the Lord for them.--Ms. 25, 1908, p. 2. ("A Plea for Aggressive Work," typed May 5, 1908.)  {5MR 111.3}
[5MR 111.4]          I feel sure that San Francisco and Oakland will again be visited with the judgments of God.--Letter 2, 1909, p. 3. (To Mrs. Josephine Gotzian, January 1, 1909.)     Released December 10, 1971.  {5MR 111.4}
[5MR 112.1]       MR No. 286 - The Divine-Human Nature of Christ         The world's Redeemer passed over the ground where Adam fell because of his disobeying the expressed law of Jehovah; and the only begotten Son of God came to our world as a man, to reveal to the world that men could keep the law of God. Satan, the fallen angel, had declared that no man could keep the law of God after the disobedience of Adam. He claimed the whole race under his control.  {5MR 112.1}
[5MR 112.2]          The Son of God placed Himself in the sinner's stead, and passed over the ground where Adam fell, and endured the temptation in the wilderness which was a hundredfold stronger than was or ever will be brought to bear upon the human race. Jesus resisted the temptations of Satan in the same manner that every tempted soul may resist, by referring him to the inspired record and saying, "It is written."  {5MR 112.2}
[5MR 112.3]          Christ overcame the temptations as a man. Every man may overcome as Christ overcame. He humbled Himself for us. He was tempted in all points like as we are. He redeemed Adam's disgraceful failure and fall and was conqueror, thus testifying to all the unfallen worlds and to fallen humanity that man could keep the commandments of God through the divine power granted to him of heaven. Jesus the Son of God humbled Himself for us, endured temptation for us, overcame in our behalf, to show us how we may overcome; He has thus bound up His interest with humanity by the closest ties, and has given the positive assurance that we shall not be tempted above that we are able. . . .                                           -113-  {5MR 112.3}
[5MR 113.1]          The Holy Spirit was promised to be with those who were wrestling for victory, in demonstration of all mightiness, endowing the human agent with supernatural powers, and instructing the ignorant in the mysteries of the kingdom of God. That the Holy Spirit is to be the grand helper, is a wonderful promise. Of what avail would it have been to us that the only begotten Son of God had humbled Himself, endured the temptations of the wily foe, and wrestled with him during His entire life on earth, and died the Just for the unjust that humanity might not perish, if the Spirit had not been given as a constant working, regenerating agent to make effectual in our cases what has been wrought out by the world's Redeemer? . . .  {5MR 113.1}
[5MR 113.2]          The world's Redeemer came not only to be a sacrifice for sin but to be an example to man in a holy human character. . . .  {5MR 113.2}
[5MR 113.3]          We are ever to be thankful that Jesus has proved to us by actual facts that man can keep the commandments of God, giving contradiction to Satan's falsehood that man cannot keep them. The Great Teacher came to our world to stand at the head of humanity, to thus elevate and sanctify humanity by His holy obedience to all of God's requirements showing it is possible to obey all the commandments of God. He had demonstrated that a lifelong obedience is possible.--Ms 1, 1892, pp. 1, 2, 6, 7, 8. ("Obedience to God Required," November 15, 1892.)  {5MR 113.3}
[5MR 113.4]          As teachers we need to understand that the object and teaching of our Lord was to simplify, in all His instructions, the nature and the necessity of the moral excellence of character which God through His Son has made every provision that human agents should obtain, that they may be laborers together                                           -114-     with Jesus Christ.--Letter 8, 1895, p. 8. (To Brother and Sister Baker, February 9, 1896.)  {5MR 113.4}
[5MR 114.1]          Christ declared, where stands Satan's throne, there shall stand My cross, the instrument of humiliation and suffering. No single principle of human nature will I violate. Clothing My divinity with humility, I will endure every temptation wherewith man is beset. I will call to My aid the powers of heaven, that men and women, imbued with My Spirit, may overcome as I overcame. . . . The working out of My purposes in behalf of degraded humanity require that divine and human forces be combined. . . .  {5MR 114.1}
[5MR 114.2]          In the councils of heaven the cross was ordained as the means of atonement. This was to be God's means of winning men to Him. Christ came to this earth to show that in humanity He could keep the holy law of God. "I have kept My Father's commandments," He declared. The Saviour proposed to re-establish the principles of human dependence upon God and cooperation between God and man. He proposed to unite God and man by the golden chain of love.  {5MR 114.2}
[5MR 114.3]          Christ's identity with man will ever be the power of His influence. He became bone of our bone and flesh of our flesh. . . . He clothed His divine nature with the garb of humanity, and demonstrated before the heavenly universe, before the unfallen worlds, and before the fallen world how much God loves the human race.--Ms 165, 1899, pp. 2-4. ("Words of Counsel to Ministers and Physicians," typed December 26, 1899.)                                           -115-  {5MR 114.3}
[5MR 115.1]         By His life in humanity man may become a partaker of the divine nature. . . . He was born without a taint of sin, but came into the world in like manner as the human family. He did not have a mere semblance of a body, but he took human nature, participating in the life of humanity. . . Christ helps humanity by taking human nature. Thus He lays hold upon man with His long human arm, and upon the throne of God with His divine arm.--Letter 97, 1898, pp. 4, 5, 7. (To brethren in North Fitzroy, typed November 18, 1898.)     Released December 10, 1971.  {5MR 115.1}
[5MR 116.1]       MR No. 287 - The Work in Washington         In the city of Washington there is much to be done. I am thankful to God for the privilege of seeing the land that has been purchased for our institutional work in this place. The securing of this land was in the Lord's providence, and I praise God that our brethren had the faith to take this forward step.  {5MR 116.1}
[5MR 116.2]          As I look over this city, I realize the magnitude of the work to be accomplished. Let every professing Christian feel the necessity of self-denial. Let every one guard against the tendency to expend for the gratification of mere vanity, money that belongs to God--especially in this time when our people are making every effort possible to build in the capital of the nation memorials that will stand in vindication of present truth. Let us study the use of every penny. Some may have formed habits of extravagance; let every such a one now choose another way--the way of obedience and self-denial.  {5MR 116.2}
[5MR 116.3]          God now calls upon every believer in this center to act his individual part in helping to build up the work that must be done. If you do your duty faithfully, you will find no time for dwelling upon the little trials and annoyances and perplexities that come to you. As the result of laboring earnestly to provide facilities for the salvation of unbelievers, and for the training of many of our own people for soul-saving service, you will find that your souls are refreshed with heaven's richest blessings.  {5MR 116.3}
[5MR 116.4]         In some respects the situation in Washington reminds me of our pioneer experiences in Cooranbong, Australia. There we secured fifteen hundred acres                                           -117-     in the heart of the woods, and began the work of establishing a school. With willing hands the workmen toiled early and late. One by one, at great personal sacrifice to many of our dear brethren and sisters in Australia, the school buildings were erected.  {5MR 116.4}
[5MR 117.1]          Before this work was finished, the problem of providing a meetinghouse at Cooranbong arose. This problem proved to be a perplexing one. It seemed that we had done about all we could, and that it would be impossible to raise means sufficient for erecting a suitable house of worship. Finally, during a council meeting in which the matter was receiving consideration, I offered to go through our settlement, and try to secure gifts of labor and material. Accompanied by my secretary, I visited the workmen living for miles around, and solicited help. Just at this time it happened that several of the carpenters who had been laboring on the school buildings, were temporarily out of employment; and these men generously responded, offering to work on the proposed meetinghouse at a very low wage--less than one-half the usual rate. Several worked for nothing a portion of the time.  {5MR 117.1}
[5MR 117.2]          The erection of the meetinghouse was pushed forward rapidly. In the providence of God, two hundred pounds came to me from the Wessels family in Africa, just as we were ready to secure lumber; this money brought great relief, as it enabled us to proceed without delay. Many smaller gifts came in. Within a remarkably short time, the building was completed.  {5MR 117.2}
[5MR 117.3]          It looks as if we may hope to have here in Washington some experiences similar to those we had in Australia, and to receive the same blessings that we received there. May God help us to do what we can in this place. May He give us hearts willing to make sacrifices. Oh, I am thankful, so thankful                                           -118-     that the work which for nearly twenty years I have hoped would be done at the nation's capital, has now been begun!  As we plan and labor, let us do a great deal more praying than talking. If we lean heavily upon the Mighty One, and live on the plan of addition, the heavenly graces will be multiplied unto us, and we shall see of the salvation of God.  {5MR 117.3}
[5MR 118.1]          Sometimes I hardly know how to express my gratitude to God because the work in this place has actually begun. We are to remember that we can now see simply the alpha; we desire to see the omega. Having begun, let us not cease our efforts before completing the work. Christ declares, "I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending." He has been with us at the beginning; and He will round out all the work we shall do, if by faith we continue to walk in the way in which He leads.  {5MR 118.1}
[5MR 118.2]          Let us talk faith, and not unbelief; let us praise God, and go forward. The Lord is good, and greatly to be praised. At every step let us praise Him from whom all blessings flow.--Ms 106, 1904, pp. 7-10. (Sermon, "Words of Encouragement," Sabbath, April 30, 1904.)  {5MR 118.2}
[5MR 118.3]          For many years there was nothing in the city of Washington to represent our faith but a small meetinghouse. During the past two years another meetinghouse has been bought and paid for. This building has been rededicated since we came to Washington. It stands in this important city as a representation of another world than this--the kingdom of heaven; of other laws than the world honors and obeys; of enjoyment and power of a higher order than men possess; of a faith of which Christ is the Alpha and Omega.                                           -119-  {5MR 118.3}
[5MR 119.1]          I thank God that we have this commodious meetinghouse in Washington. It is a memorial of God's truth, a sign that He has a people who keep His law, acknowledging Him as the supreme Ruler.--Letter 247, 1904, p. 2. (To W. R. Young, July 19, 1904.)  {5MR 119.1}
[5MR 119.2]          Last Sabbath ［May 7, 1904］ I spoke in our new church. ［The Memorial or M Street Church, 12th and M Streets, Washington, D.C.］  The building was rededicated, and I was asked to preach the dedicatory sermon. The Lord helped me, giving me words to speak which I am told were wholly satisfactory.  {5MR 119.2}
[5MR 119.3]          I hope that you will all be greatly blessed by the Lord. In our seasons of family worship my petitions ascend for you all. Be of good courage in the Lord. Glorify Him by praise and thanksgiving.--Letter 157, 1904, p. 3. (To Mrs. M. J. Nelson,  April 28 and May 10, 1904.)  {5MR 119.3}
[5MR 119.4]          We were taken to have a hasty look at the church. Its appearance is good, with frontage of stone. Within is a pleasant auditorium for the people to assemble. The windows and front doors are ornamented with stained glass, beautiful in appearance. Four chairs, such as are used in churches, are on the platform, which was well proportioned. The pulpit and highbacked chairs harmonized. Seats and arms are covered with red velvet of the material generally used. I did not spend much time taking in all the advantages of that church building, but I praise the Lord that every debt is paid. Much means have been invested besides the sum of the building as it stood, to make it what it should be--complete in repairs. It is now all finished. There are several rooms. One opens from the auditorium and is seated with chairs                                           -120-     for Sabbath school. If the house should need enlarging, the partitions could be removed and thus the extension easily made. Washington within a short distance of the Capitol is a victory gained, and it comes to us in the order of the Lord, who has looked upon the necessities that must be supplied. I wanted to praise God aloud for this nice building, all ready now to be rededicated to the Lord, in which His people shall serve Him.--Ms 141, 1904, p. 4. (Diary entry for April 24, 1904, from diary, April 1-30, 1904.)     Released January 20, 1972.  {5MR 119.4}
[5MR 121.1]       MR No. 289 - Sanctification         We must have the right kind of faith, combined with good works. If we have saving faith, we shall indeed see of the salvation of God. Let none of us have a superficial faith which means nothing. Do not say, "This one was prayed for, and saved." This is misleading. This is not that saving faith which works by love and purifies the soul. Every soul will be tested and proved, and if in the proving any man draws back, he will fail to meet the standard of God. "The just shall live by faith." They will show their faith by their works. "If any man draw back," God says, "my soul shall have no pleasure in him." . . .  {5MR 121.1}
[5MR 121.2]          It is one thing to profess to be a follower of Christ; it is another thing to do honor to Him by sincere faith, standing with firm purpose of heart as His witnesses, bearing public testimony in His name. It is the application of practical godliness that will strengthen the ranks of the professors of the faith. With many the truth is at first enthusiastically received. Then there comes some statement from the Word which is needed for the purification of the soul, and Christ is abandoned by these false disciples. Pride is offended, and Satan's hellish shadow wraps them about. Thus it has been, and thus it will continue to be to the close of this earth's history.--Ms 111, 1898, pp. 6, 8. ("Prayer and Faith," typed September 8, 1898.)  {5MR 121.2}
[5MR 121.3]          I spoke on Sabbath. These men ［non-Adventists holding responsible positions whose wives were church members］ were all there, no less than three                                           -122-     of them hanging in the balance. The wind blew so that the pulpit had to be moved near to the people to preserve me from taking cold. I had great freedom in speaking, and told them plainly that the Lord Jesus was in our midst. I asked them to turn to Exodus 31--"And the Lord spake unto Moses saying, ［Now, said I, listen attentively to what the Lord is saying unto you this day］, speak thou unto the children of Israel saying, Verily My Sabbaths ye shall keep, for it is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations that ye may know that I am the Lord that did sanctify you. Ye shall keep the Sabbath therefore, for it is holy unto you. Every one that defileth it shall surely be put to death. For whosoever doeth any work therein that soul shall be cut off from among his people." I read to the close of the chapter. Then I asked them if they would turn away from a plain "Thus saith the Lord," for the sayings of men, when they see that their assertions are entirely contrary to the Word of God. The Word has made the statement "I am the Lord that do sanctify you" if you observe the Sabbath. This is the only true sanctification in the Scriptures--that which comes from God because of obedience to His commandments. Then we may know that the little companies assembled together to worship the Lord on the day which He has blessed and made holy, have a right to claim the rich blessings of Jehovah. He who has declared that His words are spirit and life, should have their faith in strong exercise, that the Lord Jesus is an honored guest in their assemblies.--Letter 8, 1898, pp. 2, 3. (To Sister Josephine Gotzian, February 11, 1898.)                                           -123-  {5MR 121.3}
[5MR 123.1]         "Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the Sabbath, to observe the Sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant. It is a sign between Me and the children of Israel forever; for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh He rested and was refreshed."  {5MR 123.1}
[5MR 123.2]          True sanctification comes through willing obedience. We are distinctly and decidedly taught that the proper observance of the Sabbath brings a knowledge of what constitutes true sanctification. Reputation and even life itself might better be sacrificed than the truth of the word of God. God declares that when His Sabbath is honored as sacred and holy, it is to His people a sign between Him and them, whereby they may know that He is that doth sanctify them. "Ye shall keep the Sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto you." God has set it apart to be devoted to holy service. It is His memorial of Creation. By His creative power God is distinguished from all other gods that are worshiped. The Sabbath is a public token by which the world may recognize the true and living God. If they obey Him and reverence His holy day, the Sabbath is a continual sign between Him and them, a pledge that He will recognize and fulfill His covenant.  {5MR 123.2}
[5MR 123.3]          We are to render implicit obedience to the commandments of God. Let us remember that by keeping the Sabbath holy, we are honoring God. And those that honor Him, He will honor.--Letter 66, 1900, pp. 3, 4. (To "Dear Brother Baker," May 2, 1900.)  {5MR 123.3}
[5MR 123.4]          Every day our faith should increase. While we say, "I know that I am a sinner," we can say also, "I know I have a Saviour." Jesus died for sinners, and He will pardon my sins, if I sincerely repent. It is of no avail to                                           -124-     claim to believe on Christ unless we acknowledge the claims of God's law and daily strive to obey its precepts.--Ms 25, 1886, p. 2. ("Sanctification," sermon, June 20, 1886.)  {5MR 123.4}
[5MR 124.1]          The Lord calls upon all who think they know what faith is, to be sure that they are not pulling with only one oar, that their little bark is not going round and round, making no progress at all. Faith without intelligent works is dead, being alone. Faith in the healing power of God will not save unless it is combined with good works.--Ms 86, 1897, p. 12. ("Health Reform Principles," August 25, 1897.)  {5MR 124.1}
[5MR 124.2]          Let no one imagine that it is an easy thing to overcome the enemy, and through faith and perfect obedience gain eternal life. Not one can be borne aloft to an incorruptible inheritance without effort on his part. To look back is to grow dizzy, to let go is to perish. Few appreciate the importance of striving constantly to overcome. They relax their diligence, and as the result become selfish and self-indulgent, spiritual vigilance is not thought to be essential. Earnestness in human effort is not brought into the Christian life.--Letter 53, 1887, p. 9. (To "Dear Brethren and Sisters Who Shall Attend the April Meeting at Oakland, California," undated.)     Released January 20, 1972.  {5MR 124.2}
[5MR 125.1]       MR No. 290 - Billiards and the Billiard Hall         Teach your families that the angels of God are coming in and going out of your house and guarding and watching over the children of men. He wants you to tell them how they appeared to Peter, how they appeared to John, how they appeared to those who suffered in prison for the truth's sake; how the Lord wrought in behalf of John; how He wrought in behalf of Paul, and of Peter; how the angels of God from heaven came right into the prison house and took their prey out of the hands of the enemy. God is constantly working in behalf of His people, and what credit do you give Him for it?  {5MR 125.1}
[5MR 125.2]          Angels of God are all around us. You do not discern them with your human vision. Satan and his angels are here in this house today. Oh, we want to know these things, and fear and tremble, and to think much more of the power of the angels of God that are watching over and guarding us than we have done hitherto. We want to place ourselves under the blood-stained banner of Prince Emmanuel. We do not want to be serving Baal. We do not want to be giving ourselves up to the powers of darkness. Angels of God are commissioned from heaven to guard the children of men, and yet they draw away from their restraining influences and go where they can have communication with the evil angels; and then the evil angels fasten impressions in their minds that they will never get rid of so long as they live, just as going to the theater, billiard hall, and all such places lead them from the path of God to stand under the black banner of the prince of darkness. Oh, that we might all obey the injunction of the apostle. (Read 2 Corinthians 6:17, 18.)                                          -126-  {5MR 125.2}
[5MR 126.1]         Oh, what an infinite sacrifice was paid for our redemption! Look at the long fast of Jesus Christ in the wilderness of temptation. Look at all He endured, the agony of the cross, in order to save man; and then, I ask you, What shall we do on our part? God help us that we may come under the influence, the special influence, of the Spirit of God. Then He will let it come upon us with power. He will communicate light to us from heaven, and we will walk in the light, and live in the light as He is in the light.--Ms 1, 1890. ("Heaven's Part in Life's Conflict," Sermon, February 1, 1890.)  {5MR 126.1}
[5MR 126.2]          Life is too short, the hours of probation too precious, for us to make a mistake in our religious life. Earnest men, men of strength are needed in the Master's service. The call comes to us, "Be not conformed to this world, but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind." As we obey this command, the power of the Holy Spirit will come upon mind and body, bringing them into conformity to the will of Christ, and renewing us in His likeness. The hereditary and cultivated tendencies to wrong will die, and Christ will be formed within, the hope of glory. It will be seen that we are indeed followers of Christ.  {5MR 126.2}
[5MR 126.3]          We are not to trust in our own wisdom, but in the wisdom of God. This will bring into the character the patience, kindness, and love of Christ. And we are to remember that in doing well the work lying nearest us, we shall be prepared for a wider field of usefulness. There is to be constant growth in grace. We are to make constant advancement in preparing for the future immortal life. We shall leave behind no knowledge that in this world we have                                          -127-     gained of God and heaven. This mental and spiritual wealth we shall take with us when we answer the call, Child, come up higher.  {5MR 126.3}
[5MR 127.1]          Let us strive to help those connected with us. To this work let us devote our tact and ingenuity. Let us reach higher and still higher for purity and devotion, our hearts filled with a desire to know the will of God. Let us consecrate our all to the service of humanity. We shall receive our reward in the future life.  {5MR 127.1}
[5MR 127.2]          Reveal the living charm of the Saviour's life. Represent Christ by revealing faith and hope and love. In short, copy the Pattern. Let your light shine out in good works. Christians have no need of desire for the billiard table, the theater, the dancing hall, or the many other forms of worldly diversion. A Christian does nothing which he cannot do to the glory of God, upon which he cannot ask the blessing of God.  {5MR 127.2}
[5MR 127.3]          Work as in the presence of the heavenly intelligences. God calls for loyalty, for faithfulness; for we have been bought with a price. Stand firm in the faith; and you will be more than conquerors through Him who loved you and gave His life for you. To all who claim to be in His service, God says, "Ye are a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men." --Ms 82, 1903, pp. 7-9. ("The Promise of the Spirit," diary, September 25, 1902.)     Released January 21, 1972.  {5MR 127.3}
[5MR 128.1]       MR No. 291 - The Work in the Large Cities         The words were spoken to me: "Tell My people that time is short. Every effort is now to be made to exalt the truth. In the cities, large and small, the message is to be proclaimed. The third angel's message is to be united with the second angel's message, and is to be proclaimed with great power in our large cities. Thus will be given with a loud voice the message that is to prepare a people for the coming of the King." . . .  {5MR 128.1}
[5MR 128.2]          The situation in all the large cities must be studied, that the truth may be given to all the people. In these large cities the Lord has many honest souls, who are becoming confused by the strange developments in the religious world. There are many who have been waiting to hear the "certain sound" of the message that would meet the emergency. All over our land the Lord has honest souls, who are standing in uncertainty. The words were spoken: "Repeat the messages in their order. Tell My people to proclaim the message, the binding-off message, that is to proclaim a people for the coming of the King. Give the world a knowledge of the messages of the first, second and third angels. Bind up the law among My disciples. There are many who will listen because men will speak under the influence of the Holy Spirit. You are twenty years behind; but let the warning voice now be heard speaking with the voice of assurance."  {5MR 128.2}
[5MR 128.3]          The message is to be proclaimed with sanctified ability. The word of the Lord has been spoken. God calls for sanctified hearts and lips. The messages of warning are to be given in the large cities, and also in the towns and villages. The men of God's appointment are to be zealously at                                          -129-     work, disposing of our books, and disseminating light. The articles in our papers are not to present the truth in the style of a romance; for this weakens the impression that should be made by the most solemn truth ever committed to mortals. They are to contain a plain, "Thus saith the Lord." The message must be repeated, and Bible reasons given, not in the style of a romance, but in the style of the Bible. There are many who are watching for the evidence of true religion.--Letter 88, 1910. (To A. G. Daniells, September 30, 1910.)     Released February 17, 1972.  {5MR 128.3}
[5MR 130.1]       MR No. 293 - The Relation of Ministers and Physicians         It is as much required by God that His followers shall in the medical profession reveal the spirit of Christ in harmonizing in their work as that the ministers of the gospel shall harmonize in their labors for the salvation of souls. This independence to do every one as appears right in his own eyes is after satanic order, but not after Christ. There is need of thorough order and all after Christ, in the medical profession.--Letter 11c, 1892, p. 2. (To S. N. Haskell, February 11, 1892.)  {5MR 130.1}
[5MR 130.2]          Both men and women can be so much more useful as medical missionaries than as missionaries with the medical education. I am more and more impressed with the fact that a more decided testimony must be borne upon this subject, that more direct efforts must be made to interest the proper persons, setting before them the advantages that every missionary will have in understanding how to treat those who are diseased in body, as well as to minister to sin-sick souls.  {5MR 130.2}
[5MR 130.3]          This double ministration will give the laborer together with God access to homes and will enable him to reach all classes of society. An intelligent knowledge of how to treat disease upon hygienic principles will gain the confidence of many who otherwise would not be reached with the truth. In affliction many are humbled in spirit, and words in favor of the truth spoken to them in tenderness by one who is seeking to alleviate physical sufferings, may touch the heart. Prayer, short, weighted with tenderest sympathy, presenting the suffering ones in a faith to the Great Physician will inspire                                          -131-     in them a confidence, a rest, and trust that will lend to the health of both soul and body. I have been surprised at being asked by physicians if I did not think it would be more pleasing to God for them to give up their medical practice and enter the ministry. I am prepared to answer such an inquirer:--  {5MR 130.3}
[5MR 131.1]         If you are a competent physician, you are qualified to do tenfold more good as a missionary for God than if you were to go forth merely as a preacher of the Word. I would advise young men and women to give heed to this matter. Perilous times are before us. The whole world will be involved in perplexity and distress, disease of every kind will be upon the human family, and such ignorance as now prevails concerning the laws of health would result in great suffering and the loss of many lives that might be saved. . . .  {5MR 131.1}
[5MR 131.2]          In almost every church there are young men and women who might receive education either as nurses or physicians. They will never have a more favorable opportunity than now. . . . It should ever be kept before them that their work is not only to relieve physical suffering, but to minister to souls that are ready to perish. It is important that everyone who is to act as a medical missionary be skilled in ministering to the soul, as well as to the body. He is to be an imitator of Christ, presenting to the sick and suffering the preciousness of pure and undefiled religion. While doing all in his power to relieve physical distress and to preserve this mortal life, he should point to the mercy and the love of Jesus, the Great Physician, who came that "whosoever believeth in Him might not perish, but have everlasting life."--Letter 34, 1892, pp. 1, 2, 4. (To Dr. and Mrs. J. H. Kellogg, September 16, 1892.)                                          -132-  {5MR 131.2}
[5MR 132.1]          There is a most decided work that needs to be done in our churches throughout the field. There has been in many places a lack of cooperation and harmonious action, but if the workers will now lay aside their personal ambitions and prejudices, and will all draw unitedly in Bible lines, a change will be wrought among our people.  {5MR 132.1}
[5MR 132.2]          Why do not all our ministers heartily cooperate with those who are carrying forward the medical missionary work? Why do they not follow the example of Christ, and carefully study His life, that they may know how He would have them labor? Is it for you, the appointed ministers of Christ, who have His example before you, to stand off and criticize the very work which He came among men to do? . . .  {5MR 132.2}
[5MR 132.3]          The world needs evidences of sincere Christianity. Professed Christianity may be seen everywhere, but when the power of God's grace is seen in our churches, the members will work the works of Christ. Natural and hereditary traits of character will be transformed. The indwelling of His spirit, will enable them to reveal Christ's likeness, and in proportion to the purity of their piety will be the success of their work. . . .  {5MR 132.3}
[5MR 132.4]          The indifference which has existed among our ministers in regard to health reform and medical missionary work is surprising. Some who do not profess to be Christians treat these matters with greater reverence than do some of our own people, and unless we arouse, they will go in advance of us.--Letter 54, 1898, pp. 1, 7. (To "Dear Brethren in the Ministry," June 15, 1898.)                                          -133-  {5MR 132.4}
[5MR 133.1]          When you become one with your brethren, as is represented in the seventeenth chapter of John, you may expect the love and power of God to flow in rich currents into your soul. The work of God is not divided; it is one, and if there is any separation between the medical missionary work and the ministry, it will be because the Holy Spirit is not working upon hearts.--Letter 40, 1899, p. 14. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, February 23, 1899.)  {5MR 133.1}
[5MR 133.2]          Honesty, integrity, justice, mercy, love, compassion, and sympathy are embraced in medical-missionary work. In this work the religion of the Bible is to be practiced. The Lord does not want anyone to work as His representative who follows the wrong customs and practices of worldly physicians in treating suffering humanity. . . .  {5MR 133.2}
[5MR 133.3]          There is much work to be done, and the Lord has specified that medical-missionary work should be connected with the gospel ministry as the arms are connected with the body. Neither part of the work is complete without this union. God designs medical missionary work to be bound up with the gospel ministry, joined closely to it, because it is the gospel in illustration.  {5MR 133.3}
[5MR 133.4]          Ministers and doctors are to work in perfect union. . . . As the physician instructs the people in the principles of true temperance, and as a guardian of souls gives advice to those who are sick in mind and body, the medical missionary work, as the right arm of the body, is doing its work. Countless are the opportunities which come to the physician to warn the careless, cheer the disconsolate and hopeless, and wisely prescribe for the health of the suffering. He is to point his patients to the Great Physician, who can heal both soul and body. . . .                                          -134-  {5MR 133.4}
[5MR 134.1]          Ministers and physicians are both to work with earnestness to save the souls who are being bound up in Satan's snare. They are to speak words which point men and women to Jesus, their righteousness, their strength, and the health of their countenance. Continually they are to watch for souls. . . . This work belongs just as surely to the doctor as to the minister. The Lord designs that the influence of doctors and ministers shall harmonize. By public and private efforts the physician is to seek to win souls to Christ.--Ms 159, 1899, pp. 1, 9, 10. ("The Privileges and Duties of a Christian Physician," December 13, 1899.)  {5MR 134.1}
[5MR 134.2]          Our physicians are to unite with the work of the ministry of the gospel. Souls are to be saved, that the name of God may be magnified, and the physician is not to feel when brought in contact with the higher classes of society that he must hide the peculiar characteristics which sanctification through the truth give him. The greatest respect will ever be shown to the physician who reveals that he takes his orders from God. Therefore he is not to take himself into his own hands, but be in every respect a representative of Christ.--Letter 205, 1899, pp. 4, 5. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, December 15, 1899.)  {5MR 134.2}
[5MR 134.3]          The Lord has a special work to be done. This work is not to be done in accordance with man's planning. Medical missionary work is to be closely connected with the ministry of the Word, bound up with the third angel's message, the last message of mercy and warning to be given to a guilty world. The work of health reform is to be bound up with the gospel. These cannot be                                          -135-     separated; for God has united them. When these parts of the work are carried forward on correct lines, the third angel's message will be given in accordance with God's purpose.  {5MR 134.3}
[5MR 135.1]          God has connected the work of the physician with the work of the minister. Both are needed. Each is to strengthen and give influence to the other. Physicians and ministers are engaged in one and the same great work, a work which embraces truths of infinite importance. . . .  {5MR 135.1}
[5MR 135.2]          We bear the most solemn message ever given to our world, and physicians and ministers, with all other workers, are to draw together. They are not to pull apart. The physician is not to think that he will be more popular if he stands out separate from the gospel ministry. Doctors and ministers must draw together.--Ms 165, 1899, pp. 9, 18. ("Words of Counsel to Ministers and Physicians," December 26, 1899.)  {5MR 135.2}
[5MR 135.3]          It is God's plan to unite solidly the ministry and the medical missionary work. The ministry is connected with the work of health reform as verily as the arm is connected with the body. Health reform is the helping hand of the ministry. Both were bound together in the work of the Lord Jesus. The one gives completeness to the other.--Letter 157, 1900, p. 5. (To Brethren Farnsworth, Robinson, Starr, Palmer, Caro, and Sharp, December 12, 1900.)  {5MR 135.3}
[5MR 135.4]          The labor of the faithful minister is to be connected with the labors of the physicians. All the workers are to consecrate their talents to the building up of the ［Sydney Sanitarium］ institution. If they will reflect the                                          -136-     light of heaven, souls will be converted. God is to be made first and last and best in everything. The proclamation of the truth for this time is to be the one great interest.--Letter 8, 1903, p. 4. (To Elder J. A. Burden and wife, January 5, 1903.)  {5MR 135.4}
[5MR 136.1]          The Lord would have the medical-missionary work be to the cause of truth as the hands and arms to the body. You ［Dr. Kellogg］ have tried to make the medical-missionary work the whole body, but in this you have not succeeded. Let this work occupy its appointed place, just as God designed it should. Let the ministers of the gospel and the medical-missionary workers blend in Christian unity. It is not the will of God that the medical-missionary work shall be all and in all. He designs that the evangelical work and the medical work shall blend in perfect unity. This can be, and every feature of the work can be complete in occupying its proper place in the body. . . .  {5MR 136.1}
[5MR 136.2]          God will take His whole work in hand, every phase of it, and will carry it forward wondrously, if men will not interfere by bringing in their human inventions, drawing wrong threads into the pattern.  {5MR 136.2}
[5MR 136.3]          Medical-missionary work is included in the work of the gospel ministry. This is God's plan. No medical fraternity is complete without the gospel ministry.--Letter 289, 1904, p. 1. (To J. H. Kellogg, September 23, 1904.)     Released March 23, 1972.  {5MR 136.3}
[5MR 137.1]       MR No. 294 - Miscellaneous Manuscript Items         There is a work to be done in the places where the truth has never been proclaimed. In order to do this work, you need greater than human help. The Lord can take a worm to thrash a mountain. It is close communion with God that qualifies His messengers to subdue the opposition of the enemy. God calls for consecrated workers, who will be true to Him--humble men, who see the need of evangelistic work, and do not draw back, but do each day's work faithfully, relying upon God for help and strength.--Letter 43, 1905, p. 3. (To "Dear Brethren and Sisters," January 29, 1905.)  {5MR 137.1}
[5MR 137.2]          Shun every influence that would tend to cheapen the message that should be given to high and low in the cities. Keep open the channel of communication between your soul and God, that those with whom you associate may recognize the voice of Him who gave His life for you.--Letter 58, 1910, p. 5. (To Elders Daniells and Prescott, June 15, 1910.)  {5MR 137.2}
[5MR 137.3]          Helpers are needed who have some means, who can engage in some employment and sustain themselves and not draw upon the conference for their support. With genuine faith in the message of truth, such workers could settle in our cities as missionaries, letting their light shine forth to others.--Letter 19b, 1892, p. 4. (To O. A. Olsen, June 19, 1892.)  {5MR 137.3}
[5MR 137.4]          To the poor and the rich is to be given the message of healing through Christ. My brethren, work earnestly and seriously. This does not mean that                                          -138-     you are not to be cheerful, but that you are to put your whole heart into the work of preparing the way for Christ's coming. He calls for wholehearted, unselfish men to sound the note of warning.--Ms 10, 1905, p. 5. ("Non-essential Subjects to be Avoided," September 12, 1904.)  {5MR 137.4}
[5MR 138.1]          Money matters are very close and it is not a little perplexing how to manage to make the shillings and pounds ［in Australia］ go the longest way and accomplish the most good. I dismissed my workers a couple of weeks ago, and took on another company of workers who were verily destitute of food to eat and clothing to wear. One, Brother Parcles (?) by name, had taken a little fruit farm, to raise peas and vegetables also, but the frost cut off his peas. I gave him a cow. Until he has fruit for sale he will not have anything coming in. I learned the family were reduced so that they had lived only on squash for several days. I told him to come and I would give him work in making garden, putting in seed. This man has a wife converted from the Catholics, a fine, intelligent woman, a dressmaker. He was a sewing machine agent. They have four children to care for and very nice children they are. I cannot let this family be distressed for food and clothing. I sent my hired man, my horses, and plow, and he broke up the land for them. It took him about one week to do this.--Letter 156, 1896, p. 2. (To Edson and Emma White, September 7, 1896.)     Released March 23, 1972.  {5MR 138.1}
[5MR 139.1]       MR No. 295 - Ellen White Comments on Her Work and Inspiration         I have tried to do my duty to you and to the Lord Jesus, whom I serve and whose cause I love. The testimonies I have borne you have in truth been presented to me by the Lord. I am sorry that you have rejected the light given. . . .  {5MR 139.1}
[5MR 139.2]          Are you betraying your Lord, because, in His great mercy, He has shown you just where you are standing spiritually? He knows every purpose of the heart. Nothing is hid from Him. It is not me that you are betraying. It is not me that you are so embittered against. It is the Lord, who has given me a message to bear to you.--Letter 66, 1897, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother A. R. Henry, August--, 1897.)  {5MR 139.2}
[5MR 139.3]          I have answered your letter, but did not send you what I wrote, because I knew that for some time you have been under temptation, and that anything I might say would be liable to be misconstrued, and would not have the influence upon your mind that would relieve your feelings. Nothing I can say will be of value to you as long as you have not an understanding of the work the Lord has given me to do.--Letter 32, 1899, p. 1. (To Mr. and Mrs. Muckersey, typed February 14, 1899.)  {5MR 139.3}
[5MR 139.4]          I am often shown families and individuals and, when I have an opportunity with those who are acquainted with them, I make inquiry how that family is standing for the purpose of ascertaining if ministers or people have any knowledge of the existing evils. This was the fact in the case                                          -140-     concerning Brother Colcord's family, and I wished to see if the testimony was substantiated by facts. But that information given did not originate the testimony, although shortsighted, tempted souls may thus interpret it.--Letter 17, 1887, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister Andrews, September 6, 1887.)  {5MR 139.4}
[5MR 140.1]          In the night I am arouse from my sleep, and I write in my diary many things that appear as new to me when read, as to any who hear them. If I did not see the matter in my own handwriting, I should not think my pen had traced it.--Letter 118, 1898, pp. 1, 2. (To Sister S. M. I. Henry, December 1, 1898.)  {5MR 140.1}
[5MR 140.2]          In public labor do not make prominent and quote that which Sister White has written as authority to sustain your positions. To do this will not increase faith in the testimonies. Bring your evidences, clear and plain, from the Word of God. A Thus saith the Lord is the strongest testimony you can possibly present to the people. Let none be educated to look to Sister White, but to the mighty God, who gives instruction to Sister White.--Letter 11, 1894, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Colcord, January 16, 1894.)  {5MR 140.2}
[5MR 140.3]          I have a large amount of precious matter, written at Cooranbong, and dated, December 20, 1896, which is just what is needed at this time. I will have it copied today, and if it is possible get it off in the evening mail. I had lost all trace of these manuscripts, but this morning a pile of copies attracted my attention, which on looking over, I found to my surprise to be                                          -141-     just what I wanted.--Letter 262, 1907, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder J. E. White, August 21, 1907.)  {5MR 140.3}
[5MR 141.1]          How can the Lord bless those who manifest a spirit of "I don't care," a spirit which leads them to walk contrary to the light which the Lord has given them. But I do not ask you to take my words. Lay Sister White to one side. Do not quote my works again as long as you live until you can obey the Bible. When you make the Bible your food, your meat and your drink, when you make its principles the elements of your character, you will know better how to receive counsel from God. I exalt the precious word before you today. Do not repeat what I have said, saying, "Sister White said this," and, "Sister White said that." Find out what the Lord God of Israel says, and then do what He commands.--Ms 43, 1901, p. 10. (E. G. White talk in college library, April 1, 1901.)  {5MR 141.1}
[5MR 141.2]         If we have a true understanding of what constitutes the essential education, and endeavor to teach its principles, Christ will stand by us to help us. He promised His followers that when they should stand before councils and judges, they were to take no thought what they should speak. I will instruct you, He said. I will guide you. Knowing what it is to be taught of God, when words of heavenly wisdom are brought to our mind, we will distinguish them from our own thoughts. We shall understand them as the words of God, and we will see in them life and power that is for us.  {5MR 141.2}
[5MR 141.3]          "I will give you tongue and utterance." Of all the precious assurances God has given me regarding my work, none has been more precious to me than                                          -142-     this, that He would give me tongue and utterance wherever I should go. In places where there was the greatest opposition, every tongue was silenced. I have spoken the plain message to our own people and to the multitude, and my words have been accepted as coming from the Lord.--Letter 84, 1909, pp. 6, 7. (To the teachers in Union College," May 7, 1909.)  {5MR 141.3}
[5MR 142.1]          If we pray much as we work, we shall gain more than if we give ourselves entirely to seeking for the wisdom that comes by experience. The Master Workman is supervising His workers. When, as I write, a new thought comes into my mind, I reverentially thank God for the appropriate word or sentence brought to my mind.--Letter 260, 1903, p. 4. (To Dr. George A. Hare, December 2, 1903.)  {5MR 142.1}
[5MR 142.2]          The awful sense of my responsibility takes possession of me. I do not desire to feel less keenly my obligation to the higher Power. That Presence is ever with me, asserting supreme authority and taking account of the service that I render or withhold.--Letter 197, 1902, p. 2. (To W. C. White, December 9, 1902.)  {5MR 142.2}
[5MR 142.3]          I cannot at my own impulse, take up a work and launch out into it. I have to be impressed by the Spirit of God. I cannot write unless the Holy Spirit helps me. Sometimes I cannot write at all. Then again I am aroused at 11, 12, and 1 o'clock; and I can write as fast as my hand can move over the paper.--Letter 11, 1903, p. 5. (To J. E. White, January 5, 1903.)                                          -143-  {5MR 142.3}
[5MR 143.1]          I received your letter and will endeavor to answer it. You say that you received the testimonies, but the portion in regard to deception you do not receive. Nevertheless, my brother, it is true, and hearsay has nothing to do with this case of reproof.--Letter 28, 1888, p. 1. (To Brother Burke, April 5, 1888.)  {5MR 143.1}
[5MR 143.2]          There are some professed believers who accept certain portions of the testimonies as the message of God, while they reject those portions which condemn their favorite indulgences. Such persons are working contrary to their own welfare, and the welfare of the church. It is essential that we walk in the light while we have the light.--Ms 71, 1908, p. 1. (To Workers in Washington, typed June 19, 1908.)  {5MR 143.2}
[5MR 143.3]          The greatest tirade may be made against me, but it will not change in the least my mission or my work. We have had this to meet again and again. The Lord gave me the message when I was only 16 years old, and I have been engaged in public labor ever since. Next November I shall be 70 years old. The message the Lord has given me to bear has been in a straight line from light to light, upward and onward from truth to advanced truth.--Ms 29, 1897, p. 8. ("Counsel and Warning," undated.)  {5MR 143.3}
[5MR 143.4]          I am exceedingly anxious to use words that will not give anyone a chance to sustain erroneous sentiments. I must use words that will not be misconstrued and made to mean the opposite of that which they were designed to mean. . . .                                          -144-  {5MR 143.4}
[5MR 144.1]          Satan will continue to bring in his erroneous theories and to claim that his sentiments are true. Seducing spirits are at work. I am to meet the danger positively, denying the right of anyone to use my writings to serve the devil's purpose to allure and deceive the people of God. God has spared my life that I may present the testimonies given me, to vindicate that which God vindicates, and to denounce every sophistry ［intended］ to deceive if possible the very elect.--Ms 126, 1905, pp. 3, 7. ("A Warning Against Present Dangers," typed December 29, 1905.)  {5MR 144.1}
[5MR 144.2]          The Lord did help and bless me in a signal manner during the conference in Melbourne. I labored, before I entered it, very hard giving personal testimonies which I had written out one year before but could not feel clear to send them. I thought of the words of Christ, "I have many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now." When I enclosed the communication already to mail, it seemed that a voice spoke to me saying, "Not yet, not yet, they will not receive your testimony."--Letter 39, 1893, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Maxson, March 20, 1893.)  {5MR 144.2}
[5MR 144.3]          My heart feels very sad that Brethren _____ and _____ have taken the position which they have. . . . You may inquire, "What effect does this have upon you?" Sorrow only, sorrow of soul, but peace and perfect rest and trust in Jesus. To vindicate myself, my position, or my mission, I would not utter ten words. I would not see ［fit］ to give evidence of my work. "By their fruits ye shall know them."--Letter 14, 1897, pp. 1, 5. (To "Dear Brother," March 30, 1897.)                                          -145-  {5MR 144.3}
[5MR 145.1]          In many hearts the messages I bear find no response. In some hearts they arouse a determined resistance, like the resistance that the work of Christ aroused in the hearts of the Jews.  {5MR 145.1}
[5MR 145.2]          Sometimes the thought arises, Is it the will of God for me to stand almost alone, as it were, with those who ought to be standing with me and sustaining me, working in various ways to counteract the testimonies given me by God? These reflections are extremely painful, but when I stand before the people, the power of God comes upon me, and I am strengthened to speak the word of reproof and warning.--Ms 22, 1890, pp. 12, 13. (Diary, January 10-March 1, 1890.)  {5MR 145.2}
[5MR 145.3]          Events in the history of the Reformers have been presented before me. I know that the Lord Jesus and His angels have with intense interest watched the battle against the power of Satan, who combined his hosts with evil men for the purpose of extinguishing the divine light, the fire of God's kingdom. They ［the Reformers］ suffered for Christ's sake scorn, derision, and the hatred of men who knew not God. They were maligned and persecuted even unto death, because they would not renounce their faith. If anyone presumes to take these men in hand, and to lay before the world their errors and mistakes, let him remember that he is dealing with Christ in the person of His saints.--Letter 48, 1894, p. 4. (To Elder Littlejohn, June 3, 1894.)  {5MR 145.3}
[5MR 145.4]          I am sometimes greatly burdened in the night season. I rise from my bed, and walk the room, praying to the Lord to help me bear the burden, and say nothing to make the people believe that the message He has given me is                                          -146-     truth. When I can lay this burden on the Lord, I am free indeed. I enjoy peace that I cannot express. I feel lifted up, as if borne by the everlasting Arms, and peace and joy fill my soul.  {5MR 145.4}
[5MR 146.1]          I am again and again reminded that I am not to try to clear away the confusion and contradiction of faith and feeling and unbelief that is expressed. I am not to be depressed, but am to speak the words of the Lord with authority, and then leave with Him all the consequences. I am instructed by the Great Physician to speak the word that the Lord gives me, whether men will hear or whether they will forbear. I am told that I have nothing to do with the consequences, that God, even the Lord Jehovah, will keep me in perfect peace if I will rest in His love and do the work He has given me.--Letter 146, 1902, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister S. Belden, September 22, 1902.)  {5MR 146.1}
[5MR 146.2]          I have tried not to shun giving to our people the whole counsel of God, but have sometimes deferred matters with the injunction "Thy cannot bear them now." Even truth cannot be presented in its fullness before minds that are in no preparation spiritually to receive it. I have many things to say, but persons to whom the messages apply cannot in their present unconsecrated stage bear them.--Letter 55, 1894, p. 5. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, undated.)  {5MR 146.2}
[5MR 146.3]          Again and again, at different times and in different places, decided warnings have been given me. I could not define the import of these warnings; for they were presented to me in figures and symbols.--Letter 64, 1896, p. 1. (To "Dear Sister Lindsay," May 8, 1896.)                                          -147-  {5MR 146.3}
[5MR 147.1]          I arose early Thursday morning, about two o'clock, and was writing busily upon the True Vine, when I felt a presence in my room, as I have many times before, and I lost all recollection of what I was about. I seemed to be in the presence of Jesus; He was communicating to me that in which I was to be instructed. Everything was so plain that I could not misunderstand. I was to help one whom I thought I should never be called upon to be troubled with again. I could not understand what it meant; but at once decided not to try to reason about this, but follow the directions. Not an audible word was spoken to my ear, but to my mind. I said, Lord, I will do as Thou hast commanded.--Letter 36, 1896, p. 2. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, April 26, 1896.)  {5MR 147.1}
[5MR 147.2]          For many months, excepting for a few nights, I have not been able to sleep past one o'clock. I find myself sitting in conversation with you, and others, pleading with you as a mother would plead with her son. . . .  {5MR 147.2}
[5MR 147.3]          You are doubtless surprised, as I expected you would be, that I write to you in so plain and decided a manner. But this I must do; for I am made a steward of the grace of Christ, and I must do this errand for the Lord. You may feel well satisfied with yourself. You may deny the representation given me of your case. Some are doing this today. . . . This is the reason that men and women do not always see their errors and mistakes, even when these are pointed out to them. They claim to believe the testimonies that come to them, until the message comes that they must change their plans and methods, that their character-building must be altogether different, else the storm and tempest will sweep it from its foundation. Then the enemy tempts them to justify themselves.                                          -148-  {5MR 147.3}
[5MR 148.1]          After reading this message, you will doubtless be tempted to say, This is not so. I am not as I am represented here. Someone has filled Sister White's mind with a mass of trash about me. But I tell you in the name of the Lord that the words of this writing are from God. If you choose thus to dispose of the matter, you should ［examine］ the measure of your faith in the work that the Lord has given His servant to do.--Letter 13, 1902, pp. 17, 18. (To Brother and Sister Caro, February 3, 1902.)  {5MR 148.1}
[5MR 148.2]          We returned December 12. On the evening of the next day, Brother Faulkhead called to see me. The burden of his case was upon my mind. I told him that I had a message for him and his wife, which I had several times prepared to send them, but I had felt forbidden by the Spirit of the Lord to do so. I asked him to appoint a time when I could see them. He answered, "I am glad that you did not send me a written communication; I would rather have the message from your lips; had it come in another way I do not think it would have done me any good." He then asked, "Why not give me the message now?" I said, "Can you remain to hear it?" He replied that he would do so. I was very weary, for I had attended the closing exercises of the school that day; but I now arose from the bed where I was lying and read to him for three hours. His heart was softened, tears were in his eyes, and when I ceased reading, he said, "I accept every word; all of it belongs to me." Much of the matter I had read related to the Echo office and its management from the beginning. The Lord also revealed to me Brother Faulkhead's connection with the Free Masons, and I plainly stated that unless he severed every tie that bound him to these associations he would lose his soul.                                          -149-  {5MR 148.2}
[5MR 149.1]          He said, "I accept the light the Lord has sent me through you. I will act upon it. I am a member of five lodges, and three other lodges are under my control. I transact all of their business. Now I shall attend no more of their meetings, and shall close my business relations with them as fast as possible." I repeated to him the words spoken by my guide in reference to these associations. Giving a certain movement that was made by my guide, I said "I cannot relate all that was given to me." Brother Faulkhead told Elder Daniells and others that I gave the particular sign known only by the highest order of Masons, which he had just entered. He said that I did not know the sign, and that I was not aware that I was giving the sign to him. This was special evidence to him that the Lord was working through me to save his soul.--Letter 46, 1892, pp. 3, 4. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, December 13, 1892.)  {5MR 149.1}
[5MR 149.2]         The characters of God's people are to be developed by the relation that exists between man and God, between man and his fellow man. In the Scriptures God has set forth practical lessons to govern the life and conduct of all; but though He has given minute particulars in regard to our character, conversation, and conduct, yet in a large measure, His lessons are disregarded and ignored. Besides the instruction in His word, the Lord has given special testimonies to His people, not as a new revelation, but that He may set before us the plain lessons of His Word, that errors may be corrected, that the right way may be pointed out, that every soul may be without excuse.--Letter 63, 1893, p. 3. (To Mr. P. W. B. Wessels, March 17, 1893.)                                          -150-  {5MR 149.2}
[5MR 150.1]          The Lord desires you to study your Bibles. He has not given any additional light to take the place of His Word. This light is to bring confused minds to His Word, which, if eaten and digested, is as the life-blood of the soul. Then good works will be seen as light shining in darkness.--Letter 130, 1901, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Sanderson, September 27, 1901.)  {5MR 150.1}
[5MR 150.2]          I have a work to do for those who will be helped, even if the light given does not harmonize with their ideas. They will recognize the light from God, because they have the fruits of the work which the Lord has been pleased to do through His humble instrument in the last forty-five years. They acknowledge this work to be of God, and are therefore willing to be corrected in their ideas and to change their course of action. But those who will maintain and retain their own ideas, and because they are corrected, conclude that Sister White is influenced to take a certain course of action which is not in harmony with their ideas. . . could not be benefited. I would not consider such friends to be of any value in a hard place, especially in a crises. Now you have my mind. I do not want to do the work of God in a bungling manner. I want to know what duty is and move in harmony with the spirit of God. . . .  {5MR 150.2}
[5MR 150.3]          Frequently I do not anticipate saying the things I do say when I am speaking before the people. God may give me words of reproof, of warning, or encouragement as He sees fit, for the benefit of souls. I shall speak these words, and they may cut across the track of my brethren whom I sincerely love and respect in the truth. To have these words distorted, misapprehended by                                          -151-     unbelievers, I expect, and it is no surprise to me. But to have my brethren who are acquainted with my mission and my work, trifle with the message that God gives me to bear, grieves His spirit. It is discouraging to me to have them pick out portions in the testimonies that please them which they construe to justify their own course of action and give the impression that the portion they accept is the voice of God, and then when other testimonies come that bring rebuke upon their course, when words are spoken that do not coincide with their opinions and judgment, they dishonor God's work by saying, "Oh, this we do not accept--it is only Sister White's opinion, and it is no better than my opinion or anyone's else."--Letter 3, 1889, pp. 3, 4, 5. (To Brother Underwood, January 25, 1889.)  {5MR 150.3}
[5MR 151.1]          It has been presented to me that, so far as possible, I am to impart instruction in the language of the Scriptures; for there are those whose spiritual discernment is confused, and when their errors are reproved, they will misinterpret and misapply what I might write, and thus make of none-effect the words of warning that the Lord sends. He desires that the messages He sends shall be recognized as the words of eternal truth.--Letter 280, 1906, p. 4. (To "My Brethren and Sisters in Denver and Boulder," August 27, 1906.)  {5MR 151.1}
[5MR 151.2]          We call upon you to take your stand on the Lord's side, and act your part as a loyal subject of the kingdom. Acknowledge the gift that has been placed in the church for the guidance of God's people in the closing days of earth's history. From the beginning the church of God has had the gift of                                          -152-     prophecy in her midst as a living voice to counsel, admonish, and instruct. We have now come to the last days of the work of the third angel's message, when Satan will work with increasing power because he knows that his time is short. At the same time there will come to us through the gifts of the Holy Spirit, diversities of operations in the outpouring of the Spirit. This is the time of the latter rain.--Letter 230, 1908, p. 1, 2. (To Elder A. T. Jones, July 25, 1908.)  {5MR 151.2}
[5MR 152.1]          For half a century I have been the Lord's messenger, and as long as my life shall last I shall continue to bear the messages that God gives me for His people. I take no glory to myself; in my youth the Lord made me His messenger, to communicate to His people testimonies of encouragement, warning, and reproof. For sixty years I have been in communication with heavenly messengers, and I have been constantly learning in reference to divine things, and in reference to the way in which God is constantly working to bring souls from the error of their ways to the light in God's light.  {5MR 152.1}
[5MR 152.2]          Many souls have been helped because they have believed that the messages given me were sent in mercy to the erring. When I have seen those who needed a different phase of Christian experience, I have told them so, for their present and eternal good. And so long as the Lord spares my life, I will do my work faithfully, whether or not men and women shall hear and receive and obey. My work is clearly given me to do, and I shall receive grace in being obedient.  {5MR 152.2}
[5MR 152.3]          I love God. I love Jesus Christ, the Son of God, and I feel an intense interest in every soul who claims to be a child of God. I am determined to                                          -153-     be a faithful steward so long as the Lord shall spare my life. I will not fail nor be discouraged. . . .  {5MR 152.3}
[5MR 153.1]          I love the Lord; I love my Saviour, and my life is wholly in the hands of God. As long as He sustains me, I shall bear a decided testimony.  {5MR 153.1}
[5MR 153.2]          Why should I complain? So many times has the Lord raised me up from sickness, so wonderfully has He sustained me, that I can never doubt. I have so many unmistakable evidences of His special blessings, that I could not possibly doubt. He gives me freedom to speak His truth before large numbers of people. Not only when I am standing before large congregations is special help bestowed upon me; but when I am using my pen, wonderful representations are given me of past, present, and future.--Letter 86, 1906, pp. 2, 3. (To Elder George I. Butler, March 8, 1906.)  {5MR 153.2}
[5MR 153.3]          Now I receive letters constantly, so many that I could do nothing else than answer them, begging me to pray the Lord that He may have mercy upon them. Now I am not their mediator and do not ever expect to be, and I am not one who shall open my heart to those individuals as if I were capable of blessing them. I am riding in the same boat with yourself, trusting for salvation in the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour. I want salvation, I want eternal life and I must know the conditions of my obtaining life eternal. You must know it. How is it so natural for us to pour out all our soul troubles and perplexities upon finite beings as ourselves? I leave you to answer the question, why do we do this?--Ms 83, 1891, pp. 2, 3. ("Importance of Exercising Faith," July 22, 1891.)                                          -154-  {5MR 153.3}
[5MR 154.1]          Private compilations.--There are some who, upon accepting erroneous theories, strive to establish them by collecting from my writings statements of truth, which they use separated from their proper connection, and perverted by association with error. Thus seeds of heresy, springing up and growing rapidly into strong plants, are surrounded by many precious plants of truth; and in this way a mighty effort is made to vindicate the genuineness of the spurious plants.--Letter 136, 1906, pp. 3, 4. (To Brethren Butler, Daniells, and Irwin, April 27, 1906.)  {5MR 154.1}
[5MR 154.2]          On one occasion when we were talking together, about your experience in your work, you asked me, "Have you told me all?" I could not say more at that time. Often representations are given me which at first I do not understand. But after a time they are made plain by a repeated presentation of those things that I did not at first comprehend, and in ways that made their meaning clear and unmistakable.--Letter 329, 1904, p. 1. (To Sister Simpson, December 20, 1904.)  {5MR 154.2}
[5MR 154.3]                                    Miscellaneous Items        I have ever tried to keep before our people at our institutions--at Battle Creek, the Pacific Press, and in Europe--that these institutions were placed where the young are to be educated how to do the best work that is essential to be done in such an institution. Now they can come in here with their irreligion and their want of spirituality and with loose principles. They can come in here with their ideas and carry them right through the time                                          -155-     of their discipline here. All the time they are being educated they can carry through that spirit.  {5MR 154.3}
[5MR 155.1]          "No one is going to drive me to be religious, I am not religiously inclined," they will say. Well, it is no honor to you. It is a shame to everyone who takes that position. Who gives you breath? Who keeps the human machinery in motion? Who is it that you are dependent on for every breath you draw? You may feel you are going to be independent, but you cannot be independent and live. Not one. The trouble is that every soul, every individual is dependent upon God, not only for the breath that you draw and the food which you eat; you are dependent upon God for everything. --Ms 163, 1898, pp. 1, 2. (Address by Mrs. E. G. White to Echo employees, April 14, 1898.)  {5MR 155.1}
[5MR 155.2]          In the days of Christ the Scribes and Pharisees searched the Old Testament Scriptures. But they interpreted what they read to sustain their tradition. They taught for doctrine the commandments of men. They failed to see the central truth of the living oracles; and in missing this, they missed everything. When Christ came, they refused to receive Him, because He was different from their idea of what the Messiah should be. Divided on most points, they were united on one point--opposition to Christ.--Ms 22, 1890, pp. 3, 4. (Diary, January 10--March 1, 1890.)     Released March 23, 1972.  {5MR 155.2}
[5MR 156.1]       MR No. 296 - Statements on Securing Decisions         Wisdom may be gained in a much larger measure than many suppose who have been laboring for years in the cause of God, which no man has yet attained.--Letter 14, 1887, p. 2. (To Brethren Robinson and Boyd, June 18, 1887.)  {5MR 156.1}
[5MR 156.2]          The minister must know the nature of the difficulties in the minds of the people, that he may know how to give every man his portion of meat in due season.--Ms 4, 1893, p. 9. (Untitled, January 10, 1893.)  {5MR 156.2}
[5MR 156.3]          God's ministers are to learn Christ's method of teaching, that they may, as He did, bring fresh flowers full of fragrance from the garden of God's word. Only thus can the need of the soul be supplied.--Ms 2, 1883, p. 2. ("Words to Ministers," typed April 13, 1899.)  {5MR 156.3}
[5MR 156.4]          There is no need of our making continual blunders in the work of the Lord. Ministers need the guiding philosophy which gives them strength to save souls ready to perish.--Ms 3, 1901, p. 3. ("Notes of Work, #3," typed January 12, 1901.)     Released March 23, 1972.  {5MR 156.4}
[5MR 157.1]       MR No. 297 - Miscellaneous Manuscript Items         Ellen White and Australia-- When I left Australia, I really thought that I might be back in two years. But I may never see Australia again, though, if it were the Lord's will, it is the place where I should most prefer to be. I am closely joined to that field by the most tender associations. I love the brethren and sisters there, and were I younger in years, I would certainly return to the field I love so well.--Letter 113, 1902, p. 5. (To G. A. Irwin, June 15, 1902.)  {5MR 157.1}
[5MR 157.2]          Ellen White's Visit to Copenhagen, Denmark--［In Copenhagen］ there are flowers rich and rare in many of the windows of the stores. From our sleeping room we see a clear lake--artificial. We look down upon the roofs of houses, for we are far up in the world.  {5MR 157.2}
[5MR 157.3]          A short distance from this is a hospital where the sick, wounded, and diseased are taken and provided with everything--room, food, bedding--for thirty cents per day. This is one of Copenhagen's great blessings, especially for the poorer classes, who must suffer with want of proper care and conveniences if it were not for this merciful provision for rich and poor and suffering humanity in general. We see here the hand organs and strolling musicians seeking to gain a few pence by their music. . . .  {5MR 157.3}
[5MR 157.4]          There is an appointment out for me tonight. We descend the many steps, turn the corner of the block, then pass under an arch into a court and begin to ascend until we mount four pairs of stairs into the hall. . . .                                          -158-  {5MR 157.4}
[5MR 158.1]          Copenhagen, Sunday, October 11, 1895--It is raining this morning. Brother Matteson preached this forenoon and left an appointment for me at five o'clock this afternoon in the city. We are now out from the hustle and confusion of the city. Wrote eighteen pages. I had not been well all day and felt that unless the Lord helped me I could not speak. I cast myself wholly upon my Saviour. . . .  {5MR 158.1}
[5MR 158.2]          I felt as deeply in earnest for the small congregation before me as if ten thousand were present. I have felt in doing the work of God I must do my best on every occasion, if there are no more than two hearers. Their souls are precious in the sight of God and they need to receive the very best instruction we can give them, because they have manifested interest enough to come to hear. God wants us to do our very best on all occasions and under all circumstances. "He that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much." The Lord will not accept of careless, indolent work at any time, for the few or for the many. We are His employed servants to bear His message to all who will hear it.  {5MR 158.2}
[5MR 158.3]          For nearly all my speeches I have my interpreters, often two, who speak to the hearers. I have to keep close attention, and my interpreters--reporting in two languages, and sometimes three--are at work before the different nationalities. . . .  {5MR 158.3}
[5MR 158.4]          Copenhagen, Monday, October 12, 1885--Brother and Sister Matteson and Willie and myself rode ten miles on the cars into the country. We saw much that was interesting--very fine houses, large fisheries, many nets that were hung to dry. We walked out upon the pier looking into the ocean. The water for a long distance was as clear as crystal. The bottom was pure-white sand,                                          -159-     with some mounds of moss, which made the sight very beautiful. We walked to the park. It is a forest of beech trees principally, but there are some evergreens also interspersed.  {5MR 158.4}
[5MR 159.1]          These pleasure resorts are for rich and poor, high or low. Every pain is taken to make them attractive, convenient with seats, and beautiful graveled roads, smooth as a floor, and the forest is kept like a very fine cultivated garden. No underbrush, nothing offensive or that will litter in any way. We had not time to go far in the forest, as I had an appointment to speak in the hall in the evening.  {5MR 159.1}
[5MR 159.2]          I have not been well through the day but walked about one mile to the meeting. The room was crowded. There were many not of our faith present and they looked like intelligent men and women. I spoke from Titus 2:10-14. They listened with the greatest attention. I sought to impress upon them our duty to God and His high claims upon us. Several strangers came to shake hands with me. We rode home in the hack.  {5MR 159.2}
[5MR 159.3]          The cold made me hoarse but I am glad I did not disappoint the people. There were several who I afterwards learned were convinced of the truth, understood it all, but have not faith and confidence in God to come out and be separate from the world and lift the cross in obeying the commandments of God. Pleasure loving, dancing, and amusement is that which the people in Copenhagen are living for. . . . What is to arouse the people? What can arrest their attention to have a care for their souls?  {5MR 159.3}
[5MR 159.4]          Copenhagen, Tuesday, October 13, 1885--It is a beautiful morning. I am thankful to God I am as well as I am this morning. We visit the dentist and he advises the filling of the tooth that has had the nerve destroyed. I am                                          -160-     not prepared to do this yet. It feels very uncomfortable and it may have to be taken out.  {5MR 159.4}
[5MR 160.1]          Brother Matteson, Willie, Sarah, and I walk to the large and beautiful building of the Panopticon. Here are the great men of the kingdom in wax life-like figures. They appear exactly as if alive. We saw the king of Denmark and his wife, the princess, the prince of Wales and his wife. She is a very beautiful woman, the daughter of the king of Denmark. The king of Norway and his wife both are noble-looking, especially the king. The view was much better than to have seen them in life. All the historic men were dressed exactly as was the custom of their day and time. It seemed difficult to think that these were not living, breathing human beings before us. The expression of the eye and the countenance seemed so perfectly natural. . . .  {5MR 160.1}
[5MR 160.2]          The city is extensive. It has broad streets which give plenty of room without crowding, large open spaces, ample grounds around large buildings. It is a curious sight to see ships standing in the inlet of water, crowded as thick as possible--many loaded with produce, vegetables and fruit--and on either side of this water crowded with ships are large mercantile buildings, in solid blocks. I never saw anything to resemble Copenhagen. To all intents and purposes the ships look as though they compose a part of the city. . . .  {5MR 160.2}
[5MR 160.3]          Copenhagen, Wednesday, October 14, 1885--It is foggy this morning, but think it will clear away. Last night I spoke in the hall to all that it would seat. They listened with interest. My text was Psalm 16:8, 9. I had much freedom in speaking.--Ms 25, 1885, pp. 3, 5-9. ("First Visit to Denmark," diary, October 6-14, 1885.)     Released May 11, 1972  {5MR 160.3}
[5MR 161.1]      MR No. 298 - Working for the Wealthy         There are few who understand and appreciate the way of salvation. Graduates of colleges, eloquent orators, able statesmen, men who appear to possess acute and discriminating minds, are in need of education of the higher order; for they are ignorant of the Scriptures and of the power of God. Many are as ignorant as the very heathen in regard to the way in which a sinner can come to God and be justified before Him. They have no excuse for their ignorance; for the inspired oracles declare, "The entrance of thy word giveth light: it giveth understanding to the simple." "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom." When learned men, statesmen, and so-called honorable men are present in a place of worship, the minister thinks he must give them an intellectual treat; but in attempting to do this he loses a precious opportunity of teaching the very lessons that were presented by the greatest Teacher the world ever knew.  {5MR 161.1}
[5MR 161.2]          All the congregations in our land need to learn more of Christ and Him crucified. A religious experience that is not founded in Christ and Him alone is worthless. These men of intellectual powers need a clear, scriptural presentation of the plan of salvation. Let the truth in its simplicity and power be presented to them. If this does not hold the attention and arouse the interest, they never can be interested in heavenly and divine things. In every congregation there are souls who are unsatisfied. Every Sabbath they want to hear something definite explaining how they can be saved, how they are to become Christians. The important thing for them to know is, How can a sinner be justified before God? Let the                                          -162-     way of salvation be presented before them in simplicity, just as plainly as you would speak to a little child, Lift up Jesus as the sinner's only hope.--Letter 23a, 1893, pp. 9, 10. (To Brother E. H. Gates, January 10, 1893.)  {5MR 161.2}
[5MR 162.1]          If Bible workers can by wisdom reach the higher classes, it is their duty to do this!  They are not to turn away from the necessities of the lower classes, and neither are they to neglect to make any effort to reach the higher classes. . . .  {5MR 162.1}
[5MR 162.2]          God wants workers who can carry the truth to all classes, high and low, rich and poor. In this work women may act an important part. God grant that those who read these words may put forth earnest efforts to present an open door for consecrated women to enter the field. Those who in their lifework have not come into contact with the higher classes of society, need not feel that they cannot do the work. It is not eloquence that makes their work acceptable. It is through the human and contrite that the Lord works. The dignified and self-sufficient cannot touch or help needy souls.--Ms 43a, 1898, pp. 7, 8. ("The Laborer Is Worthy of His Hire," typed March 22, 1898.)  {5MR 162.2}
[5MR 162.3]          It is not after the work of Christ to cast the net for the most objectionable class of fish. Efforts can be made for both classes. Our labors for those who have ability and talents should be more earnest and decided; for these, if converted, will become channels of light. If the medical-missionary work is carried forward as it should be, there will be many conversions among the higher classes. Men whose characters have been depraved, and evil and only evil continually, are not the ones whom God can                                          -163-     trust with the sacred work which means so much in these last days. "Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on Him, but because of the Pharisees they did not confess Him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue; for they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God." We must act our part intelligently. All the talents, all the strength possible must be brought in to carry the work forward. We are not to be consumers, but workers together with God. Receiving and imparting is the gospel plan. "He that saith he abideth in Him ought himself also so to walk even as He walked."--Letter 4, 1900, p. 4. (To Elder and Mrs. G. C. Tenney, January 4, 1900.)     Released May 17, 1972.  {5MR 162.3}
[5MR 164.1]       MR No. 299 - The Amadon Family         Brother Amadon knows something of our early experiences. He was a member of my family. I am sure that he remembers many of the strait places through which we passed. I am glad that Brother Amadon is now engaged in the Southern work. You may strengthen one another in the most holy faith. Each one is to stand in his lot and place.--Letter 262, 1903, p. 4. (To our ministers and other workers in the Southern States," November 24, 1903.)  {5MR 164.1}
[5MR 164.2]          Brother Amadon has been connected with the Review office from its first establishment. Those who labored in the cause from the first, knew what it was to sacrifice: they accepted the least wages which it seemed possible to subsist upon, and sacrificed of even the little they did receive, in order to make the Office a success.--Ms 16, 1890, pp. 8, 9. ("The Constant Need of Divine Enlightenment," 1890.)  {5MR 164.2}
[5MR 165.1]          Dear Brethren Smith and Amadon: I will write to you a faint expression of my feelings at this time as I review the past. At the camp meeting at Wright, the Lord was with His people. There solemn pledges were made by the brethren of Battle Creek that they would stand by us, and not permit burdens to come upon us. . . .  {5MR 165.1}
[5MR 165.2]          I was reluctant to locate in Battle Creek. I had, as it were, fled to Greenville for quietude of mind and freedom from the harassing trials brought upon us unnecessarily by those who should have stood by us. . . .  {5MR 165.2}
[5MR 165.3]          I pled with my husband not to comply with the wishes of our brethren in regard to locating in Battle Creek until we should have clear light from God that it was His will that we should move from this place. My husband urged that our trials in Battle Creek were over, and that we could in the hands of God be a blessing to the Office, Institute and church. . . .  {5MR 165.3}
[5MR 165.4]          Our hearts were all aglow, and we both flattered ourselves that we were established in the hearts of the brethren and sisters at Battle Creek. We most earnestly desired this that we might work in harmony with them. In order to do this, their confidence must be established that God was with us. . . .  {5MR 165.4}
[5MR 165.5]          We looked at Battle Creek our home as a place of rest, especially my husband. I had seen the condition of things which led me to feelings of uncertainty, and insecurity in regard to peace and happiness being enjoyed with our brethren in Battle Creek.  {5MR 165.5}
[5MR 165.6]          I was shown Brother Smith and wife, dissatisfied and unsettled, looking upon Brother Aldrich and sympathizing with him, and fearing that Brother White did not pursue the right course toward him. . . .                                          -166-  {5MR 165.6}
[5MR 166.1]          Brother Amadon likewise did not dare to take his position and rebuke wrong for fear in some things he should condemn himself. All seemed held. Satan was at the helm, and you were all being, in a measure, controlled by him. . . .  {5MR 166.1}
[5MR 166.2]          We have labored and toiled and tugged. We have prayed and wept at home. We could not rest or sleep. There was an accursed thing in the camp which brought the frown of God. I wrote testimony after testimony at the expense of health, and I feared of life, hoping to arouse the consciences of the people at Battle Creek. We bore testimonies in meetings, and held private interviews out of meeting. But you did not dare to reprove wrong, or stand with us. . . .  {5MR 166.2}
[5MR 166.3]          I will say no more in regard to the painful state of things caused by the failure of those who ought to have stood by us according to their solemn pledges. Let Satan get the start and pledges, vows, and protestations will melt away like frost before the sun. You have had all the evidences you will ever have to establish your confidence that God is with us. . . .  {5MR 166.3}
[5MR 166.4]          We labored through that series of meetings tugging at the work with all our might until I was pressed as a cart beneath sheaves, my life almost sacrificed. I nearly died at my post.  {5MR 166.4}
[5MR 166.5]          Brother Amadon came in the morning after they had prayed for me, and said in a very decided manner, "I know what is the matter with you. You have overlabored, and it is sin. You hold too many meetings. ［In the］ East you went too fast from place to place. It is wrong. The Lord has cautioned you in this matter. Brother White takes too many burdens on himself in the office."                                          -167-  {5MR 166.5}
[5MR 167.1]          I was too weak to say much, yet I did say a few words. Who had brought the labor upon us the last few weeks when we came home utterly exhausted to seek for a little rest? It was this condition of things. It was so painful to find that those who ought to sustain us stood aloof or indifferent. It was this that brought the displeasure of God and was like an arrow in our hearts.  {5MR 167.1}
[5MR 167.2]          The conversation of George set my mind at work. I could see that it was no use to expect anyone to appreciate our work, our motives, or our sufferings caused by their wrongs. I felt that if we should burden ourselves to death over the wrongs of the church, they would not appreciate it, but say we killed ourselves; we had sinned in doing so, and there the matter would end. . . .  {5MR 167.2}
[5MR 167.3]          All we have wanted was for the church and our brethren in important positions to be so consecrated that they can, when God leads us to stand against wrong, and when the painful necessity is laid upon us to reprove wrong and sin, let their voice be heard in union with the Spirit of God, who speaks through us in saying, "Amen." If they would have stood by us and shown that they were acquainted with the Spirit of God, it was all we wanted.  {5MR 167.3}
[5MR 167.4]          But are we safe to be among a people who occupy the position you have occupied in the face of the direct light God has given? Can we feel free to rest among you when after all the evidence you have had you hesitate to take your position and to know where the Lord's side is? Can we expect God will give you any greater proofs than you have already received that He was using us in His work?                                          -168-  {5MR 167.4}
[5MR 168.1]         We do not expect you will have any more light nor as much as you have had. We cannot trust you. We can but expect, if any doubtful circumstance should arise, that if one you had confidence in or loved, as you have Brother Aldrich, should be reproved for wrong, you would be found on the wrong side every time, or occupying your "neutral position." . . .  {5MR 168.1}
[5MR 168.2]          We shall not withdraw our interest from Battle Creek, but cannot trust our life and happiness in your hands. God does not require it of us. He has called us and commissioned us to do an important work. This work must be done where it will be appreciated and our time not thrown away. It must tell. May God help us to work in humility, trusting in Him to give the increase. In love, Ellen G. White.--Letter 3, 1869, pp. 1-8. (To Brethren Uriah Smith and George Amadon, April 23, 1869.)  {5MR 168.2}
[5MR 168.3]          I received and read with deep interest Brother Amadon's letter. I sincerely thank you for writing so fully in regard to our old hands. I thank you any time that you can write; I shall be glad to hear from you. I am sorry, so sorry for Katy. Oh that God may touch the heart of Fred, for he will need a Saviour by and by. Tell Kate to keep her hand in the hand of Jesus and He will hold her that her feet shall not slide. . . .  {5MR 168.3}
[5MR 168.4]          Oh, how thankful I am that Jesus has revealed Himself unto you in Battle Creek!  I hope and pray that the church in Battle Creek may follow on to know the Lord until they shall know His goings forth are prepared as the morning. Light, precious light, is to shine upon God's commandment-loving people. Satan meditates their destruction, but Jesus has thoughts of mercy upon them. Then let there not be one doleful note sounded, for the church is the special                                          -169-     object of His care and of His love. Talk faith; always talk hope; talk courage.--Letter 103, 1893, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister Amadon, June 15, 1893.)  {5MR 168.4}
[5MR 169.1]          This morning I read the letter that came last night from Brother Amadon. I earnestly desire that every soul shall do his own work of confessing his sins and humbling his soul before God. Let us seek the Lord most earnestly.  {5MR 169.1}
[5MR 169.2]          I have a spirit of prayer for the church in Battle Creek. I feel intensely for those whom we might look upon as the lost sheep, those who have been with us, but have gone out from us, and those who have been in contention. Let these souls be visited. Let special efforts be made, that the convicting Spirit of God may come upon the people.--Letter 70, 1906, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Amadon, January 30, 1906.)  {5MR 169.2}
[5MR 169.3]          We have heard of the calamity that overtook you during the Battle Creek camp meeting, in the wrecking of the large tent. This news does not surprise us; for the prince of the power of the air will do strange things in his efforts to hinder God's people; and much more in the future than he has in the past. . . .  {5MR 169.3}
[5MR 169.4]          As Lucifer sees that we are making efforts to work the cities as if we meant to give the last message, his wrath will be aroused, and he will employ every device in his power to hinder the work. . . .  {5MR 169.4}
[5MR 169.5]          Again and again I am instructed to present to our churches in every place the work that should be done, not only where we have churches already established, but in new fields, where the truth has never been fully                                          -170-     established. In our cities, as verily as in far-off lands, there are people of all nationalities, whose souls are precious, and who must hear the message. The way must be opened to reach these unworked fields. Decided work must be done. Openings must be made.--Letter 74, 1910, pp. 1, 3. (To Brother George Amadon, September 12, 1910.)  {5MR 169.5}
[5MR 170.1]          We received your letter, and I have only encouraging words to write you in reply. I can sympathize with you in your feelings of doubt and perplexity; for there are times when Satan seeks to bring to me the same trouble of mind; and I have to guard myself, that the tempter may not gain the advantage. When these times of doubt come to you, my brother, remember that the Lord Jesus is your friend and keeper. He has not forsaken you. You must not despond; you must not grieve the dear Saviour by cherishing unbelief or distrust of Him.  {5MR 170.1}
[5MR 170.2]          We must not allow our faith to decrease; it must continually increase. Repeat to yourself the words, "The Lord is my keeper." Put your trust in Him. Call to mind the love He has shown you, the care He has had for you, the assurance you have had in the past that He has accepted you and blessed you. He is not only the author, but the finisher of your faith. Again and again your case has been presented to me as of one who is cared for and guarded against the power of the enemy by heavenly intelligences.  {5MR 170.2}
[5MR 170.3]          Brother Amadon, rest in the promises of God. When your mind is clouded because of physical weakness, do not try to think. You know that Jesus loves you. He understands your weakness. You may do His will by simply resting in His arms.                                          -171-  {5MR 170.3}
[5MR 171.1]          He who took humanity upon Himself knows how to sympathize with the sufferings of humanity. His hand is outstretched in pitying tenderness to every suffering child of His. And those who suffer most have most of His sympathy and pity. He is touched with the feelings of your infirmities.  {5MR 171.1}
[5MR 171.2]          He desires you to lay your perplexities and troubles at His feet, and to leave them there. When temptations assail you, when darkness seems to surround your soul, look to the place where you last saw the light. Rest in Christ's love, and under His protecting care.  {5MR 171.2}
[5MR 171.3]          Let your mind dwell on the goodness of God, on the great love wherewith He has loved you. If he did not love you, He would not have given Jesus to die for you. His everlasting arms are underneath you. In all your afflictions He is afflicted. Then lift your eyes to Him. When doubt would sweep over your soul, continue to look to Jesus, casting your helpless soul on Him. He ever liveth to make intercession for you. You are precious in His sight.  {5MR 171.3}
[5MR 171.4]          I will not write you a long letter, but I send these words to you in the hope that they may bring courage and faith to your heart. Christ is all-merciful; and He is your Redeemer. He has not forgotten you. You and your wife may win the crown of life if you will learn the lesson of overcoming by the blood of the Lamb and the word of your testimony. Be of good courage in the Lord.--Letter 44, 1912, pp. 1, 2. (To G. W. Amadon, December 15, 1912.)     Released May 17, 1972.  {5MR 171.4}
[5MR 172.1]       MR No. 300 - Gaining a Life Which Lasts Through Eternity         All who are doers of the Word of God will be blessed abundantly. Whatever crosses they must lift, whatever losses they must sustain, whatever persecution they may suffer, even if it be to the loss of their temporal life, they are amply recompensed; for they secure that life which lasts through the eternal ages. They walk under the direction of the Father of lights with whom there is no variableness, neither shadow of turning. They shall see His face, and His name shall be in their foreheads.--Letter 48, 1897, p. 14. (To Brethren Daniells and Salisbury, January 21, 1897.)     Released May 17, 1972.  {5MR 172.1}
[5MR 173.1]       MR No. 301 - Miscellaneous Manuscript Items         I have a great interest in all the schools started by our people. The light that has been given me is that in no case should there be brought into these schools things which, though apparently innocent and harmless, will pervert the senses, and confuse the power of distinguishing between right and wrong. When the drapery that clothes these apparently good efforts is withdrawn, there appears a new work of the enemy's weaving. Thus he would bring in the subtle arguments which he has used in all the churches and more or less in our institutions.--Letter 84, 1900, p. 1. (To Sister Morse, June 7, 1900.)  {5MR 173.1}
[5MR 173.2]          We women must remember that God has placed us subject to the husband. He is the head and our judgment and views and reasonings must agree with his if possible. If not, the preference in God's Word is given to the husband where it is not a matter of conscience. We must yield to the head.--Letter 5, 1861, p. 2. (To Mrs. J. N. Loughborough, June 6, 1861.)     Released July 20, 1972.  {5MR 173.2}
[5MR 174.1]       MR No. 302 - Ellen G. White Human-Interest Items         A hearty, willing service to Jesus produces a sunny religion. Those who follow Christ most closely have not been gloomy.--Ms 1, 1867, p. 6. ("Reminiscent Account of the Experience of James White's Sickness and Recovery," written in the 1880's.)  {5MR 174.1}
[5MR 174.2]          I am sometimes greatly perplexed to know what to do, but I will not be depressed. I am determined to bring all the sunshine into my life that I possibly can.--Letter 127, 1903, p. 4. (To S. N. Haskell, July 1, 1903.)  {5MR 174.2}
[5MR 174.3]          Brother John, you do not know me. The more trying the situation, the more fortitude I possess.  {5MR 174.3}
[5MR 174.4]          I shall give way to no outbursts of grief if my heart break. I serve God not impulsively but intelligently. I have a Saviour who will be to me a very present help in time of trouble. I am a Christian. I know in whom I have believed. He expects from me implicit unwavering submission. Undue grief is displeasing to God.  {5MR 174.4}
[5MR 174.5]          I take up my appointed cross and will follow the Lord fully. I will not give myself to abandonment or grief. I will not yield to a morbid and melancholy state of feeling. I will not complain or murmur at the providence of God. Jesus is my Saviour. He lives. He will never leave me nor forsake me.--Letter 9, 1881, p. 3. (To "Dear Brother and Sister," October, 1881.)                                          -175-  {5MR 174.5}
[5MR 175.1]          If I should relate to you the experiences I have had in regard to money matters since I returned home, you would laugh, I know. I can laugh now, but I assure you in the pinch it was no laughing matter.--Letter 19, 1885, p. 2. (To Elder Uriah Smith and wife, March 23, 1885.)  {5MR 175.1}
[5MR 175.2]          You may be assured I miss your little visits in my room, but the thought you are doing the will of God, helps me to bear the loss of your company.--Letter 10, 1860, p. 1. (To "Dear Husband," October 12, 1860.)  {5MR 175.2}
[5MR 175.3]          Babe is fat and healthy, weighed last Thursday 15 pounds. He promises to be a very rugged boy. . . . I will tell you one thing, he is so hearty it will cost you quite a bill to keep me and him . . . my appetite is good. Food sets well.--Letter 14, 1860, pp. 1, 2. (To "Dear Husband," November 19, 1860.)  {5MR 175.3}
[5MR 175.4]          I miss father more and more. Especially do I feel his loss while here in the mountains. I find it a very difficult thing being in the mountains with my husband and ［now］ in the mountains without him. I am fully of the opinion that my life was so entwined or interwoven with my husband's that it is about impossible for me to be of any great account without him.--Letter 17, 1881, p. 1. (To "Dear Son Willie" ［W. C. White］, September 12, 1881.)  {5MR 175.4}
[5MR 175.5]          Although I miss you very, very much, and love you, yet I feel at present I belong to God to wait for and do His will. I tell you freely it is a great sacrifice to my feelings to have you separated from me as you are, and yet it                                          -176-     seems to be that it is as God would have it, and I must be reconciled. It has been hard, so hard.  {5MR 175.5}
[5MR 176.1]          I wept and prayed and pondered and wept again, and the steady conviction forces itself upon me that it is right as it is. God's work is great. It demands our first attention. Separated as we are, we shall not be influenced by each other but we shall look to God separately and do our work in His fear and to His glory.--Letter 32, 1878, p. 1. (To "Dear Husband," June 24, 1878.)     Released July 20, 1972.  {5MR 176.1}
[5MR 177.1]       MR No. 304 - Spirit of Prophecy Emphasis Week Materials         Willie came in presenting the most urgent necessity to pay outstanding bills on the building for the Health Retreat. There was a bill for plastering, and the workmen demanded their money. They were outside parties, but had waited patiently. Our brethren were in dire distress, and almost sick, considering the financial dearth. I said to Willie, "Yes, I will let the money go, and trust in the Lord." Well, this morning there was thunder and lightning and a heavy shower. It is still raining lightly. This will help the crops, and the sum was just what was needed. We thank Him for the money which was so much needed, and for the blessing of this long-needed rain. Some of the crops are beyond redemption, but some will be helped.  {5MR 177.1}
[5MR 177.2]          I invest everything in the work necessary to be done in order to advance the cause of truth. May the Lord bless you for this donation. We thank the Lord that it came at the right time to pay some debts which we could not have settled without this gift.--Letter 23, 1900, p. 4. (To Brother and Sister Wesley Hare, February 13, 1900.)  {5MR 177.2}
[5MR 177.3]          My husband frequently said that when he passed by a beautiful maple tree, he wanted to take off his hat in respect; but that when he saw a large house, he wanted to pass by as quickly as possible. Not the fine houses, but the beauties of nature, appeal to the soul.--Ms 50, 1902, p. 10. ("On Various Phases of Medical-Missionary Work," typed April 17, 1902.)                                          -178-  {5MR 177.3}
[5MR 178.1]          I enjoyed looking at the many different kinds of trees in the park but most of all I enjoyed looking at the noble pines. There are medicinal properties in the fragrance of these trees. "Life, life," my husband used to say when riding amongst the pines. "Breathe deep, Ellen; fill your lungs with the fragrant, life-giving atmosphere."--Letter 293, 1904, pp. 5, 6. (To Brother and Sister Belden, October 17, 1904.)  {5MR 178.1}
[5MR 178.2]          When I got off the boat, when I walked up through the streets, it seemed to me as though I was still on the boat, and I would step so high that people must have thought I was drunk. . . .  {5MR 178.2}
[5MR 178.3]          Just at the entrance to the campground was a large tree, and they told us that that tree had been the place of the Indians' burying ground. Here they would lay their dead until they could take them away to some other spot.--Ms 4, 1878, p. 1. (E. G. White visit to Oregon State Prison, undated.)  {5MR 178.3}
[5MR 178.4]          We have much hope that this camp meeting shall prove a success. We pray much that God will be with us.  {5MR 178.4}
[5MR 178.5]          I miss James, oh, so much. And I have feelings of indescribable loneliness, but yet I am among kind friends who do all for me that they can.--Letter 29, 1878, p. 1. (To Lucinda Hall, June 19, 1878.)  {5MR 178.5}
[5MR 178.6]          I am recovering from my sickness and hope to be in good running order by camp meeting time.--Letter 30, 1878, p. 1. (To "Dear Son Edson," June 20, 1878.)                                          -179-  {5MR 178.6}
[5MR 179.1]          Our people are desirous of showing what a campground can be and should be. I think they will make a success of it.  {5MR 179.1}
[5MR 179.2]          It is nearly one week now before the camp meeting commences. Next Thursday I shall have my tent upon the ground. . . . I cannot sleep nights. My heart is drawn out in prayer to God for a fitness for the work. He will hear; He will answer. I shall be imbued with His Spirit. I shall be strengthened by His might. I have not a doubt of it. Work! I need not cross the plains to find it. It is heaping up everywhere. The harvest is ripe for the sickle and so few laborers. I have no course to mark out for you, not even a suggestion to make. I leave you with your God. Seek His counsel and all will be well. You need have no fears that my judgment or ideas shall conflict with yours. God will teach us. Trust in Him. But my work must be here on the Coast till I get marching orders.--Letter 31, 1878, pp. 2, 4. (To "Dear Husband," June 20, 1878.)  {5MR 179.2}
[5MR 179.3]         It has cost considerable labor to take a forest and prepare it for a campground, making it attractive and beautiful; but this has been done here. It is the admiration of all who look upon it. The man owning the ground has promised them the land for five years without cost to them, in consideration of the work done to prepare it. The trees are fir and tower up high like the redwood trees of California, only more beautiful in foliage. Some oak and walnut are interspersed. White pine here reminds me of Maine. The very atmosphere is fragrant with the perfume of these evergreen trees.  {5MR 179.3}
[5MR 179.4]         One day of our meeting is already in the past and soon the first camp meeting in Oregon will be ended. Will there be souls saved as the result of                                          -180-     this effort? May God work for us, is my prayer.--Letter 35, 1878, pp. 2, 3. (To "Dear Husband," June 27, 1878.)  {5MR 179.4}
[5MR 180.1]          Yesterday by invitation I spoke to the prisoners. . . . I was surprised to see so fine a company of intelligent men. Oh, so sad!  So many young men, younger than our own dear boys, so bright and looking as though they might fill any position in society. You would not dream that they were prisoners, only as you looked upon their strange dress. And this was so neat and clean; there was nothing repulsive in their appearance.  {5MR 180.1}
[5MR 180.2]          The superintendent first ushered us in and then at the sound of the bell the heavy iron bolts were drawn back with a loud noise, and there swarmed from their cells one hundred and fifty prisoners. Then we were locked in with them--the warden, superintendent's wife--a Southern lady--Brother and Sister Carter, Sister Jordan, and myself. The prisoners sang, led by Brother Carter. There was an organ. The performer was a young man, an excellent musician, a man of promise--yet oh, how sad, a convict!  I engaged in prayer and every brow bowed. They sang again and then I addressed them.  {5MR 180.2}
[5MR 180.3]          They listened with the most profound attention as I spoke from these words: "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God." . . .  {5MR 180.3}
[5MR 180.4]          The people listened with the most solemn mien, and the tearful eye and quivering lip showed that their hearts, although calloused with sin, felt the words spoken.  {5MR 180.4}
[5MR 180.5]          Again the heavy bolts were withdrawn, and the prisoners went slowly back to their cells. After all had gone, I was let out. I was introduced to the                                          -181-     president and wife. She grasped my hand cordially. Said she: "I would not have lost this opportunity to hear what I have heard for anything. It was all so clear, so simple, and yet so elevating. Women can do far more than men in speaking to these convicts. They can come straight to their hearts." She thanked me for coming and invited me to come again.  {5MR 180.5}
[5MR 181.1]          I was asked if I wished to view the prison cells, and I answered, No. Were my husband with me I would talk with some of the prisoners and visit the cells, but as I was without my husband I did not wish to do so.  {5MR 181.1}
[5MR 181.2]          I tried to imagine the youth around me as my boys, and to talk with them from a mother's heart of love and sympathy, with no thought of lowering the standard to meet them in their sinful, lawless state, but to exalt the law and hold the standard of the cross of Christ high, and then show them the path of virtue and obedience. . . .  {5MR 181.2}
[5MR 181.3]          The church in Salem are begging of me to stay with them and labor at least one month. This is an important place. There are many interests here. But I answer them, "No. I have work to do elsewhere."--Letter 32, 1878, pp. 2-4. (To "Dear Husband," June 24, 1878.)  {5MR 181.3}
[5MR 181.4]          God has given me a testimony to bear to His people that He has given to no other one and I must bear this testimony which is like fire shut up in my bones. I have given myself to the Lord and I feel like praying much and working also.  {5MR 181.4}
[5MR 181.5]          I would love to see you before you go to Europe but I do not expect to see you. I have given you to God. You and Mary are very dear to me but you both belong to God. I would not hedge up your way for an instant to gratify                                          -182-     my motherly feelings. God gave His dear Son to die for sinful man and shall I let selfish feelings come in? No, no, I never expect to look upon your faces again until I meet you around the great white throne. Not a murmur is in my heart. I feel that God has been good to me. He has honored me in giving me children that He can use in His work to advance His cause. This is the greatest blessing that a mother can have, to know that her children are striving in every direction to benefit man and glorify God. These words are expressive of my feelings:                  "Do something, do it soon with all thy might;                       An angel's wing would droop if long at rest,                  And God Himself, inactive were no longer blest." --Letter 36, 1878, p. 1. (To "Dear Willie" ［W. C. White］, June 28, 1878.)  {5MR 181.5}
[5MR 182.1]          Every berth and every position on deck where people could bunk down was secured in the Oregon. . . . From eight hundred to a thousand people sailed on the Republican for five dollars and back. We shall have to pay fifteen. We paid twenty-five coming up.--Letter 39, 1878, p. 2. (To "Dear Husband," July 8, 1878.)  {5MR 182.1}
[5MR 182.2]          Last night I had quite an experience. The captain told me I should have the porthole open in my berth on lower deck. I heard something I cannot describe. I sprang up and said, "What is that, Edith ［Donaldson］?" But the words were scarcely spoken when a stream of water rushed into my berth. I called the steward and he set things in order. . . . He closed the porthole, and thus ended the fresh air I was to have in my stateroom. . . .                                          -183-  {5MR 182.2}
[5MR 183.1]          In the dining saloon, there was a table where the so-called nobility were seated--the wealthy men of Oakland and San Francisco. They partook freely of wine, and as one of these men, about sixty years old, became warmed up with wine he felt and talked and acted as Belshazzar did under the influence of wine. . . . This man called in a loud, boisterous voice, "Steward, bring me more claret." It was brought. He held it up so that all at the table could view it. "Here," said he, "is my Christ, all the Christ I want, gentlemen. This is my Jesus. This is good cheer," and drained the glass, others following his example. . . .  {5MR 183.1}
[5MR 183.2]          Some laughed as if this were a pleasant joke, while some looked ashamed and disgusted. . . . The word comes that there is a school of whales in sight and I am called to see them. It is quite an interesting spectacle to see these monsters of the deep spouting the water high up from the ocean. This is a little diversity in our monotonous journey.  {5MR 183.2}
[5MR 183.3]          I love to watch the waves of the mighty ocean rolling up mountain high. I love to think of One who has power to say, "Here shall thy proud waves be stayed." "Hitherto shalt thou come, but no further." Job 38:11.--Letter 40a, 1878, pp. 2, 3. (To "Dear Husband," July 11, 1878.)  {5MR 183.3}
[5MR 183.4]          Send to Daniel Bourdeau at Geneva four pages of letter paper with words of comfort to him. Received from him today the present of a watch as a memorial of his kind regards to me whom he says he loves as a mother.--Ms 30, 1885, p. 5. ("Labors in Switzerland #3," diary, December 16 to 31, 1885.)                                          -184-  {5MR 183.4}
[5MR 184.1]          I have done scarcely anything on the life of Christ, and have been obliged to often bring Marian to my help, irrespective of the work on the Life of Christ which she has to do under great difficulties, gathering from all my writings a little here and a little there, to arrange as best she can. But she is in good working order, if I could only feel free to give my whole attention to the work. She has her mind educated and trained for the work; and now I think, as I have thought a few hundred times, I shall be able after this mail closes to take the life of Christ and go ahead with it, if the Lord will.--Letter 55, 1894, p. 6. (To O. A. Olsen, undated.)  {5MR 184.1}
[5MR 184.2]          Marian Davis is an excellent worker. Sister Eliza Burnham was a good worker, but both of these could not keep pace with my ever-active pen. Eliza is on her way to Australia.--Letter 105, 1886, p. 2. (To "Dear Children," August 11, 1886.)  {5MR 184.2}
[5MR 184.3]          Marian greedily grasps every letter I write to others in order to find sentences that she can use in the life of Christ. She has been collecting everything that has a bearing on Christ's lessons to His disciples, from all possible sources. . . .  {5MR 184.3}
[5MR 184.4]          I am sorry that I have not more literary help. . . . It is of no use to expect anything from Marian until the life of Christ is completed. . . . But the question is, Where shall I find such an one? . . . I write many pages before breakfast. I rise in the morning at two, three, and four o'clock.--Letter 41, 1895, pp. 1, 2, 4. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, October 25, 1895.)                                          -185-  {5MR 184.4}
[5MR 185.1]          She ［Marian Davis］ does her work in this way. She takes my articles which are published in the papers, and pastes them in blank books. She also has a copy of all the letters I write. In preparing a chapter for a book, Marian remembers that I have written something on that special point, which may make the matter more forcible. She begins to search for this, and if when she finds it, she sees that it will make the chapter more clear, she adds it.  {5MR 185.1}
[5MR 185.2]          The books are not Marian's productions, but my own, gathered from all my writings. Marian has a large field from which to draw, and her ability to arrange the matter is of great value to me. It saves my pouring over a mass of matter, which I have no time to do.  {5MR 185.2}
[5MR 185.3]          So you understand that Marian is a most valuable help to me in bringing out my books.--Letter 61a, 1900, pp. 4, 5. (To Elder G. A. Irwin, April 23, 1900.)  {5MR 185.3}
[5MR 185.4]          Sister Davis is as much pleased as I am to think that Christ's Object Lessons and Steps to Christ fill the place that they do in the Lord's vineyard.--Letter 9, 1903. (To Brother and Sister J. A. Burden, January 6, 1903.)  {5MR 185.4}
[5MR 185.5]          Marian is sick at the sanitarium. One evening while at the conference in Oakland, she visited the observatory. Not having sufficient wraps, she took a severe cold. We sent her up to the sanitarium, and ever since she has been sick in bed. A nurse has been with her night and day.--Letter 70, 1903, p. 4. (To "Dear Children, Addie and May Walling," April 27, 1903.)                                          -186-  {5MR 185.5}
[5MR 186.1]          I am at last in my own room in our home. Marian is no better. . . .  {5MR 186.1}
[5MR 186.2]          Marian has been with me about twenty-five years. She was my chief worker in arranging the matter for my books. She ever appreciated the writings as sacred matter placed in her hands, and would often relate to me what comfort and blessing she received in performing this work, that it was her health and her life to do this work. She ever handled the matters placed in her hands as sacred. . . . I shall miss her so much. Who will fill her place?--Ms 146, 1904, pp. 1, 2. ("Diary fragment," entry for October 9, 1904.)  {5MR 186.2}
[5MR 186.3]          We drove over to the school ground and took Elder Haskell and his wife. . . . The two boys did not view the scenery much, for they went fast to sleep, and did not waken till the carriage stopped at Morisset. Then Henry woke. I set him between Elder Haskell and me. He looked up at Elder Haskell, and his under lip was thrown out until it was quite prominent. Then he looked at his grandmother, cuddled himself down, and went to sleep again. and slept until we arrived at home. . . .  {5MR 186.3}
[5MR 186.4]          The boys are hearty fellows. I think it will cost you something to feed them. They are full of life. They can take a few steps now, and are in good health. Today Herbert put his finger in Henry's mouth, and Henry bit it. Oh, how Herbert did cry!  For some time he would not look at Henry without crying. But they seldom cry when they hurt themselves.--Letter 141, 1897, pp. 4, 5, 8. (To "Dear Son Willie" ［W. C. White］, May 5, 1897.)                                          -187-  {5MR 186.4}
[5MR 187.1]          Wednesday, June 30, 1897. . . . We rode to the post office. The twins, Herbert and James Henry, saw the horse and wagon at the door and both came running to their grandmother with their little arms outstretched, full of expectation that I would take them. I could not have the heart to disappoint them. Their wraps were thrown on and Sara cared for one and I for the other, and then they were perfectly happy, having a hold of the end of the lines and supposing they were driving.--Ms 173, 1897, p. 6. (Diary, June, 1897.)  {5MR 187.1}
[5MR 187.2]          We returned to my home, about three quarters of a mile, took the two babies, Henry and Herbert White, and Sara and I rode in the country about five miles to Martinsville to purchase corn. We went to Mr. Smith's. We had a very pleasant visit with his wife and his daughter. They were very much delighted to see the twins trotting over the oilcloth floor. Mr. Smith had no corn to sell. We then started on our return to Martinsville and found one of the Martins family had corn so we were favored. We purchased two bushels, and bought of them twenty dozen oranges. . . .  {5MR 187.2}
[5MR 187.3]          They carried the twins to the new house, into larger rooms. I never saw children fifteen months old act as these children did. They would run and laugh and hop and jump and kept up this trotting and running for hours. They acted as if they thought the house was built for their playhouse.--Ms 174, pp. 5, 21. (Diary, July, 1897.)  {5MR 187.3}
[5MR 187.4]          Monday, August 16, 1897. Sara and I went to Martinsville and Brother Rodd accompanied us. May White and her twin boys went with us and they had a picnic handling the oranges. The piles of bright yellow fruit were very                                          -188-     attractive to the little lads. We had a very pleasant drive and when we returned we called for the mail and had quite a large mail to examine. We always take a deep interest in the arrival of mail on the steamer from America.--Ms 175, 1897, p. 12. (Diary, August, 1897.)  {5MR 187.4}
[5MR 188.1]          Tuesday, May 10, 1898. . . . Sara and I rode out about two miles to a lemon orchard. . . . We obtained the native lemons for two pence a dozen--four cents in American money. While they were gathering the lemons the twins, James Henry and Herbert, now twenty-five months hold, were very much pleased gathering the lemons and piling them up in heaps and with their unintelligible language showing them to Grandma. . . .  {5MR 188.1}
[5MR 188.2]          Friday, May 20, 1898. Sara and I went to Morisset. We mailed our letters at Cooranbong. We took the twins with us. They are very interesting little fellows, chattering to the birds and to the logging bullock teams which we met and which we passed. . . . I had risen early in the morning to get off letters for the office and was very thankful to keep out in the open air. . . . The work that needs to be done is to open the way that children may take in the fact that Jesus loves them and will be greatly pleased if they will love Him and give their young hearts to Him. Parents and children should be united in their willing service to God.--Ms 182, 1898, pp. 1, 2, 6, 15. (Diary, May, 1898.)  {5MR 188.2}
[5MR 188.3]          Monday, June 27, 1898. . . . Sara and I rode out about two and a half miles to purchase lemons. We took the twins with us. . . . We backed our platform wagon under the trees and then Sara could stand up in the wagon and                                          -189-     pick the lemons, so it was not taxing to her. The two-year-and-half twins enjoyed this very much, but their hands were not strong enough to pull the lemons from their firm fastening. Sara pulled fruit for them.  {5MR 188.3}
[5MR 189.1]          These are dear little fellows. We hope that they will be kept in health and that they will be the Lord's dedicated to Him daily. I love to think the Lord Jesus loved little children and blessed little children.--Ms 183, 1898, pp. 17, 18. (Diary, June, 1898.)  {5MR 189.1}
[5MR 189.2]          Friday, July 15, 1898. . . . Rode down to post office. Took the twin children with us. They enjoyed the ride very much. We rode some little time on a new road, but it was rough.--Ms 184, 1898, p. 6. (Diary, July, 1898.)  {5MR 189.2}
[5MR 189.3]          Monday, August 15, 1898. . . . We rode about six miles, taking the twins along. . . . We took lunch and sat out in the open air to eat our lunch. Mrs. Pringle sent us a few oranges when her husband came from the field where he had been at work. He invited us into his house, but we preferred being out of doors. . . .  {5MR 189.3}
[5MR 189.4]          Sunday, August 21, 1898. . . . Minnie and the babes and I went on our way to find the first station after leaving Morisset. The roads were exceedingly rough. We feared the horses would be swamped. The corduroy roads were very bad. The smooth round poles put in, and almost entirely uncovered, were a dangerous matter.--Ms 185, 1898, pp. 9, 11. (Diary, August, 1898.)                                          -190-  {5MR 189.4}
[5MR 190.1]          Sunday, September 4, 1898. Willie, May, the children--Mabel and the twins,--went with me to the workers' railroad builders' camp. I spoke to about one dozen women. The men kept afar off.--Ms 186, 1898, p. 1 (Diary, September, 1898.)  {5MR 190.1}
[5MR 190.2]          May is well; the boys also are in good health. I have carried them each a peach at their meals for the last three days. They enjoy them very much, and smack their lips as if they took great satisfaction in eating them.--Letter 137, 1897, p. 2. (To "Dear Son Willie" ［W. C. White］, December 14, 1897.)  {5MR 190.2}
[5MR 190.3]          Ella May White, Grandma would be very much pleased could she see you this morning. I was very sorry to hear that you fell down the stairs. Was it the long back stairs or the short stairs? I think one of the good angels of the Lord was close by you to prevent your falling and breaking your limbs or killing you. These good angels are watching over you, else you might get into many difficulties.  {5MR 190.3}
[5MR 190.4]          Remember that the Lord loves you and you please the dear Saviour when you are gentle and kind and obedient, and if you are pleasant and have a beautiful character Jesus will, when He comes, give you a beautiful harp that you can play upon. He will give you a crown of gold and you will be very happy always. You will never fall downstairs, never be sick, but be happy. Try hard every day to be a good, sweet-dispositioned little girl.--Letter 38b, 1886. (To "Dear Daughter Mary" ［Mrs. W. C. White, with a note to Ella］, June 27, 1886.)                                          -191-  {5MR 190.4}
[5MR 191.1]         Our camp meeting has been good. One hundred and fifty Sabbathkeepers camped on the ground. It is beautiful encampment upon an island. The falls is within a few feet of the campground, and the fall of water is rather too distinctly heard. . . . It is excessively hot. We are encamped in a grove belted with underbrush, which makes it impossible to get much air. It has seemed as though we should dissolve. . . . I must now go upon the stand to speak. Yesterday, Sunday, I spoke to the crowd for one hour and a half. The people listened with great attention, although there was scarcely a breath of air stirring. My clothing was wet through.--Letter 22a, 1879, p. 1. (To "Dear Children Addie and May Walling," July 14, 1879.)     Released July 20, 1972.  {5MR 191.1}
[5MR 192.1]       MR No. 305 - Foot-Washing and Fanatics         The excited man kneeling before Ellen said, "The Lord tells me, Sister White, that I must wash your feet."  {5MR 192.1}
[5MR 192.2]          "The Lord tells me," Ellen retorted quickly, "that you have no business with my feet at all. When my feet are washed, it will be by a sister, not by any man."--Interview with E. G. White in Document File 733c, p. 4. (Portion of narrative related by Mrs. E. G. White.)  {5MR 192.2}
[5MR 192.3]          At first women and men washed ［each other's］ feet, and we felt that was not the right thing to do. I never could do it.--Interview with E. G. White in Document File 733c.     Released July 20, 1972.  {5MR 192.3}
[5MR 193.1]       MR No. 306 - Music         I saw we must be daily rising and keep the ascendancy above the powers of darkness. Our God is mighty. I saw singing to the glory of God often drove the enemy ［away］, and praising God would beat him back and give us the victory.--Ms 5, 1850, pp. 1, 2. ("A Vision the Lord Gave Me at Oswego," July 29, 1850.)  {5MR 193.1}
[5MR 193.2]          It has been revealed to me that not all the families who have a knowledge of the truth have brought the truth into their practice. Every talent of influence is to be sacredly cherished for the purpose of gathering souls to Christ's side. Young men and young women, do not consider that your musical entertainments, conducted as they are in _____ are doing acceptable missionary work. A spirit has come into them that is of a different order. We had this same spirit to meet thirty years ago, and we bore decided testimony against it in Battle Creek.  {5MR 193.2}
[5MR 193.3]          A decided religious feature should be encouraged in all our gatherings. Light has been given me decidedly again and again. Thirty years ago, when certain ones would assemble together for an evening of singing exercises, the spirit of courting was allowed to come in, and great injury was done to souls, some of whom never recovered.--Ms 57, 1906, p. 3. ("The Work at Mountain View," May 3, 1906.)  {5MR 193.3}
[5MR 193.4]          It is not safe for the Lord's workers to take part in worldly entertainments. Association with worldliness in musical lines is looked upon                                          -194-     as harmless by some Sabbathkeepers. But such ones are on dangerous ground. Thus Satan seeks to lead men and women astray, and thus he has gained control of souls. So smooth, so plausible is the working of the enemy that his wiles are not suspected, and many church members become lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God.--Ms 82, 1900, p. 12. (Diary, "From Australia to California," August 29-September 13, 1900.)  {5MR 193.4}
[5MR 194.1]          The same night there was beautiful music and fireworks close by across the road. There is an extensive beer garden owned by the city and carried on by the city. This garden is made attractive with flowers and shrubs and noble trees, giving a nice shade. There are seats that will accommodate hundreds, and little oval tables are adjusted before these seats and this most beautiful instrumental music is played by the band.--Ms 33, 1886, p. 1. (Untitled, September 2, 1886.)  {5MR 194.1}
[5MR 194.2]          We are having an indescribable concert. Nine are singing--Dutch or German, or French, I cannot tell which. The voices are just splendid, quite entertaining. I think it is a Sunday school excursion company.--Letter 8, 1876, p. 2. (To "Dear Husband," April 16, 1876.)  {5MR 194.2}
[5MR 194.3]          I was shown the case of Brother S--that he would be a burden to the church unless he comes into a closer relation with God. He is self-conceited. If his course is questioned he feels hurt. If he thinks another is preferred before him, he feels that it is an injury done to him. . . .                                          -195-  {5MR 194.3}
[5MR 195.1]          Brother S has a good knowledge of music, but his education in music was of a character to suit the stage rather than the solemn worship of God. Singing is just as much the worship of God in a religious meeting as speaking, and any oddity or peculiarity cultivated attracts the attention of the people and destroys the serious, solemn impression which should be the result of sacred music. Anything strange and eccentric in singing detracts from the seriousness and sacredness of religious service.  {5MR 195.1}
[5MR 195.2]          Bodily exercise profiteth little. Everything that is connected in any way with religious worship should be dignified, solemn, and impressive. God is not pleased when ministers professing to be Christ's representatives so misrepresent Christ as to throw the body into acting attitudes, making undignified and coarse gestures, unrefined, coarse gesticulations. All this amuses, and will excite the curiosity of those who wish to see strange, odd, and exciting things, but these things will not elevate the minds and hearts of those who witness them.  {5MR 195.2}
[5MR 195.3]          The very same may be said of singing. You assume undignified attitudes. You put in all the power and volume of the voice you can. You drown the finer strains and notes of voices more musical than your own. This bodily exercise and the harsh, loud voice makes no melody to those who hear on earth and those who listen in heaven. This singing is defective and not acceptable to God as perfect, softened, sweet strains of music. There are no such exhibitions among the angels as I have sometimes seen in our meetings. Such harsh notes and gesticulations are not exhibited among the angel choir. Their singing does not grate upon the ear. It is soft and melodious and                                          -196-     comes without this great effort I have witnessed. It is not forced and strained, requiring physical exercise.  {5MR 195.3}
[5MR 196.1]          Brother S is not aware how many are amused and disgusted. Some cannot repress thoughts not very sacred and feelings of levity to see the unrefined motions made in the singing. Brother S exhibits himself. His singing does not have an influence to subdue the heart and touch the feelings. Many have attended the meetings and listened to the words of truth spoken from the pulpit, which have convicted and solemnized their minds; but many times the way the singing has been conducted has not deepened the impression made. The demonstrations and bodily contortions, the unpleasant appearance of the strained, forced effort has appeared so out of place for the house of God, so comical, that the serious impressions made upon the minds have been removed. Those who believe the truth are not as highly thought of as before the singing.  {5MR 196.1}
[5MR 196.2]          Brother S's case has been a difficult one to manage. He has been like a child undisciplined and uneducated. When his course has been questioned, instead of taking reproof as a blessing, he has let his feelings get the better of his judgment and he has become discouraged and would do nothing. If he could not do in everything as he wanted to do, all in his way, he would not help at all. He has not taken hold of the work earnestly to reform his manners but has given up to mulish feelings that separate the angels from him and bring evil angels around him. The truth of God received in the heart commences its refining, sanctifying influence upon the life. . . .  {5MR 196.2}
[5MR 196.3]          Brother S . . . has thought that singing was about the greatest thing to be done in this world and that he had a very large and grand way of doing it.                                          -197-  {5MR 196.3}
[5MR 197.1]          Your singing is far from pleasing to the angel choir. Imagine yourself standing in the angel band elevating your shoulders, emphasizing the words, motioning your body and putting in the full volume of your voice. What kind of concert and harmony would there be with such an exhibition before the angels?  {5MR 197.1}
[5MR 197.2]          Music is of heavenly origin. There is great power in music. It was music from the angelic throng that thrilled the hearts of the shepherds on Bethlehem's plains and swept round the world. It is in music that our praises rise to Him who is the embodiment of purity and harmony. It is with music and songs of victory that the redeemed shall finally enter upon the immortal reward.  {5MR 197.2}
[5MR 197.3]          There is something peculiarly sacred in the human voice. Its harmony and its subdued and heaven-inspired pathos exceeds every musical instrument. Vocal music is one of God's gifts to men, an instrument that cannot be surpassed or equalled when God's love abounds in the soul. Singing with the spirit and the understanding also is a great addition to devotional services in the house of God.  {5MR 197.3}
[5MR 197.4]          How this gift has been debased! When sanctified and refined it would accomplish great good in breaking down the barriers of prejudice and hard-hearted unbelief, and would be the means of converting souls. It is not enough to understand the rudiments of singing, but with the knowledge, must be such a connection with heaven that angels can sing through us.  {5MR 197.4}
[5MR 197.5]         Your voice has been heard in church so loud, so harsh, accompanied or set off with the gesticulations not the most graceful, that the softer and more silvery strains, more like angel music, could not be heard. You have                                          -198-     sung more to men than to God. As your voice has been elevated in loud strains above all the congregation, you have been thoughtful of the admiration you were exciting. You have really had such high ideas of your singing, that you have had some thoughts that you should be remunerated for the exercise of this gift.  {5MR 197.5}
[5MR 198.1]          The love of praise has been the mainspring of your life. This is a poor motive for a Christian. You have wanted to be petted and praised like a child. You have had much to contend with in your own nature. It has been hard work for you to overcome your natural besetments and live a self-denying, holy life.--Ms 5, 1874, pp. 1-4. ("Testimony Concerning Brother Stockings," circa 1874.)     Released July 20, 1972.  {5MR 198.1}
[5MR 199.1]       MR No. 308 - On Elmshaven         The call comes in so decided and earnest a way that we dare not refuse. --Letter 123, 1900. (To Edson and Emma White, August 14, 1900.)  {5MR 199.1}
[5MR 199.2]          Here was a house all furnished, and we could, as soon as the decision was made and terms accepted, go into this house, and find everything ready in excellent order to begin my home life without the perplexities of purchasing goods and furnishings for housekeeping. Here were horses, carriages, and nearly everything superior far to that which I had left, and the same price for which my home was sold will bring this beautiful, healthful residence, in good order for us to possess. . . . This manifestation in our behalf was so marked and the desirability of the location so decided I knew the Lord was granting me His rich blessing. . . . I never anticipated so much in a home that meets my tastes and my desires so perfectly. Next week we shall live in our new home, and we will seek to make it a home after the symbol of heaven. --Ms 96, 1900, pp. 11, 12. ("Returning From Australia to America," diary, August 29 through September, 1900.)     Released July, 1972.  {5MR 199.2}
[5MR 200.1]       MR No. 309 - The Formative Years of the Church         To the church of God who keeps the Sabbath--the seal of the living God. ［Used as a closing sentence.］--Ms 3, 1849, p. 2. (To Brethren and Sisters, January 18, 1849.)  {5MR 200.1}
[5MR 200.2]          I have now written the vision God gave me. ［Early Writings, pp. 43-44, "The Open and the Shut Door."］  I am tired sitting so long. Our position looks very clear. We know we have the truth, the midnight cry is behind us; the door was shut in 1844 and Jesus is soon to step out from between God and man. The sealing will then be accomplished--finished up. Oh, let us keep the whole armor of God that we may be ready for battle at any moment. We shall have to fight every inch of ground now. Satan has come down in great power, knowing his time is short; but with the commandments of God written in our hearts and in our minds ［we］ will go on strong and bold, and although the sons of Anak be many and tall, yet we will go on crying, The commandments of God and the testimony of Jesus. Arabella, the Lord is coming; are you ready? Can you meet Him in peace and say, This is our God, we have waited for Him?--Letter 5, 1849, pp. 5, 6. (To Brother and Sister Hastings, March 24-30, 1849.)  {5MR 200.2}
[5MR 200.3]          I felt today the necessity of being all, all ready, that when the time of trouble such as never was, shall come, we may be hid. Oh, my Brother and Sister, I wish all of God's people could get a sight of it as God has shown                                          -201-     it ［to］ me. The work of the Lord is going on. Souls are coming into the truth and soon the work will be all done.  {5MR 200.3}
[5MR 201.1]          Keep up good courage, hope in God, let nothing weight thee down. We have the truth, we know it; praise the Lord.  {5MR 201.1}
[5MR 201.2]          I saw yesterday our work was not to the shepherds who have rejected the former messages but to the honest deceived who are led astray. I saw the shepherds would soon be fed with judgment. Let the truth come out everywhere we go, the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord our God.--Letter 24, 1850, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Hastings, January 11, 1850.)  {5MR 201.2}
[5MR 201.3]          I saw Satan had worked through her ［Sister A's mother］ effectually to bind God's children. When one had attempted to make an effort to rise and get the victory, the rest were like loadstones to drag him down. I saw you should rise together and unitedly get the victory over the powers of darkness and sing and shout to the glory of God. I saw that we are the only people upon earth from whom God is to get glory, and if we should hold our peace the very stones would cry out, for God must receive glory from some of those who dwell upon the earth. The only company who can praise and honor God, I saw, are those who are keeping the commandments of God and have the faith of Jesus.--Ms 5a, 1850, p. 1. (General manuscript, July, 1850.)  {5MR 201.3}
[5MR 201.4]          God's people are rising, said the angel, never to fall again. Be careful, said the angel, lest the branches be cut off and others are raised up in their stead. I saw that some would bear fruit and work to the glory of God. I saw we must keep close to Jesus and fast and pray if we could not get                                          -202-     the victory over the powers of darkness. I then saw Brother J. He had wounded and torn the hearts of God's people. I saw he had been stubborn and rebellious, and unless he changed his course entirely, the church should disfellowship him, for he has been a dead weight to the church. . . .  {5MR 201.4}
[5MR 202.1]          I told the angel that I could not endure to see any in Israel falling back. . . . Said the angel, the desolations of Zion are accomplished. I saw he took away the first and established the second; that is, those who were in the faith would become rebellious and be purged out and others who had not heard the Adventist doctrine and rejected it, would embrace the truth and take their places.--Ms 5, 1850, pp. 2-4. ("A Vision the Lord Gave Me at Oswego," July 29, 1850.)  {5MR 202.1}
[5MR 202.2]          The Lord showed me that he, James, must take the testimonies that the leading Adventists published in '44, and republish them and make them ashamed. He is now doing that work.--Letter 8, 1850, p. 1. (To Arabella Hastings, August 4, 1850.)  {5MR 202.2}
[5MR 202.3]         I saw that the women of Revelation 18:4 meant the churches and that we were bid to "come out of her" that we be not defiled, partake of her sins, and receive of her plagues. I saw that Brother Bates had not applied Revelation 18:4 correctly, and his error had caused confusion.--Ms 14, 1850, p. 2. (General manuscript, September, 1850.)  {5MR 202.3}
[5MR 202.4]         God showed me the necessity of getting out a chart. I saw it was needed and that the truth made plain upon tables would affect much and would cause                                          -203-     souls to come to the knowledge of the truth.--Letter 26, 1850, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Loveland, November 1, 1850.)  {5MR 202.4}
[5MR 203.1]          On our return to Brother Nichol's, the Lord gave me a vision and showed me that the truth must be made plain upon tables, and it would cause many to decide for the truth by the third angel's message with the two former being made plain upon tables. I also saw it was as necessary for the paper to be published as for the messengers to go, for the messengers need a paper to carry with them containing present truth to put in the hands of those who hear and then the truth would not fade from the mind, and that the paper would go where the messengers could not go. Other things I saw, which will appear in the paper. . . .  {5MR 203.1}
[5MR 203.2]          We told him ［Brother H］ of some of his errors in the past, that the 1335 days were ended, and numerous ［other］ errors of his.--Letter 28, 1850, pp. 1-3 (To "The Church in Brother Hastings' House," November 7, 1850.)  {5MR 203.2}
[5MR 203.3]          Then I saw souls that were needy. They were honest and they needed the prejudice torn from them that they have received from their leaders and then they can receive the truth. I saw the burden of the message should be the first, second, and third angels' messages, and those who had any hope in God would yield to the force of that truth.  {5MR 203.3}
[5MR 203.4]          How mighty and glorious it looked to me. Oh, what privilege is ours, and that of being among the children of God and believing the mighty truth, a poor, despised company, but how honored of God.                                          -204-  {5MR 203.4}
[5MR 204.1]          I saw if Israel moved steadily along, going according to Bible order, they would be as terrible as an army with banners. Said the angel, "Should any tarry that have the truth and can given an explanation of it from the Word of God? No, no!  They must go quickly." Then I saw Brother Bates, that he must buckle on the armor.  {5MR 204.1}
[5MR 204.2]          Said the angel, "Dost thou expect to be free from trials? Fight the good fight of faith. The angel of God will go before thee, and some souls will be benefitted and receive the truth."  {5MR 204.2}
[5MR 204.3]          Then I saw Laodiceans. They will make a mighty effort. Will they get the victory? One who has the truth will chase a thousand, and two will put ten thousand to flight. They are coming to conclusions that bring them into close quarters and they cannot tell where they be themselves, for they are lost in the foggy, terrible fear that takes hold of them. Anguish of spirit will seize them. Dare they admit that the door is shut? The sin against the Holy Ghost was to ascribe to Satan what belongs to God, or what the Holy Ghost has done. They said the shut door was of the devil, and now admit it is against their own lives. They shall die the death. Look ye at the Pattern. Follow Him, for He is meek and lowly in heart. Shut your eyes to everything but the present, saving truth.--Ms 11, 1850, pp. 3, 4. (Vision at Paris, Maine, December 25, 1850.)  {5MR 204.3}
[5MR 204.4]          I saw that this world was rocked in the cradle of security so that communications might not be cut off from place to place, and that messengers might have full time to carry the message to the children of God, that they receive it and be sealed with the seal of the living God, and be prepared to                                          -205-     pass through the time of trouble such as never was.--Ms 5, 1851, p. 3. ("Opposition to the Sabbath," May 18, 1851.)  {5MR 204.4}
[5MR 205.1]          The faith of Jesus takes in the whole life and divine character of Christ.--Letter 2, 1851, p. 4. (To "Dear Brother Pierce," undated.)  {5MR 205.1}
[5MR 205.2]          I saw that we must have the truth got out oftener--that the only paper in the land owned and approved of God should come out oftener than once in two weeks, while papers that are full of error come out weekly and some oftener than that.--Letter 5, 1853, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Dodge, July 4, 1853.)  {5MR 205.2}
[5MR 205.3]          I saw the nominal churches had fallen, coldness and death reigned in their midst. God gave them His word to humble them, if they had followed His teachings. But they got above the work, it was too humbling for them to repeat the same simple story when they met together. They tried to get something new and great, and studied how they could please men and have their words exact to their ear, and God's Spirit left them, for instead of praying and talking to God, they prayed and talked to man.--Letter 9, 1853, p. 2. (To Sister Kellogg, December 4, 1853.)  {5MR 205.3}
[5MR 205.4]          The destroying angel is soon to go forth again, not to destroy the first-born only ［as in Egypt］, but to slay utterly old and young, both men and women and little children who have not the mark.                                          -206-  {5MR 205.4}
[5MR 206.1]          Parents, the Lord has shown me that if you wish to save your children, separate them from the world, keep them from other wicked children. Subdue their tempers and evil passions; teach them to obey you, then they can more easily obey the commandments of God. After you have done your duty, carry your children to God and plead His blessing upon them, and He that said, "Suffer little children to come unto Me and forbid them not," will be ready to listen to your prayers for them, and the seal or mark of the believing parents will cover the children if they are brought up right.  {5MR 206.1}
[5MR 206.2]          If parents neglect their duty, and leave their children to indulge in wicked, evil passions, the destroying angel will cut them down, and you parents will have an awful account to give for the neglect of your children. You who have not done your duty, now awake and redeem the time. It is but short, but you can work faithfully and can do much for your children. God corrects us when we err and go astray from Him, and you should correct your children when they do wrong. It will be for their happiness here and hereafter.--Ms 5, 1854, pp. 1, 2. ("Gather the Children," June, 1854.)  {5MR 206.2}
[5MR 206.3]          I had great freedom in talking upon faith, that faith and feeling should not be confounded together. They are distinct as the east is from the west. In the darkest hours it is then we should exercise faith, and not suffer our feelings to govern us, but press our faith through the dark clouds to the throne of God and claim the blessing of heaven. When our faith grasps the blessing, then the blessing is ours, for our faith has got hold of it, and when our faith brings the blessing down to us--when the dark clouds scatter and divine rays of light from Jesus illumine our darkness--then it is no more                                          -207-     faith, it is feeling. The evidence has come and it is feeling that has swallowed up the faith. This view of faith and feeling seemed to enlighten some minds and we had a most powerful conference meeting.--Letter 4, 1854, pp. 1, 2. (To "Dear Friends," October 12, 1854.)     Released September 15, 1972.  {5MR 206.3}
[5MR 208.1]      MR No. 310 - Concerning Ellen White's Marriage         We were in Paris, Maine, with the Stowell's. Here this man came and he said he had a beautiful conveyance, and he would convey me right to different places where I wanted to go, around by Vermont, and then around by Massachusetts.  {5MR 208.1}
[5MR 208.2]          "No, sir. You cannot do that."  {5MR 208.2}
[5MR 208.3]          He said the Lord had told him he must.  {5MR 208.3}
[5MR 208.4]          "No," said I, "He has not. . . . I have had my special orders. I may trust Elder James White." I never expected to be married. . . .  {5MR 208.4}
[5MR 208.5]          It was not over a year, before James White talked it over with me. He said something had come up, and he should have to go away and leave me to go with whomsoever I would, or we must be married. He said something had got to be done. So we were married, and have been married ever since. Although he is dead, I feel that he is the best man that ever trod shoe leather.--Document File 733c, pp. 8, 10, 11. (Interview with Mrs. E. G. White, regarding early experiences.)     Released September 15, 1972.  {5MR 208.5}
[5MR 209.1]       MR No. 312 - Worldliness in Musical Lines         It is not safe for the Lord's workers to take part in worldly entertainments. Association with worldliness in musical lines is looked upon as harmless by some Sabbath-keepers. But such ones are on dangerous ground. Thus Satan seeks to lead men and women astray, and thus he has gained control of souls. So smooth, so plausible is the working of the enemy that his wiles are not suspected, and many church members become lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God.  {5MR 209.1}
[5MR 209.2]          There is a right way and a wrong way. Ever since Adam yielded his mind to Satan's device, the conflict has raged between right and wrong, between God and Satan. Connected with the doing of right there is a power that Satan cannot overcome. Righteousness has a vitality that is divine. Truth will triumph at last over falsehood, and God will vanquish the enemy.  {5MR 209.2}
[5MR 209.3]          Good and evil never harmonize. Between light and darkness there can be no compromise. Truth is light revealed; error is darkness. Light has no fellowship with darkness, righteousness no fellowship with unrighteousness. The safety of Christ's soldiers is assured only when they work and sleep with their amour on.--Ms 82, 1900, p. 12. (Diary, "From Australia to California," September 10, 1900.)     Released March 7, 1973.  {5MR 209.3}
[5MR 210.1]       MR No. 313 - Work Among the Jews         Israel trusted in the ark of God and worshiped it instead of the God which the ark represented. And the Lord removed from His people the symbol of His presence, the assurance to them of the presence and power of God. Then the Jewish nation no longer stood as a chosen generation, a royal priesthood. They had forgotten their God, and were scattered into all parts of the world. Those who were loyal and steadfast and true in obedience to His commandments, the Lord favored. He manifested Himself to them in order to keep up the light of His presence, the beams of the Sun of Righteousness. In the absence of the ceremonial ordinances, the outward display and glory of God was removed from the Jewish nation for such a time as God determined; but the inner glory of representative men was to shine forth. Even in the land of their captivity was the Lord God revealed. For all who were faithful, wherever they were, the way was left open to approach God through prayer and supplication and heavenly communion.--Ms 122, 1897, pp. 7, 8. ("Daniel," March 10, 1897.)  {5MR 210.1}
[5MR 210.2]          We have yet to learn that the whole Jewish economy is a compacted prophecy of the gospel. It is the gospel in figures; for from the pillar of cloud Christ Himself presented the duty of man to his fellow man. In Christ's words to His appointed agencies, both in the Old Testament and in the New, the Christian virtues are plainly brought out. Christ scattered the precious grains of truth through all His teaching. All will find them to be as precious pearls, rich in value, if they will practice the principles                                          -211-     plainly laid down. The Old Testament is the ground where practical godliness was first sown. This was represented in Christ's words to His disciples.--Ms 130, 1897, pp. 9, 10. ("The Truth as It Is in Jesus," November 23, 1897.)  {5MR 210.2}
[5MR 211.1]          Christ had many truths to give to His disciples, of which He could not speak, because they did not advance with the light that was flashed upon the Levitical laws and the sacrificial offerings. They did not embrace the light, advance with the light, and follow on to still greater brightness as Providence should lead the way.--Ms. 143, 1897, p. 10. ("Christ's Mission to Earth," December 9, 1897.)  {5MR 211.1}
[5MR 211.2]          Concerning the work in behalf of the Jewish people being done by Brother Gilbert, I am instructed to say, Give him all the encouragement that is possible. Do not bind about his work by many forbiddings. Help him, so that through his efforts, and the efforts of his fellow laborers, many of the seed of Israel may be grafted to the true stock, Christ Jesus. The Lord will work through men of different nationalities to do a work for their fellow countrymen.  {5MR 211.2}
[5MR 211.3]          To Brother Gilbert I would say, You must be guarded. Do not tax your powers so severely. Hitherto the Lord has been with you, and He will continue to bless your efforts, and will lead others to unite with you in your work. But you are in danger from more sources than one. Your enemies will be incensed against you because this truth is being carried to the Jews.  {5MR 211.3}
[5MR 211.4]          My brother, the Jewish people are not the only ones who are being helped by your work. Our own people need the example thus set before them. I bid                                          -212-     you be of good courage. In your labors, do not wait for some great and wonderful opening, but seize the opportunities as they come. The power of truth will be vindicated as the servants of God make faithful use of the opportunities that present themselves for labor.  {5MR 211.4}
[5MR 212.1]          We are close to the time spoken of by Daniel the prophet: "At that time shall Michael stand up, that great prince that standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble such as never was since there was a nation, even to that same time: but at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one whose name shall be found written in the book. And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt. And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament, and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever." ［Daniel 12:1-3.］ The Lord is about to do a short and effectual work in the earth. . . .  {5MR 212.1}
[5MR 212.2]         I am instructed to refer our workers to the tenth chapter of Acts. Read this chapter, and pray over it. When you have your understanding opened, and realize what this instruction means to you, you will begin earnestly to work for the souls in your home field. Unless our people arouse to their duties for missions at home, they will be found wanting in the day of God.        ［Acts 10:1-35 quoted.］  {5MR 212.2}
[5MR 212.3]         I present to you this experience in which the Lord wrought for one who feared His name. We can learn from this study a lesson of the way in which God works on human minds. I, with my husband, who now sleeps in Jesus, have passed through similar scenes. We have seen the arm of God break the power                                          -213-     of oppression and tyranny, and dispel from minds the dark clouds of ignorance and superstition.  {5MR 212.3}
[5MR 213.1]          We can see that a much more decided work is being done in our cities than in the past. We are to preach the gospel to the Jews, as well as to the Gentiles. The glorious message of the power of God unto salvation is to be made known to all men. We are to bring far more simplicity and Bible goodness into our work for the Lord. There is to be no erecting of barriers, no depending on human agencies for wisdom. Our work is to be given as freely to the Jews as to the Gentiles.  {5MR 213.1}
[5MR 213.2]          "Preach the gospel" is the word given of God. Preach the gospel, not in high-flown language, but in simplicity. This blessed gospel of our Lord is the only message that is unto eternal life. I have been shown that there are heathen in our own country who must be instructed as though they were little children. Our lamps must be constantly trimmed and burning. Schools must be established where the ignorant can be instructed in simple ways. The gospel must be preached by teachers who reveal their kindness of heart in loving deeds.  {5MR 213.2}
[5MR 213.3]          Just as soon as a worker departs from the simplicity of the truth, the Lord ceases to use him, and works through those who are meek and lowly in heart. He who is the light and life of the gospel was made flesh and dwelt among us. A sympathizer with humanity, He fed the hungry, healed the sick, and went about through all the cities of the land doing good to men.  {5MR 213.3}
[5MR 213.4]          All our works are to be wrought in Christ. By becoming partakers of His nature, His followers are to work His works. The ministry of Christ for men                                          -214-     was the interpretation of His great commission to the disciples, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature."  {5MR 213.4}
[5MR 214.1]          ［John 3:31-35 quoted.］--Ms. 1, 1908, pp. 1-6. ("Work Among the Jews," February 3, 1908.)     Released March 7, 1973.  {5MR 214.1}
[5MR 215.1]       MR No. 314 - Unique E. G. White Expressions         Matters must be so arranged that canvassers shall have enough to live on without overdrawing. This door of temptation must be closed and barred. However honest a canvasser may be, circumstances will arise in his work which will be a sore temptation to him. Let the barn be locked before the horse is stolen. This is the best way.--Letter 10, 1901, pp. 1, 2. (To E. R. Palmer, January 21, 1901.)  {5MR 215.1}
[5MR 215.2]          Every room in the soul temple has become more or less defiled, and needs cleansing. The cobwebbed closet of conscience is to be entered. The windows of the soul are to be closed earthward, and thrown wide open heavenward, that the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness may have free access. The memory is to be refreshed by Bible principles. The mind is to be kept clear and pure, that it may distinguish between good and evil. As you repeat the prayer Christ taught His disciples, and then strive to answer it in the daily life, the Holy Spirit will renew the mind and heart, and will give you strength to carry out high and holy purposes.--Ms 24, 1901, p. 12. (Untitled, typed March 4, 1901.)  {5MR 215.2}
[5MR 215.3]          Do not pick flaws any more. Oh, I see enough buzzards, and I see enough vultures that are trying and watching for dead bodies; but we want nothing of that. We want no picking and picking and picking of flaws in others. Attend to number one, and you have got all that you have got to do.--Ms. 43a, 1901,                                          -216-     p. 21. (Talk before representative brethren in the college library, April 1, 1901.)  {5MR 215.3}
[5MR 216.1]          The cars moved as noiselessly as a person walking with slippered feet across a carpeted room.--Letter 22, 1902, p. 2. (To Edson and Emma White, February 1, 1902.)  {5MR 216.1}
[5MR 216.2]          To prevail with Him, we must move in accordance with the Spirit's guidance. We may be hedged in by perplexities, but let us hold fast. Our great lack is perseverance, stick-to-itiveness.--Letter 154, 1902, p. 5. (To Brother T. S. Whitelock, October 6, 1902.)  {5MR 216.2}
[5MR 216.3]          In getting up out of the easy chair of self-satisfaction and going forth to give the light of truth to their fellowmen, God's people will learn an excellent lesson.--Letter 56, 1902, p. 2. (To P. T. Magan, April 6, 1902.)  {5MR 216.3}
[5MR 216.4]          Overwillingness in relieving the wants of the needy is a sin that very few are guilty of, and one that should be freely forgiven.--Letter 83, 1902, p. 5. (To Elder G. I. Butler and the burden-bearers in the Southern field, June 3, 1902.)  {5MR 216.4}
[5MR 216.5]          Many are in too great a hurry to pray. With hurried steps they pass the shadow of Christ's loving presence, pausing perhaps for a few moments within the sacred precincts, but not waiting for counsel. They have no time to sit down, no time to remain with the divine Teacher. With their burdens, they                                          -217-     return to their work.--Letter 80, 1902, p. 2 (To "My Dear Son Edson," May 25, 1902.)  {5MR 216.5}
[5MR 217.1]          We hold the title deeds to real estate in the kingdom of glory. Never were title deeds drawn out more strictly according to law, or signed more legibly, than those that give God's people a right to the heavenly mansions. "Let not your heart be troubled," Christ says, "ye believe in God, believe also in Me. In My Father's house are many mansions."--Letter 144, 1903, p. 5. (To Edson White, July 12, 1903.)  {5MR 217.1}
[5MR 217.2]          Put away your cast-iron dignity. God has not told you to cherish any such thing. Let your hearts be filled with the love of Christ. Then Christlike sympathy will shine forth from your faces.--Letter 203, 1903, p. 10. (To those in positions of responsibility in the Nashville Publishing House, September 14, 1903.)  {5MR 217.2}
[5MR 217.3]          The Lord designs that men who have had great light should so appreciate Jesus Christ, the Truth and the Light, that the sweetness of the breath of the soul will testify that they have eaten of the living bread.--Ms 87, 1907, p. 2. ("Our Duty Toward the Jews," typed August 16, 1907.)  {5MR 217.3}
[5MR 217.4]          In the family the spirit of criticizing and faultfinding should have no place. The peace of the home is too sacred to be marred by this spirit. But how often, when seated at the meal table, the members of the family pass round a dish of criticism, faultfinding, and scandal.--Letter 272, 1903, pp.                                          -218-     1, 2. (To "My Dear Brethren and Sisters Gathered in Council at Nashville," December 20, 1903.)  {5MR 217.4}
[5MR 218.1]          We see something which teaches us a lesson in almost everything around us. As we journeyed along we met a smooth, clever-looking dog; as he trotted along, we noticed a large, fierce, savage-looking dog standing by the roadside looking very fierce, waiting the coming of the clever-looking animal, ready to pounce upon him. We thought we would watch the result. Soon the little dog that was trotting along noticed his fierce companion and slacked his pace. He seemed to understand his enemy and he dared not run by, but in a most humble manner crawled along upon the ground. Thus he continued to crouch and crawl until he had come up to the fierce-looking dog, who immediately pounced upon him. The dog would not battle but rolled upon the ground in a begging manner. The big dog could not fight alone. He left the clever, pleading animal, who was still afraid of irritating him. So he walked along slowly, acting as though he wished to run but did not dare to. At length he increased his pace a little until he was sure he could outrun the other big dog; then he ran along as fast as he could go, looking back to see if the other followed. If human beings would only manifest such humility under injustice as this dumb creature, how many unhappy quarrels might be saved.--Ms 6, 1859, p. 1. (Diary, April 1 to June 30, 1859.)     Released March 7, 1973.  {5MR 218.1}
[5MR 219.1]       MR No. 315 - Righteousness by Faith; Public Relations         I have had the question asked, What do you think of this light that these men are presenting? Why, I have been presenting it to you for the last forty-five years--the matchless charms of Christ. This is what I have been trying to present before your minds. When Brother Waggoner brought out these ideas in Minneapolis, it was the first clear teaching on this subject from any human lips I had heard, excepting the conversations between myself and my husband. I have said to myself, It is because God has presented it to me in vision that I see it so clearly, and they cannot see it because they have never had it presented to them as I have. And when another presented it, every fiber of my heart said, Amen.--Ms 5, p. 10. (Sermon, Rome, New York, June 19, 1889.)  {5MR 219.1}
[5MR 219.2]                                Item on Public Relations        The Lord God is walking through our churches, through our institutions, beholding their outward appearance. The atmosphere which surrounds us is making its impression, not only on the human family, but on the heavenly universe. Angels are impressed with the things which they behold in the outward surroundings of God's people--Letter 35, 1901, p. 4. (To "Dear Brethren and Sisters at Crystal Springs," March 7, 1901.)     Released March 7, 1973.  {5MR 219.2}
[5MR 220.1]       MR No. 316 - Temperate Living and Health Reform         If you would engage in the work of saving souls, the knowledge of God and of His word must circulate in your heart, as the vital current of life circulates through your body.--Letter 103, 1896, p. 4. (To the workers in Sydney, July 17, 1896.)  {5MR 220.1}
[5MR 220.2]          I am more and more burdened as I see young men coming from the school at Battle Creek deficient in the education they should have. It pains me as I realize how many who should be instructed have not the privilege. From the light given me from the Lord, I know that four or five successive years of application to book study is a mistake. Those who encourage this close application to books, working the brain, and neglecting the education they should gain by using the muscles proportionately with the brain, are simply incapable of retaining the lessons they endeavor to learn. If one third of the time now occupied in the study of books, using the mental machinery, were occupied in learning lessons in regard to the right use of one's own physical powers, it would be much more after the Lord's order, and would elevate the labor question, placing it where idleness would be regarded as a departure from the word and plans of God. The right use of one's self includes the whole circle of human obligations to one's self, to the world, and to God. Then use the physical power proportionately with the mental powers.  {5MR 220.2}
[5MR 220.3]          While studying authors and lesson books parts of the time, students should study with the same application the human machinery, and at the same time demonstrate the fact by using the physical organs in manual labor. Thus                                          -221-     they answer the purpose of their Creator. They become self-made men and women.--Letter 103, 1897, pp. 1, 2. (To E. A. Sutherland, July 23, 1897.)  {5MR 220.3}
[5MR 221.1]         God has claims upon all who are engaged in His service. He desires that every power and endowment shall be under the divine control, and that they shall be as healthy as careful, strictly temperate habits can make them. We are under obligation to God to make an unreserved consecration of ourselves to Him, body and soul, with all the faculties appreciated as God's entrusted gifts, to be employed in His service. All our energies and capabilities are to be constantly strengthened and improved during this period of probationary time.  {5MR 221.1}
[5MR 221.2]          But those who have occupied positions of influence have not appreciated the work which has been so long neglected. They have not become interested and diligent students of the building which God has made for His habitation. They consider it far more important to become learners upon subjects of less consequence to the human agent. Thousands upon thousands know nothing of the body, and how to care for it. David declared, "I am fearfully and wonderfully made." And when God has given us such a habitation, why should not every apartment be critically examined. The chambers of the mind and the heart apartment are the most important. Why should men and women continue in ignorance, and live in the basement of the house, enjoying sensual and debasing pleasures?--Ms 3, 1897, pp. 2, 3. ("Health Reforms," January 11, 1897.)                                          -222-  {5MR 221.2}
[5MR 222.1]          The mother is to teach her children that as members of the household, they are to act their part in cheerfully carrying the burdens of the home. She is also to explain to them the construction of the muscles of the body, and their connection with the nerves, which our wise heavenly Father has provided as the means whereby the human machinery is kept in motion. Every organ of the body is a servant to the mind, and has its part to perform. David exclaimed, "I am fearfully and wonderfully made"; and yet how few have any special interest in the construction of the human habitation. . . .  {5MR 222.1}
[5MR 222.2]          The mother may feel that it would be easier to avoid the duty of educating her children to find their chief exercise and recreation in bearing burdens. She may think it hard to open before them the knowledge of their own bodies. But she does her children great harm if she neglects to give them this education. Their Creator furnished them with this wonderful machinery that it might be exercised, and strengthened by use. The muscles are dependent on the brain and nerves for the power of action. The mind wills to move the limbs. To keep this machinery in working order, it is essential that brain, bone, and muscle be brought into action. The exercise of the muscles quickens the circulation of the blood. How important then that parents understand the philosophy of the healthful action of brain, bone, muscles, and nerves and how needful that they educate their children in this line.  {5MR 222.2}
[5MR 222.3]         Simple lessons in the use of the various organs of the body should be given to children to commit to memory. The idea that it is physical exercise that strengthens every organ and gives new life and nourishment to every part of the living machinery, should be firmly imprinted on the mind. This is the                                          -223-     law that God has ordained shall govern the body. Every part must be exercised. The harmonious working of the whole is required in order for the members of a family to do service in the home, and help each other to acquire education and discipline. The brain must plan and devise, and the muscles must carry out the will of the brain.  {5MR 222.3}
[5MR 223.1]          If in early years children were thus trained to habits of usefulness in the home, they would obtain an education far superior to that gained by close confinement in the schoolroom. But if part of the muscles are unused, it will soon be seen that the blood does not nourish these muscles. The limbs do not increase in size and strength as they would if they were used. Students who have but little exercise in the open air soon grow weak and lose flesh. The brain is overworked, while the physical organs are left to rust with inaction. Inactivity is not the law the Lord has ordained for the human body, and if this law is followed, feebleness, debility, and disease will come as the result. But nerves and muscles will increase and strengthen if they are exercised.  {5MR 223.1}
[5MR 223.2]          We lose or gain physical strength just in accordance with the way in which we treat the body. When the largest portion of time is devoted to brain work, the organs of imagination lose their healthy tone. The brain is morbidly excited by being constantly exercised, while the muscular system is weak from lack of exercise. There is a manifest loss of strength and increase of debility, which in time makes its influence felt on the brain. As far as possible harmony should be preserved between the mental and physical powers. This is necessary for the health of the entire system. . . .                                          -224-  {5MR 223.2}
[5MR 224.1]          The exercise gained in mere play does not give the inspiration that quickens every organ of the body. Exercise merely for exercise soon becomes uninteresting. Let children take exercise by performing the duties of the home, thus relieving the overtaxed mother. If daughters would follow this plan instead of allowing their time to be occupied by a round of selfish pleasure, they would enjoy the satisfaction of knowing that they had done their duty and borne their share of the home duties. . . .  {5MR 224.1}
[5MR 224.2]          Temperance is to be practiced in eating as well as in drinking. Many people eat more food than nature requires. The vital powers are exhausted in the effort to throw off the excess. The liver and kidneys become diseased. Less food would have nourished the system, and its powers would not have been taxed by overwork. The gastric juice works on the amount that the system can assimilate, and the surplus remains undigested, to decay, making the breath offensive, and causing a disagreeable taste in the mouth. . . .  {5MR 224.2}
[5MR 224.3]          Wealth cannot secure a relish for food that is eaten at irregular periods, when the system does not require it. The stomach is taxed with the effort to grind up this food. It has no time to rest. Often when a large variety of food is placed before people, they eat because the food tastes good. The blood is called from all parts of the body to dispose of this food, and cold hands, cold feet, and cold limbs are the consequence. The digestive organs are deprived of their power to do good work. They have used the full amount of food demanded by the systems, and the remainder is left to decay.--Letter 53, 1898, pp. 1-7. ("To the Teachers and Students in Our Schools," typed June 12, 1898.)                                          -225-  {5MR 224.3}
[5MR 225.1]          The Lord has a work for every one to do. There are those who suppose that they can be saved by merely assenting to the truth. But this cannot be. True conversion acts like leaven, permeating every part of the being, filling the man with a desire to serve Christ. Received into the heart, the truth transforms the entire being, bringing it into conformity to the Spirit of Christ. There is a development of all the powers; for the heart is changed. . . .  {5MR 225.1}
[5MR 225.2]          The Lord calls for volunteers to enter His army. Sickly men and sickly women need to become health reformers. Eat fewer kinds of food at one meal. Discard pastries, cakes, and the dishes prepared to tempt the appetite. Eat simple, wholesome food, and eat it with thanksgiving. God will cooperate with you in preserving your health if you eat with care, refusing to put unnecessary burdens on the stomach. God has graciously made the path of nature sure and safe, wide enough for all who will walk in it. He has given for our sustenance the wholesome and health-giving productions of the earth.  {5MR 225.2}
[5MR 225.3]          Let the physicians who are burdened with ill health take time to study from cause to effect. Take your meals as regularly as you can, and eat slowly. I beseech ministers and physicians not to dig their graves with their teeth. Remember that the body is the temple of the Holy Spirit, and that it is to be kept pure and undefiled, fit for a dwelling place for Christ.--Letter 152, 1901, pp. 3, 4, 7, 8. (To the brethren in Iowa, typed October 29, 1901.) Released March 7, 1973.  {5MR 225.3}
[5MR 226.1]       MR No. 317 - Ecstatic Experiences in the Early Days         Our conference at Topsham was one of deep interest. Twenty-eight were present; all took part in the meeting.  {5MR 226.1}
[5MR 226.2]          Sunday the power of God came upon us like a mighty rushing wind. All arose upon their feet and praised God with a loud voice; it was something as it was when the foundation of the house of God was laid. The voice of weeping could not be told from the voice of shouting. It was a triumphant time; all were strengthened and refreshed. I never witnessed such a powerful time before.--Letter 28, 1850, p. 1. (To the church in Brother Hasting's home, November 7, 1850.)  {5MR 226.2}
[5MR 226.3]          Our last conference was one of deep interest. Two were dug from beneath the rubbish. The present truth was presented in its clear light and it found way to the hearts of the erring. Before the meeting closed all were upon their knees, some were crying for mercy that had been cold-hearted and indifferent, others were begging for a closer walk with God and for salvation. It was as powerful a time as I ever witnessed; the slaying power of God was in our midst. Shouts of victory filled the dwelling. The saints here seem to be rising and growing in grace and knowledge of the truth.--Letter 30, 1850, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Loveland, December 13, 1850.)  {5MR 226.3}
[5MR 226.4]          Our meeting yesterday was interesting especially in the evening the Spirit of God settled upon us like the dew upon the mown grass, and our hearts were made joyful in God. We feel the need of being fully prepared and                                          -227-     fitted to stand in the battle in the day of the Lord.--Letter 1, 1851, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Preston, October 19, 1851.  {5MR 226.4}
[5MR 227.1]          We were united in praying last evening for the Spirit of the Lord to fall upon us. God heard our earnest cries. I was taken off in vision. I saw how great and holy God was. Said the angel, "Walk carefully before Him, for He is high and lifted up and the train of His glory fills the temple." I saw that everything in heaven was in perfect order. Said the angel, "Look ye; Christ is the head; move in order, move in order. Have a meaning to everything."  {5MR 227.1}
[5MR 227.2]          Said the angel, "Behold ye, and know how perfect, how beautiful the order in heaven; follow it." . . .  {5MR 227.2}
[5MR 227.3]          I saw that the exercises were in great danger of being adulterated, and their former opinion and knowledge governing in a measure their exercise, therefore implicit confidence could not be placed in these exercises. But if anyone was lost to everything around him, and should be in the state that Paul was in, whether in the body or out of the body, he could not tell, and God communicate to him through His angels, there would be then no danger of a mistake.  {5MR 227.3}
[5MR 227.4]          I saw that we should strive at all times to be free from unhealthy and unnecessary excitement. I saw that there was great danger of leaving the Word of God and resting down and trusting in exercises. I saw that God had moved by His Spirit upon your company in some of their exercises and their promptings; but I saw danger ahead. . . .                                          -228-  {5MR 227.4}
[5MR 228.1]          I saw that the burden of the message now was the truth. The Word of God should be strictly followed and held up to the people of God. And it would be beautiful and lovely if God's people should be brought into a strait ［place］, to see the workings of God through exercises of visions.  {5MR 228.1}
[5MR 228.2]          But I saw in our conference meeting some laid out the work that God was to give exercises, and rebels were to be purged out in the meeting. Then the honest, conscientious ones began to tremble. I am afraid ［that］ I shall be purged out, and they take their minds from Jesus, and fix them upon themselves and others, and the meeting leaves them lower than it found them. I saw that we must try to lift our minds above self and have them dwell upon God, the high and lofty One. . . .  {5MR 228.2}
[5MR 228.3]          I saw the burden of the message should be the first, second, and third angels' messages, and those who had any hope in God would yield to the force of that truth. How mighty and glorious it looked to me. Oh, what privilege is ours, that of being among the children of God and believing the mighty truth--a poor, despised company, but how honored of God!  {5MR 228.3}
[5MR 228.4]          I saw if Israel moved steadily along, going according to Bible order, they would be as terrible as an army with banners.--Ms 11, 1850, pp. 1-3. (Vision at Paris, Maine, December 25, 1850.)  {5MR 228.4}
[5MR 228.5]          I saw that the spirit that both Bennet and Libby possessed while Brother and Sister Phillips were in union with them, was an unclean spirit and an unholy spirit, and Brother and Sister O have not as yet realized and admitted and shaken it off. The spirit moved strongly on the feelings, and                                          -229-     these feelings, many of them, are yet cherished as sacred, ［indited by］ the Holy Ghost.  {5MR 228.5}
[5MR 229.1]          But many times when it was upon Brother and Sister Phillips, they knew not what spirit they were of. At the time these men were professing so much of the Holy Ghost, especially Bennet, his life was corrupt, his heart vile. I was shown that a great many have been entirely thrown off their balance by not understanding the spirit that some of these ［seemingly］ very good and professedly holy men possessed. That they have felt the influence of and received great blessings through the influence of their prayers and apparent faith.  {5MR 229.1}
[5MR 229.2]          It has stumbled many an honest soul, and here they have grounded and made shipwreck of faith. They trusted to feeling, to an influence or power that was brought to bear upon their feelings. I saw that many, very many had been truly converted through the influence of persons who were living in open violation of the commandments of God, their lives vile and corrupt. . . .  {5MR 229.2}
[5MR 229.3]          I saw the great danger of those who have been connected with this spirit setting down this or that as the power of God, and "knowing" this to be His power, and if they yield this or that they give up their whole Christian experience. . . .  {5MR 229.3}
[5MR 229.4]          You all go too much by feeling. I saw Brother Pierce would often try to talk the truth; if he did not have that liberty and success, that freedom he anticipated, he settled down, ［thinking］ that God did not call him to that work. Now if it had not been for this, Brother Pierce might have been more useful than he has been.                                          -230-  {5MR 229.4}
[5MR 230.1]          All, every one of God's called and chosen servants, have had just such times, and if they had followed their feelings, would have given up, ［feeling］ that that was not the work God had given them to do. But the servants of God will always have obstacles to surmount. But do not yield up readily; keep trying, and plow your way through the darkness. Look away to Jesus, depend upon Him entirely.  {5MR 230.1}
[5MR 230.2]          You follow feelings too much, and if you feel clouds come over you, you let it influence you too much. Feeling is as unsafe a guide as you can follow. You make altogether too much of a happy flight of feeling or a shouting time. These times will come, but they are not always an undoubted evidence that we are right. You have made too much of these seasons, and in some of them there has been a fanatical spirit not in accordance with the spirit of truth. I saw that there was a more useful place for your gifts to be occupied where they can move and stir souls.--Letter 2, 1851, pp. 1-5. (To Brother Pierce, undated.)  {5MR 230.2}
[5MR 230.3]          I saw how this spirit ［of spiritual magnetism］ or power will leave the individual, after the power has passed off. Instead of their having more strength from God than they had before they felt this power, and more grace to overcome every wrong word or action, instead of being spiritually minded and having their minds fixed upon heaven and heavenly things, it was the reverse of this.  {5MR 230.3}
[5MR 230.4]          Those who have been exercised by this false spirit have a depressed, sunken, empty, void, unsatisfied, stupid feeling. They will feel a lack of the grace of God, be in danger of speaking impatiently and from the impulse                                          -231-     of the moment, feel that they have lost all their religion, though they hardly know how.--Ms 3, 1854. (Testimony to churches in New York State, February 12, 1854.)  {5MR 230.4}
[5MR 231.1]          I followed in exhortation. I had great freedom in talking upon faith, that faith and feeling should not be confounded together. They are distinct as the east is from the west. In the darkest hours it is then we should exercise faith, and not suffer our feelings to govern us, but press our faith through the dark clouds to the throne of God and claim the blessing of Heaven. When our faith grasps the blessing, then the blessing is ours, for our faith has got hold of it, and when our faith brings the blessing down to us--when the dark clouds scatter and divine rays of light from Jesus illumine our darkness--then it is no more faith, it is feeling. The evidence has come, and it is feeling that has swallowed up the faith. This view of faith and feeling seemed to enlighten some minds and we had a most powerful conference meeting.--Letter 4, 1854. (To "Dear Friends," October 12, 1854.)  {5MR 231.1}
[5MR 231.2]          When you have received the baptism of the Holy Spirit, then you will understand more of the joys of salvation than you have known all your life hitherto. "Ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you; and ye shall be witnesses to Me . . . unto the uttermost parts of the earth."--Letter 33, 1890, pp. 9, 10. (To "Dear Brethren and Sisters in Norwich, Massachusetts," December 4, 1890.)                                          -232-  {5MR 231.2}
[5MR 232.1]          I rejoiced when I heard that the Holy Ghost had been poured out upon our people in America, and I have been anxiously waiting new developments in America as was seen after the Holy Spirit descended on the day of Pentecost. I thought similar fruits would be seen, that the missionary spirit of God would burn in the hearts of all upon whom the Spirit of God was manifestly moving.--Letter 9a, 1893, p. 8. (To "Dear Brethren in America," August 1, 1893.)  {5MR 232.1}
[5MR 232.2]          Our camp meeting from its commencement to the present time has been most solemn and the Spirit of the Lord in a most signal manner has been manifested in the social and preaching meetings. The great sin of Jerusalem was the rejection of her present blessings and present warnings. I spoke from these words, "And when He was come near, He beheld the city, and wept over it, saying, If thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day, the things which belong unto thy peace! but now they are hid from thine eyes." ［Luke 19:41, 42.］  {5MR 232.2}
[5MR 232.3]         I made a practical application of these words to the people of God. The solemn power of God was upon me and upon the hearers. The tearful eye and earnest looks revealed the true state of feelings.--Letter 16, 1875, p. 7. (To Elder G. I. Butler, June 6, 1875.)  {5MR 232.3}
[5MR 232.4]          Our meetings have been excellent from the commencement. Monday at seven o'clock I spoke to the Scandinavians, Brother Matteson interpreting. I had great freedom, and the Spirit of the Lord rested upon those who heard, if we                                          -233-     could judge by the solemnity expressed in the countenance and the tearful eyes. . . .  {5MR 232.4}
[5MR 233.1]          Tuesday morning, the closing meeting was held. I felt much of the Spirit of God as I addressed the congregation about one half an hour. The melting Spirit of God was in the meeting, and harmony and peace of Christ prevailed ［in］ the meeting.--Letter 20, 1875, pp. 2, 3. (To W. C. White and Mary, June 27, 1875.)  {5MR 233.1}
[5MR 233.2]          Friday was a precious day. The rubbish has been removed from the door of the heart, and they have opened it to Jesus. Everything has been without excitement or extravagance. The leaven of Christ's righteousness has been introduced into the experience and has energized the soul. Oh, that it may continue to work in its mysterious power until its diffusive influence quickens the lukewarm souls with whom it is brought in contact.  {5MR 233.2}
[5MR 233.3]          Softly and silently the power of the divine Spirit does its work, wakening the dulled senses, quickening the soul, and arousing its sensibilities, until each member of the church shall indeed be the light of the world.--Letter 85, 1889, p. 8. (To "My Dear Brethren," circa April 1889.)  {5MR 233.3}
[5MR 233.4]          I miss you here so much, but the Lord has not left me alone. Today has been a precious day to us in Oregon. The Spirit of the Lord was manifested in a most marked manner in the nine-o'clock social meeting. Many humble, good testimonies were borne and the melting Spirit of God rested upon preachers and people. . . .                                          -234-  {5MR 233.4}
[5MR 234.1]          The Spirit of the Lord rested upon the congregation. His sweet, melting power was in our midst. How thankful we should be for these heavenly tokens!--Letter 37, 1878. (To "Dear Husband," June 28, 1878.)  {5MR 234.1}
[5MR 234.2]          I went out to the stand with trembling, my head throbbing with pain. I spoke from the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah. The Lord spoke through me.  The words came in demonstration of the Spirit and power, almost faster than I could articulate them. The congregation were nearly all in tears. I called them forward, and about fifty came forward, and they bore testimony. All were weeping like children. All felt the power and presence of God. There was indeed the revealing of His power. Hearts were subdued and broken before God.--Letter 29, 1880, p. 3. (To James White, May 20, 1880.)  {5MR 234.2}
[5MR 234.3]          One place we were laboring in America, and there was every youth in our college . . . converted as we were telling them the simple story of the cross, to come to Jesus just as they were. Such an experience. . . .  {5MR 234.3}
[5MR 234.4]          The glory of God came into that meeting. It seemed at times at the commencement of the meeting that the glory of God was about to drop upon us, but it did not come only to a few, but at this time like a tidal wave it swept through that congregation, and what a time of rejoicing.  {5MR 234.4}
[5MR 234.5]          There were no wild demonstrations, for the praise of God does not lead to that. We never hear of any such things as that in the life of Christ, as jumping up and down and around, and screaming and hollering. No; God's work appeals to the senses and reason of men and women.                                          -235-  {5MR 234.5}
[5MR 235.1]          There are no such outward demonstrations. But the Spirit of God has an influence upon the human heart that shows itself in the countenance, and the shining of the very face reveals Jesus within. Now it was a miracle of God's mercy that took every student in that school and transformed them in character, and sent them out as missionaries. Two of the teachers are now in Tahiti as missionaries that were in that meeting. The light of the glory of God was there.--Ms 49, 1894, pp. 10, 11. (Sermon at Ashfield, Australia, Camp meeting, November 3, 1894.)  {5MR 235.1}
[5MR 235.2]          Every influence will be set in operation by satanic agencies, to divert minds from the genuine work that will place men as laborers together with God. All who do not aggressively labor in the warfare where Christ, the mighty General of armies, leads, will be in the opposite party, composing the armies of the prince of darkness. They will lead the people away from the living issues that should occupy their minds and hearts and prepare them to distinguish between the voice of the world and the voice of Jesus Christ. We must ourselves be very watchful and prayerful, that we may be able to understand ［distinguish］ the voice of the deceiver from the voice of Him who always speaks the truth. Those who are worked by the Holy Spirit are not led by a feeling of enthusiasm, which soon goes out in darkness. The spell of Christ's influence is abiding. "Be still and know that I am God."  This is a solemn abiding quietude in God.  {5MR 235.2}
[5MR 235.3]          There is danger that all of us will have too much zeal, and too little of Christ's sound wisdom and unquestionable prudence. Every one must stand individually as an active, working agency for the Master, beholding His work                                          -236-     as it is given in His word for our practice. Individually, they must think for themselves. With an open Bible before them, they must study under the influence and presence of Jesus Christ, inquiring and knowing for their individual selves what is the way of the Lord.--Letter 77, 1900, p. 2. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg.)  {5MR 235.3}
[5MR 236.1]          The great work for the salvation of your own souls and the souls of your fellowmen is not the best done in a state of excitement, when the feelings are stirred. The preparation essential to do the work of God acceptably and successfully must be obtained in searching the Scriptures and in humble, earnest prayer, in quietness, in peace. There is a work to be done, not merely when the soul is stirred with fervor and emotion, and feeling takes the place of thought, and the helm of control is lost in excitement and busy conflict. God's Spirit moves upon the mind and controls the emotions of the soul.  {5MR 236.1}
[5MR 236.2]          The rational thought and the right feelings and the faultless life come from the same source and are quiet and strong and sensible in their operation. To possess and enjoy the Spirit of God, there must be a conformity to the life, the actions to the will, of God; the heart must be prepared; the soul temple cleansed from defilement of self and sin. Then the power of grace comes in, and God works with His ministers.--Letter 24, 1880, p. 3. (To "Dear Husband," April 17, 1880.)  {5MR 236.2}
[5MR 236.3]          Wednesday morning. Attended the early morning ［meeting］. The room was full. I was pleased to see so great interest manifested. I spoke in regard                                          -237-     to the necessity of our ministers' being fitted up day by day with the baptism of the Holy Ghost, before going forth to their labors. Christ has promised it, why should they not have it? Lay hold by faith.  {5MR 236.3}
[5MR 237.1]          Many precious testimonies were borne, but yet there is not that fullness of faith that reaches out for a fullness of the blessing of God, as it is our privilege and duty to have. I fear many will go away from this meeting greatly in need of the very blessings that it is their privilege to receive, just now.--Ms 22, 1889, p. 15. (Diary, October 16-31, 1889.)  {5MR 237.1}
[5MR 237.2]          How easy, then, for the breach to be healed. It should have been Brother Cornell's study, How can I help the cause of God and prevent an open rupture here? One Holy Ghost meeting would have healed the wound; but instead of healing the difficulty, Brother Cornell made a wide breach.--Letter 6, 1856, p. 3. (To Brethren Cornell, Palmer, and Dr. Kellogg, circa 1856.)  {5MR 237.2}
[5MR 237.3]          To the church in your place. What God showed me while I was with you. I saw that you had been sinking, growing dormant and unbelieving. I also saw that you have not glorified God as you should have done, by offering praise. I saw that the powers of darkness had been getting the victory over you. . . .  {5MR 237.3}
[5MR 237.4]          I saw that Satan had worked through her effectually to bind God's children. When one had attempted to make an effort to rise and get the victory, the rest were like loadstones to drag him down. I saw you should                                          -238-     rise together, and unitedly get the victory over the powers of darkness and sing and shout to the glory of God.  {5MR 237.4}
[5MR 238.1]          I saw that we are the only people upon the earth from whom God is to get glory, and if we should hold our peace the very stones would cry out, for God must receive glory from some of those who dwell upon the earth. The only company who can praise and honor God, I saw, are those who are keeping the commandments of God and have the faith of Jesus. . . .  {5MR 238.1}
[5MR 238.2]          Singing, I saw, often drove away the enemy and shouting would beat him back. I saw that pride had crept in among you, and there was not childlike simplicity among you. The fear of man, I saw, must all go.--Ms 5a, 1850, pp. 1, 2. ("To the Church in Your Place," July, 1850.)  {5MR 238.2}
[5MR 238.3]          I saw we must be daily rising and ［must］ keep the ascendancy above the powers of darkness. Our God is mighty. I saw singing to the glory of God often drove the enemy, and praising God would beat him back and give us the victory. I saw that there was too little glorifying God, too little childlike simplicity among the remnant.--Ms 5, 1850, pp. 1, 2. ("A Vision the Lord Gave Me at Oswego," July 29, 1850.)  {5MR 238.3}
[5MR 238.4]          James was taken with the cholera morbus. He failed very fast until yesterday, p.m. Then he made a request for us to pray for him. Brother Harris was gone to his work, so that it only left Sister Harris, Clarissa, and Sarah and myself. We all felt unworthy to engage in the work. . . . Our united prayers went up to God and the answer came.                                          -239-  {5MR 238.4}
[5MR 239.1]          Sister Harris and Clarissa were set entirely free, and they prayed God with a loud voice. The Spirit caused Clarissa to laugh aloud. James was healed every whit; the great distress he had had in his head was every whit removed, and he looked as though he had got the holy anointing. The fever and all pain left him, and he ate and was strengthened. He walked out upon his faith, harnessed his horse, and he and I went to Port Byron, one mile and a half and back. He gained strength very fast. He is quite strong today.  Praise the good Lord.--Letter 12, 1850, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Howland, August 15, 1850.)  {5MR 239.1}
[5MR 239.2]          Here we are at Brother ［E. P.］ Butler's. Oh, how changed everything is here! God had wrought for us mightily; praise His holy name. At Washington the Lord took the rule of the meeting Himself. . . .  {5MR 239.2}
[5MR 239.3]          You remember I was not very well when we parted. I continued to grow feeble, and all day Sabbath was very weak, not able to sit up; in the eve I fainted quite away. The brethren prayed over me and I was healed and taken off in vision. I had a deep plunge in the glory, and the state of things in Washington was revealed to me, which I declared plainly to them. . . .  {5MR 239.3}
[5MR 239.4]          Monday forenoon we held another meeting and it was the best meeting of the whole; sweet union and love prevailed in the meeting. . . .  {5MR 239.4}
[5MR 239.5]          Just as the meeting closed, Sister Meade, who had been afflicted with a slow fever, requested us to pray for her. We went into a room by ourselves, Brethren Holt, Wheeler, Stowell, James, and self. After I had anointed her with oil we prayed over her, and she was healed every whit and fell prostrate by the power of God. That night we got into a rowboat and went on the pond                                          -240-     about one mile to Brother Meade's. His sister was there with a very sick child. We anointed it with oil and prayed over it, and God heard our prayers. . . .  {5MR 239.5}
[5MR 240.1]          Tuesday, ［November 4］ the same eve, the conference commenced. . . .  {5MR 240.1}
[5MR 240.2]          In the morn we all seemed to have an agonizing cry for God to work like Himself, a wonder-working God. Our prayers were answered. The power of God came down; it was a good season; angels were hovering over us. I was taken off in vision. . . .  {5MR 240.2}
[5MR 240.3]          Six wagonloads of us left Johnson and came to Sister Benson's, twenty miles, took some refreshment, and then went on to Brother Butler's. Brethren Baker and Hart were with us. Brother Baker had not slept any for two or three nights, troubled with disease of the heart. He said he must go home and be sick some days, but we got a spirit of prayer for him and the Lord heard us pray.  {5MR 240.3}
[5MR 240.4]          Brother Baker was healed, and he glorified God with a loud voice; he had a baptism of the Holy Ghost. We parted with him and Brother Hart rejoicing, triumphant in God.--Letter 8, 1851, pp. 1, 2, 6. (To Brother and Sister Howland, November 12, 1851.)  {5MR 240.4}
[5MR 240.5]          We received your very kind letter in due time, and designed answering it before, but have been quite sick. . . . Last Thursday eve, the family bore my case to the great Physician, and I tried to have faith for myself and was immediately healed. The glory of the Lord shone about us, and we all rejoiced and triumphed in God for His unbounded goodness to us. All in the                                          -241-     room were blest and shouted the praise of God.--Letter 9, 1853, p. 1. (To Sister Kellogg, December 5, 1853.)  {5MR 240.5}
[5MR 241.1]          We are now on the ［South］ Lancaster campground. We rode out with Brother Haskell for to plead for a blessing for your father. We have just bowed in the grove and had a most precious season of prayer. Father was blessed. . . .  {5MR 241.1}
[5MR 241.2]          In the evening all assembled in the parlor at Brother Haskell's while father made some remarks. . . . We then, according to his request, anointed him with oil in the name of the Lord, following the directions in James five. We then united in prayer. We had the assurance that God's ear was open to our prayer. What a scene of breaking of heart, of tears, and confessions and humiliation before God. The dear Saviour came sacredly near to us. We claimed the promises of God. Precious light, grace, and peace flowed in upon us. We wept and shouted for joy.  {5MR 241.2}
[5MR 241.3]          Father's face was lighted up with the glory of God. Sister Ings felt His power as never before. We all shouted the praise of God. It was weeping for joy and blessing of God with gladness of heart. Everyone in the room was blessed.  {5MR 241.3}
[5MR 241.4]          We know that the Great Healer has come near, not only to your father but your mother. We have claimed the promise of God, and this is the victory, even your faith. We were all a happy company. The confusion of brain left your father. He has had a slow fever since his illness. His stomach was relieved. God has wrought. Praise His holy name. Your father will not die but live to praise and glorify God.                                          -242-  {5MR 241.4}
[5MR 242.1]          We returned to rest, but we could not sleep. We were too happy for sleep. We praised our Saviour nearly all night. There was not much sleeping done in the house that night. God had come with His holy presence into the house, and His sanctifying presence was too highly prized to sleep over the hours to us so precious. We have been very happy ever since. Peace and joy have flowed in upon our souls like a river. There has been uninterrupted peace and rest in the dear Saviour. Such an assurance as we are having is worth more than riches or gold, honor or worldly glory. I prize it! I prize it! The praise of God has been in our hearts, and upon our lips continually since that good evening. My peace is like a river and the righteousness thereof like the waves of the sea.--Letter 11, 1877, pp. 1, 2. (To "Dear Children," August 31, 1877.)  {5MR 242.1}
[5MR 242.2]          The Lord is willing to bless us. We may have a fullness in Jesus. We are individually to be tested and tried. We must all pass through the refining process, until all the impurities in our characters are burned away. Every individual member of the church will be subjected to the furnace fire. The Refiner means not to extinguish them, but to purify them from all dross.  {5MR 242.2}
[5MR 242.3]          The Lord has wrought in your midst, and Satan, who is ever active watching for a favorable opportunity, has intruded himself to mingle fanaticism with God's work, to sow tares with the good seed. We need to live very close to Jesus in order to discern the precious from the spurious.--Letter 21, 1886, p. 5. (To "Dear Brethren and Sisters in Healdsburg," July 9, 1886.)                                          -243-  {5MR 242.3}
[5MR 243.1]          He ［Elder E. P. Daniels］ is hasty; he feels strongly and acts impulsively. . . . He is not a perfect man, but I know how God regards him--as a man of erring, impulsive disposition, but one who loves and fears Him, and one who will reach hearts if he has those in whom he can have confidence as counselors to help him.--Letter 10, 1885, pp. 1, 2. (To J. H. Waggoner, November 4, 1885.)  {5MR 243.1}
[5MR 243.2]          I wish to say some things in reference to the revival at Healdsburg.  {5MR 243.2}
[5MR 243.3]          I wish to say I am not in harmony with your treatment of this matter. That there were fanatical ones who pressed into that work I would not deny. But if you move in the future as you have done in this matter, you may be assured of one thing, you will condemn the work of the latter rain when it shall come. For you will see at that time far greater evidences of fanaticism.  {5MR 243.3}
[5MR 243.4]          I believe the work at Healdsburg to be genuine. I believe there were the deep movings of the Spirit of God. I believe unconsecrated, unconverted ones urged themselves to the front. The enemy always works through those of unbalanced minds and imperfect characters. I do not believe that Elder ［E. P.］ Daniels moved wisely in all things, and it would be a new chapter in the experience of workers if there were not a mistake made in some things. . . .  {5MR 243.4}
[5MR 243.5]          When an effort shall be made in the work of God, Satan will be on the ground to urge himself to notice, but shall it be the work of ministers to stretch out the hand and say, This must go no farther, for it is not the work of God? I believe that God was giving the people in Healdsburg a warning. . . .                                          -244-  {5MR 243.5}
[5MR 244.1]          I wish you could see what a delicate, dangerous matter it is to meddle with the work of God unless you have light from heaven to guide you in your decisions. . . . I fear you have grieved the Spirit of God. The fruits were good in the work at Healdsburg, but the spurious was brought in as well as the genuine. Then it needed men of discernment, of calm, well-balanced minds, to come in when there was peril and indiscretion, to have a molding influence upon the work. You could have done this. You had no moral right to stop the meetings and to stop Elder Daniels from going right forward with the work and making the very most of the interest started, to gather outsiders into the interest if possible. . . .  {5MR 244.1}
[5MR 244.2]          In regard to Elder ［E. P.］ Daniels, he is finite; he is not infallible. But there is such a disposition to judge others. They do not keep in view that God works by whom He will. Christ is to be seen as officiating through the delegated servant. The great evil is that the mind becomes narrowed and loses sight of the chief Worker; it gets on the instrument and decides the people cannot be advantaged unless the manners and the habits of the worker meet their own pattern exactly. They regard the speaker as a man, merely, not a messenger whom God may use to deliver a message or do a certain work. God has chosen man to do a certain work. His mental capacities may be weak, but then the evidence is more apparent that God works. His speech may not be eloquent, but that is no evidence that he has not a message from God. His knowledge may be limited, but in many cases God can work with His wisdom through such an agent, and the power be seen of God, more than through one possessing natural and acquired abilities and who knows it and has confidence in himself, in his judgment, in his knowledge, in his manner of address.                                          -245-  {5MR 244.2}
[5MR 245.1]          But Elder ［E. P.］ Daniels is an acceptable speaker and, as I have been shown, a man of not the deepest judgment, one who needed a counselor; but he is a man who could come close to the hearts of the people and one who possesses sympathy in personal efforts that would penetrate the barriers built up about the soul that resisted the influence of the truth. God works in and through frail instruments, and He is not discerned.--Letter 76, 1886, pp. 1-4. (To J. H. Waggoner, J. N. Loughborough, A. T. Jones, and E. J. Waggoner, Undated.)  {5MR 245.1}
[5MR 245.2]          Just such a work as I hope has been done in Healdsburg, will be done in every church in our land, and through ways and means that we do not look for. Let this work go forward everywhere. Let sins be confessed. Let iniquities be revealed. Let it extend far and near. This work will be done. Men may pronounce against it because it does not come in their exact line.  Fanaticism will also come in as it always has done when God works. The net will gather in its meshes both bad and good, but who will dare to cast the whole thing overboard, because all are not of the right kind of fish? I feel deeply over this matter. I do not doubt but that Elder Daniels has erred in some things, but has his error been of that character that it makes him unworthy of a place among God's people?--Letter 10, 1885, p. 3. (To J. H. Waggoner, November 4, 1885.)  {5MR 245.2}
[5MR 245.3]          In regard to the revival meetings at Healdsburg, it surely bears fruit of being the work of God, but in every such revival Satan gains advantages by coming in through unconsecrated persons who have had little or no experience                                          -246-     in a life of piety and godliness. These elements will press to the front and on such occasions will be the most forward, the most zealous and enthusiastic.  {5MR 245.3}
[5MR 246.1]          The very ones who could not be trusted with any important religious interest would take any burden, shoulder any responsibility, as though they were men and women who had earned a reputation through a life of self-denial, of self-sacrifice and devotion, that they were capable of deciding important questions and leading the church.  {5MR 246.1}
[5MR 246.2]          To put confidence in these would be like committing big vessels into the hands of children to manage on the high seas. Such persons need the transforming grace of Christ daily in order to bear fruit to the glory of God. "Learn of Me," says Christ, "for I am meek and lowly in heart."  Such persons have never learned this lesson. If they would wear Christ's yoke and lift Christ's burdens then they would understand better how they might help and bless others.  {5MR 246.2}
[5MR 246.3]          Now I suppose these individuals were the very ones who were the most officious in the meetings in Healdsburg. From what I have been shown I would suppose that they were of that number that composed the private meetings, where only those "who were wholly the Lord's" met. I know what I am talking about, for these matters have been laid open before me several times; and yet I would say to my brethren and sisters in Healdsburg, I believe the Spirit of God has done a work for you.  {5MR 246.3}
[5MR 246.4]          Hold fast everything that is good. Have no spirit of Phariseeism; have no loftiness and self-confidence. The lower you lie at the foot of the cross, the more distinct and the more precious will be your views of Christ                                          -247-     our Redeemer. The one grace that is so much wanted with everyone who professes to be a follower of Christ is meekness, humility, humbleness of mind. One view of Jesus sends self-importance to the winds. . . .  {5MR 246.4}
[5MR 247.1]          I have a deep interest for the church in Healdsburg. Their prosperity depends upon the right hold that they have on Jesus. The presence of personal home piety will tell upon their own character, upon the character of their children, and upon their behavior toward the animals which they use.--Letter 9, 1886, pp. 2, 3. (To Brother and Sister Harmon, February 8, 1886.)  {5MR 247.1}
[5MR 247.2]          Many prayers have been offered for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, and recently there have been demonstrations of gladness of heart in those who have looked intently and undividedly to Jesus Christ, the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. There has been in your midst repentance and confession of sin, with true remorse of soul. There was a sense of the all-sufficient sacrifice, and the realizing of the fulfillment of the promise in the pardon, in transferring the live coal from the altar of atonement and touching the lips, which was the pledge of forgiveness. Lips defiled with sin were expressing the loftiest praise. Hosanna! Blessed be He that cometh in the name of the Lord! Hosanna in the highest! . . .  {5MR 247.2}
[5MR 247.3]          But what returns have our young people made to the Lord? Has it been as it was with the people of Israel on the most solemn occasion described in Exodus? Moses had gone up into the mount to receive instruction from the Lord, and the whole congregation should have been in humble attitude before God; but instead of that they ate and drank and rose up to play. Has there been a similar experience in Battle Creek? Have not many lost their hold on                                          -248-     God? Did the exercise in games of football bring the participants into more close relation to God?  {5MR 247.3}
[5MR 248.1]          In the night season messages have been given to me to give to you in Battle Creek, and to all our schools. While it is in the order of God that the physical powers shall be trained as well as the mental, yet the physical exercise should in character be in complete harmony with the lessons given by Jesus Christ to His disciples. That which is given to the world should be seen in the lives of Christians; so that in education and in self-training the heavenly intelligences should not record in the books that the students and the teachers in our schools are "lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God."--Ms 51, 1893, pp. 1, 2. (To teachers and students of Battle Creek College and all educational institutions, December, 1893.)  {5MR 248.1}
[5MR 248.2]          Last Wednesday about six o'clock p.m., a brother came from Portland, eleven miles from here, and wanted we should go and pray for his wife, for she was just alive, and that was all. She was taken so violent that they called in a physician. He tried to help her, but could do her no good, and said she must die. Another physician was consulted, who said he could do nothing. The last was the most celebrated physician in Middletown, Connecticut.  {5MR 248.2}
[5MR 248.3]          Sister Penfield told her husband to go for God's people, she sent for us. It was rather of a trial for me to start, it was rainy and I had been very weak all day, but I concluded to go. James felt he must go too. Brother and Sister Ralph also went according to her request. We prayed for her at ten o'clock that night and the Spirit began to settle. She had been                                           -249-     in very great agony, but we anointed her with oil in the name of the Lord, and then our earnest cries went up to God for healing power.  {5MR 248.3}
[5MR 249.1]          God began to work, the pain ceased, but we did not get the full victory we wanted that night. She rested well that night, was free from pain. In the morn we united in prayer for her again. The power came down like a mighty, rushing wind, the room was filled with the glory of God, and I was swallowed up in the glory and was taken off in vision. I saw the willingness of God to heal the afflicted and distressed. . . .  {5MR 249.1}
[5MR 249.2]          The work of healing was done up well. She grew stronger in body and mind. . . . Sister Penfield is strong. Praise the Lord.--Letter 1, 1848, pp. 4, 5. (To Brother and Sister Hastings, May 29, 1848.)     Released January 18, 1973.  {5MR 249.2}
[5MR 250.1]       MR No. 318 - The Christian Pathway         "If ye abide in Me, and My words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you. Herein is My Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be My disciples. As the Father hath loved Me, so have I loved you; continue ye in My love. If ye keep My commandments, ye shall abide in My love, even as I have kept My Father's commandments, and abide in His love."  {5MR 250.1}
[5MR 250.2]          God holds up before us as a high standard--perfect obedience to His law. Only through obedience, and faith in the Saviour, can we gain eternal life. Christ pitied the fallen race, and gave His life for them, that, through His grace, they might be overcomers, and at last enter the city of God. Should we not show our appreciation for the great sacrifice made in our behalf? Should not our hearts be filled with gratitude to God for the gift of His Son? Should not the love shown for us awaken in us an earnest desire to bring our lives into conformity to the will of God?  {5MR 250.2}
[5MR 250.3]          Christ came to this earth because the law was so sacred and so immutable that not one jot or tittle of it could be changed to meet man in his fallen condition. Christ clothed His divinity with humanity, and by His death made it possible for man to be restored to the favor that Adam lost.  {5MR 250.3}
[5MR 250.4]          It is our duty to search the Scriptures, and from them learn our duty. My brethren and sisters, go to the Bible, and from it learn God's will concerning you. If you rely upon human beings for instruction, you may be misled in regard to your duty. Let us not hold the doctrines of men, but the truths of God's word.                                           -251-  {5MR 250.4}
[5MR 251.1]          We must not think that by walking in the path of obedience, we shall escape trials; for the enemy will do all in his power to hinder us from gaining heaven. But the Saviour has promised to help us. Have you trials? So had Jesus. Are you tempted? So was He--in all points like as we are. He was in the world, and the world was made by Him,. and the world knew Him not. He came unto His own, and His own received him not. "But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God."  "There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man; but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it."  {5MR 251.1}
[5MR 251.2]          When Christ was upon this earth, the people flocked to hear Him. So simple and plain were His words that the most unlearned among the people could understand Him, and His hearers listened as if spellbound. This enraged the scribes and Pharisees. They were filled with envy because the people listened so attentively to the words of this new Teacher. They determined to break His hold upon the multitudes. They began by attacking His character, saying that He was born in sin, and that He cast out devils through the prince of the devils. Thus were fulfilled the words, "They hated Me without a cause."  The Jewish leaders magnified and persecuted the One who is chiefest among ten thousands and altogether lovely.  {5MR 251.2}
[5MR 251.3]          As we separate from the world and its customs, we shall meet with the displeasure of worldlings. The world hated the One who was the very embodiment of virtue, because He was better than they were. The servant is not greater than his Lord. If our ways please God, the world will hate us.                                           -252-     If the Majesty of heaven came to this world, and endured a life of humiliation and a death of shame, why should we shrink back because obedience involves a cross? If He was persecuted, can we expect better treatment?  {5MR 251.3}
[5MR 252.1]          Christ laid the truth before the Jewish people, and called them to obedience. If they had accepted His counsel, they would not have cherished hatred in their hearts. But Christ declared, "Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no wise enter into the kingdom of heaven."  {5MR 252.1}
[5MR 252.2]          It is not enough to profess the religion of Christ. This religion must be lived. All sin is to be put away, and the law of God is to be obeyed. The truth must be given the first place in the life. Christ represents the truth as leaven, which a woman hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened. The truth is to continue to work in the life until the whole character is transformed.  {5MR 252.2}
[5MR 252.3]          "The entrance of thy word giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple." A casual reading of the Scriptures will not answer. The Bible must be closely and diligently searched. As we make this Book the man of our counsel, our hearts will be filled with love for the heavenly Father, who, through the ministration of angels, is ever watching over us. Could our eyes be opened, we should see heavenly messengers guarding and keeping us from the attacks of evil angels, and protecting us from harm and accident.  {5MR 252.3}
[5MR 252.4]          I point you to the Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world. He will comfort and sustain all who come to Him for help. Our Saviour did not remain in the tomb. He rose from the dead, and is now making intercession for us. He wants to take the garments of sin from those who desire a better                                           -253-     world than this, and clothe them with the robes of His righteousness. He is a living, all-powerful Saviour, and we ought to have unwavering faith in Him; for he says, "Whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do." Let us seek a close connection with Christ; for thus only can we grow in grace and in a knowledge of the truth.  {5MR 252.4}
[5MR 253.1]          An eternal weight of glory, and a life that measures with the life of God, await the overcomer. Our minds should be constantly dwelling on the goodness of God and the future home of the saints, and we should ever be striving for perfection of character, that at last we may be given entrance into the city of God. Outside the city there will be those who love and make a lie, and with them there will be those who have distrusted God. How important, then, that we have the love of Christ in our hearts, and cherish constantly the spirit that will lead us to obey our Creator.  {5MR 253.1}
[5MR 253.2]          Let us take our stand under the blood-stained banner of Prince Emmanuel. Those who at the coming of Christ are standing under the black banner of rebellion, can not enter into immortal life. "Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city." When you are tried and tempted, remember that Jesus is your helper. He will give you grace to resist every temptation, if you will strive to walk in harmony with the precepts of God.--Ms 30, 1886, pp. 1-4. (Sermon, "The Christian Pathway," November 7, 1886.)  {5MR 253.2}
[5MR 253.3]          "I am the Light of the world; he that followeth Me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life."                                           -254-  {5MR 253.3}
[5MR 254.1]          Those who walk in obedience will know what truth is. But the heart that is separated from the truth has no relish for sacred things, because the truth condemns that which it holds dear.  {5MR 254.1}
[5MR 254.2]         Christ says, "I am the good shepherd, and know My sheep, and am known of Mine." In order to know the truth, we must be willing to obey. Those whose affections are placed on the world are not willing to give up their plans for the plans of Christ. They walk in darkness, not knowing whither they go.  {5MR 254.2}
[5MR 254.3]          The precious light of truth flashes upon the pathway of every one who seeks for it. But iniquity abounds, and for this reason the love of many waxes cold. Those who would be successful in fighting the battles of the Lord must have on the whole armor. They must hold up before the world the One who is able to save to the uttermost all who come to Him. They must put away sin; for this God hates.  {5MR 254.3}
[5MR 254.4]          What is sin? John defines it in these words, "Whoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law; for sin is the transgression of the law." Obedience to the law is the standard held up before us. There is no reason why we should be transgressors. We may be Christians in every sense of the word. By constant prayer we are to bring Christ into our lives. From Him we are to receive the grace that will enable us to overcome. Only by receiving this grace can we go on from strength to strength, and gain a fitness for eternal life. We shall have conflicts and temptations to meet, and we are to meet them in the spirit of Christ. The Saviour says, "My grace is sufficient."  {5MR 254.4}
[5MR 254.5]          We shall be known by the fruit that appears in our lives. A pure fountain will not send forth an impure stream, neither will a true Christian                                           -255-     utter words of abuse, or enter into contention with those around him. When we set our hearts on God, we shall have a constant battle to fight; for we have the enemy of all righteousness to contend with. In every conceivable way he will seek to discourage us and cast us down. The world stands opposed to Christ and His work. But those who are striving to do the will of God have this consolation--they are united with the highest authorities of heaven. Trusting in Christ, and advancing step by step, the children of God will gain the victory.  {5MR 254.5}
[5MR 255.1]          If we desire a place in the world to come, we must bring our will into subjection to the will of God. We must follow the light that shines upon our pathway. To go contrary to this light is to walk away from Christ.  {5MR 255.1}
[5MR 255.2]          It should be our highest aim in life to get ready for heaven. Sanctification is not the work of a moment, but of a lifetime. The sinner must repent of his sin, and come to Jesus for pardon. The promise is, "If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness." "We know that He was manifested to take away our sins, and in Him is no sin." "Whosoever abideth in Him sinneth not." Many are deceived on this point. Their minds are confused, and they do not know what sin is. But they can know, by studying the word of God.  {5MR 255.2}
[5MR 255.3]         There is a higher standard for us to reach than we have yet reached. We must be cleansed from all unrighteousness. Paul says, "I have not ceased to warn you from house to house." Why did he do this? Because the law was transgressed. He himself, when he saw his true condition, exercised repentance toward God and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. Let no one think that while he is living in transgression he will be allowed to enter                                           -256-     the gates of the holy city. Those who when Christ comes are in rebellion against God will not be admitted to the courts above. No rebel will enter heaven.  {5MR 255.3}
[5MR 256.1]          Daily we are to be preparing for the kingdom of glory. God's standard is to test our character. If we endure the test, we shall be given a place among the redeemed.  {5MR 256.1}
[5MR 256.2]          We must bring heaven into our hearts, into the daily life. Christ is an all-powerful helper, and those who follow Him will not walk in darkness, but will understand the thoughts of heaven. They will understand the voice of the true Shepherd, and will walk in obedience.  {5MR 256.2}
[5MR 256.3]          We must search the Scriptures for ourselves. As we search them as for hidden treasure, the truths that we find will give us strength to stand in the day of God. God holds us responsible for those around us. There are sinners to save, souls to be won. Shall we allow iniquity to separate us from Christ, from the work that He has given us? Let each one of us say, I will not disappoint the Saviour. He shall not have died for me in vain. I want to praise Him through all eternity. I must have heaven at any cost.  {5MR 256.3}
[5MR 256.4]          Would you see the King in His beauty? Would you stand around the great white throne? Then you must obey God's commandments, because none will enter heaven who refuse to accept the law of Jehovah as the rule of life.--Ms 31, 1886, pp. 1-4. (Sermon, "Giving Up Our will for God's Will," November 7, 1886.)  {5MR 256.4}
[5MR 256.5]          "My sheep hear My voice, and I know them, and they follow Me. And I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any                                           -257-     man pluck them out of My hand. My Father, which gave them Me, is greater than all; and no man is able to pluck them out of My Father's hand. I and My Father are one." ［John 10:27-30.］  {5MR 256.5}
[5MR 257.1]         Here Christ has said, "My sheep hear My voice, . . . and they follow Me." We have the fact presented that no one could pluck them out of His hand. "Whosoever heareth these sayings of Mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock: and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell not; for it was founded upon a rock." ［Matthew 7:24, 25.］  {5MR 257.1}
[5MR 257.2]         Now it is very important that we should search the Scriptures ourselves, for we are enjoined to give a reason of the hope that is within us with meekness and fear. What saith the Scriptures? For they are our chart and guide to heaven. It is not safe for us to follow any man unless his word is in harmony with the Scriptures.  {5MR 257.2}
[5MR 257.3]          What saith our Redeemer? for we want to know what to do. The answer comes to walk in the light as it is unfolded to us. Our Saviour has made an infinite sacrifice for us that we may regain that which was lost by Adam. Christ offered Himself a substitute for man. He left His happy position in heaven, and laid off His royal robes, His crown, and dignity, and for our sakes became poor. He did not come to mingle with the great or to appear in splendor, but He associated Himself with the poor, to lift them up from their low estate; and for all this love He was despised and rejected of men.  {5MR 257.3}
[5MR 257.4]          He says, "What could have been done more to My vineyard that I have not done in it?" ［Isaiah 5:4.］                                           -258-  {5MR 257.4}
[5MR 258.1]         He has set us an example in order that we may know how to walk in conformity with His will. Christ is a true Shepherd. His example, if followed, will lead us aright. How precious was His gentle spirit. He was meek and lowly in heart. No jealousy, no envy, no iniquity was found in Him. He passed over the same ground where Adam fell, thus showing us that it is possible for man to overcome. Those who follow Christ will be obedient; they will not trample on one of God's holy precepts.  {5MR 258.1}
[5MR 258.2]          It is very important to know whom we are following. There are precious victories for us to gain. "If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me." ［Matthew 16:24.］ But how apt men are to shrink from the reproach that the truth will bring and then be led to disobey the requirements of God. There have been those in the past who have suffered for the truth's sake. It was to them dearer than life, and men lost their lives to gain eternal life. It will not be surprising if we have to suffer, if we are tried. When these trials come, it may be on account of temporal things, but we must not allow the things of this life to govern us. "Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you." ［Matthew 6:33.］ If we are sanctified through the truth, then we shall let nothing come between us and our duty to God. "What is a man profited, if he should gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?" ［Matthew 16:26.］ There are many who exchange their souls for this life. But what is a man profited if he should gain this world? For he cannot have this world and the one to come.                                           -259-  {5MR 258.2}
[5MR 259.1]         When the Son of man comes from heaven with all His glory, He will then reward every man according to his works. Here we are appointed to the future life. We have a heaven to gain and a hell to shun. Paul says, "If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable." ［1 Corinthians 15:19.］ We want to think of the future home, where there is no disappointment, no sin, no enemy, no outburst of passion. And all of this will be realized by those who will follow the true Shepherd and obey the commandments of God. Although Satan is at war with the followers of Christ, the true Shepherd will not allow anyone to pluck them out of His hand. Every soul that comes in sincerity will find help. Our heavenly Father tells us to ask, and if we ask we shall receive. He knows that we are deformed by sin. He knows our weakness. He knows that Satan is striving to control the passions of men; and He has sent Christ to break every yoke, to set before man an example, and it is for us to copy the perfect Pattern, for heaven is worth everything.  {5MR 259.1}
[5MR 259.2]         Wherever we look we see deformity caused by sin, and we all need a Saviour, one who will save to the uttermost. But we must do our part to work out our own salvation. I am so glad that I have a Saviour, one who can help me. God did not send angels to this world to save man, but His own Son, who suffered and was tempted on all points like as we are, and He knows how to succor all that are tempted and tried. This is done that we may have salvation. What more could have been done than has been done? This should evidence to us that God has great love for the human race, therefore in return He demands obedience from our hands.                                           -260-  {5MR 259.2}
[5MR 260.1]          The young man came to Christ and asked, "What good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life?" The answer was, "If thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments" ［Matthew 19:16, 17］. The same answer was given to the lawyer, and the lawyer told Him that the law told him to "love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbour as thyself." And Christ said unto him, "Thou hast answered right: this do, and thou shalt live" ［Luke 10:27, 28］. So you have the whole duty laid down, and that is to keep the commandments if you expect to have eternal life. What was lost through Adam by disobedience must be brought back by obedience.  {5MR 260.1}
[5MR 260.2]         You may ask, What is the value of one soul? I will point you to Calvary. The precious Saviour placed an estimate upon man, and He became poor that we may be elevated. With His divine arm He came to lift us up, and this was done by the sacrifice of His own life. He knew that man could not overcome in his own strength, and He left the courts of heaven that we might be reconciled to the Father. Oh, what matchless love! Well may John exclaim, "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God." 1 John 3:1. It is sin that caused this great sacrifice to be made, and now God claims from us loyalty, and to walk in the light of His perfect rule and standard in order that we might be brought back to our Eden home. Christ is the true Shepherd and Leader, and if we do not follow Him by doing as He did, then we are none of His.  {5MR 260.2}
[5MR 260.3]          We want heaven and its joy. We want to put away sin, and it is our privilege to ask, "What is sin?" The Bible gives the definition: "Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law: for sin is the transgression of                                           -261-     the law" ［1 John 3:4］. The law of God is the rule of our life, and by it our characters will be measured. It is the work of Satan to keep you from forming a right character that will meet the perfect standard. I desire that you should have a heaven of bliss, and the great gift will be bestowed on those that obey. Our precious Saviour has provided everything for us, and we should remember Jesus and follow Him.  {5MR 260.3}
[5MR 261.1]          How does Christ look upon those who claim to be His followers, who are engaged in strife and contention? He wants us to be like Him. We must become acquainted with our Saviour and grow up step by step, and thus attain to immortal life. What efforts would men put forth to honor a worldly emperor or king? If they were going to appear before such, they would make every preparation to appear before him aright. Then how particular we should be who are expecting to meet the King of kings!  {5MR 261.1}
[5MR 261.2]          The command is "Come out from among them, . . . and I will receive you, . . . and ye shall be My sons and daughters" ［2 Corinthians 6:17, 18］. What greater honor could be conferred upon mortal man? This life is filled with anguish and sorrow, but the promise is eternal life, a life without sorrow. This is a precious boon, and how earnest we should be to enter heaven! God has given us a moral standard, and we need not make any mistake, for the rule is laid down, and it is here that we must fit up for eternal life. And it is only through obedience that we obtain it. But we have this to encourage us, that Jesus knows our weakness and He will assist us to gain heaven, and we must believe the truth and remember that we are taken into the workshop to be fitted to join the heavenly family and to connect with the heavenly choir. Then let all sin be put away, and let us bring heaven into our lives. If we                                           -262-     let Christ rule in our hearts we shall have heaven below, and thus be fitted up for a heaven above.  {5MR 261.2}
[5MR 262.1]          Oh, what matchless charm there is in Jesus! And to dwell with Him and stand around His throne, having all the stains of sin washed away in the blood of Christ, to dwell with Him forever and ever, is surely worth striving for. Angels will attend us here and help us to walk aright, and keep us from the evil. We need to love one another as Christ loved us, and be a blessing to all around us. Christ has told us that if we are followers of Him He will lead us to the fountains of living waters, and God shall wipe away all tears from our eyes. "They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat" ［Revelation 7:16］.  {5MR 262.1}
[5MR 262.2]          I have chosen Christ as my portion and I want to share with Him in His sufferings and be a partaker with Him in His joy. If we remain close to our Redeemer He has promised that no one shall pluck us out of His hand.  {5MR 262.2}
[5MR 262.3]         I present to you eternal life. Will you have it? If so, here is the condition and blessing: "Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and my enter in through the gates into the city" ［Revelation 22:14］. May God help you to enter is my prayer.--Ms 38, 1886, pp. 1-6. (Sermon, "Whom Are We Following?" November 11, 1886.)  {5MR 262.3}
[5MR 262.4]          "If ye love Me, keep My commandments" ［John 14:15］.  {5MR 262.4}
[5MR 262.5]          Here is presented before us the fact that they that love God will keep His commandments. The Spirit of truth "the world cannot receive, because it seeth Him not, neither knoweth Him."  It should not be surprising to those who keep the commandments of God if they should meet the opposition of the                                           -263-     world. The Word tells us to be separated from the disobedient. This will cause a feeling of opposition to arise with those who have a hatred toward the precepts of their Creator. But we cannot afford to be disloyal to God for the friendship of the world. The truth is worldwide, and if we have a knowledge of it, we must not let those who are in darkness lead us from it.  {5MR 262.5}
[5MR 263.1]          We want to be loved by Heaven, and we have evidence of that love when we look at Calvary. Now it is our duty to love God in return, and we can manifest that love by keeping His sayings. Jesus says that "He that eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, dwelleth in Me, and I in him."  "Many therefore of His disciples when they had heard this said, This is a hard saying" ［John 6:56, 60］. "From that time many of His disciples went back and walked no more with Him. Then said Jesus unto the twelve, Will ye also go away? Then Simon Peter answered him, Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life." ［verses 66-68.］ "And the Jews marvelled, saying, How knoweth this Man letters, having never learned? Jesus answered them and said, My doctrine is not Mine, but His that sent Me. If any man will do His will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of Myself" ［John 7:15-17］.  {5MR 263.1}
[5MR 263.2]         "He that eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood."  How can we explain the meaning of these words? "It is the spirit that quickeneth; . . . the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life" ［John 6:63］. So we see the eating of the flesh and drinking the blood is in obeying His word. "He that hath My commandments, and keepeth them" ［John 14:21］. "If ye keep My commandments, ye shall abide in My love; even as I have kept My Father's commandments, and abide in His love" ［John 15:10］. Now we want to                                           -264-     be in harmony with our Redeemer, and if we are, that is evidence that we keep His sayings. The souls of men are of the highest value, and it is our duty to know that we are in harmony with God. We need to cultivate faith in God and His word.  {5MR 263.2}
[5MR 264.1]          After the resurrection, the disciples went forth to proclaim to men that Christ had risen, but there were influences that opposed them. The Sadducees were grieved that they taught the people and preached through Jesus the resurrection of the dead. They laid hands upon them and put them in hold. Now had the disciples committed an error in preaching that Christ had risen from the dead? Shall we say that the Sadducees were right and that the disciples were wrong? No, it could not be truthfully said, for they were giving truth for that time; but it did not please the people.  {5MR 264.1}
[5MR 264.2]          On the morrow the high priest and rulers and elders came together at Jerusalem. There was to be a trial of this matter, and the question was asked, By what name have ye done this? The disciples had wrought a miracle in their midst by healing the impotent man. They boldly declared before the council that this miracle was done through Jesus of Nazareth, and they said, "This is the stone which was set at naught of you builders. Now when they saw the boldness of Peter and John, and perceived that they were unlearned and ignorant men, they marvelled; and they took knowledge of them, that they have been with Jesus" ［Acts 4:11, 13］.  {5MR 264.2}
[5MR 264.3]          Now we see that here is a people moved by the Holy Ghost. God had given Peter and John a message to give to the people, and it was their ［the people's］ privilege to accept, but they would not. We can see by the position taken by these professed people of God that they were arrayed                                           -265-     against the truth. They said, "What shall we do to these men? for that indeed a notable miracle hath done by them is manifest to all them that dwell in Jerusalem; and we cannot deny it. But that it spread no further among the people, let us straitly threaten them, that they speak henceforth to no man in this name. And they called them, and commanded them not to speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus" ［verses 16, 17］. But the apostles Peter and John had a truth to present and they would not be stilled by these wicked counsellors. They "answered and said unto them, Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye" ［verse 19］.  {5MR 264.3}
[5MR 265.1]         So we see that it is important to prize what the Lord says and be persistent in declaring the truth whether it is pleasing or not. If we have a desire to know truth God will open our hearts to receive it, and it is not safe to resist conviction because of opposition. It is for us to accept the light.  {5MR 265.1}
[5MR 265.2]          These disciples of Christ continued to teach. Then "the captain with the officers" came upon them with violence, and the only reason given is because they were turning the attention of the people away from the rulers to the gospel of Christ.  {5MR 265.2}
[5MR 265.3]          The Lord would have us look to Him and cry for His Holy Spirit, for there are souls to save. We need not only work out our own salvation, but it is our duty to assist others to become acquainted with God. This should be done with fear and trembling. We should accept the word of God and have His love in our hearts. Christ says, "If ye love Me, keep My commandments" ［John 14:15］. If we have the love of God in our hearts we shall be happy. We may be poor in this world, but we are joint heirs with Jesus Christ.                                           -266-  {5MR 265.3}
[5MR 266.1]          We want to be rich in faith. This will require diligence in the study of God's Word. Thus we shall become wise. The Rabbis were astonished as they heard from the lips of the disciples the great wisdom that they possessed, knowing that they had not been ［formally］ educated. It was by searching out the hidden treasures of the Lord that they had obtained this knowledge. Even so we, if we search the Scriptures with a desire to understand them, shall know of the doctrine.  {5MR 266.1}
[5MR 266.2]          Allow no man to hinder you in gaining an understanding of the truth and in keeping the commandments of God. There have been disciples in all ages who did comply with the requirements of God. For so doing they got into trouble, and so it will be in this age. If you find trouble because of your faith, go to Christ. In Him there is help. I decided when the Sabbath was made known to me that I must obey. We have known what it is to suffer hunger, but we would bow before God and ask for His blessing. We knew that we could not be saved in error as long as the Bible was before us, for it is a plain command that we should search the Scriptures. We must not stop to inquire of others what our duty is. The Word of God is sufficient. If it tells us to keep the commandments, it is our duty to obey at any cost.  {5MR 266.2}
[5MR 266.3]          I remember when we could not get together any more Sabbathkeepers than are present here today, but we loved Jesus and we knew that the angels were in our midst and we had strength and support against the opposition that was raised against us. We had the assurance that God would be with us. We did not know but that we should be thrust into prison because we kept the commandments of God.                                           -267-  {5MR 266.3}
[5MR 267.1]          We were admonished not to teach the doctrines of the soon coming of Christ and the commandments, but we stated that we had to declare the truth. Windows have been broken because our prayers were heard, but God had a care for us. Officers came to our assistance and those who wished to see us punished were themselves threatened. God gave us favor.  {5MR 267.1}
[5MR 267.2]          We must not question whether we shall have trials. It is always best to be on the Lord's side. More than one scandal has followed me. Should this drive me away from Jesus because I was a partaker with His suffering? We are commanded to take up the cross and follow Him. He suffered reproach that we might be saved from death. Christ says, "If you love Me, keep My commandments."  And if we comply it is an evidence that we love Him. "Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city" ［Revelation 22:14］.--Ms 47, 1886, pp. 1-5. (Sermon, "Keep My Commandments," November 14, 1886.)     Released March 7, 1973.  {5MR 267.2}
[5MR 268.1]      MR No. 319 - History of Adventists in Italy         September 18, 1885. Dr. Vincenzo Guerini, a most promising, affable Italian, filled a tooth for me, from which the filling had come out. He is considered a superior workman in Naples, Italy. He is full in the faith. He filled three hundred cavities at the last conference for our people, for which he would receive nothing.  {5MR 268.1}
[5MR 268.2]          September 19, 1885. At half past six had a consultation with the Brethren Bourdeau, their wives, and Brother Whitney and his wife. We were talking in regard to the best way to help the Italian brethren. We received some light by talking over the matter together.  {5MR 268.2}
[5MR 268.3]          September 21, 1885. Brother Mallon bore an excellent testimony. He is an Italian. His wife was educated in Holland and speaks three languages. She is a woman of uncommon ability.  {5MR 268.3}
[5MR 268.4]          September 23, 1885. It was considered advisable that as soon as it could be well brought about, A. C. Bourdeau should go to Torre Pellice in Italy to labor, to hold what the truth has already gained and to gain still others to the truth. Brother and Sister Mallon live in this place. Brother Mallon is a publisher; has a printing office. . . .  {5MR 268.4}
[5MR 268.5]          Daniel ［Bourdeau］ then presented his plans that France and Italy be not encouraged to unite with Switzerland, but become a separate conference and use their means among themselves to build up their own conference. This I earnestly opposed, for the influence would be bad. It would not lead to union and harmony in the work, but to separate interest and they would not labor for that oneness that the Lord demands.                                           -269-  {5MR 268.5}
[5MR 269.1]          September 24, 1885. Attended early morning meeting. "If any man thirst let him come unto Me and drink."  I had the burden to speak of the different nationalities and the necessity of union and harmonizing in their efforts, that Italians, Germans, French, Swedes, and every tribe and nation have, not six paths, but only one model to copy, and this one mould to receive--Jesus Christ the perfect example.--Ms 16a, 1885, pp. 23-27. (Diary, "The Journey to Europe," July 7 to September 24, 1885.)  {5MR 269.1}
[5MR 269.2]          I present that my brethren shall understand just how I treat this matter. . . .  {5MR 269.2}
[5MR 269.3]          The law of God was the great subject of controversy in heaven. It is the great subject of controversy ever since the fall of Satan and will continue to be the great test question showing the loyal and the transgressors in two parties.--Ms 22, 1885, pp. 6, 9. (Diary, Torre Pellice, Italy, circa November 30, 1885.)  {5MR 269.3}
[5MR 269.4]          November 20, 1885. I have a conversation with Elder Whitney. He presents before me that necessity of our speedily visiting Italy. They need help at this time.  {5MR 269.4}
[5MR 269.5]          November 23, 1885. Have conversation with Elder Whitney. He read letters from Brethren D. and A. C. Bourdeau, urging our going to Italy, and Daniel urges us come around through Geneva. But this will cost time and money, and as our tickets take us on that route in returning we decide to go direct to Italy, leaving Basel next Thursday morning, which will bring us                                           -270-     into Torre Pellice about noon.--Ms 28, 1885, pp. 1, 4. (Diary, "Labors in Switzerland," November 20-25, 1885.)  {5MR 269.5}
[5MR 270.1]          December 6, 1885. In the evening I spoke from Matthew 14:52. A young man consented to serve as my interpreter. His father encouraged him to do this. We hope this effort will help him. He says it is the first time he has interpreted for anyone. He has a good education, and we hope he will have moral courage to take his stand on the true platform. His father seems interested to hear me speak. . . .  {5MR 270.1}
[5MR 270.2]         December 9, 1885. How little knowledge these people have of the laws of life and health! But should you try to enlighten them, they would take it as an offense. We can only hope that the truth will take hold upon the hearts of some and then they will be elevated and sanctified through the truth. . . . From what we see with our eyes we think the cattle generally are well cared for--much better than the women.  {5MR 270.2}
[5MR 270.3]          December 11, 1885. He ［the owner of a hall Adventists wished to rent］ was smooth as only an Italian can be, but none the less determined.  {5MR 270.3}
[5MR 270.4]          December 13, 1885. Two brothers, and a son of one, are ministers. These three understood English.--Ms 29, 1885, pp. 8, 11, 12, 13. (Diary, November 26 to December 15, 1885.)  {5MR 270.4}
[5MR 270.5]          December 22, 1885. Received a large bundle of letters from Brother Daniel ［Bourdeau］. He writes tenderly. May the Lord guide His servant in judgment is my prayer and spare his life until his work is done. He does too much, and we know not how to hinder him. He has an active brain that cannot                                           -271-     find repose and rest.--Ms 30, 1885, p. 4. (Diary, "Labors in Switzerland--#3," December 16 to 31, 1885.)  {5MR 270.5}
[5MR 271.1]          I attended the morning meeting. There was quite a large gathering of Germans, French, Italians, and English. . . .  {5MR 271.1}
[5MR 271.2]          After meeting, Dr. Vincenzo Guerini, an Italian, filled a tooth for me. He is a refined gentleman, a dentist. He is considered the best workman in Naples. He is fully in the truth. A man of excellent spirit. . . .  {5MR 271.2}
[5MR 271.3]          At half past six a.m. had a consultation with Brethren Bourdeau, Whitney, and their families. We were considering the best way to help the Italian Mission. We can see only one way, if we can bring it to pass, to connect Brother and Sister Mallon from Torre Pellice with the Basel Publishing House, and A. C. Bourdeau with his family go to Italy and occupy their house. . . . The talent of Brother and Sister Mallon is much needed in the publishing house at Basel. . . .  {5MR 271.3}
[5MR 271.4]          One brother who has been laboring in Naples, Biglia by name, had been unwilling to come under the control of the conference. Yet he depended on them for means to carry on the work in his own way. He had manifested a spirit of independence. He expressed himself with deep feeling and confessed his unconsecrated condition. He said, "I have heard and read about the mission of Sister White, but now I have seen and handled this matter myself. I acknowledge that the power of God has come to my heart through her testimony. I receive it as from God. I humble myself before God. God's voice in reproof of my sins has come to me through Sister White." . . .                                           -272-  {5MR 271.4}
[5MR 272.1]          I had a talk with Brother Whitney in regard to Brother and Sister Mallon's uniting their talent with the publishing house in Basel. It is thought best to carry this through. May the Lord help in working up this matter.--Letter 23, 1885, pp. 1-4. (To Elder G. I. Butler, September 18, 1885.)  {5MR 272.1}
[5MR 272.2]          We left Basel April 16, and arrived here safely and are all as well as usual. We were some wearied as it took us till Friday four o'clock to reach our destination. Our tickets took us by Milan and we had the privilege of visiting the cathedral there. This is one of the greatest cathedrals in Europe. We saw some other interesting things.  {5MR 272.2}
[5MR 272.3]          I spoke to the people here in Torre Pellice on Sabbath. I was so thankful for the blessing of the Lord that I felt, and also those assembled felt it. We had a precious season. Today I go five miles out where Bro. A. C. Bourdeau has been laboring, to speak at four o'clock. . . .  {5MR 272.3}
[5MR 272.4]          Evening meetings are very taxing to me, for I cannot sleep after speaking till midnight. Elder Bourdeau and Bro. Bigleo went to Villar Pellice to fill the appointment given out for me. . . .  {5MR 272.4}
[5MR 272.5]          The hall where they hold their meetings was packed full and then there was a large number, from 100 to 200, who could not get in, so a Bro. Geymete preached to the crowd outdoors while Elder A. C. Bourdeau to those inside. Thus two meetings were going on at the same time. . . .  {5MR 272.5}
[5MR 272.6]          My soul is burdened for poor, benighted Italy. I weep and pray over the matter, begging for wisdom and the power of God that He will help the laborers here, that the truth shall triumph, and that the work shall move on                                           -273-     against the darkness and superstition and error. We cannot appreciate the truth only in contrast with error; with the dark background, false doctrines, and error, the truth shines forth clear and connected, link after link, uniting in a perfect whole; it binds all that is good and true together, and connects them with heaven.--Ms 15a, 1886, pp. 1, 4. ("Labors in Italy," April 18, 1886.)  {5MR 272.6}
[5MR 273.1]          My text was Matthew 9:28-30. The congregation were, many of them, intelligent men and women. I presented the truth in its simplicity, that old and young could understand. This was the manner of Jesus' preaching. He taught the people in simplicity. He used no large words that the unlearned could not understand. The unlearned, the veriest child, could understand His words. . . .  {5MR 273.1}
[5MR 273.2]          The elder of the Baptist church sent a request by one for the privilege of asking some questions and making some remarks after the discourse. Some prominent members of his church were present. He stated he wished to present his ideas. . . . None of these men will open their churches for us to speak to their congregations and yet when we have to crowd into little rooms and go out in the open air they would press their opposition to the truth even under these circumstances. . . .  {5MR 273.2}
[5MR 273.3]          April 26 we had profitable conversation with Brother Biglia in regard to his future field of labor, as he is now desirous to give himself full to the work.--Ms 55, 1886, p. 2. ("Visit to Babbio, Italy," Sunday, April 25, 1886.)                                           -274-  {5MR 273.3}
[5MR 274.1]          April 19, 1886. It is a hard field, but not any harder field than Jesus had to work in--no harder hearts than Jesus had to meet, no greater discouragements than Jesus met daily. . . .  {5MR 274.1}
[5MR 274.2]          Our prayer to our heavenly Father is that light may shine in upon the moral darkness of the people here in these Piedmont Valleys. . . .  {5MR 274.2}
[5MR 274.3]          April 20, 1886. The Vaudois ministers are satisfied to be supported, to keep the people in a state of ignorance. They are religiously without life and practical godliness and are content to remain so.  {5MR 274.3}
[5MR 274.4]          April 21, 1886. Brother Biglia arrived here. He called on Mr. Mallon and expected to meet him as he had done, but was treated very rudely. We had met him only about an hour before. Brother Biglia had not heard of his apostasy, and he was greatly shocked. He asked where A. C. Bourdeau lived and if Brother White had arrived at Torre Pellice. He answered roughly ［that］ he knew nothing about them and he had nothing to do with them.  {5MR 274.4}
[5MR 274.5]          April 24, 1886. There is a Vaudois church and a Catholic church in this place, but the Protestant church is as firmly closed against us as is the Catholic. We will have to reach the people through God in some way. A tent is sent for and that will be tried ere long. . . .  {5MR 274.5}
[5MR 274.6]          April 27, 1886. Superstition, unbelief, and ignorance prevail here in Italy among these Vaudois. Has the glory forever departed from this people, the descendants of the Waldenses? The religion, systems, and forms, have sunk into apostasy. Will they never rise gain? There is in Christianity that which these churches do not possess.--Ms 62, 1886, pp. 7, 9, 11, 20. (Diary, "Second Visit to Italy," April 15 to 29, 1886.)                                           -275-  {5MR 274.6}
[5MR 275.1]          There is one man who has been laboring in Naples, who by appointment met us in Torre Pellice, Italy, and we labored with him, and sought most earnestly to help him to take hold of the work, not as a fighter, contending and debating, as was his habit, driving people away from the truth rather than into it. He saw we talked the truth, not with storm; not pelting the people with denunciations like hailstones. . . .  {5MR 275.1}
[5MR 275.2]          This brother from Naples said he had received much light, and would labor in altogether a different manner than he had done. The Italians are an excitable people. They will bring every power to bear suddenly, and under great excitement will exclaim, "Is this so? What will you do? Will you keep the Sabbath? Say Yes or No!" They are as sharp as a razor, ［and］ cut off the ears of the people, and make them mad, and that is the end of the business, so far as converting them to the truth is concerned.  {5MR 275.2}
[5MR 275.3]          Now we have to work with these men who are really intelligent, just as we worked with them one by one in the infancy of the Seventh-day Adventist cause; separating from these precious souls their unsanctified ways and manners; talking to them about Jesus, His great love, His meekness, His lowliness, His self-denial. These rough stones we bring if possible into the worship of God where they will be hewed and squared, and all the rough edges removed, and they be polished under the divine hand until they will make precious stones in the temple of God and shall be living stones, emitting light. Thus they may grow up into a holy temple for God. . . .  {5MR 275.3}
[5MR 275.4]          Brother A. C. Bourdeau occasionally attends these meetings ［in the stables］ but the principal workers are Italians. . . . Italians can stand this atmosphere much better, so we are seeking to educate the Italians to go                                           -276-     into the stables, and when once the people are interested, then halls are hired. These halls are generally only rooms in a private dwelling, which will hold about one hundred people. Then Elder A. C. Bourdeau, our laborer in Italy, speaks to them. But if they should once get the impression that he would not condescend to meet them in the stable, they would say, because he is an American he thinks himself too good to associate with us, and we will not go to hear him. . . .  {5MR 275.4}
[5MR 276.1]          Brother Geyment, an Italian, is doing what he can. We tried to educate him. He can talk both French and Italian, so he is fitted for this field. This brother walks up the rugged mountains through the defiles in paths where precipices are on either side, and where in fogs, which are so common to these mountains, a stranger would most surely imperil his life, but one who is accustomed to these trails can find his way, but he dare not go alone. He is holding meetings in three different villages, one five miles away, another seven, and another three. He goes on foot to these places, holds his meetings commencing at eight o'clock and then walks home, getting to his bed about midnight. This is done night after night. . . .  {5MR 276.1}
[5MR 276.2]          We left W. C. White with Brother Geymet to attend the meeting in the stable.--Letter 44, 1886, pp. 2-6. (To Brother and Sister W. H. Littlejohn, May 10, 1886.)     Released March 7, 1973.  {5MR 276.2}
[5MR 277.1]       MR No. 320 - Typical E. G. White Materials         Letters came to me from some attending the Healdsburg College in regard to Brother E. J. Waggoner's teachings in regard to the two laws. I wrote immediately protesting against their doing contrary to the light which God had given us in regard to all differences of opinion.  {5MR 277.1}
[5MR 277.2]          Elder Butler has had such an amount of burdens he was not prepared to do this subject justice. Brother E. J. Waggoner has had his mind exercised on this subject, but to bring these differences into our General Conference is a mistake; it should not be done. . . .  {5MR 277.2}
[5MR 277.3]          Elder ［J. H.］ Waggoner has loved discussions and contention. I fear that E. J. Waggoner has cultivated a love for the same. We need now good humble religion. E. J. Waggoner needs humility, meekness, and Brother Jones can be a power for good if he will constantly cultivate practical godliness that he may teach this to the people.--Letter 37, 1887, pp. 2, 4. (To E. J. Waggoner and A. T. Jones, February 18, 1887.)  {5MR 277.3}
[5MR 277.4]         If Satan can impress the mind, and stir up the passions of those who claim to believe the truth, and thus lead them to unite with the forces of evil, he is well pleased. If once he can get them to commit themselves on the wrong side, he has laid his plans to lead them on a long journey; through his deceptive wiles he will cause them to act upon the same principles he adopted in his disaffection in heaven. They take step after step in the false way, until there seems to be no other course for them except to go on, believing they are right in their bitterness of feeling toward their                                           -278-     brethren. Will the Lord's messenger bear the pressure brought against him? . . .  {5MR 277.4}
[5MR 278.1]          Should the Lord's messengers, after standing manfully for the truth for a time, fall under temptation, and dishonor Him who has given them their work, will that be proof that the message is not true? No, because the Bible is true.--Letter 19d, 1892, pp. 7, 9. (To O. A. Olsen, September 1, 1892.)  {5MR 278.1}
[5MR 278.2]          We have failed, decidedly failed, in allowing so much to be done in one place. Everything is not to be brought under the control of one institution. Such an effort, carried out, results in placing an open door of temptation before the man at the head of the principal institution.--Letter 190, 1903, p. 2. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, August 27, 1903.)  {5MR 278.2}
[5MR 278.3]          When Dr. Kellogg receives the messages of warning given during the past twenty years; when he is sincerely converted; when he acts as a consistent, level-headed Christian worker; when his energies are devoted to carrying forward medical missionary work after the methods and in the Spirit of Christ; when he bears a testimony that has in it no signs of double meaning or of misconstruction of the light God has given, then we may have confidence that he is following the light. . . .  {5MR 278.3}
[5MR 278.4]          This subject has been kept before me for the past twenty years, yea, for more than twenty years. Before my husband's death, Dr. Kellogg came to my room to tell me that he had great light. He sat down and told me what it was. It was similar to some of the views that he has presented in Living                                          -279-     Temple. I said, "Those theories are wrong. I have met them before. I had to meet them when I first began to travel." . . .  {5MR 278.4}
[5MR 279.1]          Ministers and people were deceived by these sophistries. They lead to making God a nonentity and Christ a nonentity. We are to rebuke these theories in the name of the Lord.  {5MR 279.1}
[5MR 279.2]          As I talked about these things, laying the whole matter before Dr. Kellogg, and showing him what the outcome of receiving these theories would be, he seemed to be dazed. I said, "Never teach such theories in our institutions; do not present them to the people."--Ms 70, 1905, pp. 3, 4. ("A Message of Warning," a talk at the General Conference of 1905.)  {5MR 279.2}
[5MR 279.3]          The Lord had directed Brethren Sutherland and Magan, men of sound principles, to establish the work at Madison. They have devised and planned and sacrificed in order to carry the work there after God's order; but the work has been long in coming to completion. It is the privilege of these brethren to receive gifts from any of our people whom the Spirit of the Lord impresses to help. They should have means--God's means--with which to do the Lord's work. . . .  {5MR 279.3}
[5MR 279.4]          The Lord selected the farm at Madison, and He signified that it should be worked on right lines, that others, learning from the workers in Madison might take up a similar work and conduct it in a like manner. Brethren Sutherland and Magan are chosen of God and faithful, and the Lord of heaven says of them, I have a work for these men and women for missionary fields. The Spirit of the Lord is with His workers. He has not restricted the labors of these self-denying, self-sacrificing men.                                          -280-  {5MR 279.4}
[5MR 280.1]          The school at Madison not only educates in a knowledge of the Scriptures, but it gives a practical training that fits the student to go forth as a self-supporting missionary to the field to which he is called. In his student days he is taught how to build, simply and substantially, how to cultivate the land and care for the injured. This training for medical-missionary work is one of the grandest objects for which any school can be established. . . .  {5MR 280.1}
[5MR 280.2]          If many more in other schools were receiving a similar training, we as a people would become a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. The message would quickly be carried to every country, and souls now in darkness would be brought to the light. These men under the special light the Lord has given, are not to be hindered in any way, for the Lord is leading them.  {5MR 280.2}
[5MR 280.3]          It would have been pleasing to God, if, while the Madison school has been doing its work, similar schools had been established in different parts of the Southern field. . . .  {5MR 280.3}
[5MR 280.4]          There is plenty of land lying waste in the South that might have been improved as the land about the Madison School has been improved. The time is soon coming when God's people, because of persecution, will be scattered in many countries. Those who have received an all-round education will have the advantage where they are. The Lord reveals divine wisdom in thus leading His people to the training of all their faculties and capabilities for the work of disseminating truth. . . .  {5MR 280.4}
[5MR 280.5]          To all who would mark out a certain definite course for their brother to pursue, the Lord says, Stand out of the way. Satan and his emissaries are doing enough of this kind of work. We are altogether too near the close of                                          -281-     this earth's history to seek to block the wheels of the chariot of truth. God's workers are to come into line, to pray together, to counsel together. And whenever it is impossible for them to gather for counsel, God will instruct through His Spirit those who sincerely desire to serve Him.--Letter 32a, 1908, pp. 1-4, 8. ("To Those Bearing Responsibilities in Washington and Other Centers," January 6, 1908.)     Released March 7, 1973.  {5MR 280.5}
[5MR 282.1]       MR No. 321 - Ellen G. White and SDA Education         I want all our teachers and students to have this book ［Education］ as soon as they possibly can. I can hardly await the process of publication. I want the principles contained in this book to go everywhere. We must take a higher stand on education.--Letter 58, 1900, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder and Mrs. G. B. Starr, April 11, 1900.)  {5MR 282.1}
[5MR 282.2]          The book Education should be widely read. It should be regarded as a treasure given by God to help His people in this crisis of their history.--Letter 90, 1907, p. 2. (To Edson and Emma White, March 10, 1907.)     Released March 7, 1973.  {5MR 282.2}
[5MR 283.1]       MR No. 322 - Disparaging the Pioneers         It is possible to relate that which has happened in connection with the past experiences of the people of God, and so relate it as to make their experience assume a ludicrous and objectionable appearance. It is not fair to take certain features of the work and set them apart from the great whole. A mixture of truth and error may be presented in so doing, which our enemies would handle greatly to the disadvantage of the truth and to the hindrance of the work and cause of God. . . .  {5MR 283.1}
[5MR 283.2]          Let none of our brethren imagine that they are doing God's service in presenting the deficiencies of men who have done good, grand, acceptable work in laboring to unfold the message of mercy to fallen men, for the salvation of perishing souls. Suppose that these brethren have weak traits of character which they have inherited from their deficient ancestors, shall these deficiencies be hunted up and made prominent?  {5MR 283.2}
[5MR 283.3]          Shall men whom God has chosen to carry out the reformation against the papacy and idolatry be presented in an objectionable light? The banner of the ruler of the synagogue of Satan was lifted high, and error apparently marched in triumph, and the Reformers through the grace given them of God, waged a successful warfare against the host of darkness. Events in the history of the Reformers have been presented before me. I know that the Lord Jesus and His angels have with intense interest watched the battle against the power of Satan, who combined his hosts with evil men for the purpose of extinguishing the divine light, the fire of God's kingdom. They suffered for Christ's sake scorn, derision, and the hatred of men who knew not God. They                                          -284-     were maligned and persecuted even unto death, because they would not renounce their faith. If anyone presumes to take these men in hand, and to lay before the world their errors and mistakes, let him remember that he is dealing with Christ in the person of His saints. . . .  {5MR 283.3}
[5MR 284.1]          You have made public the errors and defects of the people of God, and in so doing have dishonored God and Jesus Christ. I would not for my right arm have given to the world that which you have written. You have not been conscious of what would be the influence of your work. . . .  {5MR 284.1}
[5MR 284.2]          The Lord did not call upon you to present these things to the public as a correct history of our people. Your work will make it necessary for us to put forth labor to show why these brethren took the extreme position that they did, and call up the circumstances that vindicate those upon whom your articles have laid suspicion and reproach.  {5MR 284.2}
[5MR 284.3]          You were not in the early experience of the people of whom you have written, and who have been laid to rest from their labors. You have given but a partial view; for you have not presented the fact that the power of God worked in connection with their labors, even though they made some mistakes. You have made prominent before the world the errors of the brethren, but have not represented the fact that God worked to correct those errors, and to set the objectionable matters right. Opposers will be glad to multiply the matter which has been furnished to their hand by our people. You have arrayed the errors of the early apostles, the errors of those who were precious in the eyes of the Lord in the days of Christ.  {5MR 284.3}
[5MR 284.4]          In presenting the extreme positions that have been taken by the messengers of God, do you think that confidence will be inspired in the work                                          -285-     of God for this time? Let God by inspiration trace the errors of His people for their instruction and admonition; but let not finite lips or pens dwell upon those features of the experience of God's people that will have a tendency to confuse and cloud the mind. Let no one call attention to the errors of those whose general work has been accepted of God. The articles you have presented are not of a character to leave a true and fair impression upon the minds of those who read them concerning our work and our workers. . . .  {5MR 284.4}
[5MR 285.1]          God's children are very precious in His sight, and those who by pen or voice weaken the influence of even the least of those who believe in Jesus Christ, are registered in heaven as injurers of the Lord Himself. "Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these My brethren, ye have done it unto Me."  We need to remember that we should guard carefully our thoughts, our feelings, our works, our actions, lest we wound and bruise the Saviour in the person of His saints; for He has told us plainly that He identifies Himself with suffering humanity. Not one of God's faithful ones will receive the honor of a crown of life in the kingdom of glory, who has not passed through severe conflicts and trials. Every one who wins in running the race for the immortal crown, will have striven lawfully. . . .  {5MR 285.1}
[5MR 285.2]          We are to direct the weapons of our warfare against our foes, but never to turn them toward those who are under marching orders from the Kings of kings, who are fighting manfully the battles of the Lord of lords. Let no one aim at a soldier whom God recognizes, whom God has sent forth to bear a special message to the world and to do a special work. The soldiers of Christ may not always reveal perfection in their step, but their mistakes                                          -286-     should call out from their fellow comrades not words that will weaken, but words that will strengthen, and will help them to recover their lost ground. They should not turn the glory of God to dishonor, and give an advantage to the bitterest foes of their King.  {5MR 285.2}
[5MR 286.1]          Let not fellow-soldiers be severe, unreasonable judges of their comrades, and make the most of every defect. Let them not manifest satanic attributes in becoming accusers of the brethren. We shall find ourselves misrepresented and falsified by the world, while we are maintaining the truth and vindicating God's downtrodden law; but let no one dishonor the cause of God by making public some mistake that the soldiers of Christ may make, when that mistake is seen and corrected by ［the］ ones who have taken some false position. . . . God will charge those who unwisely expose the mistakes of their brethren with sin of far greater magnitude than He will charge the one who makes a misstep. Criticism and condemnation of the brethren are counted as criticism and condemnation of Christ.--Letter 48, 1894. (To Elder W. H. Littlejohn, June 3, 1894.)  {5MR 286.1}
[5MR 286.2]          As one who has had an experience in the work of God for this time from the beginning of my life, I am bound up in the work and I would say a few words to my brethren in the faith. I have been acquainted with everything that has arisen in connection with the work that has borne the appearance of fanaticism. The Lord by His power revealed the mistakes and errors that the brethren were committing, and those souls who had sincere love for God opened their minds and hearts to receive the light that was sent of God, and He forgave the mistakes they made, and through His great mercy cast their                                          -287-     mistakes and errors into the depths of the sea. Now since God has thus covered their errors, who will presume to uncover them, and to present them to the world? Who has authorized any one to present God's chosen, adopted children to the world, clothed in a robe of darkness?--Ms 27, 1894, p. 1. (To "Dear Brethren in the Seventh-day Adventist Faith," June 7, 1894.)  {5MR 286.2}
[5MR 287.1]          I wish to say a few words to you. I placed the wrong copy of a special testimony in your hands. The one I supposed I had let you have, written to Elder Butler, was one that could be freely circulated anywhere. But special testimonies that deal in special subjects are not to be brought out before any and every party.  {5MR 287.1}
[5MR 287.2]          I suppose that this ［that］ is in your hands is my special personal property, and matter that mentions names should not go into your hands. Now please return that private copy to me and let it not be made public. . . . I did not suppose I put these into your hands.  {5MR 287.2}
[5MR 287.3]          All I can say is, Enjoin on all who have read this matter or heard it read, that it is too sacred a matter to be treated as common property at this period of time. It may have to come, but it is not to be made known at present. Will you return these copies to me as soon as possible and do not read this matter to anyone? . . .  {5MR 287.3}
[5MR 287.4]          The personal letter to Elder Butler was not designed to be made public. Return it to me if you please and keep no copy of the same. I will expect this to be done.--Letter 353, 1906, p. 1. (To Brother Walter Harper, November 9, 1906.) Released May 9, 1973.  {5MR 287.4}
[5MR 288.1]       MR No. 323 - A Balance in Book Distribution         I cannot see why the health books should not have a permanent place as well as the other publications, notwithstanding human prejudices to the contrary. But I have not, as I have told you, carried any special burden of this work for a few years. My mind has been so fully occupied with the burden upon me of getting before the people the light having special reference to these last days and the great crisis before us. The world is to be warned, and I have felt so deeply over volume 4 ［ The Great Controversy, enlarged 1888 edition］ standing still as it has done, that all other consideration of books for which I was not personally responsible has not been a burden or consideration. I have now fully decided to do something and do it at once. I must put in operation or devise some plan that the people, believers and unbelievers, shall have the light. . . .  {5MR 288.1}
[5MR 288.2]          I do not demerit Bible Readings. It is a book which will do a great amount of good, but it can never take the place that the Lord designed that volume 4 should have in the world and among our people. I have spread before them the light given me of Heaven in that book. In conversation with Frank ［Belden］ he was constantly referring to Thoughts on Daniel and Revelation--that no more had been done for that than for volume 4. I consider that that book should go everywhere.  {5MR 288.2}
[5MR 288.3]          If Thoughts on Daniel and Revelation does not receive the sale it should, if Bible Readings is carried to the neglect of other publications highly essential for the people to have, that neglect will not excuse the matter of why volume 4 should not be pushed and its circulation be tenfold                                          -289-     what it has been the present year. It is a duty we owe to our people and to God to send every ray of light given me of God, demanded for this time, to every tongue and nation.--Letter 25a, 1889, pp. 3, 4. (To Brother Eldridge, September 8, 1889.)     Released May 9, 1973.  {5MR 288.3}
[5MR 290.1]       MR No. 324 - The Church and Its Mission         War is coming against the remnant because they keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus. . . . Don't yield your sacred peculiarities which distinguish you from the world, from the nominal church and backslidden Adventists. . . . The nominal churches are in darkness and corrupt. They have shut out the gifts God has placed in the church.--Letter 7, 1856, pp. 1, 2. (To "Dear Friends in Mansville," circa, 1856.)  {5MR 290.1}
[5MR 290.2]          You inquire what the faith of Jesus is. I have seen that the brethren and sisters have not understood the faith of Jesus in its true light. They have taught that it is healing the sick, etc. It is not healing the sick, merely, but it is all the teachings of Jesus in the New Testament. "The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus." I saw that it was the whole New Testament, which relates to Jesus.--Letter 4, 1857, p. 2. (To Brother Pierce, December 3, 1857.)  {5MR 290.2}
[5MR 290.3]          Your commission has not run out. Your time is not yours. God does not wait in His work for you to study your convenience or wait your time. Angels of God were prepared to trouble hearts, and through the instruments of God's choosing lay the truth before unbelievers. But the instrument was not ready to do his part, to throw his whole energies into the work, and be a mouthpiece for God. The angels in their work wait not for anyone's convenience, but pass on to do their work, fulfill their mission, and move on other hearts.--Letter 2, 1859, p. 1. (To Brother Byington, June 21, 1859.)                                            -291-  {5MR 290.3}
[5MR 291.1]          I saw that the third angel is leading out a people and fitting them for translation. They are to be purified through obeying the truth. I saw that a work must be done in your family before God can be well pleased with you. . . . When you are baptized with the third angel's message, the soul-purifying truth for this time will make a separation between you and the world that you have never yet experienced.--Letter 13, 1859, pp. 1, 2. (To "Dear Friends," June 8, 1859.)  {5MR 291.1}
[5MR 291.2]          The design of the truth is to elevate the receiver, to purify him from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit. I was shown that we are looked upon as a degraded people. We are a sect everywhere spoken against, and unless we do take an elevated position, we are miserable representatives of the truth and we stand in the way of those who would believe the truth. Our lives, our acts, must be so circumspect and faultless as to commend the truth to unbelievers, especially to those who have any disposition to receive it. The truth is to elevate, to cleanse, to purify, to sanctify, to fit us for translation, prepare us for the company of holy angels, sinless beings in the kingdom of God.  {5MR 291.2}
[5MR 291.3]          Some who have lacked order, cleanliness and elevated feelings, look upon those who have refined taste and neatness and order as being proud. They feel uncomfortable because others do not come down to their level. This is all wrong. The truth does not bring us all down on a level, but brings us all up on a level. You are too careless, too neglectful of your person and apparel. God calls for a reform on your part. You are a hindrance to others embracing the truth. You must begin to work and reform. God cannot approve                                            -292-     and bless you, until you can be a better example and better represent the truth. Take a more elevated position.  {5MR 291.3}
[5MR 292.1]          Unbelievers are disgusted with anything in Sabbathkeepers which looks like slackness and uncleanness. Every act, every deed must be studied. All our course must be so that it cannot be censured justly. We must take every appearance ［of］ evil away from those who are watching us.  {5MR 292.1}
[5MR 292.2]          In the efforts made to get the truth before unbelievers, your low position has hindered the efforts from proving successful. You have not let the truth elevate you. You have not let its influence sanctify you.  {5MR 292.2}
[5MR 292.3]          Now God requires of His people to carry out the truth they profess. There are many of them poor and cannot obtain conveniences, yet He enjoins upon them strict cleanliness and order. God is no less particular now than when He gave directions to the children of Israel to observe cleanliness "lest the Lord pass by and see their uncleanness" and would not go up with their armies to battle against their enemies. These stumbling blocks must be moved out of the way. God requires cleanliness of person, neatness of dress, and order and cleanliness in your houses, or God will not bless you, and you will be a hindrance to the cause of God.--Letter 11, 1861, pp. 1, 2. (To "Dear Friends," December 1861.)  {5MR 292.3}
[5MR 292.4]          Says the True Witness, "I know thy works." Angels of God are weighing moral worth. The Lord is reviving the living, pointed testimony which will help develop character and purify the church. If you had suffered the truth to purify you, your labors would have been blessed to the church, but you chose your own course, to follow your own way, and you have not been baptized                                            -293-     with the spirit of the third angel's message, and your labors cannot benefit the cause of God. . . .  {5MR 292.4}
[5MR 293.1]          The truth is designed to elevate the receiver, to refine his taste and sanctify his judgment. There should be a continual aim to imitate the society we expect soon to associate with--angels of God who have never fallen by sin. Our characters should be holy, our manners comely, our words without guile, and we should go on step by step until we are all fitted for translation. There is a work to be done to attain to this. Add to our faith virtue, to virtue knowledge, etc.--Letter 18, 1861, pp. 2, 3. (To Brother H. G. Buck, January 19, 1861.)  {5MR 293.1}
[5MR 293.2]          Other cases were presented before me. They needed to have a thorough reformation. Some are so untidy in their houses that God will not enter their dwelling, for they are unclean in His sight. Their clothing and persons are filthy. God notices these things, and such untidy, slack persons are not Christians, however high may be their profession. Without a reform they will be left to one side, for they cannot go on with God's people. They let their children do as they please and leave them uncontrolled.--Letter 22, 1861, p. 3. (To "Dear Friends in Caledonia," January 22, 1861.)  {5MR 293.2}
[5MR 293.3]          A father is bound to his family by sacred, holy ties. Every member of the family centers in the father; his name is houseband, the true definition of husband. He is the lawmaker, illustrating in his own manly bearing sterner virtues, energy, integrity, honesty, and practical usefulness.                                            -294-  {5MR 293.3}
[5MR 294.1]          The father in one sense is the priest of the household, laying upon the altar of God the morning and evening sacrifice, the wife and children uniting in prayer and praise. With such a household Jesus will tarry and through His quickening influence your joyful exclamations shall yet be heard here, and amid higher and more lofty scenes, "Behold I and the children whom Thou hast given me."  Saved, saved, eternally saved, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust, heirs now of immortality! Oh, how few fathers realize the responsibility resting upon them! How few have learned the art of governing their children, perfect self-control. When this is attained, it is easy to control, to educate the children to self-control.--Letter 27, 1870, pp. 2, 3. (To Brother Alchin, circa 1870.)  {5MR 294.1}
[5MR 294.2]          A minister should not introduce the truth in a place unless he can accomplish the labor he has begun, for if he just introduces the truth and does not remove prejudice and objections from minds, it is ten times worse than if he had never struck a blow. God will acknowledge only thorough workmen as laborers in His cause.--Letter 28, 1870, p. 3. (To ministers in Minnesota.)  {5MR 294.2}
[5MR 294.3]          In the last vision given me, which was on December 10, 1871, I was shown the condition of God's people. They are not awake and showing their faith by their works. I was pointed to ancient Israel. They had great light and exalted privileges, yet they did not live up to the light or appreciate their privileges, and their light became darkness, and they walked in the light of their own eyes instead of the counsel of God. The people of God in                                            -295-     these last days are following the example of ancient Israel.--Letter 1a, 1872, p. 1. (To Brother Lay, January 11, 1872.)  {5MR 294.3}
[5MR 295.1]          Conference opened well. Brother Matteson is speaking upon the incidents connected with souls embracing the truth. Speaks of a man in Denmark on the point of embracing the truth.--Ms 13, 1873, p. 4. (Diary, November 14, 1874.)  {5MR 295.1}
[5MR 295.2]          We are now a sect everywhere spoken against, and we are by some accounted the offscouring of all things. Many unbelievers say it is only the weak-minded and the poor, low class of society who believe these singular doctrines. And the inconsistent course of some professed Sabbathkeepers gives them occasion to say such things.  {5MR 295.2}
[5MR 295.3]          "We are made a spectacle unto the world, and to angels, and to men." (1 Corinthians 4:9). It is of the highest importance that Sabbathkeepers live out their faith in every particular. They should be prompt and neat, and keep their business matters all straight. If they believe the truth from the heart they will do this. The truth will, if carried out, reform their lives.--Ms 3, 1861, pp. 13, 14. ("Testimony for Mill Grove Church," circa 1861.)  {5MR 295.3}
[5MR 295.4]          His influence as far as the Sabbath is concerned is the same as that of the Seventh Day Baptists. Separate the Sabbath from the message, and it loses its force and power, but the Sabbath connected with the message of the third angel and the testimony of Jesus--the whole taken together--cannot be overthrown. They have a power and force which affects and convicts the                                            -296-     unbeliever and infidel and brings them out with some strength to stand and live and grow and flourish.--Ms 3, 1862, pp. 4, 5. ("The Cause in Wisconsin," circa 1862.)  {5MR 295.4}
[5MR 296.1]          Organization is to bring into agreement and union individuals who will pledge themselves to have a care for each other, to advise with and counsel each other. Elders, local and traveling, are appointed by the church and by the Lord to oversee the church, to reprove, exhort, and rebuke the unruly and to comfort the feebleminded. There is no higher tribunal upon earth than the church of God. And if the members of the church will not submit to the decision of the church, and will not be counseled and advised by it, they cannot be helped. If one and then another think they know best and choose their own judgment instead of the judgment of the church, what kind of a church would we have? What would be the use of a church if each one is permitted to choose his own course of action? Everything would be in the greatest confusion; there would be no harmony, no union.  {5MR 296.1}
[5MR 296.2]          I was referred to Hebrews 13:17: "Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves: for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account." 1 Thessalonians 5:12, 13: "And we beseech you, brethren, to know them which labor among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish you; and to esteem them very highly in love for their work's sake." Matthew 18:15-18: "Moreover, if thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone: if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother. But if he will not hear thee, then take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be                                            -297-     established. And if he shall neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican. Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven."  {5MR 296.2}
[5MR 297.1]          God has bestowed power on the church and the ministers of the church, and it is not a light matter to resist the authority and despise the judgment of God's ministers. . . . You should have submitted to the judgment of the church. If they decided wrong, God could take hold of this matter in His own time and vindicate the right. He does not lay upon you the responsibility of keeping the church in order.--Letter 5, 1863, pp. 1-3. (To Brother and Sister Scott, July 6, 1863.)  {5MR 297.1}
[5MR 297.2]          Said the angel, "Rebellion will occur up to the time of the closing up of the work of the third angel's message. Marvel not, neither be discouraged. He who conquered the leader in rebellion stands at the head of this great work. Although Satan may exult and seem for a time to triumph, the first great Conqueror has His eyes upon him, and he can go no further than He permits. He is permitted to have power for a time to reveal the truehearted, to prove the faithful, to develop the spurious and separate them from the pure in heart. Rebels will be purged out from among the loyal and true in due time, for the truth has gathered of every kind."--Ms 1, 1865, p. 3. ("Rebellion Within the Ranks," circa 1865.)  {5MR 297.2}
[5MR 297.3]          I was shown that the work was not left in the hands of James or any other one upon earth. Angels of God have charge of the work, and they                                            -298-     counsel and direct the people through chosen agents and thus the work moves forward. . . . God will choose simple instruments to carry forward this great work, but they only carry out the mind and will of the great Master at the head of the work.--Ms 4, 1866, p. 2. ("Regarding James White as a Laborer," circa 1866.)  {5MR 297.3}
[5MR 298.1]          I saw that Brother Morrell was a nervous dyspeptic. Should he adopt the health reform, his health would improve. Everything of a stimulating nature as tea, coffee, or flesh meats, he should avoid. These are all too stimulating, too great a tax to the nervous system. They do not impart strength as he supposes to the nerves, but take the strength from the nerves and use his reserve force, vital force. They have an exhilarating influence at first, but in the end ［leave］ him just as much below the medium, as through their influence he was raised above the medium. These things are an injury, and he should by degrees leave all stimulating, irritating causes and eat food that will not simulate and draw upon the strength of the nerves, thus having an influence to debilitate the nervous system. He will for a time feel the need of these hurtful brain- and nerve-weakening indulgences, but in time he will recover as much by their disuse as he has lost through their use. Then can the brain think more calmly, sleep will not be so uncertain. . . .  {5MR 298.1}
[5MR 298.2]          You will have a healthy mind if you are temperate in eating and drinking and in labor. Temperance in all things is required. Make a decided move. God requires it of you. Adopt strict temperance in all your habits. Leave                                            -299-     off stimulating, hurtful indulgences."--Letter 20, 1867, pp. 2, 3, 5. (To Brother Morrell, December 28, 1867.)  {5MR 298.2}
[5MR 299.1]         All who profess to be children of God should be missionaries. You ought to be working in the Master's vineyard. To one is committed five talents, to another two, and to another one. And every one is accountable to God for these gifts.  {5MR 299.1}
[5MR 299.2]          Your talents are committed to you to be improved, and unless you trade upon these talents, unless you are faithful to your trust, your fate will be similar to that of the man who hid his Lord's money in the earth. "I knew that thou wast an austere man," said the unprofitable servant, "reaping where thou hast not sowed, and gathering where thou hast not strawed, and I was afraid, and hid thy money in the earth; lo, there thou hast that is thine." The sentence passed upon him was "Take ye the unprofitable servant, and bind him hand and foot, and cast him into outer darkness. There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth." This will be the portion of many professing Christians at the present day, unless they arouse, and work mightily to redeem the time.  {5MR 299.2}
[5MR 299.3]          God calls upon you to put all your strength into the work. You will have to render an account for the good you might have done had you been standing in a right position, but which you have failed to do. Oh, that you might see that it is time you were co-workers with Christ and the heavenly angels. Will you awake? There are souls in your midst who are in need of help. Have you felt a burden of soul to bring them to the cross? Bear in mind that just that degree of love you have for God you will reveal for your                                            -300-     brethren, and for sinners who are lost and undone and out of Christ.--Ms 1, 1869, pp. 14, 15. ("Diligence in the Work of Preparation," March 26, 1869.)  {5MR 299.3}
[5MR 300.1]          I saw that it was a much harder work to convert souls to the truth from the French than from the Americans.--Letter 25, 1870, p. 2. ("Testimony Regarding D. T. Bourdeau and Wife," circa 1870.)  {5MR 300.1}
[5MR 300.2]          The angels of God are moving upon hearts. They are actively engaged in clearing the way that the truth may be brought before the people. The end of all things is at hand. Satan is availing himself of every means to thwart the purposes of God and to make the truth of God of none effect. While Satan is pouring in his darkness, angels of God are diligently at work forcing back the gross darkness, that there may be a place for the truth. If the ministers of God will move forward in humble faith, relying fully upon God to work with their efforts, they will not pray in vain. Angels are waiting, ready to help, longing to help with our efforts.  {5MR 300.2}
[5MR 300.3]          The message of solemn warning must be given to all nations, tongues, and people. The message will convict and convert the hearers or condemn them. All will be left without excuse.  {5MR 300.3}
[5MR 300.4]          In the teaching of Christ He placed Himself in the great thoroughfares where was the stream of travel from all parts of the world. He was to sow broadcast the gospel seeds. He illustrated the great truths. He preached by the sower casting his seed upon all kinds of soil. Some fell by the wayside, and it was trodden down, and the fowls of the air came and devoured it up, and some fell on stony ground, where it had not much earth and immediately it                                            -301-     sprang up. When the sun was up it was scorched and withered away. Some fell among thorns and yielded no fruit. Other fell on good ground and brought forth, some thirty, some sixty, and some one hundredfold.  {5MR 300.4}
[5MR 301.1]          Just so will be the experience of every gospel laborer.--Ms 1a, 1874, pp. 1, 2. ("The Work in California," 1874.)  {5MR 301.1}
[5MR 301.2]          When the Sabbath is brought to us we should from its commencement place a guard upon ourselves, upon our acts and our words lest we rob God by appropriating that time which is strictly the Lord's to our use.  {5MR 301.2}
[5MR 301.3]          We should not do ourselves or suffer our children to do any manner of our own work for a livelihood or for gain or that could have been done in six days. Friday is the day of preparation. It should be devoted to thinking and doing and conversing upon things necessary, preparatory to the Sabbath, that nothing should be left unsaid or undone to be said and done upon the Sabbath which will in the sight of heaven be regarded as a violation of the sacredness of the Sabbath. God requires not only refraining from physical labor upon the Sabbath, but the mind must be disciplined to dwell upon sacred themes. The fourth commandment is virtually transgressed by conversing upon worldly things, business transactions, and light and trifling conversation. Talking upon everything or anything which may come into the mind is speaking their own words. Every deviation from the right brings into bondage and condemnation.  {5MR 301.3}
[5MR 301.4]          Brother_____, you must discipline yourself to discern the sacred high and elevated character of the Sabbath of the fourth commandment, and labor to raise the standard in your family and among God's people where you have by                                            -302-     precept and example lowered it. Counteract the influence you have exerted in this respect, by a change of words and acts. You have too often forgotten and spoken your own words upon God's sanctified day. You have failed to remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy.  {5MR 301.4}
[5MR 302.1]          You have been unguarded and frequently joined with the unconsecrated in conversation upon common topics of the day--in regard to losses and gains, stock and provisions, crops, etc. This is all wrong and injures your influence. Your example is wrong. In this respect you should reform. Those who are not thoroughly converted to the truth frequently refrain from physical labor upon the Sabbath while their minds are left free to run upon worldly business and their tongues speak out what is in their hearts--cattle, crops, losses, gains, etc. All this is Sabbathbreaking. If the mind is running upon worldly business, the tongue will reveal it, for out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh.  {5MR 302.1}
[5MR 302.2]          The example of ministers, especially in this respect, should be circumspect, and they ［should］ anxiously restrict their conversation upon the Sabbath to religious themes, dwelling upon present truth, present duty, the Christian's hopes and trials, conflicts and afflictions, and overcoming at last and the reward gained.  {5MR 302.2}
[5MR 302.3]          Ministers of Jesus Christ should stand as reprovers to those who fail to remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy. When in a family or company composed mostly of Sabbathkeepers, if conversation is introduced, calculated to lead to conversation upon worldly things, it should be kindly rebuked. A spirit of devotion to God should be encouraged upon His sanctified, holy day. We should not feel as much at liberty to occupy God's holy sanctified time                                            -303-     in an unprofitable, useless manner than we should any of the days of the week given to us. It is not pleasing to God to sleep off a greater portion of sanctified, holy, honorable time. While doing this, we are not honoring our Creator. By this example we testify the six working days are too precious for me to stop and rest. I must make money. I must not take even the allowance of sleep my physical wants require, I will make it up on the Sabbath, for that day is given to me as a rest day. I will not tax myself by attending meeting, but will rest, for I need rest.  {5MR 302.3}
[5MR 303.1]          Such make a wrong use of the sanctified rest day. They should upon that day especially interest their family in its observance and should gather with the few or many as the case may be and devote the time and energies in spiritual exercises, that the divine influence and sanctification resting upon the Sabbath may attend them through the week until another holy Sabbath comes around. Of all the days in the week none are as favorable for devotional thoughts and feelings as the Sabbath.  {5MR 303.1}
[5MR 303.2]          All heaven was represented to me as upon the Sabbath beholding and watching those who acknowledged the claims of the fourth commandment upon them and were observing the Sabbath. Angels were marking their interest in, and their high sense of, the divine institution of God's appointment.  {5MR 303.2}
[5MR 303.3]          Those who sanctified the Lord God in their hearts by a strict devotional frame of mind and sought to improve the sacred hours in helping, to the best of their ability, others to serve and honor God and to call the Sabbath a delight were placing blessings upon those faithful ones. Special light and help and special strength were given to them, while on the other hand angels were turning from those who failed to appreciate the sacredness of God's                                            -304-     sanctified day, removing their light and strength. I saw them overshadowed with a cloud, desponding, frequently sad. They felt a lack of the Spirit of God.--Manuscript 5, 1867, pp. 9, 11. ("The Case of Brother Howard," circa 1867.)     Released May 9, 1973.  {5MR 303.3}
[5MR 305.1]       MR No. 325 - Confederacies, Etc.         There are men in the church and in the world who have educated themselves to practice fraud, and for this they will be brought into judgment. . . . Men have chosen to stand, not under the blood-stained banner of Prince Immanuel, but under the rebel flag to do the works of a rebellious prince. They may have sold their souls for money. They may have taken their Lord's money to purchase wheat and the facilities whereby poor men live, that they may extort from the Lord's creatures the highest prices. They make for themselves princely fortunes.  {5MR 305.1}
[5MR 305.2]          But for all this the Lord says He will bring them into judgment. In God's sight such a man has made himself an outcast. He has sold his soul for that which he may lose at any time. He has worshiped an idol; covetousness was his sin, and the means needed to bless humanity has become to him the greatest curse.--Letter 89, 1898, pp. 9, 10. (To J. E. White, October 30, 1898.)  {5MR 305.2}
[5MR 305.3]          God does not design that men shall appropriate all that the earth produces for their own selfish purposes. He calls upon them to bring their tithes and offerings into His storehouse, that there may be meat in His house.  {5MR 305.3}
[5MR 305.4]          In India, China, Russia, and the cities of America, thousands of men and women are dying of starvation. The monied men, because they have the power, control the market. They purchase at low rates all they can obtain, and then sell at greatly increased prices. This means starvation to the poorer                                            -306-     classes, and will result in a civil war. There will be a time of trouble such as never was since there was a nation. "And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble such as never was since there was a nation, even to that same time; and at that time thy people shall be delivered, everyone that shall be found written in the book. . . . Many shall be purified, and made white, and tried; but the wicked shall do wickedly, and none of the wicked shall understand, but the wise shall understand."--Ms 114, 1899. (General manuscript, untitled, typed August 13, 1899.)  {5MR 305.4}
[5MR 306.1]          This ［James 5:1-6, just quoted］ is the state of the world today. Men are grasping at all they can possibly obtain, paying their laborers the lowest prices, while they expect the highest prices themselves. Selfishness, avariciousness, and covetousness, which is idolatry, are cherished. Thousands of dollars are locked up, where they are of no use to anyone. Those who own this money live in a state of continual worry lest they will lose their treasure. Thus the Lord's entrusted capital fails to bring an increase to Him. God says, Put it out to usury. Use it to benefit and bless someone who in his turn will benefit someone else. By the blessing of God money put into circulation to help others steadily increases, multiplying itself.--Letter 131, 1900, p. 13. (To A. G. Daniells, October 14, 1900.)  {5MR 306.1}
[5MR 306.2]         I am instructed to say that, from all the light given me of God, the subscribing of names to papers that fasten minds under the control of other minds, and bind people to the institutions at Battle Creek, is not after                                            -307-     God's order. We see a power and kingship manifested in the management of the medical missionary and health food business which cannot be approved. The burden of this food work is not placed upon Dr. Kellogg alone. The responsibility and control of this work are not to be confined to one man or one group of men.  {5MR 306.2}
[5MR 307.1]          I have been instructed that God will work upon human minds, and will give to men in various places ability to produce health foods. By His Holy Spirit the Lord will guide His workers in the preparation of foods, and improvements will constantly be made. The profits on these foods are to be used for the good of suffering humanity everywhere, as cases may require. The income from the foods is not to be confined to the use of the sanitariums. There are other interests that will need to be sustained.  {5MR 307.1}
[5MR 307.2]          The health foods are now regarded as of man's originating, and if any other productions are made, the thought arises, "Are they not infringing on our rights?" But the health foods are of God's originating, as a blessing to His people. They are not to be bound about and held under the control of the powers at Battle Creek, as their special property. This business is God's property, and He will give enlightenment to other human agencies for its development. "Ye are not your own; for ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are God's." We are not to follow the principle of wealthy worldly men--of buying up and storing the whole supply of a food product, and then making people pay a high price for it; for thus the poor are made to suffer.--Letter 192, 1901, pp. 1, 2. ("To the Leaders in the Medical Missionary Work," July 5, 1901.) Released May 9, 1973.  {5MR 307.2}
[5MR 308.1]       MR No. 326 - Sacrificing for the Cause         We know best how this cause started. We have studied, in every way, ways and means in order that we might have something to carry us from place to place in the cause of truth. To reach the very first conference that we ever had in the State of Connecticut, my husband worked at cutting cordwood at twenty-five cents a cord. He was not used to work, and the rheumatism came in his wrists so that night after night he was unable to sleep because of the pain. Our prayers ascended night after night that God would relieve him from pain. . . . He would say, "Wife, we must be sure to keep $5.00 by us, and if we come short of means we will not use that five dollars."  {5MR 308.1}
[5MR 308.2]          I have fainted on the floor with a sick child in my arms more than twice for the want of food to eat. Then the word came, "Cannot you come and hold a meeting with us in Connecticut?" When my husband settled with his employer he had ten dollars, and with that we made our way to that conference.  {5MR 308.2}
[5MR 308.3]          It was there that the work began to branch out, and here is where he began to do his first publishing. He was a lame man, caused by cutting the ankle bone in his youth, but he walked nine miles to the printing office to carry his paper. At another time he took his scythe and went into the field to mow grass in order to get means to carry him to the conference in New York. And so the truth of God began to spread in New York, and this is a little sample of the way that we first introduced the truth into different places.  {5MR 308.3}
[5MR 308.4]          For months my husband worked, handling stone until the skin was worn off his fingers and the blood dripped from the ends of his fingers. This was in                                            -309-     the very places where he had spoken in the desk before thousands. Even then he did not obtain the money for his hard work. Do you know, the remembrance of this is the very best part of my experience? He went through the streets of Brunswick, Maine, with a bag upon his shoulders containing a little rice and meal and beans to keep us from starving, and when he came into the house singing, I said, "Have we come to this, husband? Has the Lord forsaken us and our work?"  {5MR 308.4}
[5MR 309.1]          He lifted up his hand and said, "Hush, hush, the Lord has not forsaken us. . ."  {5MR 309.1}
[5MR 309.2]          This is the way that we commenced this work. . . .  {5MR 309.2}
[5MR 309.3]          This is the way the Lord has taught us to trust in Him. This is the way the truth has entered many places. And for years we worked constantly day and night in order to carry forward this work. I might stand here and relate instances such as I have given you till tomorrow morning, but I will present only these few. I want to tell you now that we have been working to the utmost of our ability to establish missions in different places.  {5MR 309.3}
[5MR 309.4]          At the time when the mission was first started here, I had received a present of a nice silk dress. It cost forty-five dollars. I looked at that dress and thought of our friends over here. Brother Andrews had just sent in a letter stating that there was a certain work that they wanted to do but they had not the means.  {5MR 309.4}
[5MR 309.5]          Now, I thought, these friends, out of the kindness of their hearts, have made me this present; now it is my privilege to use that gift in such a way that they might lay up treasure in heaven.                                            -310-  {5MR 309.5}
[5MR 310.1]          I went to one of our merchants, a Sabbathkeeper, and said, "Sell that dress for all you can get for it." He sold it for fifty dollars. Then I sent that money on here to the mission. The very act of my doing that brought in at that very time means from other individuals, and Brother Andrews wrote back to us that the very sum he wanted came at that time.  {5MR 310.1}
[5MR 310.2]          We are establishing missions and building meetinghouses in America. I have had some property I could not sell, and as I could not sell, I hired money and tried to invest it where it was most needed in the cause. Already we have placed thirty thousand dollars in the treasury of heaven. Our treasury now is, I might say, about empty. In many places we have had very close financial pressure. A night or two ago I dreamed that I was pleading with God. I awoke myself pleading with Him to send means to advance His own cause and work. I propose, brethren and sisters, that we present our empty treasury to God in living faith and ask Him to supply our needs.  {5MR 310.2}
[5MR 310.3]          In California we wanted so much to build a boarding house for our students. . . . All we could do was to send up our earnest petitions to God for that object. With many tears we did it. Then I went into my room and commenced writing. I heard a knock at the door and opened it to Sister Scott. She said, "I have some money that I want to put into the cause. Do you know where it is needed most?"  {5MR 310.3}
[5MR 310.4]          "Yes," said I, "we have just been pleading with God to send us some means." "Well," said she, "I can let you have $5,000 and help you to find more. I have felt such a burden that I feel it a relief to get rid of it." The tears ran down her face.                                            -311-  {5MR 310.4}
[5MR 311.1]          She was thankful that she could discharge this burden. And so we had money to start our boarding house.  {5MR 311.1}
[5MR 311.2]          Why cannot we come to God with these matters? I think we depend too much upon others. Now let us have living faith in God. I have lain awake night after night until I have gotten into an almost sleepless condition since I have been here. . . . I can see no other way but that we must pray. The Lord has gold and silver, and the cattle upon a thousand hills are His. And while we rely upon Him and do the very best we can, He will send help to advance His cause.--Ms 14, 1885, pp. 1-4. ("Before the European Council," September 20, 1885.)  {5MR 311.2}
[5MR 311.3]          I have thought that if every Seventh-day Adventist family would, during the year 1900, cut off every needless indulgence, and place the money thus saved in the Lord's treasury, there would be "meat in His house." A rich blessing would rest upon those thus practicing self-denial. The Lord would give them more to give. . . . Oh, how my soul has thirsted for the pennies and shillings and pounds which have slipped through the fingers of those who do not realize how much they have spent for self and pride. Christ is hungering and thirsting for the money that men and women and children are thoughtlessly spending for self-gratification.  {5MR 311.3}
[5MR 311.4]          If they denied their inclinations, this money might be used to do a most precious work for Christ.  {5MR 311.4}
[5MR 311.5]          God desires every one to bear his part in saving money for the many calls that come in for help to carry forward the work of God. This work is never                                            -312-     to cease.--Letter 24, 1900, pp. 3, 4. (To Sister Wessels, February 15, 1900.)     Released May, 1973.  {5MR 311.5}
[5MR 313.1]       MR No. 327 - The Church and Its Mission--Continued         The third angel's message is most solemn, fearful, and important. To us God has entrusted it, and we are accountable for the way we handle this sacred testing truth. If our defects of character betray us into sins which repulse souls and turn them from the truth, their blood will be upon our garments.--Letter 1, 1873, p. 10. (To Brother and Sister Canright, November 12, 1873.)  {5MR 313.1}
[5MR 313.2]          God would have Brother Smith visit foreign countries as His missionary if he would do the work of God thoroughly and faithfully.--Letter 10, 1873, p. 8. (To Brother Smith, May 14, 1873.)  {5MR 313.2}
[5MR 313.3]          I ask you to consider, Have we indeed the last message of mercy to be given to the world? If we have the truth, we have a great and important work before us. We should keep a close connection with God, for it is through His power alone we can reach hearts and minds with a truth which requires self-denial and the lifting of the cross to obey it. The work must go to regions beyond. The world is to be warned, the message of truth must be heard and will be heeded by some, and be to them a savor of life unto life, while to others it is a savor of death unto death.  {5MR 313.3}
[5MR 313.4]          Noah fulfilled the will of God in bearing God's message to an impenitent, pleasure-loving, corrupt people--the inhabitants of the Noachic world. Only eight of that vast population accepted the warning, fled for refuge into the ark, and were saved. The message of Noah condemned the                                            -314-     world. God will have men who will give the message of warning in this age of the world. All will have sufficient light to accept the saving truth, obey God's requirements in keeping all His commandments, and be saved. Jesus, the Saviour of the world, declares that same unbelief will exist prior to the coming of Christ as prevailed before the Flood. But the fact that moral darkness covers the earth and gross darkness the people shall not change our course of duty in lifting up our voice in warnings, showing the people professing to be the children of God their transgressions, and the house of Jacob their sins.  {5MR 313.4}
[5MR 314.1]          We are bearing the mighty, the most solemn, testing message ever given to the world. I have a part to act in this, and my brethren have a part to act in it. To every man God has given his work, according to their several ability.  {5MR 314.1}
[5MR 314.2]          Children, let your light shine forth to others. If you live only for yourselves, the heavenly benediction of "Well done" will not be yours. We must not live for self, but to be a blessing to others. The heart unrefreshed with the dew and rain of heaven becomes distrustful, discontented. Both God's mercies and judgments are alike misinterpreted and unimproved. There is not a walking in the light. He that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth. He forgets that he is a steward of the grace of Christ. If we as a people have the truth, as we believe without a doubt we have, there is no time to be lost. We must work to get the message of warning before all we possibly can. Ministers have a work to do. Laymen cannot meet the accountability and be idle. . . .                                            -315-  {5MR 314.2}
[5MR 315.1]          This is the work of God. We take hold of it in the name of the Lord. He will give us strength. By faith we claim His power to help us. We feel that we cannot rest until we see the work moving forward more surely, earnestly, and upon a more elevated, broader platform than it has hitherto done on this coast. We have our preferences where we would love to be and love to work, but these must not come in to control us. God has a perfect right to us, to ours, a right to say go or come, do this or that, and we as His agents must do His will freely, not our own will. Our means, our children, ourselves are all His. He is our Creator. If we can only honor God, how grateful we should be. We must save souls to Jesus Christ. If God blesses and honors our plans, we shall see souls saved as the result.--Letter 19b, 1874, pp. 3-5. (To Edson and Emma White, April 27, 1874.)  {5MR 315.1}
[5MR 315.2]          Time is short, and what is done must be done quickly. This is a world-wide message and we have not time to rest upon our lees. We must awake to action and duty. Is the world to be tested upon this message? It is then a worldwide message, and is not to be confined to a corner. It must be agitated, agitated. The work does not depend alone upon the ministers. The church--the lay members--must feel their individual responsibility and be working members.--Letter 25, 1874, p. 3. (To Brother and Sister Smith, May 6, 1874.)  {5MR 315.2}
[5MR 315.3]          Brethren Cornell and Canright seem to think that if they give out notices to a full tent night after night it is enough, but my husband will not let it go so. There is so much to divert and distract the attention.                                            -316-     Every day papers are to be scattered. Your father has a paper to be scattered daily with a full notice of meetings and some parts of our faith. Thus efforts must not be made for naught. We must act like men and women of faith, as though we were alive.--Letter 27, 1874, p. 4. (To W. C. White, May 15, 1874.)     Released May, 1973.  {5MR 315.3}
[5MR 317.1]       MR No. 328 - Ellen White's First Visit to France         Men were pushing and crowding one another, screeching at the top of their voices. Many were hoarse, and yet they shrieked on louder than ever. Hundreds were there, and men were coming and going, wrestling, crowding one another like madmen. And what was this all for? Trading in stocks. Some would gain, others lose. And it was all for a little of the inheritance in this life. Should we press in the value of the gift of eternal life, should we present the heavenly treasures, they would not be attracted for one moment. I thought of the scene when the day of judgment should take place. What confusion would come to all who have not made God their dependence and were not prepared for the great day of final decision. Let us make our calling and election sure. . . .  {5MR 317.1}
[5MR 317.2]          These paintings might have been seen through other eyes than mine and be adored as evidences or specimens of wonderful taste and skill. But I have had my mind so completely satisfied and at rest with the works of God brought to our senses in nature, and have been so fully satisfied in viewing the glory of the heavens, the works of God's creation, that these things in imitation of the natural seemed to fall so far below the works of the great Master Artist who made our world and everything beautiful in it, that these pictures could not charm my senses and meet my ideal. . . .  {5MR 317.2}
[5MR 317.3]          The best part and the most interesting part to us was the relation of the fact that this grand building was presented to the government for a hospital or asylum for old soldiers who served in Napoleon's armies. Their families and their children and grandchildren were to be taken care of.                                            -318-     There have been as many as five hundred sick and disabled soldiers in this building at one time. Their preparation for cooking is very extensive. These soldiers are supported by the government. . . .  {5MR 317.3}
[5MR 318.1]          We looked upon the bust of Pius VI. The marble statue beneath the bust contained the heart of the pope. This is the pope specified in prophecy, which received the deadly wound. He was carried captive to Valence, and we looked upon the tower where he was confined and where he died. From this tower he could look upon the beautiful waters of the Rhone, and this gave him much delight. It was a gratification to look upon this representation of the pope which prophecy has so faithfully described. We looked upon a black cloth stretched across the walls of the portion of the building where the people were worshiping the second day of November. This black cloth was adorned with ghastly death-heads and bones in white, which looked frightful. But they were observing the feast for the dead. These vestments of the priests symbolically adorned with large figures of the cross and with a variety of colors, bore no resemblance to the simplicity of worship. But priestly ceremonies burdened with pompous display, processions, and art to produce effect are abundant. Lighted tapers and outward display are very poor substitutes for spiritual vitality, which was wanting. . . .  {5MR 318.1}
[5MR 318.2]          There was a young man of excellent capabilities--a bookbinder. He had been learning the trade for nearly three years, and for his labor he was paid only three dollars per week and boarded himself. His keeping the Sabbath threw him out of two days. His sister has a good education, but keeping the Sabbath places her where she labors daily for twenty cents per day in doing common serving. She would make a good missionary worker if she only had the                                            -319-     chance. Her mother engages in working in the field, receiving twenty cents when she can obtain work. We must seek to connect them with the office in Basel.--Manuscript 70, 1886, pp. 1-3, 7, 8. (Diary, "First Visit to France," October 14 to November 2, 1886.)  {5MR 318.2}
[5MR 319.1]          Souls are being added to the church in Chaux-de-Fonds, showing that, notwithstanding the unfavorable situation, yet souls have courage to decide for the truth, to keep the Sabbath because it is truth. And if all do what they can, hoping and believing that God will pity them and help them in their great need, they will surely see His promises verified in this matter. If all will be united, counsel together, pray together, and live out their faith, the Lord will work for their good and His own name's glory. . . .  {5MR 319.1}
[5MR 319.2]          I have donated my horse, for which I paid $175; my carriage, for which I paid $110; my harness, for which I paid thirty dollars. I have had these in use a little more than one year. They may sell them and get what they can to invest in the house of worship. I pledged also $100 towards a meetinghouse in Bienne. We can see no other way to do than to build houses of worship, and our brethren must begin to work themselves into houses under their control as tenement houses.--Manuscript 31, 1887, pp. 3-5. (Diary, "Second Visit to France," May 13-22, 1887.)     Released July, 1973.  {5MR 319.2}
[5MR 320.1]       MR No. 329 - Securing the Paradise Valley Sanitarium         I hope that you will look to God for counsel, and that you will endeavor to carry out the plans that were decided upon before Willie left for the East. Work steadily to the point. Show tact and skill in devising, and promptitude in action. You will have to exercise your own judgment; for we may be called away from California. It may be that the Lord will impress me that it is my duty to spend some time in Washington. And I may be directed to remain here with my workers.  {5MR 320.1}
[5MR 320.2]          But whatever you do, you are to move forward carefully and intelligently in building up the sanitarium work in San Diego. Do not fold your hands, thinking that your strength lies in doing nothing. You are to do the Lord's will. Are not the souls of those whom Christ has redeemed worth saving?  {5MR 320.2}
[5MR 320.3]          God desires His workers to take counsel together. Be subject one to another, but do not hold back in weakness and indecision, failing to do what needs to be done. Do not act an undecided, indefinite part. Make up your minds what needs to be done, and move steadily forward in the doing of it. Do not take one backward step. Show those with whom you come in contact that they are to work out their own salvation with holy boldness, and at the same time with fear and trembling, lest they fail to fulfill God's purpose for them.  {5MR 320.3}
[5MR 320.4]          Be prompt minutemen. Do not delay in carrying out the plans that have been decided upon. I have just read Dr. Whitelock's last letter again, and I can hardly understand why there should be any hesitation in taking steps to secure the property that I thought we had decided to purchase.                                            -321-  {5MR 320.4}
[5MR 321.1]          I understand that the ten acres of land adjoining the sanitarium property, and hitherto used as a chicken ranch, were offered to us for four hundred dollars, and that they have been secured.  {5MR 321.1}
[5MR 321.2]          You are on the ground, and as businessmen, you should know what steps to take. I will do my part. If a crisis comes, and you are in need of funds, send to me, and I will borrow some money from the bank, and send it to you.  {5MR 321.2}
[5MR 321.3]          Sister Gotzian has pledged herself to share with me the purchase of the property. Let all the business connected with the purchase of the property be conducted with the utmost care. Be sure that the papers are drawn up correctly. Let everything be made secure. If attention is not given to this matter, we shall meet with disappointment.  {5MR 321.3}
[5MR 321.4]          In a short time, about four weeks, I think, a meeting of the Pacific Union Conference will be held. This will be an important meeting, and at it I wish to be able to show that something has been done toward establishing sanitarium work in San Diego. If the arrangements for the purchase of the Potts Sanitarium have not been completed, see that this is done without delay. And the Granger property should also be secured, I think.  {5MR 321.4}
[5MR 321.5]          Will you please let me know just how matters stand, that I may understand what I must do to fulfill the pledge that I made with Sister Gotzian. We promised each other to share equally in the financial burden of purchasing this property. I am anxious to help all I can. If you need means to make the purchase of the Granger property secure, please let me know.  {5MR 321.5}
[5MR 321.6]          I hope and pray that you will work disinterestedly to secure the                                          -322-     sanitarium property and the property adjoining it. Do your best, and success will attend your efforts.  {5MR 321.6}
[5MR 322.1]          I may spend some time in Washington, but I do not know definitely in regard to this. It may be that I shall go to San Diego. I shall wait and watch and pray, asking the Lord for guidance.--Letter 81, 1904, pp. 1-3. ("To Those Connected With the Potts Paradise Valley Sanitarium Enterprise," February 15, 1904.)     Released July, 1973.  {5MR 322.1}
[5MR 323.1]       MR No. 330 - Women as Workers in the Cause of God         Some matters have been presented to me in regard to the laborers who are seeking to do all in their power to win souls to Jesus Christ. . . . The ministers are paid for their work, and this is well. And if the Lord gives the wife, as well as the husband, the burden of labor, and if she devotes her time and her strength to visiting from family to family, opening the Scriptures to them, although the hands of ordination have not been laid upon her, she is accomplishing a work that is in the line of ministry. Should her labors be counted as nought, and her husband's salary be no more than that of the servant of God whose wife does not give herself to the work, but remains at home to care for her family?  {5MR 323.1}
[5MR 323.2]          While I was in America, I was given light upon this subject. I was instructed that there are matters that need to be considered. Injustice has been done to women who labor just as devotedly as their husbands, and who are recognized by God as being as necessary to the work of ministry as their husbands. The method of paying men laborers and not their wives is a plan not after the Lord's order. Injustice is thus done. A mistake is made. The Lord does not favor this plan. This arrangement, if carried out in our conferences, is liable to discourage our sisters from qualifying themselves for the work they should engage in.  {5MR 323.2}
[5MR 323.3]          A mistake is made when the burden of the work is left entirely upon the ministers. This plan was certainly arranged without the mind of God. Some women are now teaching young women to work successfully as visitors and Bible readers. Women who work in the cause of God should be given wages                                            -324-     proportionate to the time they give to the work. God is a God of justice, and if the ministers receive a salary for their work, their wives, who devote themselves just as interestedly to the work as laborers together with God, should be paid in addition to the wages their husbands receive, notwithstanding that they may not ask this. As the devoted minister and his wife engage in the work, they should be paid wages proportionate to the wages of two distinct workers, that they may have means to use as they shall see fit in the cause of God. The Lord has put His spirit upon them both. If the husband should die, and leave his wife, she is fitted to continue her work in the cause of God, and receive wages for the labor she performs.  {5MR 323.3}
[5MR 324.1]          Seventh-day Adventists are not in any way to belittle woman's work. If a woman puts her housework in the hands of a faithful, prudent helper, and leaves her children in good care, while she engages in the work, the conference should have wisdom to understand the justice of her receiving wages.  {5MR 324.1}
[5MR 324.2]          Women helped our Saviour by uniting with Him in His work. And the great apostle Paul writes, "Therefore, my brethren dearly beloved and longed for, my joy and crown, so stand fast in the Lord, my dearly beloved. I beseech Euodias, and beseech Syntyche, that they be of the same mind in the Lord. And I entreat thee also, true yoke-fellow, help those women which labored with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and with other my fellow-laborers, whose names are in the book of life."  {5MR 324.2}
[5MR 324.3]          If women do the work that is not the most agreeable to many of those who labor in word and doctrine, and if their works testify that they are accomplishing a work that has been manifestly neglected, should not such                                            -325-     labor be looked upon as being as rich in results as the work of the ordained ministers? Should it not command the hire of the laborers? Would not such workers be defrauded if they were not paid?  {5MR 324.3}
[5MR 325.1]          This question is not for men to settle. The Lord has settled it. You are to do your duty to the women who labor in the gospel, whose work testifies that they are essential to carry the truth into families. Their work is just the work that must be done. In many respects a woman can impart knowledge to her sisters that a man cannot. The cause would suffer great loss without this kind of labor. Again and again the Lord has shown me that women teachers are just as greatly needed to do the work to which He has appointed them as are men. They should not be compelled by the sentiments and rules of others to depend upon donations for their payment, any more than should the ministers.  {5MR 325.1}
[5MR 325.2]          Letters have come to me from several, asking my advice upon the question, Should ministers' wives adopt infant children? Would I advise them to do this kind of work. To some who were regarding this matter favorably, I answered, No; God would have you help your husband in his work. The Lord has not given you children of your own; His wisdom is not to be questioned. He knows what is best. Consecrate your powers to God as a Christian worker. You can help your husband in many ways.  {5MR 325.2}
[5MR 325.3]          You can support him in his work by working for him, by keeping your intellect improved. By using the ability God has given you, you can be a home-keeper. And more than this, you can help to give the message.  {5MR 325.3}
[5MR 325.4]          There are women who should labor in the gospel ministry. In many respects they would do more good than the ministers who neglect to visit the                                            -326-     flock of God. Husband and wife may unite in this work, and when it is possible, they should. The way is open for consecrated women. But the enemy would be pleased to have the women whom God could use to help hundreds, binding up their time and strength on one helpless little mortal, that requires constant care and attention.  {5MR 325.4}
[5MR 326.1]          "Thus saith the Lord, Keep ye judgment, and do justice: for My salvation is near to come, and My righteousness to be revealed. Blessed is the man that doeth this, and the son of man that layeth hold on it: that keepeth the Sabbath from polluting it, and keepeth his hand from doing any evil. Neither let the son of the stranger, that hath joined himself to the Lord, speak, saying, The Lord hath utterly separated me from His people: neither let the eunuch say, Behold, I am a dry tree. For thus saith the Lord unto the eunuchs that keep My Sabbaths, and choose the things that please Me, and take hold of My covenant: even unto them will I give in Mine house and within My walls, a name and a place better than of sons and daughters: I will give them an everlasting name, that shall not be cut off. Also the sons of the stranger, that join themselves to the Lord to serve Him, and to love the name of the Lord, to be His servants, every one that keepeth the Sabbath from polluting it, and taketh hold of My covenant: even them will I bring to My holy mountain, and make them joyful in My house of prayer: their burnt offerings and their sacrifices shall be accepted upon Mine altar, for Mine house shall be called a house of prayer for all people. The Lord God, which gathereth the outcasts of Israel saith, Yet will I gather others to Him, beside those that are gathered unto Him."                                            -327-  {5MR 326.1}
[5MR 327.1]          This is the grand and noble work that the minister and his wife may qualify themselves to do as faithful shepherds and guardians of the flock. There are those who have no inclination or fitness to help the struggling souls who are ignorant and poor. If these feel it their duty to take orphan children, and care for them, they may do a good work. But let the choice of children be first made from among those who have been left orphans by Sabbathkeeping parents. God will bless men and women as they share their homes with this class.  {5MR 327.1}
[5MR 327.2]          But the wives of our ministers, who can themselves act a part in the work of educating others, should in the love of God be co-laborers with Christ. Let them not voluntarily tie their hands by the care of an infant.  {5MR 327.2}
[5MR 327.3]          Those women who labor to teach souls to seek for the new birth in Christ Jesus, are doing a precious work. They consecrate themselves to God, and they are just as verily laborers for God as are their husbands. They can enter families to which ministers could find no access. They can listen to the sorrows of the depressed and oppressed. They can shed rays of light into discouraged souls. They can pray with them. They can open the Scriptures, and enlighten them from a "Thus saith the Lord."--Ms 43a, 1898. ("The Laborer Is Worthy of His Hire," March 22, 1898.)     Released August, 1973.  {5MR 327.3}
[5MR 328.1]       MR No. 331 - Unpublished Materials Selected for Spirit of Prophecy Workshop Seminar Papers                                Principles of Soul Winning          Repeat and Repeat the Message. Where there are missions established gather everything possible surrounding them. Make effort after effort and not stop with one course of lectures; the second is needed far more than the first, and will establish points. . . .  {5MR 328.1}
[5MR 328.2]          If those who knew the truth and were established in it were indeed in need of having its importance kept ever before them and their minds stirred up by the repetition of it, how important that this work is not neglected for those newly come to the faith. Everything in the interpretation of the Scripture is new and strange to them, and they will be in danger of losing the force of the truth and of receiving ideas not correct. In many efforts that have been made the work has been left incomplete. One man alone should not commence this work or finish it, for one man becomes too weary to follow up the pulpit effort and teach and minister, but two should be connected in this effort. And if their manner of labor is not the same this will be all the better, for then one man's mold and ideas will not have too great power upon the minds of those for whom they labor.  {5MR 328.2}
[5MR 328.3]          When the arguments for present truth are presented for the first time, it is difficult to fasten the points upon the mind. And although some may see sufficiently to decide, yet for all this there is need of going all over the very same ground again, and giving another course of lectures. New ones will be added to the hearers, and the second series of discourses fastens                                            -329-     upon the mind, and by Bible readings and a more definite explanation of the truth more souls will be gathered and established there that have taken their stand upon present truth. This is the only work that should be accepted as giving "full proof of thy ministry."--Letter 60, 1886, pp. 2-4. (To John and Julia Corliss, December 25, 1886.)  {5MR 328.3}
[5MR 329.1]          When Shall We Baptize? The test of discipleship is not brought to bear as closely as it should be upon those who present themselves for baptism. It should be understood whether those who profess to be converted are simply taking the name of Seventh-day Adventist, or whether they are taking their stand on the Lord's side, to come out of the world and be separate and touch not the unclean thing. When they give evidence that they fully understand their position, they are to be accepted. But when they show that they are following the customs and fashions and sentiments of the world, they are to be faithfully dealt with. If they feel no burden to change their course of action, they should not be accepted as members of the church. The Lord wants those who compose His church to be true, faithful stewards of the grace of Christ.  {5MR 329.1}
[5MR 329.2]          The sin of these last days is upon the professed people of God. Through selfishness, love of pleasure, and love of dress, they deny the Christ that their church membership says that they follow. I thank God that Jesus Christ knows every impulse in the heart of the believer. Many profess to be children of God, who do not follow Christ. Their frivolity, their cheap conversation, their want of high-toned piety, their low aims, mislead others, who would pursue a different course were it not for the example of these                                            -330-     deceptive characters, who do not love Christ or do His will, but simply follow their own imaginations.  {5MR 329.2}
[5MR 330.1]          Jesus is acquainted with every heart that is humble, meek, and lowly. These have trials, and make mistakes, but they are brokenhearted because they grieve the Saviour, who loved them and died for them. They come humbly to His feet; they fight His battles. In meekness and lowliness of heart, they seek to do good to others. They seek to advance the cause of truth in good and earnest endeavor.  {5MR 330.1}
[5MR 330.2]          The Lord Jesus loves those for whom He has given His life, and when worldly influences are allowed to come in between them and their Helper, when idols are chosen before Christ, when His appeals to the human soul are regarded with indifference, and there is no response, Jesus is grieved. . . . Those who will be the most highly honored are those who take up their cross daily, and follow Christ.--Manuscript 7, 1898, pp. 10, 11. ("True Education in Our Churches," undated.)  {5MR 330.2}
[5MR 330.3]          Indwelling of Jesus the Secret. Every one who in living faith follows Jesus, with an eye single to His glory, will see of the salvation of God just as surely as these discouraged, despondent fishermen saw their boats filled by the miraculous draught. It was because Christ was in the ship, that they were successful in their efforts to catch fish. The indwelling presence of the Saviour is equally necessary in the work of winning souls.--Manuscript 67, 1903, p. 2. ("Fishers of Men," July 5, 1903.)                                            -331-  {5MR 330.3}
[5MR 331.1]                 Minister-laity Relationships to the Mission of the Church          Set New Believers to Work. Just as soon as a church is organized, the members should be set to work, taught to go forth in God-given power to find others and tell them of the story of redeeming love. The power of the gospel is to come upon the companies raised up, fitting them for service. Some of the new converts will be so filled with the power of the Lord that they will at once enter the work, imparting that which they have received.  {5MR 331.1}
[5MR 331.2]          The newly formed churches will need to be educated. The minister should not devote so much of his time to preaching as to educating. The people are to be taught how to extend the knowledge of the truth. If they do this work successfully, they will labor so diligently that they will have no time or disposition to weaken the hands of their brethren by unkind criticism. Their one desire will be to carry the truth to the regions beyond.--Manuscript 127, 1901, pp. 9, 10. ("Nature of Building Thoroughness in Work," November 26, 1901.)  {5MR 331.2}
[5MR 331.3]          Draw Laymen in Early. It was at the very beginning of His ministry that Christ began to gather in His helpers. This is a lesson to all ministers. They should constantly be looking for and training those who they think could help them in their work. They should not stand alone, trying to do by themselves all that needs to be done.  {5MR 331.3}
[5MR 331.4]          Christ would make these humble fishermen, in connection with Himself, the means of taking men out of the service of Satan, and making them believers in Christ, teaching them in regard to the kingdom of God. In this work they would become His ministers, fishers of men. They were to be His                                            -332-     prime ministers.--Letter 53, 1905, p. 3. (To Brethren Ballenger and Palmer, February 2, 1905.)  {5MR 331.4}
[5MR 332.1]                                       Youth Evangelism          God Will Suggest Thoughts. If you will only follow on to know the Lord, and do His bidding, you will know by your experience that God will suggest thoughts to you as you attempt to speak words to those who are around you, to restrain them from doing wrong, and to point out to  them the way of life. . . .  {5MR 332.1}
[5MR 332.2]          "Rejoice in the Lord, always," and through His grace you may overcome one difficulty after another. Such an experience will strengthen your faith, that you may believe that it is possible for you to be an overcomer . . .  {5MR 332.2}
[5MR 332.3]          They formed associations with other youth who in their words and actions manifested objectionable traits of character. They lost a sense of what God requires of them, and what He longs to do for them. Oh, if they had but followed on to know the Lord, they might have known that His going forth was prepared as the morning. I tried to encourage them. But when such ones form companionship with others who give themselves up to cheap conversation, and who indulge in smoking and in liquor-drinking, they are lost, unless they repent and become converted. . . .  {5MR 332.3}
[5MR 332.4]          Let them remember that their baptism is a semblance of death to the world, to its fashions, its customs, and its evil practices. They are to be dead to the world, but alive unto God. In Him there is for us the power of life.--Manuscript 61, 1907, pp. 3, 4. ("Address to Young People," June 27, 1907.)                                            -333-  {5MR 332.4}
[5MR 333.1]          The Fruit of Conversion. Now you can see how foolish it is, how inconsistent it is, for those who have a special influence and a special work to perform in our world, that show capability, that show tact, that show that they have excellent qualities for usefulness and duty, how foolish it is for the human being to present them and praise them as wonderfully smart, as wonderfully capable, ［so that］ the person feels that unless he can be fed with this kind of flattery and praise, he does not really receive what is his due. Now Christ tells us plainly that the whole power, the whole fruit-bearing quality, is in the parent vine stock. Then let them be abiding in Christ, and drawing the nourishment from Christ, and what shall we see? We shall see something, the world will see something. There is a clear line of distinction between the believing and the unbelieving, between those that obey God, and those that disobey Him; there is a decided and marked difference in the fruit they bear. . . . The fruit is the character. . . .  {5MR 333.1}
[5MR 333.2]          Every ability that you have, every power that you have, your reasoning powers, every talent that you have, every capability that you have, is to be brought right into the religious life, and the kindness, the compassion, the pitifulness; the love of God is the fruit borne upon the branch that is grafted into the living vine. And then as the rich clusters of fruit are upon the boughs, the vine stock, that is introduced and grafted into the living vine, why the rich clusters bow down that branch, showing that those that bear the most fruit, the richest clusters, have the true humility of lowliness, like Christ. He says, Learn of Me. Come unto Me. Now let us every one hear it. It is the invitation, not from the speaker, but it is the                                            -334-     invitation from Jesus Christ Himself.--Manuscript 43, 1894, pp. 2, 9, 11. ("The Vine and the Branches," October 27, 1894.)  {5MR 333.2}
[5MR 334.1]          We May Have the Descent of the Spirit Now. Are we Christians in deed and in truth, or are we such in name only? Christians are growing up a holy temple unto the Lord. But "What agreement hath the temple of God with idols? For ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be My people." This represents a constant growth in Christian character, growth in spiritual-mindedness.  {5MR 334.1}
[5MR 334.2]         The church of Christ in the world is to be a powerful people, a name and praise in all the earth. Jesus has done everything to accomplish this. Now there need to be earnest, deep, sincere efforts to redeem the past unfaithfulness. Time, precious time, has been lost in wanderings and backslidings from God. Every character is to be weighed in the balance of the sanctuary; if the moral character and spiritual advancement do not correspond to the benefits, opportunities and blessings bestowed, "wanting" is written against the name.  {5MR 334.2}
[5MR 334.3]          The Light of the world is our Leader, and the path has been growing brighter and brighter as we have advanced in the footsteps of Jesus. Oh, that we may keep close to our Leader, and He will fill every heart with His divine love, love to God, and love for one another. How long shall entreaties and warnings be given before they will be valued sufficiently to be heeded? Why not now put away all selfishness, all sin, through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ? Many are not on safe ground. They have not a                                            -335-     clear title to an inheritance among the sanctified. And while the atoning blood is presented in our behalf, why not make earnest, thorough work and seek to be complete in Christ Jesus?  {5MR 334.3}
[5MR 335.1]          All who claim to be children of God should seek daily to understand why they believe, by searching the Scriptures for themselves. They who with humble hearts study the character of Jesus, will come more and more to reflect His image. The descent of the Holy Spirit upon the church is looked forward to, as in the future; but it is the privilege of the church to have it now. Seek for it, pray for it, believe for it. We must have it, and Heaven is waiting to bestow it.--Letter 15, 1892, pp. 8-10. (To Elder S.N. Haskell, June 25, 1892.)  {5MR 335.1}
[5MR 335.2]          God designs that the plan of redemption shall come to His people as the latter rain; for they are fast losing their connection with God. They are trusting in man, and glorifying man, and their strength is proportionate to the strength of their dependence. Some matters have been opened before me which will be fulfilled ere long. We are to know more than we do at the present time. We are to comprehend the deep things of God. There are themes to be dwelt upon which are worthy of more than a passing notice. Angels have desired to look into the truths which are revealed to the people who are searching God's word and with contrite hearts praying for wisdom, for greater lengths and breadths and heights of that knowledge which God alone can give.--Manuscript 75, 1899,  p. 4. (Untitled, May 11, 1899.)                                            -336-  {5MR 335.2}
[5MR 336.1]          As the Latter Rain. Christ assured His disciples that after His ascension He would send them a gift. What was the gift that was deemed worthy of His inauguration in the heavenly courts? The Holy Spirit, sent to enlighten, convert, and sanctify the soul. God would give all gifts in one; therefore He sent the Holy Spirit. Then why should not we expect the fulfillment of this promise, "These signs shall follow them that believe"? Why do we not look for the gift of God in its fullness?  {5MR 336.1}
[5MR 336.2]          Christ is saying to us, "O ye of little faith." Our hearts must be worked by the Holy Spirit. We must believe that the Lord wants us to come to Him just as we are, without any delay, and in faith call upon Him to work for us. The Lord desires to manifest His power among His people. Where there is now one at work there should be more than a thousand, not ordained ministers, but men and women of faith and prayer, who can work for God. . . .  {5MR 336.2}
[5MR 336.3]          We need to arouse. We need to be holier and still holier. Before the prophecy "The weak shall be as David, and David as the angel of the Lord" can be fulfilled the children of God must put away every thought of suspicion against their brethren. Heart must beat in unison with heart. Christian benevolence and brotherly love must be far more abundantly shown. The words are ringing in my ears "Draw together, draw together." The desire for pre-eminence must die. One subject of emulation must swallow up all others: Who will most nearly resemble Christ in character? Who will most entirely hide self in Christ?--Letter 12, 1900, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, February 5, 1900.)                                            -337-  {5MR 336.3}
[5MR 337.1]          Who Will Appreciate It. We may be sure that when the Holy Spirit is poured out, those who did not receive and appreciate the early rain will not see or understand the value of the latter rain.--Letter 8, 1896, p. 9. (To "My Brethren in America," February 6, 1896.)  {5MR 337.1}
[5MR 337.2]                              Perfection and Righteousness by Faith        True Surrender to God. Wait not for some magical change to be wrought in you, without taking the requisite steps yourself. Life must be with you a humble working out your own salvation with fear and trembling for it is God that worketh in you to will and to do of His good pleasure. Halt not, but escape for your life.  {5MR 337.2}
[5MR 337.3]          Many of your brethren and sisters have been helping you in a wrong course. May God forgive them. They have caused dissension and confusion in the church. Christ requires that we shall press together, that we shall be one with Him as He is one with the Father. You must depend on God, be disciplined and trained for the higher life. Yes, depend on God; wait His pleasure; follow Him; rely in obedience on the strength of His word.  {5MR 337.3}
[5MR 337.4]          To obey when it seems the hardest is true surrender to God. This will quicken your moral nature and subdue your pride. Learn to submit your will to God's will, and you will be made meet for the inheritance of the saints in light.--Manuscript 12, 1888, pp. 4, 5. (Letter written to a brother who was in deception, 1888.)  {5MR 337.4}
[5MR 337.5]          Fight the Good Fight of Faith. We must battle constantly in order to fight the good fight of faith. We can keep our souls in patient trust only                                            -338-     as we put on Christ. A general faith is not enough. We must put on the robe of Christ's righteousness, and wear it openly, bravely, decidedly exhibiting Christ and not expect too much of finite man, but keep looking unto Jesus, and become ravished with the perfection of His character. Then we shall individually make manifest the character of Jesus, and make it evident that we are invigorated by the truth; because it sanctifies the soul and brings into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ.--Letter 14, 1891, p. 11. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, December 11, 1891.)  {5MR 337.5}
[5MR 338.1]          The Battles With Self. Every missionary will have hard battles to fight with self, and these combats will not become fewer, but if we are constantly growing in Christian experience, if we continue to look to Jesus in faith, strength will be given us for every emergency. All the powers and faculties of a regenerated nature must be brought into constant, daily exercise. Every day we shall have occasion to crucify self, to war against inclination and a perverse temperament that would draw the will in a wrong direction. The repose and triumph of victory are not yet ours, except as we by faith enter into the victory that Christ has gained for us.--Manuscript 14, 1892, p. 2. ("Counsel to a Minister's Wife," September 19, 1892.)  {5MR 338.1}
[5MR 338.2]          Until Perfection of Character Is Reached. At this time in the history of the world, we should have but one object in view--to gain eternal life. Every other desire should be subordinate to this. The work of regeneration must go on in every soul until perfection of character is reached; for                                            -339-     nothing short of this will meet the mind of God.--Manuscript 119, 1899, p. 1. ("Words to Parents," August 21, 1899.)  {5MR 338.2}
[5MR 339.1]                             Cooperation of God and Man in Salvation        A Partaker of the Divine Nature. He who cooperates with God, striving earnestly to separate himself from the world and its corrupt influences, becomes a partaker of the divine nature, "having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust." Can those who realize that they are members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King, heirs of God and joint-heirs with Christ, degrade a nature that, through the merits of Christ, is related to angels, to Christ, yea, and to God Himself? Can those who realize the possibilities before them, who know that they are called to receive an immortal inheritance, to reign as kings and priests on the earth, fail to use every power of their being in an effort to become one with Christ? . . .  {5MR 339.1}
[5MR 339.2]          Men will never reach the spiritual or intellectual heights that God wishes them to attain, until they become partakers of the divine nature. They may gain a measure of intellectual power; but of what use is intellectual strength without spiritual power? Man, in all his moral degradation may be made pure and unselfish, and he may bear in his life the divine credentials.--Manuscript 18, 1892, pp. 2, 7. ("Bought With a Price," December, 1892.)  {5MR 339.2}
[5MR 339.3]          Eyes Fixed on Jesus. Every one of us can make our election sure, or we can make it a failure. "If ye do these things ye shall never fall." If we                                            -340-     live on the plan of addition, God will work for us on the plan of multiplication.  {5MR 339.3}
[5MR 340.1]          The one who appreciates the word of eternal life will be a most diligent worker. He is to work out his own salvation with fear and trembling. Why the fear, you say, why the trembling? Lest he shall in some way make crooked paths for his feet. He is to place himself in such a position that he can keep his eyes fixed on Jesus. He is to behold Him and His character. Those who do this live on the plan of addition, not the plan of subtraction.  {5MR 340.1}
[5MR 340.2]          "Add to your faith." You have faith in Jesus Christ as your Saviour. All should have faith in Him as a Saviour. We are to work in accordance with that faith. We show our faith by working, by keeping our eyes fixed on the mark of the prize of our high calling in Christ Jesus.  {5MR 340.2}
[5MR 340.3]          He who beholds Jesus, realizing what He is to us and what we are to Him, will be diligent. He will live on the plan of addition, adding to his faith virtue, and to virtue knowledge, and to knowledge temperance, and to temperance patience, and to patience godliness, and to godliness brotherly kindness, and to brotherly kindness charity. This is a process of growth. He who cooperates with Christ will not be found tomorrow where he is today. Every day he will follow on to know the Lord, that he may know that His going forth is prepared as the morning. Of those who live in this way it will be written at last, "Ye are complete in him."--Manuscript 102, 1899, pp. 2, 3. ("Remarks Made in the School Chapel" Avondale, Australia, July 9, 1899.)  {5MR 340.3}
[5MR 340.4]          The True Fruit of Conversion. 2 Peter 1 gives the genuine work of sanctification. Read and understand this chapter. There is need that the                                            -341-     grace of God be seen and realized in our influence in the religious life and character. "Grace and peace be multiplied unto you through the knowledge of God, and Jesus our Lord." Then comes the true fruit of genuine conversion in living on the plan of addition. These precious, elevating principles are to be brought into our daily experience. The promises of God accepted in genuine faith have a fragrant influence upon the life and the character, making the human agent to reflect the image of the Divine.  {5MR 340.4}
[5MR 341.1]          The plan of progression in sanctification is brought to view in this chapter in plain lines. "Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises; that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust." Then the progression and growth in grace and qualifications of character are given, working on the plan of addition.  {5MR 341.1}
[5MR 341.2]          God works for the striving ones who exercise faith and practice godliness in the home life, in the church life, and in the small and larger interests that will unfold as we advance upward, climbing on the ladder that Peter has presented to every believer. If these practical workings of duties are faithfully attended to, God works on His part on the plan of multiplication, imparting grace to the one who imparts in his life the grace given him in representing genuine sanctification to the world in his own character. "If these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. But he that lacketh these things ［the true representation of Christ's character］ is blind, and cannot see afar off, and hath forgotten                                            -342-     that he was purged from his old sins."--Manuscript 45, 1900, pp. 6, 7. ("What Is the Chaff to the Wheat?" April 28, 1900.)  {5MR 341.2}
[5MR 342.1]          Believe Unto Salvation. Let us begin to believe unto salvation. Let us come to God in faith, fully assured that as we surrender all to Him, He will make us Christlike in character. Then, one with Christ, we can reveal Him to the world. Then our fitful, haphazard work will cease.  {5MR 342.1}
[5MR 342.2]          Will He not restore in us the divine image? Then let us have faith in Him. Let us now, just now, place ourselves where He can give us His Holy Spirit. Then we can give to the world a revelation of what true religion does for men and women.--Letter 153, 1902, p. 9. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, September 27, 1902.)  {5MR 342.2}
[5MR 342.3]          What It Means to Hunger and Thirst. "Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness," craving for a knowledge of the word of God as children hunger for bread. This hungering and thirsting for righteousness means praying, believing, receiving Christ as an indwelling Saviour. This is continual sanctification. . . .  {5MR 342.3}
[5MR 342.4]          But when God gives men work to do, they are to do that work, irrespective of what others may think or do, looking not at the mistakes of their brethren. And in humility and meekness, they are to strive to preserve unity and harmony. From the root of humility, meekness, and lowliness, springs the most precious greatness of mind--greatness which leads men to conform to the image of Jesus. Those who possess this greatness gain an experience that is of the highest value to them. They have patience and                                            -343-     trust in God, and a faith that is invincible. Their true heart-consecration and devotion keeps self out of sight. Having a sense of their own weakness, they appreciate the help which the Lord gives them. They crave the grace of God, that they may do that which is right and pure and true.--Letter 68, 1896, pp. 3-5. (To Elder S. McCullagh, July 12, 1896.  {5MR 342.4}
[5MR 343.1]          Nourishment for All the Needs of the Soul. The soul needs spiritual food and drink. This is supplied in the words of Christ. Those who receive Him as a personal Saviour, and look constantly to Him, receive nourishment sufficient for all the needs of the soul. Those who are united with Christ through the daily, hourly exercise of the faith which works by love and purifies the soul, receive the forgiveness of their sins, and are sanctified unto eternal life.--Manuscript 12a, 1901, p. 1. ("To Those Who Are Worried Over Minor Matters," February 12, 1901.)  {5MR 343.1}
[5MR 343.2]          To Work as Christ Worked. A heart that feels its constant dependence on the Lord Jesus is necessary to success in the Christian life. Christ's disciples must work as He worked. As they give themselves wholly to Him for service, the similitude of His character is stamped upon their hearts by His Spirit. . . .  {5MR 343.2}
[5MR 343.3]          The message that Christ bore we are to bear. There is a satisfaction of soul that all may have,--a sanctification that will reveal the outworking of the principles of truth in the daily life. It rests with us individually to place ourselves where God can give us this sanctification. We are to reveal                                            -344-     the purity of character that Christ revealed, that we may set a right example before those who are seeking the right way. . . .  {5MR 343.3}
[5MR 344.1]          They will need to cling close to the One who gave His life for them, that they might have power to become the sons of God, power to obtain the victory over sin. They are to live the Christ-life, revealing purity and holiness. Never are they to gloss over sin. Never are they to have perverted appetites and passions. These appetites and passions are to be uprooted and cast away. The children of God are not to be slaves of passion. Their lives are to show that the truth has sanctified their souls. The reason is to be sanctified and carefully guarded as a precious, heaven-sent gift. Their hearts are to be gladdened by the rich promises given them, and the bright prospects before them. Every feature of their experience is to be radiant with heaven's brightness. Their lives are to be filled with thanksgiving. . . .  {5MR 344.1}
[5MR 344.2]          Complete union with Christ and with one another is absolutely necessary to the perfection of believers. Christ's presence by faith in the hearts of believers is their power, their life. It brings union with God. "Thou in me." Union with God through Christ makes the church perfect.--Manuscript 133, pp. 3-7. ("The Christian Life," undated.)  {5MR 344.2}
[5MR 344.3]          Live on the Bread of Life. The heart needs a power that is found only in the word of God. This power is the bread of life, which, if a man eat thereof, he shall live forever. He is not merely to taste occasionally of the bread which comes down from heaven. He is to live on the words which are spirit and life to the receiver. The earnest grasp of truth, the personal                                            -345-     appropriation of the words of Christ, works a transformation in the character.  {5MR 344.3}
[5MR 345.1]          "Verily, verily I say unto you, Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink His blood, ye have no life in you. Whoso eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day. For My flesh is meat indeed, and My blood is drink indeed. He that eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, dwelleth in Me, and I in him. As the living Father hath sent Me, and I live by the Father, so he that eateth Me, even he shall live by Me." "It is the spirit that quickeneth, the flesh profiteth nothing; the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life." Pardon and sanctification come as a result of receiving and practicing Christ's words.--Letter 130, 1901, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Sanderson, September 27, 1901.)  {5MR 345.1}
[5MR 345.2]          Sanctified by the Spirit. A great hindrance to the advancement of the work has been brought by church members who, though knowing the truth, have not been sanctified by the truth. It is through sanctification of the truth that we are enabled to appreciate the teachings of Christ, given to guide men and women in all the conduct of life.--Letter 272, 1903, p. 1. (To "My Dear Brethren and Sisters Gathered in Council at Nashville," December 20, 1903.)  {5MR 345.2}
[5MR 345.3]         Every Soul May Enjoy Sanctification. It is the privilege of every soul to be favored with the rich blessing of sanctification, through the work of the Spirit of God upon the heart. But before this can be our experience, self must die, and we must learn to trust in the Lord as His dear children.                                            -346-     By faith we must claim as our own His precious promises.--Letter 202, 1907, p. 1. ("To the Brethren Who Are Laboring in Merced," June 13, 1907.)  {5MR 345.3}
[5MR 346.1]          To Shine Without Superficial Attempt. Those who would experience more of the sanctification of the truth in their own souls, should present the truth to those who are ignorant of it. Never will they find a more elevating, ennobling work. . . .  {5MR 346.1}
[5MR 346.2]          Christ's followers have no need to try to shine. If they will behold constantly the life of Christ, they will be changed in mind and heart, into the same image. Then they will shine without any superficial attempt.--Manuscript 31, 1908, pp. 2, 4. ("Deeper Consecration," May 17, 1908.)  {5MR 346.2}
[5MR 346.3]          What the Holy Spirit Does for Man. If our minds are controlled by the Holy Spirit, we shall understand the lesson taught by the parable of the leaven. As the leaven operates on the meal, so the Holy Spirit operates on the human heart, absorbing all the capabilities and powers, bringing soul, body, and spirit into conformity to Christ. Man cannot make this change. It can be made only by the Holy Spirit. In those who submit to the control of the Spirit, new thoughts, new feelings, new purposes are awakened. The mind is changed; the faculties are set to work. . . .  {5MR 346.3}
[5MR 346.4]          The moment we surrender ourselves to God, believing in Jesus we have the righteousness of Christ. We realize that we have been redeemed from sin, and appreciate His sacrifice to purchase our freedom. . . . This sanctification we must all experience, else we can never gain eternal life. It is obtained by a union with Christ, a union which no power of Satan can break. Christ                                            -347-     demands undivided heart-service, the entire use of mind, soul, heart, and strength.--Manuscript 68, 1898, pp. 2, 6-9. ("The Leaven of Truth," June 9, 1898.)  {5MR 346.4}
[5MR 347.1]          Sanctification, Habitual Communion With God. God will more than fulfill the highest expectations of those who put their trust in Him. He desires us to remember that when we are humble and contrite, we stand where He can and will manifest Himself to us. He is well pleased when we urge past mercies and blessings as a reason why He should bestow on us higher and greater blessings. . . . He is honored when we set apart the seventh day as sacred and holy. To those who do this the Sabbath is a sign, "that they may know," God declares, "that I am the Lord that doth sanctify them." Sanctification means habitual communion with God. There is nothing so great and so powerful as God's love for those who are His children by adoption.--Manuscript 80, 1900, pp. 8, 9. ("A Holy People," July 4, 1900.)  {5MR 347.1}
[5MR 347.2]          Sanctification Through Willing Obedience. True sanctification comes through willing obedience. We are distinctly and decidedly taught that the proper observance of the Sabbath brings a knowledge of what constitutes true sanctification. Reputation and even life itself might better be sacrificed than the truth of the word of God.--Letter 66, 1900, p. 3. (To W. L. H. Baker, May 2, 1900.)  {5MR 347.2}
[5MR 347.3]          God's Part in Sanctification. "Why," says one, "how can we do all this if the Lord is coming so soon?" Why, the Lord can do more in one hour than                                            -348-     we can do in a whole lifetime, and when He sees that His people are fully consecrated, let me tell you, a great work will be done in a short time, and the message of truth is to be carried into the dark places of the earth, where it has never been proclaimed. . . .  {5MR 347.3}
[5MR 348.1]          It is the word of infinite power that He wants you to eat and drink; He wants you to eat His flesh and drink His blood, and then the power of God will be in your midst. Then the voice will be touched with a peculiar power. --Manuscript 93a, 1899, pp. 4, 9. ("Closing Address," July 23, 1899.)  {5MR 348.1}
[5MR 348.2]                                      The Nature of Sin        What Sin Does. I was present in your assembly on one occasion, and was speaking to the church in regard to their danger, when One stepped into our midst whom we knew to be a messenger from God. The words that fell from his lips were such that the people sat with their eyes riveted upon him. A few covered their faces, and would not look at the speaker: for it seemed to pain them. They writhed under his words, and were desirous to leave, but dared not.  {5MR 348.2}
[5MR 348.3]          He said, "It is the essence of sin to allow yourselves to become a contradiction of God's will. Had it not been for the perverting influence of sin, the character and conduct of God's creatures would have ever been in perfect harmony with His will. But this is not the case, and because of this, it becomes necessary for every individual to search for the right way. But studying the word of God, and carrying out its precepts in all their business transactions, men may carefully discern the spirit which controls the actions. In the place of following human impulse and natural inclination,                                            -349-     they may learn, by diligent study, the principles which should control the sons and daughters of Adam."--Letter 22, 1896, p. 3. (To W. A. Colcord, June 22, 1896.)  {5MR 348.3}
[5MR 349.1]          Your case has been presented before me, and I have felt very anxious for you. . . . Satan has been watching you closely. Only a little farther on his ground, and the Spirit of God would have been driven forever from your heart, the Lord would have left you, and Satan, cruel in his power, would have cut you off in your sins.--Letter 46, 1888, p. 1. (To Brother Frisbie, December 30, 1888.)  {5MR 349.1}
[5MR 349.2]          When It Is Not Willful Sin. Those who are in connection with God are channels of the power of the Holy Spirit. If one who daily communes with God errs from the path, if he turns a moment from looking steadfastly unto Jesus, it is not because he sins willfully: for when he sees his mistake, he turns again and fastens his eyes upon Jesus, and the fact that he has erred does not make him less dear to the heart of God. He knows that he has communion with the Saviour, and when reproved for his mistake, in some matter of judgment, he does not walk sullenly and complain of God: but turns the mistake into a victory. He learns a lesson from the words of the Master, and takes heed that he be not again deceived. . . .  {5MR 349.2}
[5MR 349.3]          The wisdom of so-called intellectual men cannot be relied upon, unless they have learned, and are daily learning, lessons in the school of Christ. Men in their supposed wisdom may plan and devise theories and systems of philosophy, but the Lord calls them vain and foolish. . . .                                            -350-  {5MR 349.3}
[5MR 350.1]          The people have not been educated to bear their testimonies as they should have been, although the Lord has been pleased to give much light upon this matter. There has been altogether too much preaching, and not enough pains taken to educate those who have newly come to the faith to speak and to pray, and learn how to do service for the Master. This kind of work is of far greater importance than is frequent preaching. It is a mistake for the preacher to do all the speaking. He should do faithful labor to teach the people who have not had an experience to learn how to speak, to learn how to pray in such a way that they may improve week by week.--Letter 54, 1894, pp. 10-12. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, June 10, 1894.)  {5MR 350.1}
[5MR 350.2]                 Relationship of the Spirit of Prophecy to Church Membership        Why the Testimonies Needed. False repentance for a wrong course is a base yielding to persuasion or fear. True repentance toward God reveals a humble mind that is full of sanctified boldness and courage to sustain the right. These will listen to hear the voice of God. They will obey the calls and warnings they receive.  {5MR 350.2}
[5MR 350.3]          There are many who seemingly make a beginning to repent and vindicate the truth and holiness, but they fail. Why? Because they love the praise of men more than the approval of God. They turn away from light, and do exactly contrary, supposing their human devising to be wisdom.  {5MR 350.3}
[5MR 350.4]          A godly jealousy is essential for us all. If the word of God were eaten as the food for the soul, if it were treated with deference and respect, there would be no necessity for the many and repeated Testimonies that are                                            -351-     borne. The simple declarations of Scripture would be received and acted upon.--Letter 127, 1896, pp. 5, 6. (To O. A. Olsen, December 1, 1896.)  {5MR 350.4}
[5MR 351.1]                                           New Light        The Message, Not the Messenger. When a new view is presented, the question is often asked, "Who are its advocates? What is the position or influence of the one who would teach us, who have been students of the Bible for many years?" God will send His words of warning by whom He will send. And the question to be settled is not what person is it who brings the message; this does not in any way affect the word spoken. "By their fruits ye shall know them."--Letter 19d, 1892, pp. 7, 8. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, September 1, 1892.)  {5MR 351.1}
[5MR 351.2]                                           Miracles        God's People to Stand the Test of Miracle-working Powers. We are not to regard any human being as one to be believed and trusted, unless it is evident that he is established in the truth of the word of God. Some who have been leaders in the work of God are seeking to make of none effect the work that God has placed in the world to educate His people, and to prepare them to stand the test of the miracle-working powers that would make void the precious facts of faith that have for the last sixty years been given under the power of the Holy Spirit.--Letter 256, 1906, pp. 1, 2. (To "My Ministering Brethren in Australia," August 1, 1906.)                                            -352-  {5MR 351.2}
[5MR 352.1]          Are God's People Prepared for False Miracles? It is fully time that every responsible worker should take his stand firmly on the word of God. This word is to be our defense when Satan works with such lying wonders that if it were possible he would deceive the very elect. It is then that those who have not stood firmly for the truth will unite with the unbelieving who love and make a lie. When these wonders are performed, when the sick are healed and other marvels are wrought, they will be deceived. Are we prepared for the perilous times that are right upon us? or are we standing where we will fall an easy prey to the wiles of the devil?--Manuscript 81, 1908, p. 7. ("Words of Exhortation and Warning," June 26, 1908.)  {5MR 352.1}
[5MR 352.2]          Miracle-working Power of Satan Will Deceive Many. As the condition of the church and the world was opened before me, and I beheld the fearful scenes that lie just before us, I was alarmed at the outlook; and night after night, while all in the house were sleeping, I wrote out the things given me of God. I was shown the heresies which are to arise, the delusions that will prevail, the miracle-working power of Satan--the false Christs that will appear--that will deceive the greater part even of the religious world, and that would, if it were possible, draw away even the elect.--Letter 1, 1890, p. 2. (To "Dear Brethren," May 14, 1890.)  {5MR 352.2}
[5MR 352.3]          Many Will Go From Us, Giving Heed to Seducing Spirits. A superficial faith results in a superficial experience. . . . The light given me has been very forcible that many would go out from us, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils. The Lord desires that every soul who                                            -353-     claims to believe the truth shall have an intelligent knowledge of what is truth. False prophets will arise, and will deceive many. Everything is to be shaken that can be shaken. Then does it not become every one to understand the reasons of our faith? In place of having so many sermons, there should be a more close searching of the Word of God, opening the Scriptures text by text, and searching for the strong evidence that sustain the fundamental doctrines that have brought us where we now are, upon the platform of eternal truth.--Letter 1, 1897, pp. 1, 2. (To the church in Adelaide, April 22, 1897.)  {5MR 352.3}
[5MR 353.1]                                       Signs and Wonders        Earth Quaked at the Tread of Heavenly Throng. Signs and wonders in the heavens were given to the wise men in the East who were searching for Christ. To shepherds who were keeping their flocks on the hills of Bethlehem, the angel host appeared. All heaven recognized the advent of Christ. Angels were present in the judgment hall, and when Christ was scourged with the cruel thongs, they could scarcely endure the sight. Angels of heaven were present at His death. The darkness that covered the earth at His crucifixion concealed the company of heaven's powerful agencies, but the earth quaked at the tread of the heavenly throng. The rocks were rent; for three hours the earth was shrouded in impenetrable darkness; nature with her dark robes hid the sufferings of the Son of God.  {5MR 353.1}
[5MR 353.2]          And will Christ's second coming be wanting in glory? No; He comes to triumph. At His death, creation shrouded itself in darkness, and all nature sympathized with His sorrow and humiliation. And nature will testify her                                            -354-     triumph at His second appearing. . . . The Lord would have our perceptions keen to understand that these mighty ones who visit our world have borne an active part in all the work which we have called our own. These heavenly beings are ministering angels and they frequently disguise themselves in the form of human beings. . . .  {5MR 353.2}
[5MR 354.1]          Many, under different circumstances have listened to the voices of the inhabitants of other worlds. They have come to act a part in this life. They have spoken in assemblies, and opened before assemblies human histories, and have done works which it was impossible for human agencies to do. Time and again have they been the generals of armies. They have been sent forth to cleanse away pestilence. They have eaten at the humble board of families. Often they have appeared as weary travelers in need of shelter for the night. --Manuscript 39, 1898, pp. 4-8. ("The Day of Reckoning," November 22, 1898.)  {5MR 354.1}
[5MR 354.2]                                  Bible Teaching and Textbooks        To Prepare Textbooks. In the church schools to be established, I cannot recommend ［the program of］ no textbooks whatever, ［or to］ set inexperienced teachers to be managers. The lessons given in these schools will be of a wrong order, and soon it will be evident that the school is disappointing people. Something is wrong. The teachers themselves do not have an understanding of the Bible lessons to be given. They need that one shall teach them. We must move intelligently. Books can be prepared for children that will not contain a thread of infidelity, but these books must be simplified to meet the understanding of the small children. A teacher of                                            -355-     little experience who attempts to teach all the lessons from the Bible alone will not understand half the time what are the real points of the lesson. There should be a close and thorough examination into this matter of books. Much thought and no hasty work must be given to it by those teachers who have learned their lessons from the Sacred Word. Having learned obedience, they will sympathize with the children. . . .  {5MR 354.2}
[5MR 355.1]          These church schools are a very serious matter. Young persons without a deep experimental evidence that the truth has begun its sanctifying influence upon their hearts, will make a failure in attempting to teach in any church school. . . .  {5MR 355.1}
[5MR 355.2]          Books should be prepared as soon as possible to lead minds to a study of the Bible.--Letter 136a, 1898, pp. 1-4. (To "Dear Son Edson," August 14, 1898.)  {5MR 355.2}
[5MR 355.3]          Again last night I was speaking with you in regard to the textbooks in our schools. I was commissioned to give you a warning. Do not, as you shall meet our schools in California and other places, present to them the ideas that look so clear and plain to you in reference to the textbooks in our schools. They are not prepared for this, and already confusion is working and will work with reference to this point. There are many things to be considered in regard to this matter.  {5MR 355.3}
[5MR 355.4]          If we follow on to know the Lord, we shall see things more clearly than we discern them now. But neither teachers nor students are prepared to make rapid changes. We need the baptism of the Holy Spirit, else minds will misinterpret the subjects and handle them in such a way as to bring confusion                                            -356-     rather than light. As you shall go into the study of opening the Scriptures to the schools, do not introduce the matter of simple books being discarded. It will do harm to the uninformed, who, half catching at things, and supposing they know it all, yet utterly unable as teachers to understand the matter in all its bearings, will advance theories which one and another will grasp at, but will not understand.--Letter 104, 1899, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, August 1, 1899.)  {5MR 355.4}
[5MR 356.1]          Ellen G. White Commends the Swiss Schools. I see some things here in Switzerland that I think are worthy of imitation. The teachers of the schools always go out with their pupils while they are at play, and teach them how to amuse themselves and repress any disorder or any wrong. This is an invariable law, and includes children from five to fifteen years of age.  {5MR 356.1}
[5MR 356.2]          As a reward for good behavior and studious habits the teachers take their scholars out and have a long walk with them, dismissing the school earlier than usual. I like this, I think there is less opportunity for the children to yield to temptation. The teachers seem to enter into the sports of the children and to regulate them.  {5MR 356.2}
[5MR 356.3]          I cannot in any way sanction the idea that children must feel that they are under a constant distrust, and must be watched, and cannot act as children. But let the teachers join in the amusements of the children, be one with them, and show they want them to be happy, and it will give the children confidence. They can be controlled by love, but not by a stern, strict, unbending rule, to follow them in their meals and in their amusements.--Letter 42, 1886, p. 3. (To Brother Ramsey, April 7, 1886.)                                            -357-  {5MR 356.3}
[5MR 357.1]          General Counsel. Those who instruct the children should be men and women of principle. . . . Let every teacher who accepts the responsibility to educate the children and youth examine himself and study critically from cause to effect.--Manuscript 34, 1893, pp. 8, 10. ("The Successful Teacher," May 18, 1893.)  {5MR 357.1}
[5MR 357.2]          No one who will be satisfied with a low standard should have the responsibility of training the youth. The true teacher will try by precept and example to win souls to Christ. He will receive the truth in the love of it, allowing it to cleanse his own heart and mold and fashion his character after the divine similitude.--Letter 148, 1908, pp. 2, 3. (To Dr. E. R. Caro, May 12, 1908.)  {5MR 357.2}
[5MR 357.3]                    Training or Education of Ministers and Bible Teachers        Training Essential. A proposition was made that Brethren Hare and Hickox begin tent work at once in East Maitland. But light was given me Tuesday night that this would be a premature movement. . . . They all need to learn how to speak, what subjects to handle and how to present the truth in such a clear, connected, simple manner that old and young will see its consistency. No haphazard work is to be done; for this would greatly dishonor God. . . .  {5MR 357.3}
[5MR 357.4]          To learn how to open the Scriptures to others in an acceptable manner means close application and hard study. This is necessary in order to give a connected discourse in a clear, forcible way, making all the important points                                            -358-     stand out so clear as not to be misunderstood.--Letter 185, 1899, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister J. J. Wessels, November 15, 1899.)  {5MR 357.4}
[5MR 358.1]          Link Inexperience With Experienced. We are failing in another direction, and that is that men who can work should be linked in their labors with those who are inexperienced, that they may get an experience in the right direction.--Manuscript 19b, 1890, p. 3. (Talk before the General Conference Committee, July 14, 1890.)  {5MR 358.1}
[5MR 358.2]                                     Gifts of the Spirit        Same Gifts as Given to Apostles. When a laborer has found his place in the work, it is not wise for him to step out and take upon himself some other duties that will interfere with his appointed work. . . .  {5MR 358.2}
[5MR 358.3]          From age to age Christ had delivered His treasures to the church, and from one generation to another His faithful servants have improved the talents lent them. The gifts that eighteen hundred years ago He placed in the hands of His chosen ministers, the twelve apostles, have descended to His workers in this age. Yet how few of us realize our high privileges, and our true position as ministers of His grace.--Letter 206, 1907, p. 1, 2. (To Elder G. C. Tenney, June 3, 1907.)  {5MR 358.3}
[5MR 358.4]          Blessings Withheld Because Men Fail. It is because men have failed to copy the life of Christ that the great Head of the church has been restrained from bestowing His blessings largely. For such men cannot be used by the heavenly agencies in transforming the world to Christ's divine image.--                                            -359-     Manuscript 25, 1899, p. 9. ("Faithfulness in the Work of God," March 12, 1899.)  {5MR 358.4}
[5MR 359.1]               Relationship Between Physical, Mental, and Spiritual Health        Occupy the Mind With Studies of the Most Use. God would have the mental faculties kept pure and clean. But often too great a variety of food is given to the mind. It is impossible for this to be properly taken care of and used. The brain should be relieved of all unnecessary burden. Only the studies which will be of the most use, not only here but in the future life, which will provide the best instruction for body and soul, will be carried over into eternity. . . .  {5MR 359.1}
[5MR 359.2]          The study of books written by infidels does great harm. Thus tares are sown in the minds and hearts of students. Yet this is the food often given to the brain, while many have little knowledge of subjects which pertain to eternal interests, which they ought to understand. . . .  {5MR 359.2}
[5MR 359.3]          Jesus Christ is our spiritual touchstone. He reveals the Father. Nothing should be given as food to the brain that will bring before the mind any mist or cloud in regard to the Word of God. . . .  {5MR 359.3}
[5MR 359.4]          Man was formed in the image of God. But Satan worked constantly to destroy the divine similitude. Man yielded to temptation, and God's image was obliterated. Christ put His hand a second time to the work. He would recreate man. When the fullness of time came, God sent forth His Son. . . .  {5MR 359.4}
[5MR 359.5]          The eternal Word appeared in human form, bringing with Him all grace, all healing, all efficiency. . . .                                            -360-  {5MR 359.5}
[5MR 360.1]          Read Christ's prayer to His Father, intended not merely as an important lesson in education for the disciples, but to come down through all time for the benefit of those who would read the inspired writings. . . .  {5MR 360.1}
[5MR 360.2]          What can the most learned in book lore know aright without a knowledge of the Word of God? Without the education found in the Bible, how shall we reach the next world, where we shall enter the presence of God and see His face? Nothing of this world's wisdom, the knowledge gained from books, presents a true and sure foundation upon which we can build for eternity.--Manuscript 15, 1898, pp. 1-5. ("The Fear of the Lord Is the Beginning of Wisdom," undated.)  {5MR 360.2}
[5MR 360.3]          God would be recognized as the author of our being. That life He has given us is not to be trifled with. Recklessness in the bodily habits reveals a recklessness of moral character.  {5MR 360.3}
[5MR 360.4]          The health of the body is to be regarded as essential for the advancement of growth in grace, an even temper. If food is given to the stomach which will prove a tax to it, it will surely result in perverting the finer feelings of the heart. The stomach has a controlling influence upon the whole being, and has everything to do with the health of the whole body. If the stomach is not properly cared for, the formation of a moral character will be hindered. . . . Erroneous eating and drinking will result in erroneous thinking and acting. . . . Those who choose to be presumptuous, saying, "The Lord has healed me, and I need not restrict my diet, I can eat and drink as I please," will ere long need, in body and soul, the restoring                                            -361-     power of God.--Manuscript 113, 1898, pp. 3, 4. ("Present Your Bodies a Living Sacrifice," September 8, 1898.)  {5MR 360.4}
[5MR 361.1]          The Entire Being. Real religion has its seat in the heart; and as it is an abiding principle there, it works outwardly, molding the external conduct, until the entire being is conformed to the image of Christ; even the thoughts are brought into subjection to the mind of Christ. If the abiding principle is not in the heart, the mind will be molded after the deceiving similitude of Satan's mind, working his will, to the ruin of the soul. The atmosphere which surrounds such souls is deleterious to all around them, whether believers or unbelievers.  {5MR 361.1}
[5MR 361.2]          When the mind is not under the direct influence of the Spirit of God, Satan can mold it as he chooses. All the rational powers which he controls he will carnalize.--Letter 8, 1891, pp. 2, 5. (To Brother Craig, February 4, 1891.)  {5MR 361.2}
[5MR 361.3]          Good Cooking, True Missionary Work. If your duty lies in the kitchen, seek to be a perfect cook. Prepare food which will be healthful, nourishing, and appetizing, so that the members of the family need not resort to stimulants of any kind. This is true missionary work.--Manuscript 47, 1896, p. 7. ("The Lack of Unity a Cause of Failure," undated.)  {5MR 361.3}
[5MR 361.4]                                            Unity        Unity in Variety. Life in nature objects to uniformity. There is variety in the human body, from the eyes to the feet. Yet all these members                                            -362-     are dependent upon one another to make a perfect whole. In all the variety composing the human body, there is harmonious action in conformity to the laws controlling the being. . . .  {5MR 361.4}
[5MR 362.1]          The more we as believers drink in of the Spirit, the more we shall be animated and united by His surpassing love.--Letter 53, 1900, p. 1-4. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, April 5, 1900.)  {5MR 362.1}
[5MR 362.2]          Illustrated by the Vine and the Branches. By the figure of the vine and the branches Christ illustrated not only the relation that should exist between Him and His followers but also the union between every believer and his fellow-believer. The branches of the vine are related to each other; but they are not alike. Each has its own individuality, which cannot be merged into that of another, but all have a special connection with each other. The root that supplies nourishment to one branch supplies nourishment to every other branch. Each must depend alike on the vine for sustenance; all must be joined to the parent stalk. The life and growth and faithfulness of each depend alike on the parent vine. In obedience to the laws of nature, their common hold of the true vine makes them one; in their diversity there is unity.  {5MR 362.2}
[5MR 362.3]          The lesson of the vine and its branches holds a deep meaning for the workers in the cause of God. Every worker is to draw his strength from the same Source, and while the individuality of each is to be maintained, unity and harmony is to be preserved. When this spirit of oneness pervades the work, our institutions throughout the world will be united in their                                            -363-     interests, while the individuality of any one will not be merged into that of any other one. . . .  {5MR 362.3}
[5MR 363.1]          It is not the purpose of God to centralize in this way, bringing all the interests of one branch of the work under the management of a comparatively few men. In His great purpose of advancing the cause of truth in the earth, He designs that every part of His work shall blend with every other part. The workers are to draw together in the Spirit of Christ. In their diversity, they are to preserve unity. One institution is not to be brought under the control of another, but all are to exercise their powers harmoniously.--Letter 112, 1907, pp, 4. 5. (To the directors of the Nashville Sanitarium and the Southern Union Conference, March 10, 1907.)  {5MR 363.1}
[5MR 363.2]          Do not allow your individuality to become prominent. If differences arise, do not insist on having your own way, thereby creating strife. Let your individual preferences be unexpressed, when you see that they would create discord.  {5MR 363.2}
[5MR 363.3]          Unless some question of vital importance is involved, be ready to yield your own opinion rather than to create a dispute. Even though you may by argument gain your point, yet you may place a burden upon someone else, far outweighing the advantage you think you will gain. It is hard to heal the wounds caused by harsh words.  {5MR 363.3}
[5MR 363.4]          Often you may preserve peace by guarding the tongue. Never introduce into your conversation matters that will create strife, hurting your own soul, and the souls of others. Keep your differences to yourself. Tell them                                            -364-     only to God.--Manuscript 60, 1903, p. 2. ("Unity in the Home and in the Church," typed June 24, 1903.)  {5MR 363.4}
[5MR 364.1]          Unite With Confidence in One Another. It is not in accordance with the mind of the Lord to encourage suspicion, jealousy, envy, and evil surmising. The Lord desires His people to unite and to look constantly to Jesus. They are to work in sympathy and love, with entire confidence in one another. Christ declares, "All ye are brethren."--Letter 116, 1901, p. 3. (To Elder W. M. Healey, August 21, 1901.)  {5MR 364.1}
[5MR 364.2]          The Law of Cooperation. The Lord has designed that His people shall organize and combine all the united elements, sanctified through the truth, as vast influential agencies to transform the human into divine agencies, to work out as united plans, the divine cooperating with the human, the power of the future world brought into and imparted to the present, which means the Holy Spirit pervading His body, the church. . . .  {5MR 364.2}
[5MR 364.3]          All the united converted agencies are to combine in one, and the law of cooperation is the great one work in reciprocal influence. There is to be no kingly power, one man controlling the whole. All influences are brought to bear one upon the other in revealing Christ and the cross to a world that is perishing in sin and iniquity.--Letter 183, 1901, pp. 6, 7. (To "Dear _____," November 26, 1901.)  {5MR 364.3}
[5MR 364.4]          Perfect Oneness. I urge our people to cease their criticism and evil-speaking, and go to God in earnest prayer, asking Him to help the erring.                                            -365-     Let them link up with one another and with Christ. Let them study the seventeenth of John, and learn how to pray and how to live the prayer of Christ. He is the comforter. He will abide in their hearts, making their joy full. His words will be to them as the bread of life, and in the strength thus gained they will be enabled to develop characters that will be an honor to God. Perfect Christian fellowship will exist among them. There will be seen in their lives the fruit that always appears as the result of obedience to the truth.  {5MR 364.4}
[5MR 365.1]          Let us make Christ's prayer the rule of our life, that we may form characters that will reveal to the world the power of the grace of God. Let there be less talk about petty differences, and a more diligent study of what the prayer of Christ means to those who believe on His name. We are to pray for union, and then live in such a way that God can answer our prayers.  {5MR 365.1}
[5MR 365.2]          Perfect oneness--a union as close as the union existing between the Father and the Son--this is what will give success to the efforts of God's workers.--Manuscript 1, 1903, p. 6. ("An Appeal," January 7, 1903.)  {5MR 365.2}
[5MR 365.3]          Union With God through Christ. Complete union with Christ and with one another is absolutely necessary to the perfection of believers. Christ's presence by faith in the hearts of believers is their power, their life. It brings union with God. "Thou in me." Union with God through Christ makes the church perfect.--Undated Manuscript 133, p. 7.  {5MR 365.3}
[5MR 365.4]          Why So Little Effort to Preserve Unity--an Appeal to an influential Minister. We need to walk very carefully before God. I have in times past                                            -366-     had many heartaches as I have been shown your dangers. When once you have taken a position in regard to any subject, there is a set determination to hold to the stand taken. You have not pursued a right course in reference to the questions upon which there is a difference of opinion. At times you are altogether too sharp and severe toward your brethren who are younger in years, and yet whom the Lord is manifestly using to give light to His people.  {5MR 365.4}
[5MR 366.1]          The One who has paid the purchase money for our souls, prayed just prior to His crucifixion, "Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on Me through their word; that they also may be one in Us: that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me."  {5MR 366.1}
[5MR 366.2]          Here are the credentials we are to bear to the world, that the Lord hath sent His Son, Jesus, "that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." When so much importance is attached to the unity of believers, why is there so little effort to preserve unity? Why are not the words of our Saviour more decidedly practiced? Why is not greater caution exercised that differences should not exist; and if there are differences of opinion, why swell them to as large proportions as possible, and make the breach as wide as possible? Why present these differences conspicuously before the world?  {5MR 366.2}
[5MR 366.3]          This matter grieves my soul, because it grieves the soul of Him who died for us that we should be one in Him and one in God.  {5MR 366.3}
[5MR 366.4]          I have great respect and love for you, my brother, and it hurts me to see you in any way taking a course that in the least resembles the course pursued by the Jewish nation, which separated them from God and bound up                                            -367-     their minds in prejudice and unbelief, that the true light shining all about them was not discovered and acknowledged. . . .  {5MR 366.4}
[5MR 367.1]          I have been shown it is because the feelings of the natural heart, unsubdued by grace, have the supremacy. If they had an understanding of the word of God, men living amid the perils of the last days would rather sacrifice their dignity, though dear as the right arm or the right eye, than disregard the plainest precepts of God's word as they have done. . . .  {5MR 367.1}
[5MR 367.2]          The enemy has been making you wide awake to discern error in those whose views in some points differed from yours. You have thought that you could see inconsistencies in Brethren A and B and those who were in harmony with them. My dear brother, those men are human; in the intensity of their feelings they may make mistakes; their expressions may sometimes be stronger than will impress minds favorably. But have you as a colaborer, one who has had long experience in the work, gone to these men with your soul imbued with the love of God, feeling pained to the very heart to perceive a shade of difference in views and positions, and said to them, "Brethren, we must be a unit"? Christ prayed that we might be one as He is one with the Father. Let us together bring our ideas to the Scriptures. Let us lay aside prejudice, and be determined we will cherish brotherly love, and in meekness and lowliness of mind try to see eye to eye."  {5MR 367.2}
[5MR 367.3]          But few have courage to do this; yet it is the only Christlike course that will prevent divisions.--Letter 25b, 1892, pp . 1-8. ("Conflicts and Victories of the Church," August 30, 1892.)                                            -368-  {5MR 367.3}
[5MR 368.1]          Would it not be well for you to seek the Lord as the disciples sought Him before the day of Pentecost? After Christ's ascension, His disciples--men of varied talents and capabilities--assembled in an upper chamber to pray for the gift of the Holy Spirit. In this room "all continued with one accord in prayer and supplication." They made thorough work of repentance by confessing their own sins. Upon them was laid no burden to confess one another's sins. Settling all differences and alienations, they were of one accord, and prayed with unity of purpose for ten days, at the end of which time "they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance."--Letter 98, 1902, p. 3. ("To the Churches and Companies in Greater New York," July 8, 1902.)  {5MR 368.1}
[5MR 368.2]          Deficiencies Supplied as Men of Varied Abilities Work Together. The Lord has not qualified any one of us to bear the burden of the work alone. He has associated together men of different minds, that they may counsel with and assist one another. In this way the deficiency in the experience and the abilities of one is supplied by the experience and the abilities of another. We should all study carefully the instruction given in Corinthians and Ephesians regarding our relation to one another as members of the body of Christ. . . .  {5MR 368.2}
[5MR 368.3]          Christ is mine and I am His. It is positively necessary for us to sit down and think how Christ our Saviour descended from heaven, from the throne of God, clothing His divinity with humanity, to show all mankind what human beings may become if they will unite their weakness to His strength, if they will die to self and live to Christ. Thus the strong, unchristlike traits of                                            -369-     character that they have cherished will be softened, subdued, purified. They will unite one with another, that they may be one with Christ in God.--Letter 80, 1902, pp. 1-7. (To Elder J. E. White, May 25, 1902.)  {5MR 368.3}
[5MR 369.1]          Reciprocal Action. In the varied lines of Christ's work, each part depends on the other part. God has made provision for reciprocal action and mutual relation of all animated beings. He has made arrangements that all shall be connected together, and the whole to God. No one can be dropped out of the Lord's plan without affecting the whole. Nothing is independent of the rest. In creating Adam and Eve as our parents, God designed that each human being should stand related to the rest, to be a part of the web of humanity.--Manuscript 157, 1898, p. 1. ("Be Ye Therefore Perfect," typed December 6, 1898.)  {5MR 369.1}
[5MR 369.2]          God's Kingdom Allows No Place for Strife for Supremacy. Christ gave His disciples a most important lesson in regard to who should be His disciples. In the kingdom that I am about to set up, He said, strife for the supremacy shall have no place. All ye are brethren. All My servants there shall be equal. The only greatness recognized there will be the greatness of humility and devotion to the service of others. He that humbleth himself shall be exalted, and he that exalteth himself shall be abased. He who seeks to serve others by self-denial and self-sacrifice will be given the attributes of character that commend themselves to God, and ［will］ develop wisdom, true patience, forbearance, kindness, compassion. This gives him the chiefest place in the kingdom of God. . . .                                            -370-  {5MR 369.2}
[5MR 370.1]          "He that will come after Me," Christ said, "let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow Me." This is the proof of discipleship. If church members would be doers of the word, as they solemnly pledged themselves to be when they received baptism, they would love their brethren, and would be constantly seeking for unity and harmony. . . .  {5MR 370.1}
[5MR 370.2]          If we are laborers with Christ, we shall work just as Christ worked. Our way and our dispositions are not to be grafted into the work. If we have not the Spirit of Christ, we are none of His. Profession is nothing. "By their fruits ye shall know them."--Manuscript 165, 1898, pp. 1-11. ("Unity a Test of Discipleship," typed December 13, 1898.)  {5MR 370.2}
[5MR 370.3]          Not by Human Methods. When church members are imbued with Christ's Spirit, they will be able to fulfill His commission. But unless they strive with all their capabilities to answer the prayer, "Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on Me through their word, that they all may be one, as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee," they are not bound up with Him. The spirit developed by the natural character will not lead us to work as Christ worked. There can be no unity while this spirit is cherished. The pure principles of God's word, which are essential to our moral health and purity, cannot be followed while self is upheld. Individual consecration means that the whole being, mind, soul, heart, and strength, is placed on the side of Christ. This is genuine sanctification, and is brought about through obedience to the truth. This sanctification every individual must have who would overcome as Christ overcame. Each must                                            -371-     possess that faith that works by love and purifies the soul. This will produce true unity.  {5MR 370.3}
[5MR 371.1]          The unity that God requires cannot be secured or maintained by any human methods. But all who are united to the parent stock, as the branch is united to the vine, will be one in Christ.--Manuscript 156, 1898, p. 2. ("The Need of Self-sacrificing Effort," typed December 5, 1898.)  {5MR 371.1}
[5MR 371.2]          Self must be laid aside; or God will lay the human instrument aside.--Manuscript 168, 1898, p. 4. ("Fragments," undated.)  {5MR 371.2}
[5MR 371.3]          Christ's seamless garment is a representation of the unity that should exist in the church. All must see that there must be no rending of the seamless robe.--Letter 107, 1898, p. 2. (To the brethren and sisters in Rockhampton," November 6, 1898.)  {5MR 371.3}
[5MR 371.4]          The truth cherished in the heart will work out a blessed unity among Christ's disciples in the lower school of earth.--Manuscript 9, 1906, p. 8. ("Unity in Christ," typed January 16, 1906.)  {5MR 371.4}
[5MR 371.5]          Christlike Forbearance Basic to Unity. May the Lord show you all what to do that you may be filled with thanksgiving, gratitude, and praise to God for the precious gift of the Son of God, and not with envying, jealousies, and rivalries. Then true love and unity will exist. . . .  {5MR 371.5}
[5MR 371.6]          Nothing can perfect a perfect unity in the church but the spirit of Christlike forbearance. Satan can sow discord; Christ alone can harmonize                                            -372-     the disagreeing elements. . . . When you as individual members of the church love God supremely and your neighbor as yourself, then there will be no labored efforts to be in unity, there will be a oneness in Christ, the ears to report will be closed, and no one will take up a reproach against his neighbor. The members of the church will cherish love and unity and be as one great family. Then we shall bear the credentials to the world that will testify that God has sent His Son into the world. Christ has said, "By this shall all men know that ye are My disciples, if ye have love one for another." . . .  {5MR 371.6}
[5MR 372.1]          Let the capacities of the mind expand that you may take in the heavenly beauties and the blessed promises. Only believe in Jesus and learn in the school of the greatest Teacher the world ever knew, and His grace will act mightily upon the intellect and heart. This teaching gives clearness to the mental vision. It gives compass to the power of the thought; ideas are created, the soul hunger is filled. The heart is softened and subdued and filled with glowing love, that neither discouragement, despondency, affliction, nor trial can quench. God will open to the mind's eye ［to］ His preciousness and His fullness. Then let us labor and love.--Letter 29, 1889, pp. 5-9. (To Brother and Sister Buckner, November 8, 1889.)  {5MR 372.1}
[5MR 372.2]          Endowment of Holy Spirit Brings Unity. But I know that just as soon as the Holy Spirit shall come upon hearts, there will be unity in voice and understanding; and wisdom will be given us.--Manuscript 16, 1903, p. 4. ("Unity of Effort," talk at General Conference, April 1, 1903.)                                            -373-  {5MR 372.2}
[5MR 373.1]          Bound by the Golden Chain of Love. Christians are to be united, not in faultfinding and criticism, but in fellowship, in dependence one upon the other, bound by the golden links of the chain of love. If they will unite in partaking of the divine nature, they will be bound to the throne of God. This must be the case if we are ever to meet the Lord Jesus. There must be a receiving of the attributes of pure, holy, sanctified characters, such characters as man would ever have possessed had he remained loyal and true to God. By an intelligent understanding of the word of truth, we may understand the character of Christ.--Letter 366, 1907, p. 4. (To Elder J. E. White, November 10, 1907.)  {5MR 373.1}
[5MR 373.2]          Through Prayer and Bible Study. Now let the work grow, and let there be the strongest union possible among the workers, heart cemented to heart through prayer and searching of the Scriptures. In order that this union may exist, let your hearts be joined together in Christ Jesus.--Letter 8, 1907, p. 1. (To Elder O. A. Olsen and his fellow workers, January 17, 1907.)  {5MR 373.2}
[5MR 373.3]         Not by Independent Action. An army would be demoralized if they did not learn to obey orders of the captain. Each soldier must act in concert. Union is strength; without union efforts are meaningless. Whatever excellent qualities a soldier may possess, he cannot be a safe trustworthy soldier if he claims a right to act independently of his fellow comrades. This independent action cannot be maintained in the service of Christ. . . .  {5MR 373.3}
[5MR 373.4]          Self-restraint is essential to be exercised by every Christian if they answer the prayer of Christ. He is not a good soldier who will not submit                                            -374-     his own judgment and his own ideas to preserve unity of action. We have a noble captain and every soldier must obey orders. The meekness and lowliness of Christ always leads to unity and hence to strength in united action.--Letter 62, 1886, p. 5, 6. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, circa August 2, 1886.)  {5MR 373.4}
[5MR 374.1]          Illustrated by Temple and Its Foundation. The word of God represents the power of the Christian church to be an individual dependence upon Christ and unity between the members. The union between the members of the church and the leader is illustrated by a temple and its foundation. The whole weight of the temple rests upon the foundation, without which it could not stand. So the members of the church of Christ are to build upon Him; for He is the only true foundation.--Letter 20, 1896, p. 4, 5. (To Brethren Colcord, Daniells, and Faulkhead, August 25, 1896.)     Released August 1973.  {5MR 374.1}
[5MR 375.1]       MR No. 332 - Development of Dr. J. H. Kellogg's Pantheistic Views         Soon after Dr. Kellogg first connected with the sanitarium, I was shown that he was in danger of entertaining false views of God. I labored with him, telling him that his case had been presented to me, and that I had been shown just what the holding of such ideas would lead to.--Letter 214, 1903, p. 2. (To Brethren Sutherland and Magan, October 9, 1903.)  {5MR 375.1}
[5MR 375.2]          I told Elder A. T. Jones that which the Lord has presented to me in regard to the source from which the doctor was receiving his education in these seductive theories. I told him that our brother was under the influence of Satanic agencies, and that for so long a time had he been working away from the principles of truth and righteousness, that he had been entangled, and had in himself no power to escape from the snare of the enemy.--Letter 220, 1903, p. 7. (To David Paulson, October 14, 1903.)  {5MR 375.2}
[5MR 375.3]          Before leaving Washington for Berrien Springs, I was instructed upon some points regarding the work at Battle Creek. In the night season I was in a large meeting. Dr. Kellogg was speaking, and he was filled with enthusiasm regarding his subject. His associate physicians and ministers of the gospel were present. The subject upon which he was speaking was life, and the relation of God to all living things. In his presentation he cloaked the matter somewhat, but in reality he was presenting scientific theories which are akin to pantheism, as of the highest value. . . . One by my side told me that the evil angels had taken captive the mind of the speaker. . . .                                            -376-  {5MR 375.3}
[5MR 376.1]          Dr. Kellogg has been studying these matters for a long time, and has been preparing himself to present his ideas and to lead souls to adopt them.--Manuscript 64, 1904, pp. 1, 2. ("A Warning Against Deceptive Teaching," June 23, 1907.)     Released August 9, 1973  {5MR 376.1}
[5MR 377.1]       MR No. 333 - Our Health Message         I have seen in vision that tobacco was a filthy weed, and that it must be laid aside or given up. Said my accompanying angel, "If it is an idol it is high time it was given up, and unless it is given up the frown of God will be upon the one that uses it, and he cannot be sealed with the seal of the living God." If it is used as a medicine, go to God, He is the great Physician, and those that use the filthy weed for medicine greatly dishonor God.--Letter 5, 1851. (To Brother Barnes, December 14, 1851.)  {5MR 377.1}
[5MR 377.2]          I then saw a lack of cleanliness among Sabbathkeepers. . . . I saw that God would not acknowledge an untidy and unclean person as a Christian. . . .  {5MR 377.2}
[5MR 377.3]          I saw that these things should meet with an open rebuke, and if there was not a change immediately in some that profess the truth, in these things, they should be put out of the camp. . . .  {5MR 377.3}
[5MR 377.4]          If we wish good health we must take special care of the health God has given us, deny the unhealthy appetite, eat more coarse food with little grease. Then you can consistently ask God's blessing upon such food as is congenial with your natures. We must pray as did Solomon for food convenient for us, and act accordingly, and God will bless us. Some Sabbathkeepers make a god of their bellies, waste their means in getting rich food. Such I saw, if saved at all, would know what pinching is unless they deny their appetites and eat to the glory of God. There are but few who eat to the glory of God.--Manuscript 1, 1854. ("Reproof for Adultery and Neglect," February 12, 1854.)                                            -378-  {5MR 377.4}
[5MR 378.1]          Early this morning we were called up to go to Brother Loughborough's. They think their child is dying. Dress hastily and go to the afflicted family. The little one was dying. . . .  {5MR 378.1}
[5MR 378.2]          This is a dark, dreary world. The whole human family are subject to disease, sorrow, and death.--Manuscript 1, 1860. (Diary, January 2, 1860.)  {5MR 378.2}
[5MR 378.3]          If you had left off tobacco entirely and never touched that filthy weed after you had started the last time, your appetite for strong drink you could the more readily have subdued.--Letter 1, 1861. (To Victory Jones, January, 1861.)  {5MR 378.3}
[5MR 378.4]          I have been thinking long and patiently upon what you said to me in regard to your wearing hoops. I am prepared to answer: Do not put on hoops by any means. I believe that God will have His people distinct from the nations around them. They are peculiar and should we strive to abolish or put away every sign that marks us as peculiar? No, no; let us preserve the signs which distinguish us in dress, as well as articles of faith. By putting on hoops, however small, you not only give countenance, but a powerful influence to this ridiculous fashion, and you place yourself where you could not reprove those who may choose to wear the larger hoops. Stand clear from this disgusting fashion. My mouth is open. I shall speak plain upon hoops in the next Review.--Letter 5, 1861. (To Mary Loughborough, June 6, 1861.)  {5MR 378.4}
[5MR 378.5]          Many interpret the visions to suit their own peculiar ideas, and God is grieved, His church weakened, and the cause dishonored by childish                                            -379-     contentions and by misinterpreting what He has seen fit to reveal. I saw that God would soon remove all light given through visions unless they were appreciated and the church make a better use of them than they have done. The church, with humble hearts, must in meekness search carefully for their own wrongs which have separated God from them. . . .  {5MR 378.5}
[5MR 379.1]          Hoops, I saw, should be discarded from the ranks of Sabbathkeepers. Their influence and practice should be a rebuke to this ridiculous fashion which has been a screen to iniquity. Its first rise was from a house of ill fame in Paris. Never was such iniquity practiced as since this hoop invention; never were there so many murders of infants and never were virtue and modesty so rare. It has almost departed from this enlightened land.--Letter 16a, 1861. (To the Church in Roosevelt, New York, August 3, 1861.)  {5MR 379.1}
[5MR 379.2]          You write about quilted skirts, that it is wrong to wear heavy skirts. My answer you will see in next paper. ［See Review and Herald, June 25, 1861, page 37, reprinted in Testimonies, volume 1, pages 274-287.］ If that does not convince and settle your mind, please write again. The more I dwell upon this matter, the plainer is it to me that the wearing of hoops is one of the abominations of the land that God would have us utterly discard. Our practice and example should be a standing rebuke to this ridiculous fashion.--Letter 6, 1861. (To Mary Loughborough, June 17, 1861.)  {5MR 379.2}
[5MR 379.3]          I have been trying to find time to write to you for some days, but there is so much to be done I cannot do half I wish to.                                            -380-  {5MR 379.3}
[5MR 380.1]          Adelia and the children have been examined today. The doctor pronounces Adelia sick. We shall have their written prescriptions this week, then you can know more in regard to them. . . .  {5MR 380.1}
[5MR 380.2]          They have all styles of dress here. Some are very becoming, if not so short. We shall get patterns from this place and I think we can get out a style of dress more healthful than we now wear and yet not be bloomer or the American costume. Our dresses according to my idea should be from four to six inches shorter than now worn and should in no case reach lower than the top of the heel of the shoe and could be a little shorter even than this with all modesty. I am going to get up a style of dress on my own hook which will accord perfectly with that which has been shown me. Health demands it. Our feeble women must dispense with heavy skirts and tight waists if they value health.  {5MR 380.2}
[5MR 380.3]          Brother Lockwood, don't groan now. I am not going to extremes, but conscience and health requires a reform.  {5MR 380.3}
[5MR 380.4]          We shall never imitate Miss Dr. Austin or Mrs. Dr. York. They dress very much like men. We shall imitate or follow no fashion we have ever yet seen. We shall institute a fashion which will be both economical and healthful.  {5MR 380.4}
[5MR 380.5]          You may ask what we think of this institution. Some things are excellent. Some things are not good. Their views and teachings in regard to health are, I think, correct. But Dr. Jackson mixes up his theology too much with health questions which theology to us is certainly objectionable. He deems it necessary for the health of his patients to let them have pleasurable excitement to keep their spirits up. They play cards for                                            -381-     amusements, have a dance once a week and seem to mix these things up with religion.  {5MR 380.5}
[5MR 381.1]          These things of course, we should not countenance, yet, when I view the matter from another standpoint, I am led to inquire, What better can be done for the feeble sick who have no hope of heaven, no consolation received by the Christian? Their sources of enjoyment must be derived from a different source; while the Christian has the elevating influence of the power of grace, the sinner must draw from another source his enjoyments. If ever I prize Christ and the Christian hope, it is here, while looking upon poor invalids with but little prospect before them of ever recovering their health and having no hope for a better life. Dr. Jackson carries out his principles in regard to diet to the letter. He places no butter or salt upon his table, no meat or any kind of grease. But he sets a liberal table. Waiters are constantly in attendance and if a dish is getting low they remove it and replenish. The food I call liberal and good. All the difficulty is, there is danger of eating too much. All our food is eaten with a keen relish. If anyone requires a little salt they have it supplied for the asking. A little bell sits by their plate, which they use to call the waiter, who provides them what they ask.  {5MR 381.1}
[5MR 381.2]          From 12 o'clock to quarter before two are resting hours. Everything is quiet. All undress and go to bed. But I forgot to state at half past ten comes the taking of baths. All patients who take treatment enter a large carpeted room with stove in it. All around the room are hooks. Upon these hooks are the sheets of the patients. Each has their particular hook and their number over the hook.                                            -382-  {5MR 381.2}
[5MR 382.1]          Upon entering this room, the one who undresses first, wraps a sheet about her and signifies her readiness for a bath. By removing a tin from a hook painted on the back side with brown paint, they hold that tin until the bath-tending women ask, What does No. 1 want? She then tells them either sitz bath, half bath, or dry rubbing according to their prescription. They say, All ready. Then the patient turns this tin brown-side-out and goes to her bath. This saves all confusion, for it is known when all are served.  {5MR 382.1}
[5MR 382.2]          The bath women put on old duds reaching to the knees, are barefooted and bare-legged and look bad. Yet their manner of dress is according to their work.  {5MR 382.2}
[5MR 382.3]          I do think we should have an institution in Michigan to which our Sabbathkeeping invalids can resort. Dr. Lay is doing well. He is in the very best place he could be in to learn. He is studying all his leisure moments and is coming out a thorough convert. His wife is doing well. She is gaining, walks well for her. She is one hundred percent better than when she came here. Dr. Lay is respected in this institution. He ranks among their physicians. I think they ［would］ be unwilling to have them leave. Dr. Lay thinks some of going to New York City to Dr. Trall's college to attend lectures, obtain a diploma, and come out a regular M.D. I believe the Lord's hand is in our coming to this place. We shall learn all we can and try to make a right use of it.  {5MR 382.3}
[5MR 382.4]          Yesterday we attended the celebration of a wedding conducted in style, worthy of imitation. Dr.'s only son, James, was married to Miss Katie Johnson. They were married in their father's cottage and then came to the hall where all the patients were congregated and all the members of the                                            -383-     household, also sick patients confined to their rooms were brought out, laid upon sofas and placed in rocking chairs upon the large platform occupied by those who lecture. Some were cripples, some diseased in various ways. The hall was decorated in tasteful style, nothing superfluous or silly. After the bridegroom and bride walked in, then Mrs. Dr. York conducted us to them and gave all who desired an introduction to them. There was a long table arranged with food which was placed upon plates and passed around to each one. Then waiters were constantly passing around with a supply if any more was required. Grapes were passed around in abundance. Everything was liberal, yet plain. They did not even on this occasion depart from their principles of diet, which made the thing consistent and admirable. They had extras, graham pudding with dates in it, gems mixed with raisins, custard, apple pie and baked apples, a few other simple things. Nothing like fine flour was seen, even upon this extra occasion.  {5MR 382.4}
[5MR 383.1]          I am afraid as a people we should not carry out our principles as well. After we had eaten, Mr. Clark, a great musician, sang and played upon an instrument of music, cabinet organ. His song was very amusing, but enough of this.  {5MR 383.1}
[5MR 383.2]          I don't know when you will get another letter. I meant to send the price of those shoes so if any wanted cheap shoes they could get them for their children. But there are so many hands and so many different prices and kinds of shoes that I think it would be impossible to tell you so that you could understand in regards to them. They had better remain until we return, I think.                                            -384-  {5MR 383.2}
[5MR 384.1]          We hope you will enjoy yourselves well in our absence. By cheerful, above all things be happy. Look on the bright side and may the blessing of God rest upon you in rich abundance.--Letter 6, 1864. (To Brother and Sister Lockwood, September 1864.)  {5MR 384.1}
[5MR 384.2]          We have here met with a lady who was at Our Home at Dansville when we were there. She introduced me to her husband. They attended our meetings. Your father gave a temperance discourse Sunday morning. She sat with her husband in their carriage just outside the curtains of the tent. They are intelligent people and the first in the place. They invited us to visit them, and today we comply with their request. She made the remark in regard to your father's discourse that it seemed to her she was listening to Dr. Jackson again. She spoke especially of my speaking at the convention, said she had never forgotten it; that it had been a great help to her since that time; that it had especially benefited her.--Letter 3, 1865. (To Edson and Willie White, June 13, 1865.)  {5MR 384.2}
[5MR 384.3]          Someone told me that they would put in the steel-rimmed buttons left from my dress but they cannot be found. If there is one dozen left I want them sent; if not, get enough to make one dozen. I need them up and down the front of my short dress. That is the way they all have them. The black buttons left from my dresses I also want for my short plaid dress. There is a little box of buttons I left in the front chamber. Send them if you please.--Letter 5, 1865. (To "Dear Children," September 18, 1865.)                                            -385-  {5MR 384.3}
[5MR 385.1]          I would like to have you send to us the health journal in which Graham gives his apology for being sick. It is a few numbers stitched together, sent from Adams Center, from which we selected largely. Please send (to us at Our Home, Dansville, New York) one half a dozen of our pictures, both on one card, and one dozen each separate; also two of James, large, and two of mine, the best you can find. Please send a couple dozen How to Live, bound.--Letter 6, 1865. (To "Dear Children," September 22, 1865.)  {5MR 385.1}
[5MR 385.2]          Edson, . . .it has been told me that you were seen riding with the Walters girl. I do not charge this upon you as a grievous sin, but you are well aware that we would not approve of your showing partiality or attention to any young miss at your age. When you are old enough to begin to manifest preference for any particular one we are the ones to be consulted and to choose for you. I wish you to be carefree of your acts, not make yourself foolish and a subject of ridicule. You are but a boy yet. Will you please to remember it, and rely upon your parents' advice and instruction?--Letter 7, 1865. (To Edson White, December 13, 1865.)  {5MR 385.2}
[5MR 385.3]          My breakfast this morning was plenty of well-cooked mush, one gem, and two raw apples. This noon, baked potatoes with a little milk gravy and one gem, one spoonful of turnip, and one small apple.--Letter 8, 1865. (To James White, November 21, 1865).  {5MR 385.3}
[5MR 385.4]          There is a work of reform to be carried on in your family. Your children need to be taught lessons of self-denial. They are feeble children. They have                                            -386-     ［not］ much constitution to draw upon; therefore the greatest pains should be taken with their diet. They should eat the simplest food at regular intervals. Their appetites and taste should not be consulted at the injury of their stomachs. This has been done too much, and they have been made more nervous and have had less patience and self-control. Their stomachs should be consulted instead of their taste. Digestive organs should not be overtaxed, for they have but little force of constitution to draw upon. Nature should be left unburdened to carry on her work.  {5MR 385.4}
[5MR 386.1]          Laura consults the taste, the appetite, more than the stomach, the digestive organs. A simple, wholesome diet should be allowed the children and that only at regular intervals, not oftener than three times a day, and less would be better.--Letter 17, 1864. (To Brother and Sister Kellogg, circa 1864.)  {5MR 386.1}
[5MR 386.2]          We left Topsham the fifteenth, complying with the urgent request of the church in this place. We traveled day and night, near one thousand miles; left Topsham Tuesday arriving at Battle Creek Thursday about four o'clock p.m. We lived on our simple fare of crackers and apples until we sat down at our own table in our own home. I did not feel justified to pay fifty cents apiece for eating at the places of refreshments when we could just as well take our simple fare and lunch it on the road. We tasted nothing warm from the commencement of the journey to the close.--Letter 10, 1863. (To Sister Cornell, December 22, 1863.)                                            -387-  {5MR 386.2}
[5MR 387.1]          The first night after we came here ［Rochester, New York］ I dreamed of being at Dansville and of the power of God resting upon me in such abundance that I was nearly lost to everything around me, and I was exalting God and our Saviour as the great Physician and the Deliverer of His afflicted, suffering children. The Spirit of inspiration was upon me. I could not forbear, and in a most exalted, elevated strain I was magnifying the power of Jesus and His saving grace, His exalted, spotless character, His blameless life.  {5MR 387.1}
[5MR 387.2]          Dr. Jackson was near me, afraid that his patients would hear me, and wished to lay his hand upon me and hinder me, but he was awed and dared not move; he seemed held by the power of God. I awoke very happy.--Letter 9, 1865. (To "Dear Husband," November 22, 1865.)  {5MR 387.2}
[5MR 387.3]          I live here about as I do at Dansville. Mornings I eat mush, gems, and uncooked apples. At dinner baked potatoes, raw apples, and gems. . . . All here pray earnestly for you and notwithstanding Dr. Jackson's "long time" I believe you will astonish the whole fraternity by a speedy recovery to health. Many times in the day you are in my mind and I say aloud, God lives and reigns, and I believe we shall live to praise Him.--Letter 10, 1865. (To "Dear Husband," November 24, 1865.)  {5MR 387.3}
[5MR 387.4]          Edson, I hope you will not eat much sweet. Your skin is in a bad condition. You must tell Anna to get fruit instead of molasses. I know she is a great lover of sweet but I don't want she should encourage you in eating it. Don't stint yourself on fruit. Apples at one dollar a bushel are not                                            -388-     high, and are more beneficial to health. You must manage to bathe as often as twice a week. Don't neglect this.--Letter 7, 1866. (To Edson White, December 13, 1866.)  {5MR 387.4}
[5MR 388.1]          In the vision given me at Rochester I was shown that God in His providence has been especially leading Brother Lay to obtain an experience that would be beneficial to himself and to the cause of God. . . . All through your life, Sister Lay, you have had, to a greater or less degree, a diseased imagination. God designed your affliction for your good, that it should remove from you many things detrimental to you and which had proved a leaden weight to your husband. You have not realized your condition or the effect both your physical and mental infirmities have had upon your husband. They have made him a weak man, in every sense of the word, when he might have been strong. He has suffered in mind intensely when it all might have been saved had you viewed calmly, rationally, and as a Christian wife should. . . . The experience you have had at Dansville has greatly helped you to appreciate his worth, and yet, dear sister, you must view things from a higher, more elevated standpoint. . . .  {5MR 388.1}
[5MR 388.2]          I was shown that while at Dansville you both learned much, but Heaven designed to accomplish a still greater work for you both if you would walk in the way that God could work for you. Dr. Lay saw errors in the chief physician at Dansville in regard to the course he pursued toward Mrs. Jackson, which he would never be influenced to imitate. He abhors all such fondness and familiarity as this man exhibited towards females. Yet I was shown that God would not have him remain a much longer time at Dansville, for                                            -389-     he would be in danger of receiving some things or viewing some things in the same light or much in the same light as Dr. Jackson viewed them, which would hinder his influence in the position God would have him fill.--Letter 6, 1867. (To Brother and Sister Lay, May 6, 1867.)  {5MR 388.2}
[5MR 389.1]          The health reform is a great enterprise and is a part of the truth closely connected with present truth as the arm is connected with the body. . . .  {5MR 389.1}
[5MR 389.2]          Dr. Lay is not qualified to carry on so large a business as you are laying out for him. His health will not admit of it, and he is not qualified to sustain and manage large interests with increase of burdens.  {5MR 389.2}
[5MR 389.3]          If his wife possessed physical and mental health he would be better prepared to bear the burdens already resting upon him. . . . You should not suffer Dr. Lay to urge you, Dr. Byington, or any other doctor under the sun, to move in the dark. There is too much backwater now to make any very extensive moves. Dr. Lay has well done to move out in this great work, but he can bear no heavier burdens. In his desire to see the work grow he may urge matters faster than can be well carried forward with the best results to the glory of God.--Letter 8, 1867. (To Brother Aldrich, August 20, 1867.)  {5MR 389.3}
[5MR 389.4]          Tell Sister Lampson I can see no objection to her attending Trall's lectures and more fully qualifying herself to act her part in the institution.--Letter 14, 1867. (To Edson White, November 9, 1867.)                                            -390-  {5MR 389.4}
[5MR 390.1]          You should feel that God enjoins upon you to eat and drink and dress and work and study in accordance with the laws of health and life, that no organ of your body or mind shall become enfeebled. . . . If the schoolroom is illy ventilated, do not remain in it the entire period of school hours. Ask to take your book and go into the open air. If in winter, put on your overcoats and mittens, walk and study, for in this way you will give food to your lungs and strengthen your system to endure any amount of taxation. You have complained of headache because of heated rooms. If teachers and scholars are ignorant of the bad effects of these overheated rooms and will close the windows and take into the lungs the impure air, modestly ask the teacher to excuse you, telling them it is the positive request of your mother. If this is not granted, your only alternative is to leave school, and we will be at the expense to employ a private teacher. I feel the necessity of your regarding these matters in their true light. Act up to the knowledge and intelligence you have. Health and life are not to be sacrificed to others' whims.--Letter 15, 1867. (To Edson and Willie White, November 9, 1867.)  {5MR 390.1}
[5MR 390.2]          It was thought best to avail ourselves of the advantages of the Health Institution at Dansville, New York. Here we took the afflicted one ［James White after his stroke］, but we did not leave God behind. We did not feel that the three months passed at this institution was in vain. We did not receive ［all these］ ideas and sentiments and suggestions advanced, but we did gather many things of value from those who had obtained an experience in health reform. We did not feel that there was any necessity of gathering the chaff with the wheat. . . .                                            -391-  {5MR 390.2}
[5MR 391.1]          Dr. Jackson carried the idea that it was the duty of all who were at the institution to pay the fiddler whether they favored dancing or not, and those who would not do this might as well pick up their things and leave. A committee was appointed to solicit donations for this purpose. There were conscientious members of different churches as patients at the health cure, who could not unite in this exercise, for they could not harmonize such amusements as card playing and dancing, with Christian principles. These decided they would have to leave.  {5MR 391.1}
[5MR 391.2]          In the bathroom I was solicited to donate to the fiddler, although Dr. Jackson had told them to pass us by, for our principles were well known. Yet this missionary upon the dancing question had not understood the matter, as the doctor designed it. Without any desire to offend the doctor, and determined not to offend God, I told the lady frankly I could not use my money for any such purposes, neither would I sanction this dancing exercise, by my influence. "I am a follower of Jesus."--Manuscript 1, 1867. ("Reminiscent Account of the Experience of James White's Sickness and Recovery," written in 1880's.)  {5MR 391.2}
[5MR 391.3]          That which I have written in regard to health was not taken from books or papers. As I related the things which I had been shown to others, the question was asked, "Have you seen the paper, The Laws of Life or the Water Cure Journal?" I told them No, I had not seen either of the papers. Said they, "What you have seen agrees very much with much of their teachings." I talked freely with Dr. Lay and many others upon the things which had been                                            -392-     shown me in reference to health. I had never seen a paper treating upon health.  {5MR 391.3}
[5MR 392.1]          After the vision was given me, my husband was aroused upon the health question. He obtained books, upon our eastern journey, but I would not read them. My view was clear, and I did not want to read anything until I had fully completed my books. My views were written independent of books or of the opinions of others.--Manuscript 7, 1867. ("Writing Out the Light on Health Reform," undated.)  {5MR 392.1}
[5MR 392.2]          Now, my dear son, I want you to qualify yourself by studious habits to attend medical college. Be careful of your means. You will want them all. If you dress and live simply and are economical, we will provide your clothing. Don't let quarters and half dollars slip from your hands here to purchase things you may think that you need.--Letter 21, 1867. (To "Dear Children," December 29, 1867.)  {5MR 392.2}
[5MR 392.3]          I have frequently asked myself What could you have done with so much money? Edson, I am answered in a dream, you are not a health reformer in principle. You do not live up to the light God has given and, while you neglect one ray of light that the Lord has graciously permitted to shine upon your pathway, you will be in darkness. When you boarded yourself, did not you spend money for nuts, candies and hurtful things and eat these between meals and at any time? I concluded that your frequent headaches were caused by the indulgence of your appetite. . . .                                            -393-  {5MR 392.3}
[5MR 393.1]          I have been thinking that to take dinner with your grandparents was not the best especially on the Sabbath. They do not prepare food in a manner I would like to have you eat. I fear that like the Israelites, ［your］ appetite controls reason and you lust after the flesh pots of Egypt. . . . Do not your grandparents use pork and meat, mince pies, etc? I must insist that while we pay your board, you be regular at your meals for your physical and moral health.  {5MR 393.1}
[5MR 393.2]          I beg of you to read in volume four, of Spiritual Gifts, what the Lord has been pleased to communicate to your mother.--Letter 5, 1868. (To Edson White, February 27, 1868.)  {5MR 393.2}
[5MR 393.3]          I am not in good health. I am unable to labor in the cause of God or to engage in the most simple labor of the household. I have told you a period I had entered in my life untried by me which would determine in a short period the chances of life or death with me. I have more indications of going down into the grave than of rallying. My vitality is at a low ebb. Your Aunt Sarah died passing through this critical time. My lungs are affected. Dr. Trall said I would probably go with consumption in this time. Dr. Jackson said I should probably fail in this time. Nature would be severely taxed, and the only question would be, Were there vital forces remaining to sustain the change of nature? My lungs have remained unaffected until last winter. The fainting fit I had on the cars nearly closed my life. My lungs are painful. How I shall come out I cannot tell. I suffer much pain.  {5MR 393.3}
[5MR 393.4]          I wish to write a few things to you. Brother Hull has just come in to inquire in regard to his studying to be a physician. He is conversing with                                            -394-     your father while I am writing. I felt pained. He has proved himself worthy of encouragement to commence study. The position I believe the Lord desired you to fill, but we could not, dared not, encourage you to study, for you have shown such weakness to resist temptation. We feared to put you to any test to prove you in so important a position, for you had shown you had no strength to endure the test in smaller matters. . . .  {5MR 393.4}
[5MR 394.1]          You have to break the hands of wrong and long-formed habits and learn anew. You should be distrustful ever of following your own will, your own desire. Practice self-denial. You are watched. Your character is bearing a close test. . . .  {5MR 394.1}
[5MR 394.2]          Others note your weakness. They read these things. Little things develop a person's character and principles. They know the instructions we have given you and they watch to see how near our instructions are followed and how sacredly regarded.--Letter 6, 1869. (To Edson White, June 10, 1869.)  {5MR 394.2}
[5MR 394.3]          You ［Brother and Sister Lay］ received ideas at Dansville from Dr. Jackson which you have spoken of before the others and before your children, which will not bear to be carried out. From Dr. Jackson's standpoint they may not appear as objectionable and dangerous, but when viewed from a Christian standpoint they are positively dangerous. The instructions he has given in regard to shunning physical labor, has proved a great injury to many. The do-nothing system is a dangerous theory. The necessity of amusements, as he teaches and enjoins upon his patients, in order to occupy the time and engage the mind, is made a substitute for useful, healthful exercise, and physical labor.                                            -395-  {5MR 394.3}
[5MR 395.1]          Amusements excite the brain more than useful employment. Physical exercise and labor have a more happy influence upon the mind and strengthen the muscles, improve the circulation, and give the invalid the satisfaction of knowing his own power of endurance; whereas, if he is restricted from healthful exercise and physical labor, his attention is called to himself and he is in constant danger of thinking himself worse off than he really is, and of having established with him a diseased imagination, which causes him to have continual fear that he is overdoing, overexercising, and overtaxing his power of endurance. At the same time, if he should engage in well-directed labor, using his strength and not abusing it, he would find that this physical exercise would prove a more powerful and effective agent in his recovery of health than even the water treatment he is receiving.  {5MR 395.1}
[5MR 395.2]          The inactivity of the mental and physical powers, so far as useful labor is concerned, is that which keeps the invalid in a condition of feebleness that he feels powerless to rise above. It also gives these invalids a greater opportunity to indulge in impure imagination and self-abuse, which indulgence has brought many of them where they are in feebleness. They are told they have expended too much vitality, have labored too hard, when in nine cases out of ten, the labor they performed was the only redeeming thing in their life, and saved them from utter ruin. While their mind was thus engaged, they could not have as favorable an opportunity to debase their own bodies and complete the work of destruction for themselves. To have such cease all labor of brain and muscle is to give them an ample opportunity to be led captive by the temptations of Satan.                                            -396-  {5MR 395.2}
[5MR 396.1]          Dr. Jackson has recommended the sexes associating together. He has instructed them to mingle together, stating that this was necessary for their health. Such teaching has done and is doing great injury to inexperienced youth and children, and is a great satisfaction to men and women of suspicious morals, a class whose passions have never been controlled, and for this reason they are suffering from mental and physical disorders. These are instructed from a health standpoint to be in the company of the other sex, which opens a door of temptation before them. Passion rouses like a lion in some of these, and every consideration is overborne, everything elevated is sacrificed to lustful passion. This is an age when corruption is teeming everywhere. Were the minds and bodies of men and women in a healthful condition, were the animal passions subject to the higher powers of the mind, it might be comparatively safe to teach that boys and girls, and youth of still more mature age, could be benefited by being much in each other's society, the boys with the girls, the girls with the boys. If the minds of the youth of this age were pure, innocent, and uncorrupted, the girls might have a softening influence upon the boys, and the boys with their stronger, firmer natures, might have a tendency to ennoble the girls. But it is a fact, a painful fact, that there is not one girl out of one hundred who is pure-minded, and there is not one boy out of one hundred whose morals are untainted. . . .  {5MR 396.1}
[5MR 396.2]          It was not the taxation of study alone that was doing the work of injury to your children, but that their own wrong habits were sapping the brain, and robbing the entire body of vital energy. The nervous system was becoming shattered by being often excited and thus laying the foundation for premature                                            -397-     and certain decay. Self-abuse is killing thousands and tens of thousands.--Letter 30, 1870. (To Dr. and Sister Lay, February 13, 1870.)  {5MR 396.2}
[5MR 397.1]          We visited Dr. Lewis. . . . We think him near insanity. He has a house in which he has put two hundred and thirty thousand dollars and he is yet making improvements. We stepped into apparently a little bedroom, four by six, sat upon a nice sofa, and were hoisted by an elevator up four stories to Dr. Lewis' room; and yet there were four stories above the doctor's rooms. We could look all over Boston. The doctor has been engaged in business so long that he has a diseased brain. He told us frankly all about his condition. I think this statement of his case helped father. It certainly explained things to me I had not before understood. I see that we must all be more careful of our words and actions when father is overwhelmed with care.--Letter 15, 1871. (To Edson and Emma White, November 15, 1871.)  {5MR 397.1}
[5MR 397.2]          We visited Dio Lewis and found him an overworked man. He is liberal, open-hearted, and frank. The doctor has been overworking his brain. Your father enjoys the change. He resolves now not to confine himself so closely to Battle Creek. We have had excellent meetings.--Letter 15a, 1871. (To Edson and Emma White, November 15, 1871.)  {5MR 397.2}
[5MR 397.3]          I wish to say to you, my children, live near to God. Do not follow the example of anyone. Christ is your pattern. Maintain a life of conscientiousness, of faithfulness, of watchfulness and prayer. In regard to your going to Trall's, you must rely upon your own resources as much as                                            -398-     possible. We want to do our duty to our children and to our fellow men in general.--Letter 14, 1872. (To Edson and Emma White, September, 1872.)  {5MR 397.3}
[5MR 398.1]          Edson, don't be in great haste to leave for Trall's. Make the most of your time. Elder ［Merritt］ Kellogg will start for Trall's November 8, and will get to Battle Creek November 15, and will leave for Trall's November 20. He is writing to Trall that he is coming from California with one more to accompany him, and in Battle Creek will be joined by several and to hold on and not commence his lectures till he gets there with his company. Brother Kellogg has a library of the textbooks and other books that you need. He says you can have the use of these books. One can read to the company and all be benefited. He will be a great help to you all as he is one term in advance of you. He will be a father to you, an excellent counselor; he is humble and has the cause of God at heart. We hope that you will take Brother Kellogg's counsel.--Letter 19, 1872. (To Edson and Emma White, October 25, 1872.)  {5MR 398.1}
[5MR 398.2]          We made the case of your father a special subject of our prayers. . . . The blessing and power of God rested upon your father and mother. We both fell to the floor. Your father, as he rose upon his feet to praise God, could not stand. The blessing of God rested upon him with such remarkable power. The angels of God seemed all around us. The awful, glorious presence of God was in our midst. Elder Loughborough felt the power of God all through his body. The room seemed holy.  {5MR 398.2}
[5MR 398.3]          The healing power of God came upon your father, and we believe that he will be qualified by spiritual and physical strength for the great work                                            -399-     before us. The praise of God was in our hearts and upon our lips. We shouted the high praises of God. Whoso offereth praise glorifieth God. This is the work and power of God.  {5MR 398.3}
[5MR 399.1]          Our souls do magnify the Lord for all His wonderful works to the children of men.  {5MR 399.1}
[5MR 399.2]          God has delivered us from discouragement and bondage of darkness. In Him is no darkness at all. God will place our feet in a large place. We shall not walk in darkness, but have the light of life. Streams of light seemed to come upon us from our heavenly Father and the room seemed to be illuminated with the presence of the Lord.--Letter 20, 1872. (To Edson and Willie White, December 7, 1872.)  {5MR 399.2}
[5MR 399.3]          I hope Edson will not get homesick. I received a good letter from Emma about one week since. Received another last night. We answer her letters promptly, seeking to encourage her in every way we can. We do not feel that it would be best for Emma to go to Trall's. We knew she would be homesick and lonely, but Edson, my son, be sure to anchor when you get home, not break over the bounds of health reform. Be settled, and waver not, and Emma will gradually come to the right way of living. She cannot be expected to do it all at once. You have not been a health reformer with firm principles, Edson, on your part. Aided by enlightened conscience, Emma will be all right. Children, move from principle. . . .  {5MR 399.3}
[5MR 399.4]          I have dropped my department in Reformer. I thought perhaps my productions savored so much of religious sentiments it might be best to give                                            -400-     readers a little rest for a time. Does Trall pick to pieces my writings and quiz them any?--Letter 6, 1873. (To "Dear Children," February 6, 1873.)  {5MR 399.4}
[5MR 400.1]          A very influential man has seen notice of the Health Institute in a Chicago paper, and he came here yesterday. He is a health reformer and has eaten but one meal a day for ten years. He is a healthy-looking man and wishes to become acquainted with my husband and myself. He will spend Sabbath and first day here. He has felt no union with Dr. Trall or Fowler, because he saw that they were leaning toward infidelity. --Letter 61, 1874. (To Brother Littlejohn, November 11, 1874.)  {5MR 400.1}
[5MR 400.2]          This is the great heart of the work, and if the body here is healthy a healthful current will be diffused through the entire body. Your father's and my influence is needed here more than in any other place. We are appreciated here. We can do more good when we are appreciated than when we are not. We never had greater influence among our people than at the present time. They all look up to us as father and mother.--Letter 46, 1876. (To "Dear Children," October 26, 1876.)  {5MR 400.2}
[5MR 400.3]          You ask in regard to canvassers who travel and have to eat bread with swine's flesh in it. I see here a serious difficulty, but there is a remedy. Learn to make good, hygienic rolls and keep them with you. You can generally obtain hot milk, or at least a cup of hot water with milk, and this, with fruit or without fruit, will nourish the system. Many plans may be devised with some little tact and labor that many difficulties in the line of eating                                            -401-     unwholesome food may be overcome. I advise every Sabbathkeeping canvasser to avoid meat eating, not because it is regarded as sin to eat meat, but because it is not healthful. The animal creation is groaning.--Manuscript 15, 1889. ("Counsels to our Colporteurs Regarding Carefulness in Diet," circa 1889.)  {5MR 400.3}
[5MR 401.1]          My Brother, I have some things to say to you in the name of the Lord. The matter has been opened before me, and this morning urges itself upon my mind in a most impressive manner. . . . It is unfortunate for your wife and children that you are an invalid, because your mind is affected by the condition of your stomach, and you are often very exacting. . . . Your health will improve when your heart is under the subduing influence of the Spirit of God, and you let the peace of God rule, not be a transient guest, in your soul. Now I wish to tell you something of what the Lord has shown me, in my own case and a score of others, in reference to diet. Some years ago Elder Loughborough's family were living very much as yours have been, discarding salt, and rigidly following a certain course they had marked out. All were dyspeptics. Elder Loughborough did not have strength to perform his ministerial labors, and the children ate double the amount of food they should have had, because the wants of the stomach were not met.  {5MR 401.1}
[5MR 401.2]          I was shown that the ideas they had received in regard to diet were not to be carried out as they had been. All ate largely, and yet were unsatisfied. Nature, I saw, had a heavy tax put upon her, and yet was not nourished. I have not time now to state all the particulars, but I was shown that death would be the result unless a change was brought about at once. But Elder Loughborough's wife was possessed of a conscientiousness that was                                            -402-     painful, an affliction to herself and all connected with her. Sick and suffering as she was, her conscience--which certainly could not have been a sanctified conscience--held her to the extreme course she had adopted.  {5MR 401.2}
[5MR 402.1]          I was shown that the Lord would have them study from cause to effect and see that it was best to break up a routine in which the system was not nourished. It was a mistake to discard salt altogether as they had done; it would be better for them to use it moderately; that instead of eating so largely of gems and potatoes, and gravies, and strong sauce, they would be benefited by using a little meat two or three times a week. Well, Elder Loughborough changed his diet and began to gain in strength. His wife made no change, and she died about a year after I had labored with them so earnestly. . . .  {5MR 402.1}
[5MR 402.2]          I have been shown by the Lord that you are making a mistake in your own diet. A change is necessary for you healthwise. How can you recommend that which you call health reform, when it does so little for you? Just study this matter in a different light from that in which you viewed it heretofore.  {5MR 402.2}
[5MR 402.3]          There is a wide difference in constitutions and temperaments, and the demands of the system differ greatly in different persons. What would be food for one might be poison for another; so precise rules cannot be laid down to fit every case. I cannot eat beans, for they are poison to me; but for me to say that for this reason no one must eat them would be simply ridiculous. I cannot eat a spoonful of milk gravy, or milk toast, without suffering in consequence; but other members of my family can eat these things, and realize no such effect; therefore I take that which suits my stomach best, and they do the same. We have no words, no contention, all moves along harmoniously in                                            -403-     my large family, for I do not attempt to dictate what they shall or shall not eat. Many years ago, while at Dr. Jackson's, I undertook to leave it ［salt］ off entirely, because he advocated this in his lectures. But he came to me and said, "I request you not to come into the dining hall to eat. A moderate use of salt is necessary to you; without it you will become a dyspeptic. I will send your meals to your room." After a while, however, I again tried the saltless food, but was again reduced in strength and fainted from weakness. Although every effort was made to counteract the effect of the six-weeks' trial, I was all summer in so feeble a condition that my life was despaired of. I was healed in answer to prayer, else I should not have been alive today.  {5MR 402.3}
[5MR 403.1]          I write this for your good. I am pained to see you suffering so much, and wish that you might have better health. It never pays to take extreme views of health reform. From the light that God has given me, I am convinced that a change of diet will benefit your health.--Letter 19a, 1891. (To H. C. Miller, April 2, 1891.)  {5MR 403.1}
[5MR 403.2]          On a certain night my mind was again deeply exercised in reference to students going to Ann Arbor. It was shown me that this ought not to be, unless it was deemed essential for their receiving medical completion of their education in that line. All cannot discern the dangers which will have to be met in Ann Arbor. The temptations that will surely come through association.                                            -404-  {5MR 403.2}
[5MR 404.1]          I would advise no one to go there unless it is a positive necessity. These matters have been most clearly presented to me--Letter 50, 1893. (To Brother and Sister Prescott, November 14, 1893.)  {5MR 404.1}
[5MR 404.2]          There is no need now for any special alteration in our dress. The plain simple style of dress now worn, made in the most healthful way, demands no hoops and no long trails and is presentable anywhere, and these things should not come in to divert our minds from the grand test which is to decide the eternal destiny of a world--the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.  {5MR 404.2}
[5MR 404.3]          We are nearing the close of this world's history. A plain, direct testimony is now needed, as given in the word of God, in regard to the plainness of dress. This should be our burden. . . .  {5MR 404.3}
[5MR 404.4]          The reform dress, which was once advocated, proved a battle at every step. Members of the church, refusing to adopt this healthful style of dress, caused dissension and discord. With some there was no uniformity and taste in the preparation of the dress as it had been plainly set before them. This was food for talk. The result was that the objectionable features, the pants were left off. The burden of advocating the reform dress was removed because that which was given as a blessing was turned into a curse. There were some things that made the reform dress a decided blessing. With it the ridiculous hoops which were then the fashion, could not possibly be worn. The long dress skirts trailing on the ground and sweeping up the filth of the streets could not be patronized. But a more sensible style of dress has now been adopted, which does not embrace these objectionable features. We need nothing to come                                            -405-     in now to make a test for God's people that shall make more severe for them the test they already have. The enemy would be pleased to get up issues now to divert the minds of the people and get them into controversy over the subject of dress. Let our sisters dress plainly, as many do, having the dress of good material, durable, modest, appropriate for this age, and let not the dress question fill the mind. . . .  {5MR 404.4}
[5MR 405.1]          The Lord has not moved upon any of our sisters to adopt the reform dress. The difficulties that we once had to meet are not to be brought in again. There was so much resistance among our own people that it was removed from them. It would then have proved a blessing. But there must be no branching out now into singular forms of dress. There have been plenty of strange doings in Battle Creek with the bicycle craze, which has greatly displeased the Lord and greatly dishonored the cause of present truth. God holds those responsible who have expended money in this direction. They have greatly injured the influence of the work and the cause of God.  {5MR 405.1}
[5MR 405.2]          Let there be no tests manufactured now to absorb time and minds to bring in new reforms. We have now to face tremendous issues, and all the time and power of our thought are to be called to the living issues before us. I know that the voice raised to create something new in the matter of dress now should be quenched. Put all that there is of you in working to get as close as possible to perishing souls. See if you cannot by a consistent, harmonious, all-round character, ［and］ by the presentations of truth to individuals who are out of Christ, save some souls from ruin.  {5MR 405.2}
[5MR 405.3]          I beg of our people to walk carefully and circumspectly before God. Follow the custom of dress in health reform, but do not again introduce the                                            -406-     short dress and pants unless you have the word of the Lord for it.--Letter 19, 1897. (To J. H. Haughey, July 4, 1897.)  {5MR 405.3}
[5MR 406.1]          My dear brother, as I have before written to you, I know that the Lord had placed you in a very responsible position, standing as you do as the greatest physician in our world, a man to whom the Lord has given understanding and knowledge, that you may do justice and judgment, and reveal the true missionary spirit in the institution which is to represent truth in contrast with error.--Letter 206, 1899. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, December 10, 1899.)  {5MR 406.1}
[5MR 406.2]          Oh, how it has hurt me to have blocks thrown in my way in regard to this subject. Some have said, "Sister White eats cheese, and therefore we are at liberty to eat cheese." I have tasted cheese once or twice, but that is a different thing from making it an article of diet. Once when at Minneapolis, I sat down at a table on which there was some cheese. I was quite sick at the time, and some of my brethren told me that they thought if I ate a little cheese, it might do me good. I ate a small piece, and from then it has been reported in large assemblies that Sister White eats cheese.  {5MR 406.2}
[5MR 406.3]          I have not had meat in my house for years. But do not give up the use of meat because Sister White does not eat it. I would not give a farthing for your health reform if that is what it is based upon. I want you to stand in your individual dignity and in your individual consecration before God.--Manuscript 43, 1901. ("Talk in College Library," April 1, 1901.)                                            -407-  {5MR 406.3}
[5MR 407.1]          In the night seasons I have had conversations with you.--Letter 180, 1901. (To J. H. Kellogg, July 28, 1901.)  {5MR 407.1}
[5MR 407.2]          Battle Creek is not the only place to which we are to look for the education of nurses and other medical-missionary workers. In every sanitarium established, preparation must be made to train young men and young women to be medical missionaries. . . .  {5MR 407.2}
[5MR 407.3]          Never are we to rely upon worldly recognition and rank. Never are we, in the establishment of institutions, to try to compete with worldly institutions in size or splendor.--Letter 128, 1902. (To the General Conference Committee and Medical Missionary Board, July 6, 1902.)  {5MR 407.3}
[5MR 407.4]          I have the tenderest feelings toward you, Dr. Kellogg. There is no one on earth who understands you as well as I do, and no one else who will tell you of your dangers. When the Lord gives me a message for you, I shall surely give it to you.--Letter 174, 1902. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, November 11, 1902.)  {5MR 407.4}
[5MR 407.5]          The principles of health reform mean a great deal to us. When the message first came to me, I was weak and feeble, fainting once or twice a day. I was pleading with God for help, and He opened before me the great subject of health reform. He instructed me that those who were keeping His commandments must be brought into sacred relation with Himself, and that by temperance in eating and drinking they must keep mind and body in the most favorable condition for His service.                                            -408-  {5MR 407.5}
[5MR 408.1]          I was instructed that the use of flesh meat has a tendency to animalize the nature, and to rob men and women of the love and sympathy which they should feel for everyone. We are built up from that which we eat, and those whose diet is largely composed of animal food are brought into a condition where they allow the lower passions to assume control of the higher powers of the being. I accepted the light on health reform as it came to me. I took my position knowing that the Lord would strengthen me, and He has strengthened me. I have better health today, notwithstanding I am seventy-six years old, than I had in my younger days. I thank God for the principles of health reform, and if there are any here today who have backslidden in this respect, I say to them that God calls upon them to be converted, and to take their position in accordance with the light He has given. In denying perverted appetite, you will place yourself where God can cooperate with you. We do not mark out any precise line to be followed in diet. There are many kinds of wholesome food. But we do say that flesh meat is not the right food for God's people. It animalizes human beings. In a country such as this, where there are fruits, grains, and nuts in abundance, how can one think that he must eat the flesh of dead animals?--Manuscript 50, 1904. ("Lessons From Revelation 3," May 21, 1904.)  {5MR 408.1}
[5MR 408.2]          This is what we need: simple food prepared in a simple, wholesome, and relishable manner. We have no butter and no meat on our table. We do not think fried potatoes are healthful, for there is more or less grease or butter used in preparing them. Good baked or boiled potatoes served up with cream and a sprinkling of salt are the most healthful. The remnants of Irish                                            -409-     and sweet potatoes are prepared with a little cream and salt and rebaked, and not fried; they are excellent. I have had a good appetite and relish my food, and am perfectly satisfied with the portion which I select, which I know does not injure my digestive organs. Others can eat food which I cannot, such as lentils and beans.--Letter 322, 1905. (To Brother and Sister Belden, November 26, 1905.)  {5MR 408.2}
[5MR 409.1]          While many of the workers in the W.C.T.U. have heard the truth of the third angel's message, there are many more who have never had it presented to them in its fullness. These women will not be condemned for not receiving that which they have not heard. I have been shown that if the Sabbath truth is presented to these, many will accept it. We should not neglect them, or treat them as if they were opposed to the cause of present truth. By showing ourselves interested in their work of temperance, we shall open the way to give them the light we have.--Letter 302, 1907. (To Dr. Lillis Wood-Star, September 19, 1907.)     Released June, 1973  {5MR 409.1}
[5MR 410.1]       MR No. 334 - Seventh-Day Adventists and Lawsuits         When troubles arise in the church we should not go for help to lawyers not of our faith. God does not desire us to open church difficulties before those who do not fear Him. He would not have us depend for help on those who do not obey His requirements. Those who trust in such counselors show that they have not faith in God. By their lack of faith the Lord is greatly dishonored, and their course works great injury to themselves. In appealing to unbelievers to settle difficulties in the church they are biting and devouring one another, "to be consumed one of another" ［Galatians 5:15］.  {5MR 410.1}
[5MR 410.2]          These men cast aside the counsel God has given, and do the very things He has bidden them not to do. They show that they have chosen the world as their judge, and in heaven their names are registered as one with unbelievers. Christ is crucified afresh, and put to open shame. Let these men know that God does not hear their prayers. They insult His holy name, and He will leave them to the buffetings of Satan until they shall see their folly and seek the Lord by confession of their sin.  {5MR 410.2}
[5MR 410.3]          Matters connected with the church are to be kept within its own borders. If a Christian is abused, he is to take it patiently; if defrauded, he is not to appeal to courts of justice. Rather let him suffer loss and wrong. God will deal with the unworthy church member who defrauds his brother or the cause of God; the Christian need not contend for his rights. God will deal with the one who violates these rights. "Vengeance is mine, I will repay, saith the Lord." ［Romans 12:19.］ An account is kept of all these matters, and                                            -411-     for all the Lord declares that He will avenge. He will bring every work into judgment.  {5MR 410.3}
[5MR 411.1]         The interests of the cause of God are not to be committed to men who have no connection with heaven. The interests of those who are disloyal to God cannot be safe counsellors. They have not that wisdom which comes from above. They are not to be trusted to pass judgment in matters connected with God's cause, matters upon which such great results depend. If we follow their judgment we shall surely be brought into very difficult places, and shall retard the work of God. Those who are not connected with God are connected with the enemy of God, and while they may be honest in the advice they give, they themselves are blinded and deceived. Satan puts suggestions into the mind and words into the mouth that are entirely contrary to the mind and will of God. Thus he works through them to allure us into false paths. He will mislead, entangle, and ruin us if he can.  {5MR 411.1}
[5MR 411.2]          Anciently it was a great sin for the people of God to give themselves away to the enemy, and open before them either their perplexity or their prosperity. Under the ancient economy it was a sin to offer sacrifice upon the wrong altar. It was a sin to offer incense kindled by the wrong fire.  {5MR 411.2}
[5MR 411.3]          We are in danger of mingling the sacred and the common. The holy fire from God is to be used in our efforts. The true altar is Christ; the true fire is the Holy Spirit. This is our inspiration. It is only as the Holy Spirit leads and guides a man that he is a safe counselor. If we turn aside from God and from His chosen ones to inquire at strange altars we shall be answered according to our works.                                            -412-  {5MR 411.3}
[5MR 412.1]          Let us show perfect trust in our Leader. Let us seek wisdom from the Fountain of wisdom. In every perplexing or trying situation, let God's people agree as touching the thing they desire, and then let them unite in offering prayer to God, and persevere in asking for the help they need. We are to acknowledge God in all our counsel, and when we ask of Him, we are to believe that we receive the very blessings sought.--Manuscript 196, 1898, pp. 1-4. ("Appealing to Lawyers.")  {5MR 412.1}
[5MR 412.2]          When you engaged in that lawsuit against A, I said if Elder B has gone so far as to enter into that business, it will be a blot upon his life. I have sorrowed because of your course in this; I know that it is not right, and will not in the least relieve the situation for you in any way. It is only a manifestation of that wisdom which is not from above.  {5MR 412.2}
[5MR 412.3]          I was informed that you intended to institute a suit against me, on the ground that you had been wronged by the testimonies given in your case. A letter came to me, threatening that if I did not acknowledge that I had wronged you, the suit would be entered upon. Now, I could hardly believe that you had gone so decidedly on the enemy's ground, knowing my lifework as well as you do.  {5MR 412.3}
[5MR 412.4]          All that I have written to you, every word of it, was the truth. I have no retractions to make. I have done only that which I know to be my duty to do. My only motive in publishing the matter was the hope of saving you. I had no thought but of sincere pity and love for your soul. You yourself know that I have great interest for your soul. . . .                                            -413-  {5MR 412.4}
[5MR 413.1]          If anyone shall seek to hinder me in this work by appealing to the law, I shall not abate one jot of the testimonies given. The work in which I am engaged is not my work. It is the work of God, which He has given me to do. I did not believe that you would do so terrible a thing as to lift your finite hand against the God of heaven. Whoever shall do this work, let it not be B. . . .  {5MR 413.1}
[5MR 413.2]          I want to say to you, Do not extort money from anyone because of words spoken against you or yours. You harm yourself by so doing. If we are looking unto Jesus, the Author and Finisher of our faith, we shall be able to pray, "Lord, forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against us." Jesus did not appeal to the law for redress when He was unjustly accused. When he was reviled, He reviled not again; when He was threatened, he did not retaliate.--Letter 38, 1891. (Nov. 10, 1891.)  {5MR 413.2}
[5MR 413.3]          Something must be done to save the people of God from being deceived and led astray. There may be those whose hearts are accustomed to resistance, who will seek to do harm to the one who has reproved them, and resort to the law for "damages" done to their poor souls. Cain killed his brother because, when Abel reproved him for disregard of God's expressed requirements, he thought he had done him damage. . . .  {5MR 413.3}
[5MR 413.4]          If a suit is instituted in earthly tribunals, and God suffers it to come to trial, it is that His own name may be glorified. But a woe will be upon the man who gives himself to do this work. God reads the motives, whatever they may be. I pray that the Lord will teach our brethren to be straightforward, and make no compromise in the matter. The cause of God has                                            -414-     been bruised and wounded by any such men connecting with it, and the sooner they are separated from it, the better.  {5MR 413.4}
[5MR 414.1]          But the Lord has a controversy with those who have acted in an underhanded manner, those who have failed to do their duty in their responsible positions of trust. Every soul is worth saving, and this poor soul might have been saved from the tempter's power if those connected with him had done their duty. The Lord holds them accountable for their neglect of frank, open dealing. Years ago a plain, straightforward work should have been done. . . .  {5MR 414.1}
[5MR 414.2]          The Lord has sent warnings and reproof, but they have not been heeded. In the Battle Creek buildings important interests have been piled up which should have been distributed over a larger territory. Man's reasoning and devising has made things very complicated and hard to disentangle. Let the men who are so fearful of their record here in this world only be one quarter as anxious to have their record good on high, to have their motives pure, and lofty, and unsullied, and they will feel safe in committing their case to God's tribunal. Then they can say, "It is a small thing for me to be judged by any man's judgment."--Letter 19a, 1897. (To "Brethren in Battle Creek," July 27, 1897.)  {5MR 414.2}
[5MR 414.3]          I have written largely in regard to Christians who believe the truth placing their cases in courts of law to obtain redress. In doing this, they are biting and devouring one another in every sense of the word "to consume one another." They cast aside the inspired counsel of God and in the face of the message He gives they do the very thing He has told them not to do. Such                                            -415-     men may as well stop praying to God, for He will not hear their prayers. They insult Jehovah, and He will leave them to become the subjects of Satan until they shall see their folly and seek the Lord by confession of their sins. . . .  {5MR 414.3}
[5MR 415.1]          I ask you, my brother, to help those who have acted like men with their eyes put out to wake up and be converted, that God can use them. We have a solemn message from God. We have no time to lose. Ask and receive, that you may give.--Letter 61, 1898. (To A. T. Jones, August 1, 1898.)  {5MR 415.1}
[5MR 415.2]          The world and unconverted church members are in sympathy. Some, when God reproves them for wanting their own way, make the world their confidence, and bring church matters before the world for decision. Then there is collision and strife, and Christ is crucified afresh and put to open shame. Those church members who appeal to the courts of the world show that they have chosen the world as their judge, and their names are registered in heaven as one with unbelievers. How eagerly the world seizes the statements of those who betray sacred trusts!  {5MR 415.2}
[5MR 415.3]          This action, of appealing to human courts, never before entered into by Seventh-day Adventists, has now been done. God has permitted this that you who have been deceived may understand what power is controlling those who have had entrusted to them great responsibilities. Where are God's sentinels? Where are the men who will stand shoulder to shoulder, heart to heart, with the truth, present truth for this time, in possession of the heart?--Manuscript 64, 1898. ("The Danger of Rejecting Light," May 19, 1898.)                                            -416-  {5MR 415.3}
[5MR 416.1]          The widow and the fatherless are the objects of the Lord's special care, and those who in any way rob them of the means they should have, those who regard their wants with indifference, will be dealt with by the Judge of all the earth. Men cannot receive God's favor while they are unfeeling and selfish. The Lord will test His people as individuals. He will not suffer His heritage to be oppressed. . . .  {5MR 416.1}
[5MR 416.2]          If you are afflicted or unjustly used, cry to God. Turn away from those whose hearts are as steel, and make your requests known to your Maker. Your case may seem discouraging, but do not look at outward appearances. Continue to pray. Have faith in God; for He has promised that He will hear the prayer of faith. "Cast not away therefore your confidence, which hath great recompense of reward. For ye have need of patience, that, after ye have done the will of God, ye might receive the promise. For yet a little while, and He that shall come will come, and will not tarry."  {5MR 416.2}
[5MR 416.3]          The judge spoken of in this parable represents those judges who, when human life is in the balance, decide the question in accordance with debased, perverted sentiments. He neither feared God nor regarded man. Self was his god. By this God would show us to what depths of degradation men can sink. This judge was filled with Satanic attributes. Appetite and passion had destroyed his powers of perception. When men yield their powers to Satan, their lower nature is fully developed.  {5MR 416.3}
[5MR 416.4]          There are judges now in office who neither fear God nor regard man. Intemperate practices, liquor drinking, and tobacco using are perverting the judgment of many who occupy positions of responsibility. These unfaithful stewards will be stripped of their robes of honor. They will one day stand                                            -417-     before the bar of God, to be tried, and the Judge of all the earth will judge righteously. . . . The teaching of this parable is applicable to the church of God at this time. When troubles assail, do not go for help to lawyers not of our faith. God would not have us open church difficulties before those who do not fear Him. Let God's people agree as touching the thing they desire, and then let them unite in offering prayer to God, persevering in asking for deliverance. God would not have us depend for help upon those who do not obey His requirements. They have not that wisdom that cometh down from above. Those who trust in such counselors show that they have not faith in God. They dishonor Him by appealing to unbelievers to settle difficulties in the church. What do they think they will gain by opening to lawyers the supposed wrongdoings of their fellow church members? . . .  {5MR 416.4}
[5MR 417.1]          Much pride of heart has been revealed by the professed people of God. Many selfish opinions have been cherished. It has been regarded as justifiable to appeal to lawyers to adjust difficulties. Thus God's people have shown, as did ancient Israel, that notwithstanding He has led and prospered them, they will dishonor Him by seeking help from unbelievers. . . .  {5MR 417.1}
[5MR 417.2]          From this we see that the Lord requires His people to be particular in carrying out right principles. When they are in trouble He would have them call upon Him, in the place of betraying the cause of God into the hands of unbelievers. It is a betrayal of sacred trust to open before unbelievers the working of God's institutions. In this way false statements are made, and these statements are reported to others. Those who do this counterwork the                                            -418-     cause of God. They are adversaries of the truth.--Manuscript 72, 1898. ("Shall Not God Avenge His Own Elect?" June 14, 1898.)  {5MR 417.2}
[5MR 418.1]          How can men to whom have been committed the living oracles of God appeal to lawyers who are disloyal to God, to settle matters relating to the cause of God? Can we be surprised that more souls are not convinced of the truth when pride, self-love, and self-exaltation make those who claim to believe the truth more like men who have lost their first love than like the children of God?--Manuscript 75, 1898. ("Come Out From Among Them, and Be Ye Separate," June 16, 1898.)  {5MR 418.1}
[5MR 418.2]          The saints are to judge the world. Then are they to depend upon the world, and upon the world's lawyers to settle their difficulties? God does not want them to take their troubles to the subjects of the enemy for decision. Let us have confidence in one another.--Manuscript 71, 1903. ("To Every Man His Work," June 18, 1903.)  {5MR 418.2}
[5MR 418.3]          To lean upon the arm of the law is a disgrace to Christians; yet this evil has been brought in and cherished among the Lord's chosen people. Worldly principles have been stealthily introduced, until in practice many of our workers are becoming like the Laodiceans--halfhearted, because so much dependence is placed on lawyers and legal documents and agreements. Such a condition of things is abhorrent to God.--Manuscript 128, 1903. ("Wrongdoing to Be Condemned; Righteousness to Be Exalted," October 4, 1903.)                                            -419-  {5MR 418.3}
[5MR 419.1]          I want to tell you that the very first thing you must do is to follow the following Scriptures:  {5MR 419.1}
[5MR 419.2]          "Your glorying is not good. Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump? Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us: therefore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness; but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth."  {5MR 419.2}
[5MR 419.3]          "Dare any of you, having a matter against another, go to law before the unjust, and not before the saints? Do ye not know that the saints shall judge the world? and if the world shall be judged by you, are ye unworthy to judge the smallest matters? Know ye not that we shall judge angels? how much more the things that pertain to this life? If then ye have judgments of things pertaining to this life, set them to judge who are least esteemed in the church. I speak to your shame. Is it so, that there is not a wise man among you? No, not one that shall be able to judge between his brethren? But brother goeth to law with brother, and that before the unbelievers. Now therefore there is utterly a fault among you, because ye go to law with one another. Why do ye not rather take wrong? Why do ye not rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded? Nay, ye do wrong, and defraud, and that your brethren. Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God?"  {5MR 419.3}
[5MR 419.4]          Will you consider that you have known what it means to feel the moving of the Holy Spirit upon your heart, before you had educated yourself to criticize, to find fault, to accuse, to rail against your brethren? When I                                            -420-     consider what you might have been, had you improved your God-given powers, had you striven to be kind and pure and unselfish, exerting a spiritual influence and increasing in stability and good works, my heart aches! Had you set a Christlike example, many souls would have been helped in following it. Who can estimate what a good work you might have done had you followed without deviation the instruction given in the teachings of Christ? You have left off to be wise and to do good. But I have hope that you will see yourself as you are and make diligent efforts to counterwork your past influence. I have hope that you will enter the narrow way and pass through the gate that leads unto eternal life. . . . If you are saved from sin you must have an experience altogether different from that which you now have. God hath shined in our hearts, to give what? A knowledge higher, greater, and infinitely more ennobling than the knowledge that this world gives. When church members have this knowledge, their practice will be of a character to recommend their faith. By a well ordered life, and godly conversation, they will reveal Christ. There will be no lawsuits between neighbors or brothers.  {5MR 419.4}
[5MR 420.1]          I call upon you in the name of Christ to withdraw the suit that you have begun and never bring another into court. God forbids you thus to dishonor His name. You have had great light and many opportunities, and you cannot afford to unite with worldlings and follow their methods. Remember that the Lord will treat you according to the stand that you take in this life.  {5MR 420.1}
[5MR 420.2]          I plead with you to turn to the Lord before it is too late. . . .  {5MR 420.2}
[5MR 420.3]          I tell you solemnly that if you take the action which you now purpose to take, you will never recover from the result of it. If you open before the world the wrongs that you suppose your brethren have done you, there will be                                            -421-     some things that will have to be said on the other side. I have a caution to give you. In regard to the case of those who shared large responsibilities with you in the Review and Herald, and who have turned to be enemies of the work, you will not wish to hear the verdict that shall be passed upon them when the judgment shall sit and the books shall be opened, and every man shall be judged according to the things written in the books. I want to save you from following a course that would link you up with those who have linked themselves up with fallen angels, to do all the harm they possibly can to those who love God, and who, under great difficulty, are striving to proclaim present truth to the world.  {5MR 420.3}
[5MR 421.1]          Those against whom you bring your charges know that I have not approved of their manner of dealing with you, and that I have reproved them for their unfeeling management of your case. There are those who have not acted honorably. They have not done as they would be done by. But because of this, should you, in the face of the warnings given, move so manifestly against the instruction given? I beg of you not to cut yourself off from the confidence of your brethren and from taking a part in the publishing work. I would rather share your loss than to have you push this matter through to the injury of your soul, giving Satan an opportunity to present your case before unbelievers in a most ridiculous light, and to hold up the office of publication in a disparaging light. . . .  {5MR 421.1}
[5MR 421.2]          Take this case out of the lawyers' hands. It seems awful to me to think that you will go directly contrary to the plain word of God, and will open to the world your cruel work against God's commandment-keeping people. If this action of yours were to tell only against those who have done injustice, the                                            -422-     harm would not be so far-reaching; but can you not see that it will arouse prejudice against God's people as a body? Thus you will bruise and wound Christ in the person of His saints, and cause Satan to exult because through you he could work against God's people and against His institutions, doing them great harm.--Letter 301, 1905. (To Frank Belden, October 20, 1905.)     Released June 26, 1973  {5MR 421.2}
[5MR 423.1]       MR No. 335 - The Wrath of God         Having taken a survey of all that would be required of Him, Christ summed up the guilt to be cancelled. God's wrath against sin and the punishment for sin must be exhausted. Christ gathered the entire responsibility to His heart, and bent His whole being to the task. He clothed His divinity with humanity and prepared Himself for the sword that was to smite Him as our substitute and surety. "Therefore doth My Father love Me," He said, "because I lay down My life that I might take it again." He was wounded for our transgressions, bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement of our peace was upon Him, and by His stripes we are healed.--Manuscript 44, 1898, p. 3. ("The Pearl of Great Price," undated.)     Released June 26, 1973  {5MR 423.1}
[5MR 424.1]       MR No. 336 - E. G. White Materials in the Lucinda Hall Collection         I saw that there was great necessity of more energy being manifested by the commandment keepers in their meetings, and out of their meetings. I saw that all should have something to say for God, and by so doing they would be blessed, for a book of remembrance is kept of those who do not forsake the assembling of themselves together. The remnant are to overcome by the blood of the Lamb and the word of their testimony.  {5MR 424.1}
[5MR 424.2]          I saw that some expected to overcome alone by the blood of the Lamb, without making any special effort of their own. I saw that God had been merciful in giving us the power of speech. He has given us tongue and utterance, and we are accountable to Him for it, and we should glorify God with our mouths, speaking in favor of Him and His truth. We should overcome by the word of our testimony through the blood of the Lamb. I saw that they did not come together to sit still, and look at each other. But those were remembered of God who came together to honor and glorify Him, to speak of His glory and talk of His power. Such ones would be remembered and blessings from God would rest upon them and they would be refreshed. If all moved as I saw they should, no precious time would run to waste. No reproofs would be needed, or called for about long prayers and testimonies, for all the time would be occupied by short, sweet, testimonies and prayers, that were to the point. Ask, believe, and receive. There is too much mocking God, too much praying that is no praying and that wearies angels and that displeases God. Too many vain unmeaning petitions.                                            -425-  {5MR 424.2}
[5MR 425.1]          First I saw that we were to feel needy, then ask God for the very things we need, and believe that He gives them to us, even while we ask. I then saw if we took this course our faith would grow, all would be edified, the weak would be made strong and encouraged, the discouraged and desponding made to look up and believe that God is a rewarder of all those who diligently seek Him.  {5MR 425.1}
[5MR 425.2]          I saw that the strong hand of the enemy is set against the work of God, and the help and strength of every one who loves the cause of truth should be enlisted and great interest manifested by them to uphold the hands of those who advocate the truth, and to take a course to shut out the enemy and weaken his power. All should stand as one united in this work, every energy of the soul should be awake, for what is done should be done quickly.  {5MR 425.2}
[5MR 425.3]          I then saw the third angel. Said my accompanying angel, "Fearful is his word, awful is his mission. He is the angel that is to select the wheat from the tares, and seal or bind the wheat for the heavenly garner." These things should engage the whole mind, the whole attention. Again I was shown the necessity of those who believe we are having the last message of mercy, being separate from those who are daily receiving or imbibing new error. I saw that neither young nor old should attend the assemblies of those who are in error and darkness. Said the angel, "Let the mind cease to dwell on things of no profit."  {5MR 425.3}
[5MR 425.4]          I saw that Satan and those who published error are very busy and energetic to get their views before the minds of others, and that it was not as it should be, that the only paper owned and approved of God should come                                            -426-     out so seldom. I saw that the last day signs should be brought out and shown clear, for the spiritual manifestations of the devil were on the increase.  {5MR 425.4}
[5MR 426.1]          I saw that all must be united and have their sympathies with the paper, and with those who have the burden and labor upon them. I saw the Lord would not have or suffer anyone to have charge of the paper unless He qualified them for the work and fitted them for the station. ［Some asterisks in the original copy seem to indicate some deletions.］  {5MR 426.1}
[5MR 426.2]          I saw that many who enjoyed the truth of the first and second angel's messages and felt the power and glory of the messages have since rejected the light that came from heaven, called it of the devil, and there was more hope of sinners than of such. Many that know nothing of the first two messages saw not their effects and their glory, that have not hardened their hearts, will be brought to the light of truth. As they see one precious link of the chain, they could understand and see the whole chain and joyfully acknowledge the first and second messages. But those who have called the power of the Holy Ghost that attended these messages of the devil, and will not hear the third, are those who will be shut out.--Manuscript 3, 1853. ("Vision for Commandment Keepers," July 2, 1853.)     Released August 8, 1973.  {5MR 426.2}
[5MR 427.1]       MR No. 337 - Excerpts from E. G. White Messages Found in the Newly Discovered Collection         I prize her society and no other one can fill her place to us. She is a dear, precious child to me. Her worth cannot be estimated by its weight in gold. She is my twin sister indeed in Christ.--Letter 44, 1874, p. 3. (To "Dear Husband," July 17, 1874.)  {5MR 427.1}
[5MR 427.2]            We must see you without fail. Now do not delay coming. God has united you with us and so do not be induced to go contrary to His providence.--Letter 70, 1874, p. 1. (To Sister Lucinda Hall, Oct. 8, 1874).  {5MR 427.2}
[5MR 427.3]         We want you to come at once if possible. We want to care for you while you are poorly. We shall have the best girl that we can find to do our work and shall have a small family. Rosetta ［Lucinda's sister］ will stay here some weeks and longer if it is your judgment. We wish to see you and consult with you, but we don't want you to do a stroke of work but just be a lady for once in your life. . . .  {5MR 427.3}
[5MR 427.4]          We know what you sacrificed--and with what cheerfulness--for the truth's sake. God is acquainted with every sacrifice you have made, and you will certainly be a sharer in the eternal reward to the true faithful workers. If we get any reward you will most surely. . . .  {5MR 427.4}
[5MR 427.5]          My precious Lucinda, you are dearer to me than any earthly sister I have living. May the blessing of God and His peace abide upon you is my most                                            -428-     earnest prayer.--Letter 71, 1874, pp. 1-2. (To "Dear Lucinda," October 14, 1874.)  {5MR 427.5}
[5MR 428.1]          We have just weighed our nameless one. He weighs twelve pounds and a half good weight. He is fat and healthy. The small clothes we made for him can but just touch around him. . . . I have felt so lonesome that I could not prevent two or three crying spells.--Letter 17, 1860, p. 1. ［To "Dear Lucinda," October 24, 1860.］  {5MR 428.1}
[5MR 428.2]          I improve this opportunity while the yet-nameless one is asleep. (Send him a name.) . . .  {5MR 428.2}
[5MR 428.3]          My back is weak and I am so lame I cannot get around much. I went upstairs once on my knees to get these things together for the poor. . . . I have a long cry now and then it does me good. I feel better afterwards.--Letter 18, 1860, pp. 1, 2. (To "Dear Lucinda," November 2, 1860.)  {5MR 428.3}
[5MR 428.4]          They have rented their house down street and pay . . . only fifty cents a week for winter and seventy-five in summer.--Letter 17, 1860, (To "Dear Lucinda," October 24, 1860.)  {5MR 428.4}
[5MR 428.5]          We shall have to get up a little sewing bee for Sarah.--Letter 26, 1861. (To Lucinda Hall, May 4, 1861.)  {5MR 428.5}
[5MR 428.6]          I rode out to Jonestown. Brother Van Horn and Ellen Lane accompanied me. We had a special prayer for Cyrus. . . . I have visited Father Norton and                                            -429-     prayed with him. He is much broken. Visited Brother Gardiner and prayed with him yesterday.--Letter 28, 1873. (To "Dear Sister Lucinda," December 17, 1873.)  {5MR 428.6}
[5MR 429.1]          I have worked before day and after dark every moment I could get to arrange the children's clothing.--Letter 78, 1874. (To "Dear Sister Lucinda," December 2, 1874.)  {5MR 429.1}
[5MR 429.2]          It is my wish that the children study and write some each day. If they improve their moments they can acquire considerable knowledge of the sciences so that when they shall attend school in the winter they will not be behind children of their age. If the children have a purpose and a will they can advance in knowledge daily. If they really want to learn they need not depend upon excitement of school to stimulate them to obtain an education. If the children would practice in writing following closely the copy books and making use of the instruction they have had in writing they can by practice become good writers. But patience is required in this, as well as other things.  {5MR 429.2}
[5MR 429.3]          This skill of writing correctly will not come to them without an effort on their part. . . . If the moments were employed by the children in study that they spend in reading with no particular object in view of benefiting the mind, of obtaining useful knowledge, very many could obtain a good education without ever entering a schoolroom.--Letter 28, 1871. (To "Dear Friends at Home," June 2, 1871.)                                            -430-  {5MR 429.3}
[5MR 430.1]          Our little girls are just as good as they can be. We enjoy their company very much. . . . I have cut out ［for］ May a dress of that light plaid.--Letter 76, 1874. (To "Dear Sister Lucinda," November 23, 1874.)  {5MR 430.1}
[5MR 430.2]          Mary Sawyer has finished up my purple dress.--Letter 27, 1873. (To "Dear Sister Lucinda," November 27, 1873.)  {5MR 430.2}
[5MR 430.3]          We now have the house all carpeted, every room except the halls. I have carpeting for these halls and about ready to put it down. . . . I am getting sewing done up. Have made sheets and pillowcases and my clothes are in good order. . . .  {5MR 430.3}
[5MR 430.4]          James says I must have this go at once. Will close up.--Letter 76, 1874. (To "Dear Sister Lucinda," November 23, 1874.)  {5MR 430.4}
[5MR 430.5]          We have just got the house furnished and settled. Everything is comfortable. We have a nice warm room at the head of the kitchen stairs with a stove in it. There is a fire built in it on nights and mornings that the children may dress by it. It is nicely carpeted with a new pretty carpeting and makes a very nice sleeping room. . . .  {5MR 430.5}
[5MR 430.6]          We have plenty of apples and potatoes in the cellar for winter and were never so comfortably situated as now.--Letter 79, 1874. (To "Dear Sister Lucinda," December 14, 1874.)  {5MR 430.6}
[5MR 430.7]          I wish you would send a slip of snow balls and a trumpet vine.--Letter 61, 1876. (To "Dear Lucinda," April 27, 1876.)                                            -431-  {5MR 430.7}
[5MR 431.1]          Your mother is real smart and cheerful as a bird. I heard a great rumpus yesterday in the dining room, laughing and protesting. I found out your mother was washing dishes. Rosette had got her round the waist and called Lillie, who took her feet, and they tugged her and put her on the lounge, and she was so overcome with laughter--and they too--it was difficult for them to explain to me their mischief.--Letter 27, 1873. (To "Dear Sister Lucinda," November 27, 1873.)  {5MR 431.1}
[5MR 431.2]          When I went to Battle Creek I had to labor hard and I was quite exhausted and, on my way to Ohio, took cold and although suffering with hoarseness spoke three times ［at the Ohio camp meeting］ to about three thousand people. This about used me up. I could not talk for a day or two even in private conversation. But today on the Indiana campground I spoke for the first time this afternoon." Letter 69, 1874. (To "Dear Lucinda," September 25, 1874.)  {5MR 431.2}
[5MR 431.3]          I have a special work at this time to write out the things which the Lord has shown me. . . . I have felt that I must neglect everything to get out these writings. I have not attended meetings for two weeks. While Elders Waggoner and Loughborough are here I let them do the work, and I keep all my strength for one purpose--to write. . . . I have a work to do which has been a great burden to my soul. How great, no one but the Lord knows. Again, I want time to have my mind calm and composed. I want to have time to meditate and pray while engaged in this work. . . . Oh, Lucinda, I do love Jesus. He is so near, so precious to me. Oh, pray for me Lucinda. Pray that heavenly                                            -432-     wisdom may be given me. I want to make every move in God. I want this work got out right. I must do this work to the acceptance of God.--Letter 59, 1876. (To "Dear Sister Lucinda," April 8, 1876.  {5MR 431.3}
[5MR 432.1]          I am working to the very extent of my strength, . . . and my prayer is for the Lord to help strengthen and bless me in this work. He does do this or I could not do what I have done. My spirit yearns after God and I dare not trust to myself at all.--Letter 61, 1876. (To "Dear Lucinda," April 27, 1876.)  {5MR 432.1}
[5MR 432.2]         The cause of God is a part of us. Our experience and lives are interwoven with this cause. We have had no separate existence. It has been a part of our very being. The believers in present truth have seemed like our children. When the cause of God prospers, we are happy. But when wrongs exist among them, we are unhappy and nothing can make us glad. The earth, its treasures and joys, are nothing to us. Our interest is not here. Is it then strange that my husband with his sensitive feelings should suffer in mind?--Letter 5a, 1861. (To "Dear Sister Lucinda," April 5, 1861.)  {5MR 432.2}
[5MR 432.3]          Lucinda, how apt we are to look to ourselves trying to hunt up some worthiness in us to make us acceptable to God, or else to bemoan that lack of worthiness we are so anxious to find. Jesus invites us to come just as we are although polluted with sin. We cannot make ourselves better. It is more pleasing to God for us to come to Him just as we are in our helplessness, in                                            -433-     our hopelessness, and cast ourselves upon His mercy, upon His worthiness. Our necessity will then be God's opportunity. . . .  {5MR 432.3}
[5MR 433.1]          We lack living, abiding faith. When clouds surround us we are apt to sink under the cloud instead of laboring to have our faith alive amid the darkness and gloom. O let us not distrust God, but venture out. Trust, trust, forever trust.--Letter 26, 1861. (To "Dear Sister Lucinda," May 4, 1861.)  {5MR 433.1}
[5MR 433.2]          How important that we maintain our separate distinction from the world. But it is a fearful fact that we as a people are losing our simplicity and the marks of our peculiarity. We cannot honor God while mixed up with the world, following their fashions and customs.  {5MR 433.2}
[5MR 433.3]          Oh, that God would impress upon His church the necessity of unity of action and activity, and great care to maintain our elevated position. The Lord is not slack concerning His promises. He will not refuse or delay to give any counsel or support necessary for our continual advancement when we receive it and improve it.  {5MR 433.3}
[5MR 433.4]          It was not the good pleasure of God that the children of Israel should wander so long in the wilderness. God would have brought them directly to promised land if they had loved to have been led by Him; and because they so often and so many times grieved Him in the desert, He swore in His wrath they should not enter into His rest, save those two that wholly followed Him.  {5MR 433.4}
[5MR 433.5]          A greater than Joshua is in the midst of God's people to lead them to victory if they will submit to be led. All power in heaven and earth is committed to the Captain of our salvation. He has said for our encouragement: "Lo I am with you alway" and "Be of good cheer, I have overcome the world."                                            -434-  {5MR 433.5}
[5MR 434.1]         Dear friends, the warfare is before us. The work which God gives us to do, He is able to accomplish by us. If we fail of obeying God, the promise of God cannot be fulfilled to us. Oh, let us unitedly seek God and follow in a course of strict obedience.--Letter 27, 1861. (To "Dear Sister Lucinda," June 19, 1861.)     Released August 8, 1973.  {5MR 434.1}
[5MR 435.1]       MR No. 338 - Elder J. N. Andrews and His Work         Now, I thought, these friends, out of the kindness of their hearts, have made me this present; now it is my privilege to use that gift in such a way that they may lay up treasure in heaven. I went to one of our merchants, a Sabbathkeeper, and said, "Sell that dress for all you can get for it." He sold it for fifty dollars. Then I sent that money on here to the mission. The very act of my doing that brought in at that very time means from other individuals, and Brother Andrews wrote back to us that the very sum he wanted came at that time.--Manuscript 14, 1885. ("Talk Before the European Council," September 20, 1885.)  {5MR 435.1}
[5MR 435.2]          Elder Andrews, when he was driving his oxen, had his Bible with him and he would take it out and read a few words and then think of these while he went on with his work. Thus he obtained a knowledge of the Scriptures and of the love of God to man. We can all have our Bibles with us and when we have a spare moment we can read a verse and thus keep our minds fixed upon God.--Manuscript 33, 1885. (Sermon, November 10, 1885.)  {5MR 435.2}
[5MR 435.3]          ［J. N. Andrews］ would go out into the field with his oxen, and as he drove them, he would refer to his book, and read a few words or sentences, and then repeat these in full, loud tones in order to exercise his lungs, as well as to impress the words and sentences upon his memory.--Manuscript 91, 1903. ("Self-Improvement," Address at Teachers' Institute, August 20, 1903.)                                            -436-  {5MR 435.3}
[5MR 436.1]          I saw in my last vision that Waukon was not the place for John. . . . I saw that he had been in perfect bondage to his uncles and had tried in every way to please them. A continual fear of his uncles has been upon him. . . . I saw again that it was not safe for John to be in Waukon for other reasons. . . . I saw that John should not go to Waukon to remain there.--Letter 2, 1863. (To Brother Cornell, June 20, 1863.)  {5MR 436.1}
[5MR 436.2]          Brother Andrews left his aged mother, an only brother . . . and many friends in America, to obey the call of God and enter this new missionary field. He came to you at quite a sacrifice.  {5MR 436.2}
[5MR 436.3]          Elder Andrews is a conscientious servant of Jesus Christ. . . . We sent you the ablest man in all our ranks. . . . We needed Elder Andrews here. But we thought his great caution, his experience, his God-fearing dignity in the desk, would be just what you needed. We hoped you would accept his counsel, and aid him in every way possible while he was a stranger in a strange country.--Letter 2a, 1878. (To "Dear Brethren in Switzerland," August 29, 1878.)  {5MR 436.3}
[5MR 436.4]          Sorrow upon sorrow will come upon us if he ［Elder Andrews］ is removed from us.--Letter 1, 1854. (To Sister Harriet ［Stevens］, March 10, 1854.)  {5MR 436.4}
[5MR 436.5]          He ［Elder Andrews］ leaves for Europe next week. Our prayers are that God may go with him.--Letter 50b, 1874. (To Edson and Emma White, September, 1874.)                                            -437-  {5MR 436.5}
[5MR 437.1]          I had no opportunity to bid him ［Elder Andrews］ goodbye and I did not care to say goodbye. We may never, never meet again.--Letter 51, 1874. (To "Dear Husband," September 10, 1874.)  {5MR 437.1}
[5MR 437.2]          The news which reached us last night was sad indeed to us all. . . . I knew that God would sustain you under your great loss. . . . God knew what was best for her ［J. N. Andrews's daughter, Mary］ and for you. . . . You are not a stranger to Jesus and His love. . . .  {5MR 437.2}
[5MR 437.3]          The Lord loves you, my dear brother. He loves you. . . . A better day is coming, precious to the faithful ones. . . . I was shown you with head bowed down and mourning as you followed Mary to her last home in this world.  {5MR 437.3}
[5MR 437.4]          Then I saw the Lord look lovingly upon you. I saw the Life-giver come and your wife and children come forth from their graves clothed with immortal splendor. Look at the things which are unseen. . . . May God bless and encourage your heart, is my prayer. Your sympathizing sister, (signed) Ellen G. White.--Letter 71, 1878. (To J. N. Andrews, December 5, 1878.)  {5MR 437.4}
[5MR 437.5]          Brother Andrews was His ［God's］ ambassador.--Manuscript 8, 1867. ("Testimony Concerning Brethren McPherson and Cramer," circa 1867.)  {5MR 437.5}
[5MR 437.6]          From what God has shown me from time to time, Brother Andrews was His chosen servant, to do a work others could not do.--Letter 13, 1871. (To "My Dear Husband," September 2, 1871.)     Released August 8, 1973.  {5MR 437.6}
[5MR 438.1]       MR No. 339 - School Industries         I told the brethren that on no account were the industries that have been started at Healdsburg College to be discontinued. It is of the utmost importance that industrial lines of work shall be carried forward in our schools. The students will find that in genuine muscular exercise there is a great blessing. Let teachers and students be of good courage. Let them put energy into their work. And if at times they make an apparent failure, let them try again.  {5MR 438.1}
[5MR 438.2]          Let them learn how to gain control of self, how to work together in love and harmony, how to conquer difficulties. Let them strive for sweetness of temper. This is a grace that the Lord Jesus will highly commend. If they learn these lessons, they will have gained a grand victory.--Letter 136, 1903, p. 3. (To W. C. White, July 8, 1903.)     Released August 20, 1973.  {5MR 438.2}
[5MR 439.1]       MR No. 340 - On Women's Role         It is not right for you to suppose that I am striving to be first, striving for leadership. . . . I want it to be understood that I have no ambition to have the name of leader, or any other name that may be given me, except that of a messenger of God. I claim no other name or position. My life and works speak for themselves.--Letter 320, 1905, p. 4. (To J. H. Kellogg, November 21, 1905.)  {5MR 439.1}
[5MR 439.2]          The work of Christ was largely composed of personal interviews. He had a faithful regard for the one-soul audience. From that one soul was carried the intelligence received to thousands. . . .  {5MR 439.2}
[5MR 439.3]          My sister, there are many ways open before you. Address the crowds whenever you can. Hold every jot of influence you gain by association, that will introduce the leaven into the meal. Every man and every woman has his and her work to do for the Master. Personal consecration and sanctification to God will bring better results than the most imposing display. Personal work must be done, and personal sanctification makes each one a partaker with the Lord Jesus Christ, and He is invincible. . . .  {5MR 439.3}
[5MR 439.4]          Teach our sisters that their question should be each day, Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do this day? Each consecrated vessel will daily have the holy oil emptied into it, to be emptied out into other vessels. Every day we may advance in the perfection of Christian character. As we wait and watch for opportunities to do the will and work of God, every word we utter, every work we perform in Christ's lines will have an enduring preeminence. I am so                                            -440-     glad, my sister, that you did not sever your connection from the Women's Christian Temperance Union. You may have to sever this connection, but not yet, not yet. Hold your place. Speak the words given you by God, and the Lord will certainly work with you.--Letter 54, 1899, pp. 3-7. (To Mrs. S.M.I. Henry, March 24, 1899.)     Released October 31, 1973.  {5MR 439.4}
[5MR 441.1]       MR No. 342 - A. R. Henry and Lawsuits         While I respect . . . your capabilities as a businessman, which led me to urge your coming to the great heart of the work in Battle Creek, I still shall urge that you may in some respects greatly improve. I know that this coming was not your choice, yet notwithstanding, God had lessons for you to learn that were essential. You need a different mould of character. There is need of your bringing into your character more of Christ. . . . You need the love of Christ. The winning charms of Jesus. Compassion, tenderness, and love need to be cultivated. This will not make you a less successful businessman but will give you greater success. You have valuable traits of character, but without this love, this compassion, you will only be a one-sided, imperfect man.  {5MR 441.1}
[5MR 441.2]          If all your intrusted capabilities are submerged in Christ and you take on the mould of Christ's character, you will grow up into the full stature of a perfect man in Christ Jesus. You need this love in your family. You need it woven into all your plans, and into all your words and actions. You need to be often tender and express sympathy but there is none allowed to come into your life. . . .  {5MR 441.2}
[5MR 441.3]          Carry sunshine into your home, restrain threatenings, put away your criticism, and do not rule too much. Let mercy and love bear sway. Do not cover these up. Oh, my brother, you want more of Jesus in dealing with the minds of your children. You are so stern, so severe; the law of love is so little regarded that in dealing with your wife and children you raise their combativeness and place them beyond your reach. There should be altogether a                                            -442-     different atmosphere in your home. They do not respect you or your words or government. Bitter words are passed from one to another. This has a depressing influence upon you. Let all the sunlight into your family you can, in pleasant words, in commendation, but don't criticize and censure and threaten, all this will be reflected back upon you. . . .  {5MR 441.3}
[5MR 442.1]          The Lord loves you, but He wants you to love Him, to meditate upon Him. Reflect upon the purity, the loveliness of His character and be like Him. He wants you to be a kind, loving, affectionate husband, and father, and brother and friend.--Letter 39, 1886. (To A. R. Henry, March 28, 1886.)  {5MR 442.1}
[5MR 442.2]          Brethren A. R. Henry and Harmon Lindsay, God is in earnest with you. Your duty is plain and imperative. Your minds need cultivation--that you may discern heavenly things, and choose them above the common and the earthly. Let not the present opportunity pass unimproved. Unless the warnings that God in His mercy is sending to you are heeded, before a long time shall elapse you will make shipwreck of faith. You have sown the seeds of unbelief all along the line. And you have so long refused the evidence of the operation of the Holy Spirit that it is questionable whether you will ever again recognize the light from heaven. . . .  {5MR 442.2}
[5MR 442.3]          Again I appeal to you: will you now be zealous and repent? You have shown your zeal in strong words and oppressive measures toward your brethren. Now I beseech you to give evidence of earnest repentance before it shall be forever too late.--Manuscript 18, 1896. ("Danger of Self-Sufficiency in God's Work," May 30, 1895.)                                            -443-  {5MR 442.3}
[5MR 443.1]          The very same power has been working upon you, A. R. Henry, leading you to betray Christ as verily as it led Judas to sell Him for money. You are selling your Lord, and betraying His cause to His enemies, irrespective of consequences; and thus reproach is brought upon the truth. By so doing you demonstrate the truth of the warnings and admonitions that have been given you. . . .  {5MR 443.1}
[5MR 443.2]          Could your eyes have been opened as you with others sat in counsel, you would have discerned the unseen Watcher marking your words and noting the hasty, overbearing spirit which controlled your decisions, especially when something took place to arouse your combativeness. A sufferer from indigestion, you have brought the results of this into council meetings and board meetings. You have presided when, owing to your diseased imagination, you were not fit to preside. You were not always in this frame of mind, but at times were conciliating and conceding. Angels of God were present to help you when you did wish and strive to do the will of God.--Letter 41, 1898. (To A. R. Henry, May 6, 1898.)  {5MR 443.2}
[5MR 443.3]          I have a deep interest in you. I love the souls of those in whose behalf Christ died on the cross of Calvary. What are you about to do? Be assured that you are not setting yourself against men, but against God. If you realized what this means, you would no more do the work you are purposing to do than you would sever your right hand from your body.  {5MR 443.3}
[5MR 443.4]          You may plead that your brethren have not treated you as they should. No; in all things they have not done as they should. You yourself in connection with others have departed from pure principles. As a result of                                            -444-     this, a strange spirit has entered the institution with which you were connected. Human principles have taken the place of justice, mercy, and the love of God. This inauguration of wrong principles has been an offense to God, and His work in the institution has gone crookedly; for He cannot serve with the sins of any man. . . .  {5MR 443.4}
[5MR 444.1]          My brother, will you increase the wrong you have done by robbing the cause of God of money to which you have no right? Are you willing to make yourself responsible for all that this action will entail. Satan has such control over your mind that in your own strength you have no power from the snare to go. You think that if you follow his suggestions, you will increase your means. But every dollar thus extorted means robbery of God. The course you have planned, if followed, will place you where no one will envy you. It will be disastrous to your eternal destiny. . . .  {5MR 444.1}
[5MR 444.2]          If you had any realization of what is involved in the suit for which you are planning, you would not advance one step farther. I have an earnest desire for the salvation of your soul. I want you to change your course of action. Then you will be at peace and rest, knowing that the Lord has had compassion on you, and has cleansed you from the sins so grievous in His sight. But if you do as you have purposed, you will not only betray yourself; you will betray the cause of God into the hands of its enemies, and you will crucify the Son of God afresh and put Him to an open shame. If you do this, how will you meet your record in the day of judgment? . . .  {5MR 444.2}
[5MR 444.3]          Remember that you are making a mistake when you think that your conflict is with human agencies. Will a man rob God? Will you in a court of unbelievers carry on a trial against one of God's institutions, saying that                                            -445-     it has injured you? Soon, in a higher court than any on this earth, all will see that by the inauguration of wrong principle's God's institution has been crippled, bruised, and wounded. It will be seen that you in association with others by injustice and wrong management, have hurt the Lord's instrumentalities; and that thus the work which should have gone forward in prosperity was brought into confusion.--Letter 18, 1901. (To A. R. Henry, January 20, 1901.)  {5MR 444.3}
[5MR 445.1]          My Brother A. R. Henry, I have a message for you. . . . I have a message for those in Battle Creek who have been overcome by the temptations of the adversary. I call upon those who are accusing their brethren, and who are taking an attitude that hinders the Lord's work, to come into harmony. . . . I beg of you, for Christ's sake, not to find fault with others, but to deal with your own mistakes. Notwithstanding the trouble and perplexity you have made for others, the Lord is very merciful, and if you repent, He will pardon you. But you cannot gain favor with God by trying to make your brethren appear in the worst light. Your only hope is to deal honestly with yourself. Keep away from worldly lawyers. This is the rock on which many have wrecked their barque. . . .  {5MR 445.1}
[5MR 445.2]          Remember that to a large degree you have originated the difficulties that have reacted on you. Improve the opportunity offered you to turn to God in repentance. You are not to convince others of their wrongdoing, but to take yourself in hand, and seek the Lord with all the powers of your being. . . .                                            -446-  {5MR 445.2}
[5MR 446.1]          Your desire to obtain money has been your snare. You have allowed this desire to lead you to embarrass the work of God. But is the money that you have obtained worth the anxiety, the toil, the misconception, the perplexity, that it costs?  {5MR 446.1}
[5MR 446.2]          You are needy, helpless, undone. Plead the atoning sacrifice of Christ. Cease your rebellion against God. Open the door of your heart to the knock of the heavenly Guest. Your prayers are worthless unless you have faith in the One who gave His life for you. He died on the cross of Calvary that you might not perish. This is the great day of atonement, in which all are to humble their hearts before God, trusting in the efficacy of Christ's sacrifice.  {5MR 446.2}
[5MR 446.3]          The gifts of the Spirit, the promises of pardon, of consolation, the proffers of assistance, the invitations of love--all the provisions peculiar to the gospel--are for you. However sinful you may have been, God will receive you if you will now repent. Seek the Lord while He may be found, call upon Him while He is near. Open your cold, proud heart to the Saviour. Confess, confess your sins. "If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness." Confess your own sins, and leave others to confess theirs. Make everything right between your soul and God. Accept Christ's gracious invitation. . . . He is calling on you to repent; for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. Let your heart break; let your love go out to Him who gave His life that you might live. Let your will become submissive to the will of God. Then you will drink at a purer fountain, even the fountain of living water.--Letter 209, 1904. (To A. R. Henry, June 24, 1904.) Released October 31, 1973.  {5MR 446.3}
[5MR 447.1]       MR No. 343 - Local Elders of the Church         Elders and deacons are chosen to have a care for the prosperity of the church; yet these leaders, especially in young churches, should not feel at liberty, on their own judgment and responsibility, to cut off offending members from the church; they are not invested with such authority. Many indulge a zeal like that of Jehu, and rashly venture to make decisions in matters of grave importance, while they themselves have no connection with God. They should humbly and earnestly seek wisdom from the One who has placed them in their position, and should be very modest in assuming responsibilities. They should also lay the matter before the president of their conference; and counsel with him.--Manuscript 1, 1878. (To the church at Ligonier, Indiana, October, 1878.)  {5MR 447.1}
[5MR 447.2]          Are not the qualifications which he says are essential in the deacon, equally essential in the elder of the church? The deacons were church officers. 2 Corinthians 6:4: "But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses." 1 Timothy 5:22: "Lay hands suddenly on no man, neither be partakers of other men's sins: keep thyself pure." Here is a matter that is worthy of consideration. In the twenty-first verse the solemn charge is given: "I charge thee before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, and the elect angels, that thou observe these things without preferring one before another, doing nothing by partiality." These verses, 21 and 22, need to be carefully and prayerfully considered. Sin should be rebuked. Whatever opposition and                                            -448-     trial might come to the elder of the church because of his faithfulness, he should not swerve from true principles.--Manuscript 1a, 1890. ("A Consecrated Ministry," February 13, 1890.)  {5MR 447.2}
[5MR 448.1]          "Without me ye can do nothing." Keep this before every congregation, that it is entireness, wholeness of purpose that God will accept: but what is the matter that the church elders and officers do not arouse and seek with earnest prayer and determined effort to set the people in the church to work. Are elders in these churches carrying any burden? Do they feel any care for the souls of the sheep of God's pasture? Do they humble their heart before God and by faith lay hold on the grace of Christ and put away their sins and believe their repentance is accepted before God? Have they piety? Have they devotion to God? Will the elders of the church, the officers of the church, draw nigh to God, will they now in probationary time learn the lessons of Jesus Christ and practice them until they shall ascend the high places of faith and command a clearer, more spiritual view of the situation?--Manuscript 20, 1893. ("Missionary Work," May 9, 1893.)  {5MR 448.1}
[5MR 448.2]          In the name of Jesus, who with His own blood has paid the purchase money, that men may be co-workers with Him, I ask you not to offend or hurt any souls by your impatience at their ignorance. . . .  {5MR 448.2}
[5MR 448.3]          There will come into this work men of varied temperaments, weak on some points. Men chosen as elders of the church or as deacons will be tempted on some points; but whatever the temptation may be, they may conquer it. Will they fight the enemy? Will they drive him from them, and stand as victor, or                                            -449-     will they do the work Satan wishes them to do, by putting into another's mind the thoughts of evil they have been tempted to cherish? They do good service for Satan by communicating those evil thoughts to another mind, setting him to watch with keen scrutiny, to think and speak evil of his brethren, and to pass along the dish prepared by Satan to poison others. This is the root of bitterness springing up, whereby many are defiled.--Manuscript 40, 1896. ("The Workers Needed in Cooranbong," December 31, 1896.)  {5MR 448.3}
[5MR 449.1]          There is a decided work to be done in our churches. Those chosen as elders of the churches are to be men of experience, who have a knowledge of the truth and are sound in the faith.  {5MR 449.1}
[5MR 449.2]          In his letter to Titus, Paul points out the qualifications which should be possessed by those placed in charge of the flock of God.--Manuscript 67, 1900. ("Words of Instruction to the Church," November 29, 1900.)  {5MR 449.2}
[5MR 449.3]          The qualifications of an elder are plainly stated by the apostle Paul: "If any be blameless, the husband of one wife, having faithful children not accused of riot or unruly. For a bishop must be blameless, as the steward of God, not self-willed, not soon angry, not given to wine, no striker, not given to filthy lucre; but a lover of hospitality, a lover of good men, sober, just, holy, temperate; holding fast the faithful word as he hath been taught, that he may be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and to convince the gainsayers."  {5MR 449.3}
[5MR 449.4]          If a man does not show wisdom in the management of the church in his own house, how can he show wisdom in the management of the larger church outside?                                            -450-     How can he bear the responsibilities which mean so much, if he cannot govern his own children? Wise discrimination is not shown in this matter. God's blessing will not rest upon the minister who neglects the education and training of his children. He has a sacred trust, and he should in no case set before church members a defective example in the management of his home.--Manuscript 104, 1901. ("The Need of Reform," October 8, 1901.)  {5MR 449.4}
[5MR 450.1]          "The elders who are among you I exhort, who also am an elder, and a witness of the sufferings of Christ, and also a partaker of the glory that shall be revealed: Feed the flock of God which is among you, taking the oversight thereof, not by constraint, but willingly; not for filthy lucre, but of a ready mind; neither as being lords over God's heritage, but being ensamples to the flock."  {5MR 450.1}
[5MR 450.2]          In the charge to feed the flock of God there is a threefold duty. "Feed the flock of God"--by preaching to them His word, by giving them earnest, personal labor, by setting them a right example. "Feed the flock of God," "taking the oversight thereof," having a personal care for the blood-bought heritage committed to your charge, "being ensamples to the flock"--following Christ in self-denial and self-sacrifice, in the life revealing holiness to the Lord. All this is to be done of a ready, cheerful mind, "neither as being lords over God's heritage," tyrannizing over them the human tests. The truth of God's word is to be the test.--Letter 108, 1902. (To N. D. Faulkhead, July 14, 1902.)                                            -451-  {5MR 450.2}
[5MR 451.1]          "The elders which are among you," Peter continues, "I exhort, who also am an elder, and a witness of the sufferings of Christ, and also a partaker of the glory which shall be revealed." He who is chosen to fill the office of elder is not, because of this, to become self-exalted. Let him remember that the office does not make the man, but that before angels and before men he is to honor his office. . . .  {5MR 451.1}
[5MR 451.2]          To Aaron and Hur, assisted by the elders who had been granted a revelation of God's glory, was given the charge of the people in the absence of Moses. Aaron had long stood side by side with Moses, and Hur was a man who had been entrusted with weighty responsibilities. How carefully these men should have guarded the church in the wilderness while Moses was in the mount with God. . . .  {5MR 451.2}
[5MR 451.3]          Today as then men of determination are needed--men who will stand stiffly for the truth at all times and under all circumstances, men who, when they see that others are becoming untrue to principle, will lift their voice in warning against the danger of apostasy.--Letter 69, 1904. (To J. E. White, February 9, 1904.)  {5MR 451.3}
[5MR 451.4]          Those who occupy the position of under shepherds, as elders of the church, are to exercise a watchful diligence over the Lord's flock. This is not to be a lording, dictatorial vigilance. They are to encourage and strengthen.--Manuscript 43, 1907. ("Exhortation to Faithfulness to Church Members and Elders," March 12, 1907.)     Released October 31, 1973.  {5MR 451.4}
[5MR 452.1]       MR No. 344 - The 1888 Experience         I am distressed beyond any words my pen can trace. Unmistakably, Elder G ［a responsible General Conference Worker］ has acted as did Aaron, in regard to these men ［A. R. Henry and Harmon Lindsay］ who have been opposed to the work of God ever since the Minneapolis meeting. They have not repented of their course of action in resisting light and evidence. Long ago I wrote to A. R. Henry, but not a word of response has come from him to me. I have recently written to Harmon Lindsay and his wife, but I suppose he will not respect the matter sufficiently to reply.--Letter 100, 1896. (To O. A. Tait, August 26, 1896.)     Released October 31, 1973.  {5MR 452.1}
[5MR 453.1]       MR No. 345 - Ellen G. White Statements About Her Work         I praise the Lord that it is my privilege to have editing my writings those who love God and seem as fully interested in the preparation of the articles as myself. They are all conscientious workers. My son, W. C. White, is a very necessary help to take this business and work it out. Miss Marian Davis has been with me twenty-five years and is an efficient worker. From the articles already published over a period of years she selects and brings together the matter for bookmaking.--Manuscript 171, 1903. (Diary, January 3 to 31, 1903.)  {5MR 453.1}
[5MR 453.2]          My heart is drawn out to write upon Ephesians 3. I read this over and over and how very precious are these words.--Manuscript 222, 1902. (Diary, August to September, 1902.)  {5MR 453.2}
[5MR 453.3]          I pray much in the night season, when the condition of the churches burdens me so that I cannot sleep. On one or two nights I walked the floor, unable to sleep until three o'clock in the morning. I tell you plainly that I do not like this wakefulness. I am trying to educate myself to sleep, and the Lord is helping me. For the last few nights, I have slept until three o'clock. But when I think of the peril of souls and of the state of our churches, I am so deeply moved and so burdened that I cannot sleep.--Letter 68, 1902. (To Brother and Sister D. H. Kress, April 28, 1902.)     Released October 31, 1973.  {5MR 453.3}
[5MR 454.1]       MR No. 346 - Organization         There were some of our people who did not send their children to ［the newly opened Bible school in Melbourne］ school; they were waiting to see if it would prove a success. I was reminded of those who pursued the same course away back in our early experience in the matter of organization. After the Lord had revealed His will and given light in reference to the matter, there were some, yes, quite a large number, who did not give their support in this advance step. They kept entirely silent. A very few sustained my husband, and we fought the battle over and over again, obtaining a decided victory in every conflict.  {5MR 454.1}
[5MR 454.2]          Some who did not oppose, said that before taking their position, they would wait to see the working out of the enterprise. Some placed themselves in a position of questioning and criticizing, and others of noncommittal. The Lord did not honor their unbelief. In refusing to move forward until they knew for a certainty that the undertaking would succeed, they placed themselves where their influence hindered the work. These lost a precious blessing. They did not discern and follow closely the opening providence of God. They did not heed the command, "Go forward."--Letter 46, 1892. (To O. A. Olsen, December 13, 1892.)  {5MR 454.2}
[5MR 454.4]          Brethren, what was it that led some of our number to question the benefit of organization? The matter has been opened before me, and the reason                                            -455-     was that they feared to see so much power vested in unsanctified hands. It was a foreboding that just such a condition as has come about would exist. We may well fear a direful reaction. There must be a decided change. Men must be converted, or as long as they hold power they will use it to oppress their brethren. If not converted, they must be removed.--Manuscript 11, 1895. ("Publishing Houses," April 10, 1895.)  {5MR 454.4}
[5MR 455.1]          We may claim to be Seventh-day Adventists, and yet fail of realizing how exalted is the standard to which we must attain in order to deserve this name. Some have felt ashamed of being known as Seventh-day Adventists. Those who are ashamed of this name should never connect with those who feel it an honor to bear this name. And those who are Christ's witnesses, standing where the truths of the Bible have placed them, are worthy of the name they bear.--Letter 6, 1903. (To Dr. E. R. Caro, January 4, 1902.)  {5MR 455.1}
[5MR 455.2]          Again and again I have been shown that the past experiences of God's people are not to be counted as dead facts. We are not to treat the record of these experiences as we would treat a last-year's almanac.--Letter 238, 1903. (To Elder A. G. Daniells, November 1, 1903.)     Released October 31, 1973.  {5MR 455.2}
[6MR 0.2]     Table of Contents      A Word of Explanation    Ms. Release                                                         Page    347        Materials Requested by 1973 Seminary Prophetic                  Guidance Class...................................... 1    348        A Message to Elder Tenney................................ 84    349        Attitudes Toward Sunday Laws............................. 87    350        Must the Christian Be Humorless?......................... 90    351        Writing Out the Light on Health Reform................... 96    352        Regarding Moses Hull..................................... 98    353        Biographical and a Warning............................... 102    354        Individuality and Creativity............................. 103    355        In Manuscript Release No.1002    356        Further Material on the Nature of Christ................. 110    357        Regarding J. N. Andrews.................................. 114    358        Nature and Teaching the Heathen.......................... 116    359        On Competition........................................... 117    360        In Sermons and Talks, vol. 2 (Ms 126, 1901)    361        Regarding Annie Smith.................................... 118    362        Looking to Jesus......................................... 119    363        Ministers to Exercise.................................... 122    364        On Early Work in Great Britain........................... 123    365        In the booklet Christian Leadership (available from                  White Estate)    366        Relation of a Wife to Her Husband........................ 126    367        Competitive Sports in Adventist Schools.................. 127    368        The Pioneers and Personal Sacrifice...................... 130    369        The Bible and the Law.................................... 141    370        Ellen White in Copenhagen................................ 143    371        Faith and the Law........................................ 146    372        The Work in Fresno....................................... 149    373        Preparation for Baptism.................................. 155    374        The Sabbath and Other Issues in the Conflict............. 168    375        Race Relations and Ecumenism............................. 173    376        The Theology of Preaching................................ 178    377        Regarding M. B. Czechowski............................... 189    378        Materials in Ellen G. White In Europe, by D. A.                  Delafield    379        Enlisting the Laymen in Seeking Lost Sheep............... 194    380        The Work of Oakwood College.............................. 208    381        Items for Notes and Papers............................... 217    382        In Faith and Works, pp. 63-79    383        Items for Pakistan Health Book........................... 220    384        Early Health Counsels.................................... 221    385        Counsel With Respect to Controversy...................... 222    386        In Manuscript Release No.1216    387        Personal Evangelism...................................... 246    388        The Shut Door............................................ 249    389        Mrs. White's First Automobile Ride....................... 255    390        Improper Literature...................................... 256    391        How Mrs. White Kept the Sabbath.......................... 290    392        James White Biographical Items........................... 297    393        Material Appears in MR Nos. 448 and449    394        The Health Reform Message and Medical Missionary Work.... 308    395        Counsel to a Newly Wed Couple............................ 315    396        Instruction From the Heavenly Sanctuary.................. 316    397        Sing with the Spirit and Understanding................... 318    398        Church Architecture and Furnishings...................... 319    399        Our Duty Toward the Jews................................. 323    399a       Unity and Witness........................................ 331    400        Counsel to E. R. Palmer.................................. 332    401        Integrity of the Testimonies............................. 333    402        The Divine-Human Nature of Christ........................ 334    403        Letter to Brother and Sister Stockton.................... 344    404        Regarding Examinations at Dansville...................... 346    405        Counsel on Age of School Entrance........................ 348    406        Theology of Zechariah.................................... 375    407        Intercessory Prayer...................................... 376    408        How to Know the Will of God.............................. 381    409        The Work in New Zealand.................................. 386    410        Predestination........................................... 388    411        The Spiritual Significance of Baptism.................... 389    412        Appetite................................................. 390    413        The Wrath of God......................................... 391    414        In Manuscript Release No.1002    415        Dating Sabbatical and Jubilee Years...................... 394    416        Christ as a Man on Earth................................. 395    417        Counsels Relating to the Moving of Two Colleges--                  Battle Creek College and Pacific Union College...... 396    418        Proper Motivation for Christian Service.................. 415    {6MR 0.2}
[6MR 1.1]       MR No. 347 - Manuscript Materials Requested  by  The 1973 Seminary Prophetic Guidance Class                                    Perfection in Heaven        Even in heaven we are to continually improve. Then is it not essential that we cultivate our characters in this life? You must be prepared for a place in the family of God. When you are complete in Christ, you will not give yourself up to such entirely needless experiences as you have had.--Letter 100, 1895, p. 4. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, circa October 10, 1895.)  {6MR 1.1}
[6MR 1.2]          The ability to enjoy the riches of glory will be developed in proportion to the desire we have for these riches. How shall an appreciation of God and heavenly things be developed unless it is in the life.--Ms 28, 1899, p. 6. ("Think Not That I Have Come to Destroy the Law," typed March 19, 1899.)  {6MR 1.2}
[6MR 1.3]          Christ bore the sins of the whole world. He endured our punishment,-- the wrath of God against transgression. His trial involved the fierce temptation of thinking that he was forsaken by God. His soul was tortured by the pressure of a horror of great darkness lest he should swerve from his uprightness during the terrible ordeal. He could not have been tempted in all points like as man is tempted had there been no possibility of his failing. He was a free agent, placed on probation, as was Adam and as is man.                                          -2-  {6MR 1.3}
[6MR 2.1]         Unless there is a possibility of yielding, temptation is no temptation. Temptation comes and is resisted when man is powerfully influenced to do a wrong action, and knowing that he can do it, resists by faith, with a firm hold upon divine power. This was the ordeal through which Christ passed. In his closing hours, while hanging upon the cross, he experienced to the fullest extent what man must experience striving against sin. He realized how bad man may become by yielding to sin. He realized the terrible consequence of the transgression of God's law; for the iniquity of the whole world was upon him. . . .  {6MR 2.1}
[6MR 2.2]          By giving his only begotten Son to die on the cross, God has shown us the estimate he places on the human soul. All that the world admires, all it calls precious, sinks into insignificance when placed in the balance with one soul; for a matchless ransom has been paid for that soul. All heaven has been given in one gift.--Ms 29, 1899, pp. 4, 5. ("Sacrificed for Us," typed March 17, 1899.)  {6MR 2.2}
[6MR 2.3]          As becomes the beings to whom God has given the faculties of reason and of action, we should use our powers in accordance with the divine purpose. God desires to be honored and glorified in the work of His hands. Every human being will have to give an account to God for the way in which he has used his entrusted talents. We are under obligation to use our powers aright that we may be qualified for eternal life in the kingdom of God. God demands perfection from every human being. We are to be perfect in this life of humanity even as God is perfect in His divine character.                                               -3-  {6MR 2.3}
[6MR 3.1]          God made every provision in man's behalf, creating him only a little lower than the angels. Adam disobeyed, and entailed sin upon his posterity; but God gave His Son for the redemption of the race. Christ took on him the nature of man, and passed over the ground where Adam fell, to be tested and tried as all human beings are tested and tried. Satan came to him as an angel of light, to induce him if possible to commit sin, and thus place the human race entirely under the dominion of evil. But Christ was victorious. Christ was victorious, and man was placed on vantage ground with God.  {6MR 3.1}
[6MR 3.2]          When the Father gave His Son to live and die for man, he placed all the treasure of heaven at our disposal. There is no excuse for sin. God has given us all the advantages he could possibly give, that we may have strength to withstand the temptations of the enemy. Had man, when tested and tried, followed the example of Christ, he would have given his children and his children's children an example of steadfast purity and righteousness, and the race would not have deteriorated, but improved.  {6MR 3.2}
[6MR 3.3]          God is the owner of man. He required the human family to perfect faultless characters, and leave the results to future generations. Many in this our day act as though this were a matter of small importance; but had the human family, even after the fall of Adam, worked according to the example of Christ, every father and mother would leave their children an example how to conduct themselves so as to fulfil their obligations to God. Then the world would have been as Eden. The earth, now a desert of sin, would have rejoiced and blossomed as the rose.--Letter 143, 1900, pp. 5, 6. (To N. McClure, typed November 5, 1900.)                                          -4-  {6MR 3.3}
[6MR 4.1]          Heaven, I long for heaven; Christ is the center of attraction. Our future state is a continuation of our work in coming to God in probationary time. Heaven is the ceaseless approaching to God through Jesus Christ. The longer we are in the heaven of bliss, the more and still more of glory will be opened to us; and the more we know of God, the more intense will be our happiness. The eternal weight of glory is not taken in all at once, but it pours its tide, wave after wave, of glory into the mind and heart. When Christ said, Come unto me, he means us to walk with him in this life, and be filled with love, satisfied with his presence in this world. All that human nature can bear, we may receive here. But what is this compared with the hereafter. "Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple: and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes."--Ms 14, 1895, pp. 1, 2. (Untitled, August 10, 1895.)  {6MR 4.1}
[6MR 4.2]                           Perfection of Christ vs. Perfection of Man          The Lord Jesus took upon him the form of sinful man, clothing his divinity with humanity. But he was holy, even as God is holy. If he had not been without spot or stain of sin, he could not have been the Saviour of mankind. He was a Sin-bearer, needing no atonement. One with God in purity and holiness of character, he could make a propitiation for the sins of the whole world. . . .                                             -5-  {6MR 4.2}
[6MR 5.1]          When the human agent feels his need of the Sun of Righteousness, when he comes to Jesus saying, Lord, I am sinful, unworthy, hopeless; save me, or I perish, he is accepted in the beloved, and his heart is warmed by the rays of divine love. In this sincere coming to Christ he opens the door to Him who has long been saying, "Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me." He is accepted by faith, and he knows what it means to sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus.--Ms 164, 1898, pp. 1, 4. ("Be Ye Therefore Perfect," typed December 14, 1898.)  {6MR 5.1}
[6MR 5.2]         The work of consecration must go forward and upward, elevating the mind, elevating the speech. Thus we become more and more heavenly minded, better prepared for translation. "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect. Man is to be perfect in his sphere, as God is perfect in his sphere. How can we attain so lofty a standard? The required perfection is based on the perfection of Christ. In Him is our righteousness. He spoke these words, and he was by birth a human being, though allied to divinity. Every provision has been made that man should be a partaker of the divine nature. God never issues a command without furnishing the grace essential to carry it out. He says, "Without me ye can do nothing." --Ms 157, 1898, pp. 1, 2. ("Be Ye Therefore Perfect," typed December 5, 1898.)  {6MR 5.2}
[6MR 5.3]          But I would inquire if our dear friends here seek to respond to the light that God is letting shine upon them? It is not the amount of light that                                               -6-     comes to us individually that will save us, but it is the use that we make of this light that is given us from heaven. Light has been flashed upon our pathway, and we want to know how much better it makes us. Has it discovered to us our imperfections of character? and has it perfected us so that we cease to sin?--Ms 19a, 1886, p. 4. "Lessons from the Life of Abraham," March 27, 1886.)  {6MR 5.3}
[6MR 6.1]                                         Origin of Sin          Man cannot change one attribute of his diseased character. Man aspired to be as God, and from that fatal moment the originator of evil began to alienate him from God. Satan is an author of all envy, all jealousy, all deception, and all strife. He erected the traitor's ensign of revolt upon this earth. He manifested his apostasy by his insane effort to create an empire governed by himself. He is the author of every sin which has cursed the earth.--Letter 20, 1901, p. 8. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, January 28, 1901.)  {6MR 6.1}
[6MR 6.2]          This morning my heart is full of gratitude to my Saviour for His healing power. Yesterday I suffered all day with heartache as I thought of how Satan is working to gain entrance to every mind that is open to his devisings. He will use his artifice as he used it among the heavenly angels, presenting his scientific problems to deceive, sowing seed that would bear the fruit of rebellion, and yet working with such apparent innocence that when the seed that he himself had sown had taken root, he drew from the angels expressions of disaffection, and then reported the result of his own seed-sowing as sentiments held by certain of the angels. This work could not be dealt with                                             -7-     until the results of his artful suggestions had fully developed.--Ms 13, 1906. p. 1. ("Israel's Apostasy at Sinai," December 11, 1905.)  {6MR 6.2}
[6MR 7.1]                          Cooperation Between Man and God in Salvation          Just prior to the coming of the Son of man, there is and has been for years a determination on the part of the enemy to cast his hellish shadow right between man and his Saviour, and why? So that he shall not distinguish that it is a whole Saviour, a complete sacrifice that has been made for him. Then he tells them that they are not to keep the law, for in keeping that law man would be united with the divine power, and Satan would be defeated. But in keeping that law man would be united with the divine power. Notwithstanding man was encompassed with the infirmities of humanity he might become a partaker of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. Now here is the redemption. . . .  {6MR 7.1}
[6MR 7.2]         "Then," says one, "you cannot be accepted unless you repent." Well, who leads us to repentance? Who is drawing us? Here the law of God condemns the sinner. It points out the defects of his character. But you can stand before that law all your lifetime and say, "Cleanse me. Fit me for heaven," but can it do it? No; there is no power in law to save the transgressor of law in sin. Then what? Christ must appear in that law as our righteousness, and then Christ is lifted up. "And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me." (John 12:32.)  {6MR 7.2}
[6MR 7.3]         Here we look at the cross of Calvary. What has made us look at it? Christ is drawing us. Angels of God are in this world, at work upon human minds, and the man is drawn to the One who uplifts him, and the One who                                               -8-     uplifts him draws him to repentance. It is no work of his own; there is nothing that he can do that is of any value at all except to believe.  {6MR 7.3}
[6MR 8.1]          As he sees Christ hanging upon the cross of Calvary he sees that He loves sinners, those who were at enmity with God. He begins to marvel, and is abased. What is the reason for this? Why, he sees that there is a transgressed law, and that man cannot keep it, but he sees Christ, and with hope and faith he grasps the arm of infinite power and repents at every step. Of what? That he has violated every principle of the law of Jehovah.  {6MR 8.1}
[6MR 8.2]          Paul says he taught from house to house repentance toward God and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. What did Christ come to our world for?--To attract the mind and bring it to repentance. Here we have the love of the Father in giving His Son to die for fallen man, that he might keep the law of Jehovah.  {6MR 8.2}
[6MR 8.3]          Now Jesus stands in our world, His divinity clothed with humanity, and man must be clothed with Christ's righteousness. Then he can, through the righteousness of Christ, stand acquitted before God.  {6MR 8.3}
[6MR 8.4]          Oh, I am glad I have a Saviour! We must have the Holy Spirit to combine with man's human effort. We can do nothing without Christ. "Without Me, ye can do nothing." "Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me." (Revelation 3:20.) I am so glad that we can be partakers of the divine nature, and that through Jesus Christ we can be conquerors. This is the victory,--even your faith, feelings and good works?--Is that it? No; "This is the victory. . . , even ［your］ faith." (1 John 5:4.)                                           -9-  {6MR 8.4}
[6MR 9.1]         What is faith? It "is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." Then what? "Faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone." (James 2:17.) Therefore we lay hold upon the merits of the blood of a crucified and risen Saviour. Our lives are hid with Christ in God. There we have the whole of it. We can do nothing of ourselves, but the fire of God's love is burning on the altar of our hearts. We are not following cunningly devised fable, no indeed; but we have been revealing Christ our righteousness. If you boast in your own good works, you cannot boast in Christ. . . .  {6MR 9.1}
[6MR 9.2]         God has opened to us our strength, and we need to know something about it and be prepared for the time of trouble such as never was since there was a nation. But here is our strength, Christ our righteousness. Let us ask Isaiah who is to be our strength. Well, he answers, and it comes echoing down along the lines to our time: "For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given: and the government shall be upon his shoulder: and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, the mighty God, the everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace." (Isaiah 9:6.) Is not that enough for us? Cannot we cover ourselves all over with it? Do we need any of our own self esteem? No, we cannot have that. We must hide in Christ, and we can hide in the mighty strength of Israel's God. Thus we work to meet the powers of darkness. We fight not against flesh and blood, but against principalities and power, and spiritual wickedness in high places. And it is only in Christ that we can meet them. . . .  {6MR 9.2}
[6MR 9.3]         We want you to go forward. Advance from light to clearer light. Here are the mines of truth. Work them; dig for the truth as for hid treasures. As you                                           -10-     go to the Scriptures and ask God to help you, He will illuminate your minds, and the Holy Spirit will bring all things to your remembrance and the light of heaven will shine upon you.--Ms 5, 1889, pp. 5, 6-10. ("Christ and the Law," June 19, 1889.)  {6MR 9.3}
[6MR 10.1]          Every soul of man may be saved if they believe in Christ as their personal Saviour. All will not be saved. Not because He does not want them to be saved, for He is drawing every soul whatever may be their position, whatever may be their education, their nationality, or their training, He is drawing every soul to Himself. Why? Because in Him is life and light and truth, and all of these are essential to us for our happiness daily in this present life, and all these things are going to help us bear the burdens and trials and perplexities of life with greater ease, and Christ says in his invitation, "Come unto me all ye that are weary and heavy laden and I will give you rest." . . .  {6MR 10.1}
[6MR 10.2]          John pointed the people to the Lamb of God who taketh away the sins of the world. He said, "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sins of the world." There is a great deal in that "taketh away." The question is shall we keep on sinning as though it were an impossibility for us to overcome? How are we to overcome? As Christ overcame, and that is the only way. He prayed to His heavenly Father. We can do the same. . . . When tempted to speak wrong and do wrong, resist Satan and say, I will not surrender my will to your control, I will cooperate with divine power and through grace be conqueror. --Ms 83, 1891, pp. 2-4. ("Importance of Exercising Faith," Sermon, July 22, 1891.)                                             -11-  {6MR 10.2}
[6MR 11.1]         The Lord has done great things for you in California, particularly in Oakland. But there is much more that He would be well pleased to do for you if you will make your works correspond with your faith. God never honors unbelief with rich blessings. Review what God has done, and then know that it is only the beginning of what He is willing to do. We must place a higher value than we do upon the Scriptures, for therein is the revealed will of God to man. It is not enough to merely assent to the truthfulness of God's Word, but we must search the Scriptures to know what they contain. Do we receive the Bible as the "Oracle of God?" It is really a divine communication as though its words came to us in an audible voice. Oh, we do not know its value, its preciousness, because we do not obey its instructions. . . .  {6MR 11.1}
[6MR 11.2]          "A new heart will I give you and a new spirit will I put within you." I believe with all my heart that the Spirit of God is being withdrawn from the world; and those who have had great light and opportunities and have not improved them, will be the first to be left. They have grieved away the Spirit of God. The present activity of Satan in working upon hearts, and upon churches and nations should startle every student of prophecy. The end is near. Let our churches arise. Let the converting power of God be experienced in the heart of the individual members, and then we shall see the deep moving of the Spirit of God. Mere forgiveness of sin is not the sole result of the death of Jesus. He made the infinite sacrifice not only that sin might be removed, but that human nature might be restored, rebeautified, reconstructed from its ruins, and made fit for the presence of God. . . .                                           -12-  {6MR 11.2}
[6MR 12.1]          Christ is the ladder which Jacob saw whose base rested on the earth and whose topmost round reached the highest heavens. This shows the appointed method of salvation. We are to climb round after round of this ladder. If any one of us (shall finally be) saved, it will be by clinging to Jesus as to the rounds of a ladder. Christ is made unto the believer wisdom and righteousness, sanctification and redemption. . . .  {6MR 12.1}
[6MR 12.2]          There will be some terrible falls by those who think they stand firm because they have the truth; but they have it not as it is in Jesus. A moment's carelessness may plunge a soul into irretrievable ruin. One sin leads to the second, and the second prepares the way for a third and so on. We must as faithful messengers of God, plead with Him constantly to be kept by His power. If we swerve a single inch from duty we are in danger of following on in a course of sin that ends in perdition. There is hope for every one of us, but only in one way by fastening ourselves to Christ, and exerting every energy to attain to the perfection of His character. This goody goody religion that makes light of sin and that is forever dwelling upon the love of God to the sinner, encourages the sinner to believe that God will save him while he continues in sin and he knows it to be sin. This is the way that many are doing who profess to believe present truth. The truth is kept apart from their life, and that is the reason it has no more power to convict and convert the soul. There must be a straining of every nerve and spirit and muscle to leave the world, its customs, its practices, and its fashions. . . .  {6MR 12.2}
[6MR 12.3]         Will those who claim to be children of the Most High elevate the standard, not for a day, not simply while assembled in your meeting, but as                                            -13-     long as time shall last? Will they not be on the Lord's side and serve him with full purpose of heart? . . . If you put away sin and exercise living faith, the riches of heaven's blessing will be yours.--Letter 53, 1887, pp. 1, 2, 6, 9, 10, 12. (To "Dear Brethren and Sisters Who Shall Attend the April Meeting at Oakland, California," undated.)  {6MR 12.3}
[6MR 13.1]          A work of self-renunciation is essential, and unreserved casting of yourself, all broken on Christ Jesus. Then He will gather you in His everlasting arms. Open the door of the heart, and bring into your soul all the heavenly agencies and attributes that will make you a workman that needeth not to be ashamed. . . .  {6MR 13.1}
[6MR 13.2]          The Lord would have His sons and daughters reach the highest efficiency in His service; in order to do this, they must maintain the most clear and practical views with regard to the agencies connected in the Lord's economy with the working out of their salvation, else they will often dwell in darkness and doubt, and in their warfare beat the air; for they seem to have lost sight of the Saviour. The Power is of God, not of us; out of weakness we may become strong.--Letter 47, 1892, pp. 5, 6. (To Brother Morrison, December 22, 1892.)  {6MR 13.2}
[6MR 13.3]          It is not enough to say, "I am a child of God"; but it's our works that will bear witness if we are children of God. Every one who is a child of God will do the will of God. Profession is of no value unless it is followed by true practical godliness. Our Saviour has a right to the service of every one of us.--Ms 17, 1887, p. 1. ("Godliness," Sermon, June 11, 1887.)                                                 -14-  {6MR 13.3}
[6MR 14.1]          The Lord has in His heavenly counsels set forth methods and agencies whereby His grace shall be at work through various influences for the saving of the soul of the sinner; but all these facilities will be ineffectual and powerless without the sinner's consent to be drawn, and he cooperates with the Divine agencies. . . .  {6MR 14.1}
[6MR 14.2]          The Spirit of God does not propose to do our part either in the willing or the doing. This is the work of the human agent in cooperation with the Divine agencies. As soon as we incline our will to harmonize with God's will, the peace of Christ stands to cooperate with the human agent. But it ［the Holy Spirit］ will not be the substitute to do our work independent of our resolving and decidedly acting; therefore it is not the abundance of light, and evidence piled upon evidence that will convert the soul. It is only the human agent accepting the light, rousing the energies of the will fully to that which he knows is righteousness and truth, and thus cooperating with the heavenly ministrations appointed of God in the saving of the soul. . . .  {6MR 14.2}
[6MR 14.3]         Always the Lord gives the human agent his work. Here is the Divine and the human cooperation. There is the man working in obedience with Divine light given. If Saul had said, "Lord, I am not at all inclined to follow your specified directions to work out my own salvation," then should the Lord have let ten times the light shine upon Saul, it would have been useless. It is man's work to cooperate with the Divine. And it is the very hardest, sternest conflict which comes with the purpose and hour of great resolve, and decision of the human to incline the will and way to God's will and God's way, relying upon the gracious influences which accompanied him all his life long. The man                                              -15-     must do the work of inclining,--"For it is God which worketh in you (us) both to will and to do." And the character will determine the nature of the resolve and the action. The doing was not in accordance with the feeling or the inclination, but the known will of our Father which is in heaven. Follow and obey the leadings of the Holy Spirit.  {6MR 14.3}
[6MR 15.1]         Obey not the voice of the deceiver which is in harmony with the unsanctified will, but obey the impulse that God has given. The work of the heavenly intelligences, in all their operations, is constantly working to induce the human agent to will and to do. Everything is at stake. Will the human agent cooperate with the Divine? "To will and to do." If man places his will on God's side, fully surrendering self to God's will, the high and holy endeavor of the human agent tears down the obstruction he himself has erected; the rubbish is cleared away from the door of the heart, the defiance and barricading of the soul is broken down. The door of the heart is opened, and Jesus enters to abide as a welcome guest.--Ms 9, 1889, pp. 1-3. ("Behold the Lamb," undated.)  {6MR 15.1}
[6MR 15.2]          God has come near to bless and revive his children, and empower them to do a special work if they will allow the Holy Spirit to work them, but some have refused the Spirit's power. . . .  {6MR 15.2}
[6MR 15.3]          The voice of God, plainly heard by Moses, has been given to his people from age to age. . . .  {6MR 15.3}
[6MR 15.4]          The word of God is to be the guide book, the counsellor, the teacher in the highest class of education. The Bible teaches the whole will of God concerning the plan of salvation, and if men are ignorant, it is because they                                             -16-     do not choose to be wise. God says of the supposed great men of our world, They must become fools in order to be wise. The sentiments of infidel authors are not needed to perfect an education. In the past our schools have mingled with that essential for education, the writing of men who advance error, the sophistries of men who trample under foot God's memorial. The Book that reveals the plan of salvation has been made secondary. But how is the honest inquirer after truth to find the way to heaven. Only by the Word of God, from which, even in his ignorance, he will learn the truth and be saved from destructive errors.--Ms 12b, 1896, pp. 4, 5, 15. ("Higher Education," March 17, 1896.)  {6MR 15.4}
[6MR 16.1]          Willing and doing are bound together. The salvation of the soul requires the blending of human and divine strength. God does not propose to do the work that man can do to meet the standard of righteousness. Man has a part to act. Humanity must unite and cooperate with divinity. Grace and sufficiency have been abundantly provided for every soul. But in order to receive this, man must unite with his divine Helper. Unless of his own accord man consents to renounce his sinful practices, Christ cannot take away his sin. Man must heartily cooperate with God, willingly obeying his laws, showing that he appreciates the great gift of grace. Feeling his dependence upon God, having faith in Christ as his personal Saviour, expecting efficiency and success only as he shall keep the Lord ever before him,--it is thus that man complies with the injunction, "Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling."                                                  -17-  {6MR 16.1}
[6MR 17.1]          But human effort is not sufficient. Human effort avails nothing without divine power. Of himself man has not strength to wrestle with the powers of darkness. Therefore Christ clothed his divinity with humanity, and came to this earth that he might cooperate with man. To those who will receive him and trust in his power to save, he imparts the virtue of his righteousness. He gives them power to become the sons of God. "As many as received Him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name: which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, . . . full of grace and truth. . . And of his fulness have all we received, and grace for grace."  {6MR 17.1}
[6MR 17.2]         The human agent must remember that he has in himself no merits to present to God. Christ is the fountain of life, the only security for man's salvation, the one great source of immortality. He is the author and finisher of our faith. The great, grand work of perfecting character cannot be accomplished without the help that heaven is always ready to supply.  {6MR 17.2}
[6MR 17.3]          He who desires to grow in physical, mental, and moral power must feel every moment his dependence upon the One who provides efficiency for growth. In the work of perfecting the strength and activity of the faculties of mind and body, man must constantly receive power from on high. The Lord is watching with earnest interest to see how man will conduct himself in the life which has been given him. Be not careless and indifferent in regard to the grand union work to be done by man and God. On your part you are to believe, receive the grace of God, and honor Christ in your life. On his                                            -18-     part, he dwells in your heart, supplying you with divine strength, working in you to will and to do of his good pleasure. . . .   {6MR 17.3}
[6MR 18.1]          Without human effort divine effort is in vain. God will work with power when in trustful dependence upon him parents will awake to the sacred responsibility which rests upon them, and seek to train their children aright.  {6MR 18.1}
[6MR 18.2]          He will cooperate with those parents who carefully and prayerfully educate their children, working out their own and their children's salvation. He will work in them, to will and to do of his own good pleasure.--Ms 49, 1901, pp. 1-3, 9. ("Work Out Your Own Salvation," typed June 26, 1901.)  {6MR 18.2}
[6MR 18.3]          I cannot neglect the great salvation that has been brought to me at such an infinite cost to my heavenly Father, "who so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." I will not dishonor My Redeemer to lightly esteem His sufferings, His trials, His condescension, His sacrifice, His death, because He so loves us, He would himself become our sin-bearer. Oh, what love, what inexpressible love! He became a man of sorrows, acquainted with grief. He died on the cross a transgressor that man might be justified through his merits. "I know whom I have believed, and am persuaded that he is able to keep that which I have committed unto him against that day."--Ms 73, 1893, p. 3. ("Parables," undated.)  {6MR 18.3}
[6MR 18.4]           ［Mark 2:17 quoted:］ Then you are not to wait, but come now, and believe that He will receive you. "God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten                                             -19-     Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." You cannot enjoy His blessing without any action on your part. Salvation is a gift offered to you free; on no other condition can you obtain it, only as a free gift. But cooperation on your part is essential for your salvation. . . .  {6MR 18.4}
[6MR 19.1]         The arms of Jesus are open to receive you; will you not come to Him? Jesus presents to you the gift of eternal life; will you receive it? Faith and works go together, and each is dead if alone. Not that works will save you; they are the fruit of faith, and living faith will reveal itself in action. The hand of Christ is stretched forth to receive you; will you put your hand in that of the dear Saviour and say, Lead me; I will follow Thee, my Saviour? You must not be neglectful of the conditions of salvation, which are faith and obedience. There must be a cooperation of the human with the divine. Without holiness no man shall see the Lord; but Jesus is ready to receive you now; and if you will only believe that He is your Saviour, that He died to redeem you, He will be found of you as the most precious friend.--Letter 9a, 1891, pp. 3, 6. (To Sister D. S. Gilbert, June 3, 1891.)  {6MR 19.1}
[6MR 19.2]                  The Responsibility of Laymen to the Mission of the Church        I wish there were men and women who could appreciate the situation, and would decide to move to these countries, Australia and New Zealand. Helpers are needed who have some means, who can engage in some employment and sustain themselves and not draw upon the Conference for their support. With genuine faith in the message of truth, such workers could settle in our cities as missionaries, letting their light shine forth to others.                                              -20-  {6MR 19.2}
[6MR 20.1]          It is not ordained ministers upon whom we must depend for this work, but laymen who love and fear God, and who feel the burden for the salvation of souls. They can be agents and co-workers with divine providence in seeking to save the lost. We want those who have sanctified energy, moral and intellectual. Let these put to use the talents they have, and by exercise they will grow. It can not be otherwise if they abide in Christ. In His companionship they will be constantly growing in wisdom. Christ says, "Without me ye can do nothing." With Christ by your side, as your Teacher and Leader you can do all things. . . .  {6MR 20.1}
[6MR 20.2]          We must have institutes for educating the members of the churches. Let the believers assemble as did the disciples in the upper chamber where prayer was wont to be made. The churches must have more decided help. . . .  {6MR 20.2}
[6MR 20.3]          Every believer is under bonds to God to be spiritually minded, keeping himself in the channel of light, that he may let his light shine to the world. When all those who are engaged in the sacred work of the ministry shall grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour, they will hate sin and all selfishness. A moral renovation is constantly going on; as they continue looking to Jesus, they become conformed to his image, and are found complete in him, not having their own righteousness, but the righteousness that is in Christ Jesus our Lord . . . .  {6MR 20.3}
[6MR 20.4]          But we are not simply to be waiting; we are to be vigilantly working with reference to this solemn event. The living church of God will be waiting, watching and working. None is to stand in a neutral position. All are to represent Christ in active, earnest efforts to save perishing souls. Will the church fold her hands now? Shall we sleep as is represented in the                                                -21-     parable of the foolish virgins? Every precaution is to be taken now; for haphazard work will result in spiritual declension, and that day overtake us as a thief. The mind needs to be strengthened, to look deep, and discern the reasons for our faith. The soul-temple is to be purified by the truth; for only the pure in heart will be able to stand against the wiles of Satan. . . .  {6MR 20.4}
[6MR 21.1]         The best way to deal with error is to present the truth, and leave wild ideas to die out for want of notice. Contrasted with truth the weakness of error is made apparent to every intelligent mind.--Letter 19b, 1892, pp. 4, 9, 11, 12, 14-16. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, June 19, 1892.)  {6MR 21.1}
[6MR 21.2]          The Lord employs human agents to be co-workers with him in the salvation of sinners. All heaven is actively engaged in furnishing facilities by which to extend the knowledge of the truth to all peoples, nations, and tongues. If those who profess to have been truly converted do not let their light shine forth to others, they are neglecting the doing of the words of Christ. We need not tax ourselves with rehearsing how much has been given to the cause of God, but rather let us consider how much has been kept back from his treasury to be devoted to the indulgence of self in pleasure seeking and self gratification. . . .  {6MR 21.2}
[6MR 21.3]          Those who ought to be laborers in the vineyard, will not undertake the work in faith and hope. The stay-at-home, professed Christians are misrepresenting Jesus Christ. They refuse to be partakers with him of his trials, of his humiliation, and of his burden-bearing. They do not wear his yoke. If they would engage all their powers for God, they would not work                                               -22-     alone. But many feel no genuine burden for souls. Step by step they might work their way until by study and prayer they might become skillful in the Scriptures, and be able to lay hold with intense earnestness of the God of all grace, beseeching him for His Holy Spirit to mold and fashion them and make them wise to win souls to Christ. . . .  {6MR 21.3}
[6MR 22.1]          A large number will not go without the camp, bearing the reproach, as did Jesus their Master, and yet by their attitude, by their inconsistent conduct, they actually weaken the efforts of those who are bearing the heavy burdens. They know nothing of what it means to be meek and lowly of heart. They know nothing of what it means to be self-denying, of what it means to be a partaker with those who go forth to labor in the cause of God.--Letter 31, 1894, pp. 7-9. (To Walter Harper, September 23, 1894.)  {6MR 22.1}
[6MR 22.2]                                           Foot Washing        Dear Sister, I have much that I might write you, but have so much to write to different individuals. But I will give you a sketch of the vision I had at our last conference. At our last conference I was shown in vision the backwardness of some in our meetings. Some held back because they had nothing new to say and must repeat the same story. I saw that pride was at the bottom of this. That God and angels witnessed the testimonies that were borne and God was well pleased and glorified by the testimonies of all His humble children. I saw that God and His angels admired simplicity and humility. . . . Washing feet and the Lord's supper should be more frequently practiced among us. Jesus set us the example and told us to do as He had done                                               -23-     to us.--Letter 9, 1853, pp. 1, 2. (To Sister Kellogg, December 5, 1853.) ［Written before the quarterly plan was adopted.］  {6MR 22.2}
[6MR 23.1]          The apostles, used as His representatives, would make a decided impression upon all minds. Being humble men would not diminish their influence, but increase it. The minds of their hearers would be carried from the men to the Majesty of heaven, who, though unseen, was still working. The teaching of the apostles, the special doctrines taught, their words of trust, would assure all that it was not by their own power that they did their works, but that they were continuing the same line carried forward by the Lord Jesus when He was with them. Humbling themselves, the apostles would declare that the man the Jews had crucified was the Prince of life, the Son of the living God, and that in His name, they did the works He had done.-- Ms 41, 1896, pp. 6, 7. ("Words of Comfort," undated.)  {6MR 23.1}
[6MR 23.2]          If we would work as Christ worked, we must have the mind of Christ. He cannot cooperate with those whose lives reveal variance, strife, and bitterness. Those who cherish these attributes are not susceptible to the influence of the Holy Spirit. The divine Comforter strives with them, but they close the door of their hearts to its gracious pleadings, desiring to be left alone in their foolish, selfish perversity. They find a satisfaction, a kind of rest without pardon, without wearing Christ's yoke and learning His meekness and lowliness. But let adversity come, and they find that they are leaning on a broken reed. These mistakes and delusions are to be corrected. A                                                  -24-     most solemn work, full of responsibility and accountability, is to be done. There is no peace, saith God, to the wicked.  {6MR 23.2}
[6MR 24.1]          Difference and dissension will be seen among those who are not chosen by the Lord, but let it not spring up and bear fruit among those who profess to be representing Christ. There is no work more sacred for Christians than to maintain peace among themselves. Then they present to the world the unity that Christ prayed might exist, and bear witness that God sent Christ into the world to redeem the world.--Ms 43, 1897, pp. 5, 6. ("Ministry," undated.)  {6MR 24.1}
[6MR 24.2]          It was at the last Passover that the disciples were to hold with their Lord that these words were spoken. Very soon Christ was to offer Himself as a sacrifice for the world. At this time, in the last hours that the disciples would have with their Master, Satan made a determined effort to arouse contention among them. Sorrow filled Christ's heart as He saw them yielding to the spirit of strife, and disputing as to who should be greatest. Had they been in a right frame of mind, they would have received great blessing. But they came to the supper with hearts filled with selfishness, and with tempers heated by contention.  {6MR 24.2}
[6MR 24.3]          Christ heard their whisperings, and saw their flushed faces. Without a word, he laid aside His outer garment, and girding Himself with a towel, as if He had been a servant, proceeded to wash the feet of His disciples. His action opened their eyes. They were too astonished and too ashamed to speak. Bitter shame and humiliation filled their hearts. They saw themselves in altogether a new light. As long as life lasted they would remember this                                            -25-     experience.--Ms 115, 1902, pp. 1, 2. ("The Danger of Self-Sufficiency," typed September 7, 1902.)  {6MR 24.3}
[6MR 25.1]                                           Parables of Jesus        Many who are highly esteemed among men but who are carried away by the love of self will find at last that they have built their house, not upon the Rock, but upon the sand.--Ms 19, 1898, p. 7. ("The Unjust Steward," undated.)  {6MR 25.1}
[6MR 25.2]          To know the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ is everything to us individually. We must wear the yoke of Christ. Only in submission and consecration is rest found. God in Christ is full of mercy, love, goodness, and truth. His compassion cannot be measured. Look at the cross of Calvary. Behold God's precious gift. We should set a high estimate upon the Gospel, building our hopes on the sure Rock, Christ Jesus. The time has come, and this will be seen more and more plainly, when a faithful standard bearer for God, who ministers in word and doctrine, is far more secure than those who possess gold and silver.--Ms 87, 1898, p. 1. ("Go, Work Today in My Vineyard," typed July 7, 1898.)  {6MR 25.2}
[6MR 25.3]                                               Baptism        By baptism you have taken upon you a solemn pledge. In the name and presence of the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost, you have solemnly covenanted to be the Lord's. "What shall we say then? Shall we continue in sin, that grace may abound? God forbid. How shall we, that are dead to sin,                                                  -26-     live any longer therein? Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into his death? Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death; that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection." I think that if we all understood the sacred ceremony, we should see much more in it than we now discern.  {6MR 25.3}
[6MR 26.1]         "Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof. Neither yield ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin: but yield yourselves unto God, as those that are alive from the dead, and your members as instruments of righteousness unto God." "If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God."  {6MR 26.1}
[6MR 26.2]         This Scripture is given for the instruction of every soul, who receives baptism.--Letter 125, 1900, pp. 2, 3. (To Brother and Sister Iram James, August 24, 1900.)  {6MR 26.2}
[6MR 26.3]          As a Christian submits to the solemn rite of baptism, the three highest powers in the universe,--the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit,--place their approval on his act, pledging themselves to exert their power in his behalf as he strives to honor God. He is buried in the likeness of Christ's death, and is raised in the likeness of His resurrection. He went down into the grave, but He rose from the dead, proclaiming over the rent sepulcher, "I                                               -27-     am the resurrection and the life."--Letter 53, 1904, p. 6. (To Brother Prescott, January 26, 1904.)  {6MR 26.3}
[6MR 27.1]          The rite of baptism is administered in the name of the Father, and of Son, and of the Holy Ghost. These three great powers of heaven pledge themselves to be the efficiency of all who submit to this ordinance, and who faithfully keep the vow they then make. "As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in him; rooted and built up in him, and stablished in the faith, as ye have been taught, abounding therein with thanksgiving. Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ." It is here that the great danger comes in. A worldly spirit and worldly practices have taken the place that Christ should have in the life. "For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily. And ye are complete in him, which is the head of all principality and power. . . . Buried with him in baptism, wherein also ye are risen with him through the faith of the operation of God, who hath raised him from the dead."  {6MR 27.1}
[6MR 27.2]          "If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. Set your affections on things above, not on things on the earth. For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God. When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with him in glory. . . . Put on therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, long-suffering; forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, if any man have a quarrel against any; even as Christ forgave you, so also do ye. And                                             -28-     above all these things, put on charity, which is the bond of perfectness. And let the peace of God rule in your hearts."  {6MR 27.2}
[6MR 28.1]          God has opened the way for us to receive help from the source of all power. He has accepted his people in the beloved. Those who thus unite with the church by baptism are sealed as men and women who have been born again, of water and of the Spirit. They have entered upon a new life. They are to be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption which is in the world through lust. They are to keep themselves free from every dishonest practice. Their example is to be a continual witness to the power of heavenly grace. The spirit of truth is to control them.  {6MR 28.1}
[6MR 28.2]          We are to be consecrated channels, through which the heavenly life is to flow to others. The Holy Spirit is to animate and pervade the whole church, purifying and cementing hearts. Those who have been buried with Christ in baptism are to rise to newness of life, giving a living representation of the life of Christ. The commission has been given to us. Upon us is laid a sacred charge. Go then, Christ says to them. Make disciples of all nations, teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded, and baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. "And, lo," he declares, "I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." You are dedicated to the work of making known the gospel of salvation. Heaven's perfection is to be your power. As God's followers, by converted lives, make known the power of his grace. A clear distinction is drawn between "him that serveth God and him that serveth him not."--Ms 78, 1905, pp. 3-5. ("A Message to Believers," undated.)                                           -29-  {6MR 28.2}
[6MR 29.1]         "Ye have not chosen Me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit." We are ordained unto God to bear fruit. Was this not our experience when we were led down into the water and baptized in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost? What did that mean?--It meant that the three great powers in heaven were pledged to keep us so long as we remain one with Christ, united to the vine.--Ms 37, 1908, p. 6. ("Abiding in Christ," Sermon, March 10, 1908.)  {6MR 29.1}
[6MR 29.2]          Christ Himself was baptized by John. When John would forbid him, saying, "I have need to be baptized of Thee, and comest Thou to me?" Jesus replied, "Suffer it to be so now: for thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness."  {6MR 29.2}
[6MR 29.3]         Baptism is a most solemn ceremony. When men and women, truly converted, are baptized in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, these three representatives of heavenly authority behold the scene, and accept the vows made by human agents to walk henceforth in newness of life. In taking the baptismal vows, you have united with the highest powers in the heavenly courts, to live a life patterned after the life of Christ. I praise the Lord with my whole soul that you have taken this step. ［Romans 6:3, 4, quoted.］  {6MR 29.3}
[6MR 29.4]         Christ will fulfil every promise that He has made in His word. Wonderful is His work in behalf of fallen man. For those who endeavor to follow in His footsteps, He molds the character after the divine similitude. What privileges and blessings are ours, as children of the heavenly King! In our Christian experience as children of God, we are to be workers together with Christ, our lives fashioned after His life. And if we bear His likeness, we                                          -30-     shall represent Him before the world."--Letter 174, 1909, pp. 1, 2. (To Sister Rambaugh, December 21, 1909.)  {6MR 29.4}
[6MR 30.1]                               God's Power in Creation        In the visible creation, divine wisdom is manifested in an endless variety of processes. Uniformity is not the rule that is followed in the kingdom of nature.--Letter 39, 1903, p. 2. (To John Wessels, February 28, 1903.)  {6MR 30.1}
[6MR 30.2]          God spoke, and his words created his works in the natural world. God's creation is but a reservoir of means made ready for him to employ instantly to do his pleasure. Nothing is useless, but the curse has caused tares to be sown by the enemy. Shall rational beings alone cause confusion in our world? Shall we not live to God? Shall we not honor him? Our God and Saviour is all-wise, all-sufficient. He came to our world that his perfection might be revealed in us.--Letter 131, 1897, p. 3. (To Sister Wessels, June 24, 1897.)  {6MR 30.2}
[6MR 30.3]          How beautiful the earth was when it came from the Creator's hand. God presented before the universe a world in which even His all-seeing eye could find no spot or stain, no defect or crookedness. Each part of His creation occupied the place assigned to it, and answered the purpose for which it was created. Like the parts of some great machine, part fitted to part, and all was in perfect harmony. Peace and holy joy filled the earth. There was no confusion, no clashing. There was no disease to afflict man or beast, and the vegetable kingdom was without taint of corruption. God looked upon the work                                            -31-     of His hands, wrought out by Christ, and pronounced it very good. He looked upon a perfect world, in which there was no trace of sin, no imperfection. --Letter 29, 1903, p. 2. (To the Members of the Churches in Australia and New Zealand, January 25, 1903.)  {6MR 30.3}
[6MR 31.1]                                 The Assurance of Salvation        Immense interests are here involved. We are made partakers of Christ's sacrifice here in this life, and then we are assured that we shall be partakers of all its benefits in the future immortal life, if we hold fast the beginning of our confidence steadfast unto the end.--Letter 9a, 1891, pp. 1, 2. (To Sister D. S. Gilbert, June 3, 1891.)  {6MR 31.1}
[6MR 31.2]          When any soul approaches God as his Father, heaven becomes his home. He is a member of the royal family, a child of the heavenly King. He holds a life insurance policy endorsed by the Lord God who created him; and all who hold this life insurance policy are linked with the family of the redeemed by a tie which cannot be broken. . . .  {6MR 31.2}
[6MR 31.3]          Only through Christ is there hope for the soul's salvation. He will identify Himself with your present and eternal good, and there is no favor in all the world can compare with this. It raises man above all distinctions of wealth, above all title or any earthly dignity. Through faith in the righteousness of Christ, man holds the hand of angels. Receiving Christ he is elevated and ennobled. He has an abiding sense of all sufficiency, for the truth lives in his believing soul, walks the world as an heir of God, a joint                                           -32-     heir with Christ to an immortal inheritance an eternal substance.--Letter 34, 1901, pp. 1, 2. (To Mrs. Minchin, December 12, 1900.)  {6MR 31.3}
[6MR 32.1]          We must not base our salvation upon supposition; we must know of a surety that Christ is formed within, the hope of glory. We must know for ourselves that the Spirit of God is abiding in our hearts, and that we can hold communion with God. Then if He should come to us quickly, if by any chance our life should suddenly be ended, we should be ready to meet our God. --Ms 21, 1903, pp. 1, 2. ("A Call to Repentance," Talk at General Conference, April 5, 1903.)  {6MR 32.1}
[6MR 32.2]          The question will come up, How is it? Is it by conditions that we receive salvation?--Never by conditions that we come to Christ. And if we come to Christ, then what is the condition? The condition is that by living faith we lay hold wholly and entirely upon the merits of the blood of a crucified and risen Saviour. When we do that, then we work the works of righteousness. But when God is calling the sinner in our world, and inviting him, there is no condition there; he draws by the invitation of Christ, and it is not, Now you have got to respond in order to come to God. The sinner comes, and as he comes and views Christ elevated upon that cross of Calvary, which God impresses upon his mind, there is a love beyond anything that is imagined that he has taken hold of. . . .  {6MR 32.2}
[6MR 32.3]          Christ is drawing every one that is not past the boundary. He is drawing him to Him today, no matter how great that sinner is, He is drawing him. And if the sinner can get his arm fixed upon the cross of Calvary, then there is                                          -33-     no conviction of sin. What is he there for?--Because the law has been transgressed, and he begins to see that he is a sinner; and Christ died because the law was transgressed. And then he begins to look to the righteousness of Christ as the only thing that can cleanse the sinner from his sins and from his transgressions.  {6MR 32.3}
[6MR 33.1]          Now, we want to have an intelligent knowledge of this thing. Then we want to take hold of the righteousness of Jesus Christ by living faith, and know that we have not any. We may work to the very best of our ability, and we cannot make a single virtue in ourselves; it is the righteousness of Christ alone that can do it. Then as we are clothed with the righteousness of Christ we have a power and a strength that is imparted unto us, and we will not want to sin; we cannot do it with the righteousness of Christ, with ourselves in a position where we shall have Christ working with us and by us. We may make mistakes; we may make errors; but we shall hate these sins--the sins that caused the suffering of the Son of God in our behalf because we were transgressors of the law of God.--Ms 9, 1890, pp. 2, 3. ("Remarks of Mrs. White at the Bible School," February 3, 1890.)  {6MR 33.1}
[6MR 33.2]               Concerning the Establishment of the SDA Church in Britain        Elder Andrews' time should be devoted some to old England, and not confined to the French. I have had considerable light. The strength, ability and means are needed more at the present crisis in our own country than in any other place. The heart of the work must be kept strong and in a vigorous helpful action. Then all branches of the work will have vitality. There must not be too much branching out, which calls for means, until the great center                                           -34-     of the work is free from financial embarrassment. Elder Andrews is in danger of concentrating his mind, his means, and energies, upon one branch of the work, and not being sufficiently awake to other important interests.-- Letter 1, 1879, p. 2. (To S. N. Haskell, January 27, 1879.)  {6MR 33.2}
[6MR 34.1]         I think that even in England a good work has been done. It must be acknowledged to be a hard and trying field, and not one word of discouragement ought to be spoken. The Lord is at the helm and if we do not trust in Him to work, naught will be done. There is a good beginning made. Publications have been and still are doing a good work. Let not one grain of unbelief be sown for unless we keep a brave front, we cannot expect to inspire others with courage. I am telling everything I can in relation to the mission that will inspire confidence. When I think how slow the work has gone in ［New］ England and how little done in Mass., and Maine and many other places where they have all circumstances in their favor we need not be discouraged in regard to Old England. With the same amount of labor expended on Old England in a wise manner it will produce, I believe, good results. May the Lord work is my prayer. And let us look at every token of good; acknowledge all the Lord has done with grateful hearts. . . .  {6MR 34.1}
[6MR 34.2]         Now, my Brother, be of good heart and notwithstanding the work may move slow, nevertheless it moves. Thank God for that, but however we may view the work, in no case put in print one single word as though there had not much been done. Do not intimate that it would be better if nothing had been done, and you could commence new. I do not thus regard it. . . .                                          -35-  {6MR 34.2}
[6MR 35.1]          The work is not to be belittled, neither is it to be depreciated but every step that it has arisen is to be appreciated and still carried forward. . . . Talk faith, talk courage and do not block the way that we cannot make appeals to the people. . . .  {6MR 35.1}
[6MR 35.2]          Do not make the remark to any one that it would be better if nothing had been done in England because this would not be just to the missionaries sent there, neither to our God. There has been a good work done in England and you should not make any such remarks when you did not make the commencement, ［and］ therefore cannot see the advance work that has been done. Give all the credit possible to that which has been done and then be prepared to reach out and make the most of what has been done . . . .  {6MR 35.2}
[6MR 35.3]          Brother John's ideas of open air meetings have made his labors almost a failure during his stay in England. Now if all the workers had counseled together and esteemed one another and moved in perfect ［unity］, in faith and in courage, relying less upon what they could and more upon that which God could do for them, had they thought well of one another and respected one another, God would have heard their cries, He would have revealed His power and the work would be farther advanced than it is. . . . If there have been mistakes made, if there has been want of judgment and now the errors are seen, let us consider whether the very same mistakes might not have been made in the commencement by any of us had we acted a part in the work.--Letter 50, 1887, pp. 1, 2, 6-9. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, September 1, 1887.)                                          -36-  {6MR 35.3}
[6MR 36.1]          This country ［England］ has been presented to me several times as a field that required men who will not fail nor be discouraged, men who will cooperate with the heavenly intelligences. . . .  {6MR 36.1}
[6MR 36.2]          Your cherished, pet ways may be very dear to you, but valueless in the sight of God; for they are constantly getting in the way of his plans and interfering with his designs. Let every worker be clothed with humility, and be sure that he worships God in spirit and in truth and does not bow down to his own idol, self. . .  {6MR 36.2}
[6MR 36.3]          God would have the workers in England derive their efficiency from Him; then every worker may feel that his hand is upon a lever that will move the world. . . .  {6MR 36.3}
[6MR 36.4]          Oh, if those who believe the truth in England had the spirit of Christ, feeling the peril of souls, what a work would be done wholly in his name! There would be much earnest prayer ascending to God, not merely in public service, not only from the secret chamber, but there would be unceasing prayer combined with determined action.--Letter 31, 1892, pp. 1-3, 5, 6. (To Brother Waggoner, May, 1892.)  {6MR 36.4}
[6MR 36.5]                                 Health and Spirituality        One reason that there is not more sincere piety and religious fervor, is because the mind is occupied with unimportant things and there is no time to meditate, search the Scriptures, or pray. If the consciences can be aroused to see the errors in the preparation of the food, and their influence upon the moral tendencies of our nature, there would be in every family decided reform. Intemperance in desire resulted to our first parents in the loss of                                           -37-     Eden. We generally find, even among Seventh-day Adventists, that inclination, habit, delicate, unhealthful preparations in cooking and unhealthful habits of dress are weakening physical, mental, and moral efficiency, and making it impossible to overcome temptation.--Ms 1, 1875, pp. 2, 3. ("Educational, Health and Temperance Work," undated.)  {6MR 36.5}
[6MR 37.1]          The condition of the health has its influence upon the spiritual life, and may be discerned by the words, the tone of voice, and by the pleasant and unpleasant atmosphere that surrounds each soul. The Christian should carefully guard himself against spiritual and physical disease. It is our duty to cooperate with the Life-giver in caring for our bodies.--Ms 63, 1903, p. 1. (Diary, December 1, 1902.)  {6MR 37.1}
[6MR 37.2]                                Ministers and Health Reform        Ministers of the gospel are engaged in a most solemn work. They should be encouraged to deny themselves on the point of appetite, refusing to eat anything that will work an injury to their physical and mental powers. It is their privilege to have physical strength, which they may use to the honor of God in carrying forward His work. The fact that a man preaches the gospel does not give him license to indulge in selfish practices that will imperil his health. The ministers should set an example of temperance before the church members. They should keep their physical and mental powers in the very best condition, that they may do the greatest amount of good.--Ms 101, 1903, p. 2. (Diary, typed September 1, 1903.)                                           -38-  {6MR 37.2}
[6MR 38.1]          I believe if our ministering brethren would only read the testimonies that the Lord has graciously given them, that they would reveal a different spirit. God will hold them accountable for neglect and disregard of the light which he has given them. . . . You have had too many burdens upon you, but I tell you in love that the Lord has not been pleased with the spirit of warfare you have had on health reform. Had you been a health reformer in deed and truth, you would have had much better health and escaped many perils. God has given light upon this subject, but you have worked away from the light, and your influence has been opposed to the work that the Lord would do for this people upon this point. You have stood directly in the way of the work of God in health reform. You have suffered sickness because your habits in eating and in labor have not been according to the light which God has given to His people. I am sorry that I have to write in reference to these things as I do. Had you appreciated and heeded the light which the Lord has given us, you would not now be confused in judgment, and so enfeebled in nerve and brain power. You attribute your sickness to erroneous causes. . . . Your health is shattered, but do not allow your mind to take a wrong bias; for when you once get set in the wrong direction it will be difficult for you to change. You have been doing this, little by little, for years. . . . I want to be in harmony with God and in harmony with you. I want you to fall on the Rock and be broken. Let self die; let Christ be enthroned in the heart. . . . Jesus loves you and will work for you and gather you in His strong arms.--Letter 18, 1888, pp. 3, 4, 6. (To Brother and Sister Butler, December 11, 1888.)                                           -39-  {6MR 38.1}
[6MR 39.1]          Those ministers who feel at liberty to indulge appetite are falling far short of the mark. God wants them to be health reformers. He wants them to live up to the light that has been given us on this subject.--Ms 48, 1904, p. 7. ("Lessons from the First and Second Chapters of Colossians," Talk, May 20, 1904.)  {6MR 39.1}
[6MR 39.2]                                 God's Attitude Toward Sin        Never before had there been a being upon the earth who hated sin with so perfect a hatred as did Christ. He had seen its deceiving, infatuating power upon the holy angels, causing them to revolt, and all his powers were enlisted against Satan. In the purity and holiness of his life, Christ flashed the light of truth amid the moral darkness with which Satan had enshrouded the world. Christ exposed his falsehoods, and deceiving character, and spoiled corrupting influence.--Ms 143, 1897, p. 4. ("Christ's Commission to Earth," undated.)  {6MR 39.2}
[6MR 39.3]          God created man for His glory. He will not, cannot endure the presence of sin in His dominion. If there are in the church those who are wilfully sinning against God, every possible means should be used to bring them to repentance. If this is not done, God's name is dishonored. He is too pure to look upon iniquity with favor. He can not endure the dishonesty and selfishness cherished in the hearts of those who practice robbery toward God by taking means from his treasury to pay themselves for their services, while many who are laboring far harder to advance the cause of God, do not receive half as much. God calls this selfishness and idolatry, and he will remove his                                          -40-     Spirit from those who have thus allowed themselves to become spiritually blind. Their consciences are not sensitive. Like Judas, they allow themselves to be tempted by the enemy.  {6MR 39.3}
[6MR 40.1]          God will not tolerate the slightest deviation from right principles. He has given to the world the purest, most elevated code of morals. These principles his people must bring into practical life.--Ms 2, 1900, p. 2. ("The Need of a Reformation," typed January 2, 1900.)  {6MR 40.1}
[6MR 40.2]                                 The Minister and His Wife        I have been shown some things with reference to _____'s traits of character, and I now feel it to be my duty to write you; for unless changes are made, she will be a draw back to her husband in his work. _____ is naturally selfish. In her home life she has shunned responsibilities, and has been ready to let others perform the duties which devolved upon her. This is a bad experience, and warps the character. She has shunned caretaking, and if this spirit is carried into her married life, it will be a great hindrance to her.  {6MR 40.2}
[6MR 40.3]          She must learn to bear the responsibilities she has shunned; for she is now a mother, and has a mother's care and responsibilities. There is danger that the deficiencies manifested in her character will be moulded into her married life, and that she will neglect to perform the duties she owes to her child. A mother has greater work to do for her child than merely to feed, and dress, and caress it. There are stern duties connected with the training of a child. I see that you are both neglecting those duties. Your child rules you.                                          -41-     She controls you, and in permitting this, you are not doing your duty. --Letter 1, 1877, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister _____, December 17, 1877.)  {6MR 40.3}
[6MR 41.1]          If you continue to allow your feelings to control you as you have done, you will be a burden to him rather than a blessing. How much better it would be to unite your interest with his, laboring together as consecrated human agents, in saving the souls that are ready to perish.  {6MR 41.1}
[6MR 41.2]          It is essential that missionaries should be all that this word signifies. The wife of the missionary may, through lack of wisdom, counteract the testimony which the Lord requires her husband to bear to the people.  {6MR 41.2}
[6MR 41.3]          The wife of the minister must not at any time follow impulse or give occasion for those with whom she is connected to stumble over her manifest defects of character. If the Spirit of Christ is not manifest in her daily life, then it cannot be otherwise than that she will prove a stumbling stone to many, she will close up the way so that the message which the Lord has given her husband will not reach the hearts of the people. Warning and reproof will reflect back upon his own head, because of the course pursued by his wife.  {6MR 41.3}
[6MR 41.4]          Is the wife exacting? Does she keep her own spirit under control? Is selfishness at times apparent, even when she is in a position of responsibility, connected with those who are urged to give themselves to the work? While her husband is preaching the truth and laboring for individual cases, to prepare them for the canvassing field, will her influence and example give force to his teaching? Jealousy and evil-surmising are calculated to do much harm to the persons with whom she is brought in                                           -42-     connection. Such exhibitions have been made even in the presence of young persons who needed to learn what it means to be a Christian. These things are grievous matters before the Lord. When the servant of the Lord, who is bearing the message of truth to the people, sees anything of this kind in his home, he has a work to do in his own family; while he should ever deal kindly, in the spirit of tenderness, he should deal decidedly, whatever the consequences may be.--Ms 14, 1892, pp. 5, 6. ("Counsel to a Minister's Wife," September 19, 1892.)  {6MR 41.4}
[6MR 42.1]          You have a controlling influence over your husband, and if your heart were a treasure house filled with the word of God, if your mind were a channel through which God could work, you could be a great blessing to him. But this is not so, neither has it been. You have not obtained those qualifications which it is essential that the wife of a chosen servant of God should have; and therefore you are unable to give spiritual help and wise counsel to your husband. By your words you have planted suspicion in his mind. You have suggested thoughts to him in reference to his brethren in the faith, which he never would have had had you not suggested them to him. Thus seeds have been planted which were ready to spring into life at any favorable opportunity.  {6MR 42.1}
[6MR 42.2]          My sister, the transforming grace of Christ must be brought into your heart and mind. When the influence of this grace is seen in your life, you will no longer be a hindrance and a cause of temptation to your husband by bringing to his notice things which others have said and done and which you                                          -43-     think reflect upon his work in the ministry.--Letter 40, 1893, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister McCullagh, September, 1893.)  {6MR 42.2}
[6MR 43.1]          The work of God demands most earnest labor, and the Lord would have ministers and their wives closely united in this work. The husband and wife can so blend in labor that the wife shall be the complement of the husband. The Lord desires them unitedly to watch for his voice, to draw closer and still closer unto him, feeding upon his word, and receiving light and blessing to impart to others. They should be as free as possible to attend campmeetings and other general gatherings. And the wife may continually be a great help to her husband in visiting and other personal labor. . . . The wives of many of the Lord's servants have united heartily with their husbands in the work of saving souls. Through her unselfish interest to advance the cause of God, the wife has made her husband's work much more complete. But with some it is a hard lesson to learn to bring the will into harmony with the will of God. The experience of one sister, as she related it to me some years ago, is full of instruction.  {6MR 43.1}
[6MR 43.2]          She inquired of me: "Do you think I am assuming too great responsibility in seeking to understand the reasons of our faith, so that I can do missionary work with my husband? I greatly desire to grow into a self-sacrificing worker with him. Am I out of my place in trying, as far as possible, to keep pace with him in understanding the Word of God, and the various lines of the work. He has sometimes asked me questions which made me feel that I ought to be able to help see some things in a clearer light. Am I wrong in this earnest desire? I pray much that I may make no mistake. But it                                           -44-     seems to me that the relation of husband and wife is most sacred and solemn. If I thought I was bound in marriage ties merely to be petted and treated like a child, that I was to amuse my husband, and he to amuse me, I should be most unhappy. God has given me reason, capabilities, talents, which I must increase by using. I feel that they are a sacred trust, which I must employ to the glory of God.  {6MR 43.2}
[6MR 44.1]          "We once had two dear children, and I allowed my mind to be almost wholly absorbed with them, notwithstanding my husband was often burdened with the cares of his labor, and wanted counsel. I allowed the care of my children to occupy too much of my time, and I gave him so little. He did not complain; but I was blind. Oh, so blind. Even with the care of my children, I could have united with him in searching the Scriptures, and two of one heart can work more successfully than one. I might have learned to copy his letters, and might have assisted him in keeping his accounts. But when I thought of this, I excused myself, saying, He knows I have my hands full. I was proud of my children, and bought many needless little things to dress them, and spent time needlessly in preparing their clothing to excite admiration. I know now that my children were my idols. I loved them before the Lord. I allowed them to absorb my interest, so that I had little time to qualify myself to help souls.  {6MR 44.1}
[6MR 44.2]          "When my little ones were removed from me by death, I murmured and wept as if I were hardly dealt with. I would not be consoled for my loss. I would not admit that my husband loved the children fully as much as I did. I made his heart sad by my rebellious grief. But my eyes were opened, and I saw my error. I saw that he realized the value of the souls of his children, because                                           -45-     he was a physician of souls, and he placed a higher estimate upon his loved ones than I did.  {6MR 44.2}
[6MR 45.1]          "My selfish sorrow nearly killed me, and crippled my husband in his labors. But the Lord had mercy upon us, and he let me see the selfishness of my heart. Now I am as one awakened out of a deep sleep. I am not in the world to amuse myself, to seek to be amused or petted, or to work in my own selfish interests. I am here to do my duty. I try to show that I respect and honor my husband by being interested in his work in the various lines of the cause of God. I no longer make myself miserable over the things I cannot help, but try to adapt myself to circumstances. If the Lord sees fit to give me another child, I shall hold it, not as a plaything, but as a sacred entrusted charge; not as an idol, but as a soul that I am to train for the courts above.  {6MR 45.1}
[6MR 45.2]          "I am trying to help my husband bear his burdens. I do most of his copying. The work was not pleasant to me at first, but I have overcome my dislike for it. I no longer feel that sentimentalism must be brought into our experience in our married life. As God's workmen, we should be seeking to do him service, to honor his name, keeping the eye fixed upon Jesus, and encouraging each other to work for Christ. My husband says he can rest and I can encourage him now, because we are so interested to save souls for Christ. I had for a time to study hard and pray much to overcome my weakness of character, and become in some degree, what a woman should be, a true helpmeet. I desire not to lead into sin as did Eve, but with a firm hold upon Jesus. I would lead away from sin, and pride, and love of show, into the quiet parts of meekness and lowliness of heart."                                          -46-  {6MR 45.2}
[6MR 46.1]          Then she said that she had been advised to take an infant to bring up. She asked if I thought it her duty to do this. I advised her to take this question to God. I told her that she should be closely united with her husband in his work. She should keep his respect and love as a true woman whom God was teaching and leading. "You can," I said, "cultivate an aptitude to work for the children. You can reach their hearts and win them to Christ. Those children you may bring to the gates of the city of God, with your own little ones, saying, 'Here are we, father, mother, children, and a large number whom thou hast given us as sheaves for Christ.'"--Ms 35, 1896, pp. 2-6. ("Adopting Infant Children," December, 1896.)  {6MR 46.1}
[6MR 46.2]          You have a wife and children. Your wife has home duties, and you must not depend upon her to accompany you, and she must not depend upon you, feeling that she must be always with you. When you can do so, unite your efforts; when you cannot unite them, do your individual work manfully, drawing inspiration from righteous principles, from fixed religious principles and from convictions as to what God expects of you. If you do not feel that you are a part of God's great firm, then arouse yourself to realize the situation, face your responsibilities as one who must give account for your talent of time. If you have the abiding love of Christ in your heart, you would do your best for Christ's sake who gave his life for you.--Letter 126, 1900, pp. 3, 4. (To Brother Hickox, August 5, 1900.)                                           -47-  {6MR 46.2}
[6MR 47.1]                                 The Minister in the Home        Treat your wife tenderly. She needs all the care and comfort and encouragement that you promised in your marriage vow to give her. Do not give her the slightest occasion to question your loyalty of your sincere desire to fulfil your obligations.--Letter 164, 1902, pp. 8, 9. (To Elder A. T. Jones, September, 1902.)  {6MR 47.1}
[6MR 47.2]          The father of the household represents the divine lawgiver, whom God has made His vicegerent in his family to carry out upright principles, as did Abraham, keeping heaven continually in view, and doing his work after the divine order for time and for eternity.--Ms 24b, 1894, p. 6. ("Testimony Concerning Idleness," April 30, 1894.)  {6MR 47.2}
[6MR 47.3]          When a minister has performed his ministerial duties, he must have time for his family responsibilities. He is not to be watched and criticized if every moment of his time is not employed in the special work of preaching and visiting.--Letter 168, 1899, p. 4. (To Brother Mountain, October 25, 1899.)  {6MR 47.3}
[6MR 47.4]                               The Minister and His Children        I have been shown that if a minister and his wife unite in labor, they should show themselves patterns of piety. If they take their children with them, the children should be subject to them, well disciplined and obedient; for if the parents have not sufficient judgment to control their own children, they cannot properly minister to the church of God, or preserve it                                           -48-     from broils or insubordination.--Letter 1, 1877, p. 3. (To Brother and Sister _____, December 17, 1877.)  {6MR 47.4}
[6MR 48.1]          When our ministers are visiting in a family, let them seek to make the hour of worship a great blessing, and let them when at the meal table, seek to make the conversation a source of spiritual refreshing. Let them talk on Bible subjects, and relate their experiences in holding meetings and in visiting among the people. The parents will be benefitted, the children will be impressed, and as the warmth and grace of Christ are felt, the spiritual pulse will be quickened.--Ms 41, 1903, p. 1. ("Less Preaching; More Teaching," typed May 5, 1903.)  {6MR 48.1}
[6MR 48.2]          Now is the time to restrain and control your child. Teach her that her will is not to bear sway, but that what you require of her must be carried out. Do not deceive yourself, as many parents have done, by thinking that children when in their babyhood should not be required to obey, that if they are left to follow their own will and way, they will, as they become older, outgrow their wrong traits of character. Those who reason in this way find to their sorrow that as the twig is bent the tree's inclined. Little pranks and errors may seem to be amusing when the child is a baby, and they may be permitted and encouraged, but as the child grows older, they become disgusting and offensive.  {6MR 48.2}
[6MR 48.3]          The work of education and training should commence with the babyhood of the child; for then the mind is the most impressible, and the lessons given are remembered. Do not let your inclination to shun responsibilities lead you                                           -49-     to neglect the proper discipline of your child. Restrain her; give her much attention; teach her submission in her early years. Do your duty to her patiently and decidedly, with firmness and love. If you allow her to have her own way, and to control you as she has done, you can be of no use to your husband in traveling with him, or visiting the people. Do not let your child grow up gnarled and crooked in character because of your neglect to do your duty.--Letter 1, 1877, pp. 2, 3. (To Brother and Sister _____, December 17, 1877.)  {6MR 48.3}
[6MR 49.1]          The father is the priest of the family. The souls of his wife and children, as God's property, should be to him of the highest value, and he should faithfully guide the formation of their characters. The care of his children from their infancy should be his first consideration; for it is for their present and eternal good that they develop right characters. He should carefully weigh his words and actions, considering their influence, and the results they may produce.  {6MR 49.1}
[6MR 49.2]          He who is engaged in the work of the gospel ministry must be faithful in his family life. It is as essential that as a father he should improve the talents God has given him for the purpose of making the home a symbol of the heavenly family, as that in the work of the ministry, he should make use of his God given powers to win souls for the church. As the priest in the home, and as the ambassador of Christ in the church, he should exemplify in his life the character of Christ. He must be faithful in watching for souls as one that must give an account. In his service there must be seen no carelessness and inattentive work. God will not serve with the sins of men                                           -50-     who have not a clear sense of the sacred responsibility involved in accepting a position as pastor of a church. He who fails to be a faithful, discerning shepherd in the home, will surely fail of being a faithful shepherd of the flock of God in the church.--Ms 42, 1903, pp. 1, 2. ("The Training of Children," typed May 4, 1903.)  {6MR 49.2}
[6MR 50.1]                                      Discouragement        When difficulties arise, as they will, remember that Jesus is by your side, a very present help in time of need. To meet trial bravely is part of the Christian warfare, and in this warfare all heaven is interested. Christ knows what temptations you will meet. He knows that when one accepts the truth, he will have a cross to lift, and He is ready to give the needed help. . . .  {6MR 50.1}
[6MR 50.2]         If, after accepting the truth, you are sad and gloomy, cast down by discouragement, you give evidence that you do not enjoy the peace of God; you are misrepresenting Him by giving others a false impression regarding the religion of Christ. How can you rise above this depression and unbelief? "In everything give thanks" for the keeping power of God through Jesus Christ, and the peace of God will rest upon you. If you believe that Jesus will do just as He has said He would, the peace that passeth all understanding will rest upon you. At the moment when you are offering your prayer for help, you may not feel all the joy and blessing that you would like to feel, but if you believe that Christ will hear and answer your petition, the peace of Christ will come. If you rely upon His word, the promise will be fulfilled, as                                           -51-     surely as the throne of God exists.--Ms 8, 1885, pp. 2, 3. ("Soldiers of Christ," Sermon, October 24, 1885.)  {6MR 50.2}
[6MR 51.1]                                        Youth Work        What would I give for a minister that goes into the desk and preaches a discourse with the solemn truths that we bear at this time, and then goes out and his conversation is light, trifling, and narrow? His words carry no weight. . . . You should preach less; teach the Bible in the family; read and explain. You can do more at the family circle than in all the sermonizing.-- Ms 10, 1891, pp. 10, 11. (Sermon, August 2, 1891.)  {6MR 51.1}
[6MR 51.2]          We are in a world of sin and temptation, and youth are perishing out of Christ all around us, and He wants you to labor for the youth in every conceivable way that you can. If you have a house, and a pleasant home, then invite the youth that have no homes, invite the youth that are in need of help, that are in need of sympathy and kind words, courtesy and respect. They want all this. If you want to bring them to Christ, you must show your love and respect for the purchase of His blood, the souls whom He has ransomed by the infinite cost of His own precious life, and is not that enough to lead us as soon as we are a branch in the vine to bear fruit? . . .  {6MR 51.2}
[6MR 51.3]          In heaven we shall see those youth that we helped, those youth that we invited to our house, those youth that we led from temptation, those youth that we tried to win away from being drunkards and tobacco users and wine drinkers and all these habits which are taking the underpinning out of the house, befogging the brain, and taking away the reason, and leaving men                                             -52-     without a sound mind and a sound body.--Ms 43, 1894, pp. 9, 10. ("The Vine and the Branches," Sermon, October 27, 1894.)  {6MR 51.3}
[6MR 52.1]          We must help our young people to understand the important truths which make us a peculiar people, denominated by God. Those who work faithfully will gather most precious, enduring fruit.--Letter 190, 1903, pp. 4, 5. (To A. G. Daniells, August 27, 1903.)  {6MR 52.1}
[6MR 52.2]               Relation of Ellen White to Administrators, Institutions, etc.        In regard to the Sanitarium, Brother Merrit Kellogg drew up the plan for the building. I was instructed by the Lord that the Sanitarium should not be a mammoth building, because there are other places where Sanitariums must be established. All these buildings must be erected in the most economical manner, that the most possible good may be done. In all our designs the expenditure of means must be carefully considered. We must be careful how we spend the money so essential to sustain the work in new fields, to commence and advance the work in places where the truth has never yet been represented. The question came up as to whether we should build the Sanitarium of brick or of wood. I said, "Brethren, build it of wood. If you hear the patients discussing the matter, saying that wooden buildings are not safe on account of fire, tell them that wooden buildings are more healthful than brick buildings." I related the experience I had while living in brick and stone buildings in Rochester, N.Y., and in Preston, Melbourne.  {6MR 52.2}
[6MR 52.3]          They discussed the matter for some time, arguing pro and con, and finally decided unanimously that wooden buildings are more in accordance with                                              -53-     our belief in the third angel's message than brick buildings. We found by reducing the size of the building, and using wood instead of brick we could save eight or ten thousand pounds.  {6MR 52.3}
[6MR 53.1]          We were sent for again to come to Summer Hill and consider the building plans. We did this, and before we left, there was some talk of lessening the size of the building still more. With these changes we think the plan will succeed. Dr. Kellogg came to Cooranbong and told us that he had made some more changes. He had taken two sections out of the plan, to reduce the expense all that he possibly could.  {6MR 53.1}
[6MR 53.2]          Thus we have cut down the expense, using wood instead of brick, and reducing the plan, until we think that it will pass before the Lord as an acceptable building, fit to be used as a Sanitarium.  {6MR 53.2}
[6MR 53.3]          All our school buildings were erected upon the most strictly economical plan. Our meeting house in this place is built on wooden piles to save expense. I do not see how we could have put up the buildings with more economy. You will bear testimony with us to this. After the word had gone forth in regard to our extravagance in the expenditure of means, and had been plainly and decidedly corrected, it is strange that Brother _____ should take his way to America and Battle Creek, and make the same false statements that others have made. He knows better; he has judgment and insight; but when the human heart is yielded to the temptations of the enemy, Satan can lead where he will.--Letter 122, 1900, pp. 2-4. (To Brother Irwin, August 12, 1900.)                                           -54-  {6MR 53.3}
[6MR 54.1]                           Unity of Medical Workers and Ministers        Not half has been done that might have been done, because the physicians were not consecrated to God, but full of ideas and plans of their own. They wanted to be the first, where "I" should have the supremacy, where "I" is to have the control. This is the reason the Lord could do so little for them. This is the attribute of Satan and the Lord Jesus and Satan can never work in co-partnership.  {6MR 54.1}
[6MR 54.2]          Had the Lord wrought in a wonderful manner all the glory would be credited to themselves. He that humbleth himself, himself shall be exalted. He that exalteth himself shall be humbled. He that would be first shall be last, and he that is last shall be first.--Letter 11c, 1892, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, February 11, 1892.)  {6MR 54.2}
[6MR 54.3]                                 Preparation for Baptism        As Christians, we are now to labor most earnestly to bring souls to Jesus Christ. There must be no cheap chapters of experience woven into our Christian life. All true experience costs every soul that obtains it an effort, because of Satan's temptations. God sees how the soul hungers for the knowledge of God, for salvation through Christ, and the promise is, "Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled." . . .  {6MR 54.3}
[6MR 54.4]         Christianity. How many there are who do not know that it is not something put on the outside. It is a life inwrought with the life of Jesus. It means that we are wearing the robe of Christ's righteousness. In regard to the world Christians will say, We will not dabble in politics. They will say                                          -55-     decidedly, We are pilgrims and strangers; our citizenship is above. They will not be seen choosing company for amusement. They will say, We have ceased to be infatuated with childish things. We are strangers and pilgrims, looking for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God.--Ms 7, 1898, pp. 1, 12, 13. ("True Education in Our Churches," undated.)  {6MR 54.4}
[6MR 55.1]          There should be no carelessness in dress. Teach the young converts that dress is a talent. For Christ's sake, whose property we are, we should seek to make the best of our appearance.--Ms 56, 1900, p. 4. ("Preparation for Baptism," typed August 12, 1900.)  {6MR 55.1}
[6MR 55.2]                                  The Gifts of the Spirit        He ［Jesus］ told His disciples to tarry in Jerusalem until they should be endued with power from on high. "Without me," He said again, "ye can do nothing." (John 15:5.) But Paul declares, "I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me." (Philippians 4:13.)  {6MR 55.2}
[6MR 55.3]         We should be often in prayer. The outpouring of the Spirit of God came in answer to earnest prayer. But mark this fact concerning the disciples; the record says, "They were all with one accord in one place. And suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting. And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost." (Acts 2:1-4.)  {6MR 55.3}
[6MR 55.4]         They were not assembled to relate tidbits of scandal, they were not seeking to expose every stain they could find upon a brother's character.                                          -56-     They felt their spiritual need and cried to the Lord for the holy unction to help them in overcoming their own infirmities, and to fit them for the work of saving others. They prayed with intense earnestness that the love of Christ might be shed abroad in their hearts. This is our great need today in every church in the land. For, "If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new." (2 Corinthians 5:17.) That which was objectionable in the character is purified from the soul by the love of Jesus. All selfishness is expelled. All envy, evil-speaking are rooted out and a radical transformation is wrought in the heart.  {6MR 55.4}
[6MR 56.1]         "The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance: against such there is no law." (Galatians 5:22, 23.) "The fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make peace." (James 3:18.)--Letter 1c, 1890, pp. 7, 8. (To Brethren Atwood and Pratt," May 28, 1890.)  {6MR 56.1}
[6MR 56.2]         The donation of the Holy Spirit was the greatest gift God could bestow upon finite man. This is free to all, and in this gift the enthronement of the only begotten Son of God in his mediatorial kingdom. In this the gift of the Comforter the Lord God of heaven demonstrates to man the perfect reconciliation which he had effected between himself and men, which hope, says the apostle, "We have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast, and which entereth into that within the veil, whither the forerunner is for us entered.--Letter 35, 1893, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Kellogg, February 19, 1893.)                                            -57-  {6MR 56.2}
[6MR 57.1]         The measure of the Holy Spirit we receive will be proportionate to the measure of our desire, and the faith exercised for it, and the use we shall make of the light and knowledge that shall be given to us. We shall be entrusted with the Holy Spirit according to our capacity to receive and our ability to impart it to others.--Letter 54, 1894, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder O. A. Olsen, June 10, 1894.)  {6MR 57.1}
[6MR 57.2]          When the lips of a speaker move under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, the words of God find utterance in warnings, in reproofs, in appeals. This power is not of the speaker. It is a power given him by God, that he may reach those who are dead in trespasses and sins, and arouse them to see the need of receiving life from God. God works through His faithful servants, who do not shun to declare the whole truth in the power of the Spirit. Their work bears His endorsement.--Ms 161, 1897, pp. 5, 6. (To "My Ministering Brethren," December 16, 1897.)  {6MR 57.2}
[6MR 57.3]          This is the reception of the Holy Spirit, to know God and Jesus Christ whom he has sent. Then we shall have a genuine experience. The correcting influence of the Spirit of God is as a refining furnace, removing all dross, and leaving his image discernable in us.--Letter 121, 1898, p. 6. (To Elder and Mrs. S. N. Haskell, December 12, 1896.)  {6MR 57.3}
[6MR 57.4]          When you are baptized with the Holy Spirit of God, you will draw together with your brethren. When your brethren are baptized with the Holy                                           -58-     Spirit, you will all draw in harmony.--Letter 55, 1899, p. 3. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, March 24, 1899.)  {6MR 57.4}
[6MR 58.1]          He ［God］ has in store for us the richest gift of heaven, even the gift of the Holy Spirit. He is waiting to pour upon His people the mighty power of this Spirit.--Ms 121, 1902, p. 10. ("The Results of Genuine Conversion," typed October 15, 1902.)  {6MR 58.1}
[6MR 58.2]          God has instructed me to tell you and all His people to be very careful not to resist the working of the Holy Spirit,--the Comforter that Christ sends. Fear to take the first presumptuous step in resistance. When Christ spoke to the disciples of the Holy Spirit, He sought to uplift their thoughts and enlarge their expectations to grasp the highest conception of excellence. Let us strive to understand His words. Let us strive to appreciate the value of the wonderful gift He has bestowed on us. Let us seek for the fullness of the Holy Spirit.--Letter 155, 1902, pp. 5, 6. (To Brother and Sister Arthur, September 5, 1902.)  {6MR 58.2}
[6MR 58.3]          The Holy Spirit will work through every consecrated channel. When as a people we give evidence of our faith in the wonderful truths of the Word, and give these truths to the people, many eyes now blinded will be opened to discern spiritual things. As we keep the way of the Lord to do justice and righteousness, sinners will be drawn to Christ and will be converted.--Ms 25, 1908, p. 6. ("A Plea for Aggressive Work," typed May 5, 1908.)                                          -59-  {6MR 58.3}
[6MR 59.1]          I have a message to bear to our people. Some of them are in danger of being deceived by the workings of the enemy. At the present time there are in this Conference a man and his wife who have strange manifestations that they believe to be caused by the Holy Spirit. But I am instructed that these manifestations are caused by the same spirit that wrought fanaticism after the passing of the time in 1844.  {6MR 59.1}
[6MR 59.2]          At that time, as you are well aware, we met and opposed the work and influence of many who supposed that they were exercised by the Holy Spirit, but who had gone into fanaticism. They had what they supposed were visions from God, and to vindicate their wonderful power, they would pray loudly, and would sometimes sing with a loud voice, dancing or working the body from side to side and to and fro. These experiences are brought to my mind as forcibly as if they had happened but yesterday.  {6MR 59.2}
[6MR 59.3]          I have already written you something of my visit with Mr. and Mrs. Mackin. I did not sanction their experience. I told them about some of the experiences that we had had to meet and of the things that had happened in the past, and I hoped that they would regard as a warning this story of fanaticism in early days. I appealed to them to have an experience based, not on wonderful manifestations, but on the word of God. I pointed out how the enemy would use fanaticism as a means to place us before the world in such a light as to hedge up our way, to a large extent.  {6MR 59.3}
[6MR 59.4]          We are not surprised to find that Satan will work today as he has worked in the past. We must live by faith; for without faith it is impossible to please God. He is ready to hear our prayers, and to impart to His people the Holy Spirit for service; but I have been warned that the manifestations that                                           -60-     are seen in this brother and sister are not the workings of the Holy Spirit. Boasting claims of righteousness and noisy demonstrations are calculated to lead to a fanatical experience that will confuse many minds. If such things are encouraged, a wave of fanaticism will come into our ranks that will be detrimental to the work of God, and that will sweep away many souls in a dangerous delusion. These things are designed by Satan to deceive, if possible, the very elect.  {6MR 59.4}
[6MR 60.1]          It is our privilege to preach the Word in the demonstration of the Spirit. It is the privilege of every soul to exercise faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. But pure spiritual life comes only as the soul surrenders itself to the will of God through Christ, the reconciling Saviour. It is our privilege to be worked by the Holy Spirit. Through the exercise of faith we are brought into communion with Christ Jesus, for Christ dwells in the heart of all who are meek and lowly. Theirs is a faith that works by love and purifies the soul, a faith that brings peace to the heart, and leads in the path of self-denial and self-sacrifice.  {6MR 60.1}
[6MR 60.2]          The promise is that if we follow on to know the Lord, we shall know that "His going forth is prepared as the morning." It is essential that we have daily the converting grace of God in the heart, that all our words and deeds may give evidence that we are in submission to the mind and will of God. In doing with meekness and humility our appointed service, we are to reveal the converting power of the Holy Spirit in our lives. Then we become the Lord's agencies to do His work.  {6MR 60.2}
[6MR 60.3]          With humility and meekness, and yet with great earnestness we are to render our service to God. Christ is our Pattern, our Example in all things.                                           -61-     He was filled with the Spirit, and the Spirit's power was manifested through Him, not by bodily movements, but by a zeal for good works.  {6MR 60.3}
[6MR 61.1]          Among God's people there is need of deep, thorough heart-searching, that we may be able to understand what constitutes true religion. Christ is a wonderful Educator. His life and words are based upon sound principles. His manner of teaching was very simple. He was fashioned after the divine similitude, and if we follow Him, we shall make no mistakes.  {6MR 61.1}
[6MR 61.2]          Let there be no oddities or eccentricities of movement on the part of those who speak the word of truth; for such things will weaken the impression that should be made by the Word. We must be guarded; for Satan is determined, if possible, to intermingle with religious services his evil influence. Let there be no theatrical display; for this will not help to strengthen belief in the Word of God. Rather it will divert attention to the human instrument.  {6MR 61.2}
[6MR 61.3]         Let your conversation be "honest among the Gentiles; that whereas they speak against you as evil doers, they may by your good works, which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of visitation." "Be ye all of one mind, having compassion one of another, love as brethren, be pitiful, be courteous." "Sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: and be always ready to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear."  {6MR 61.3}
[6MR 61.4]          Our lives must be hid with Christ in God. We must have a personal knowledge of Christ. Then only can we rightly represent Him before the world. Wherever we are, we must let our light shine forth to the glory of God in good works. This is the great, the important work of our lives. Those who are really under the influence of the Holy Spirit, will reveal its power by a                                          -62-     practical application of the eternal principles of truth. They will reveal that the holy oil is emptied from the two olive-branches into the chambers of the soul-temple. Their words will be imbued with the power of the Holy Spirit to soften and subdue the heart. It will be manifest that the words spoken are spirit and life.--Letter 352, 1908. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, December 16, 1908.)  {6MR 61.4}
[6MR 62.1]                                  Pastoral Evangelism        Let everyone who has eaten of the bread which came down from heaven labor in all simplicity to teach others what they must do to be saved. . . . Those who are not doing their duty, who are not helping others to see the importance of the truth for this time, must feel dissatisfied with themselves. Satan takes advantage of this feature in their experience, and leads them to criticize and find fault. If they were busily engaged in seeking to know and do the will of God, they would feel such a burden for perishing souls, such an unrest of mind, that they could not be restrained from fulfilling the commission, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature," "teaching them . . . all things whatsoever I have commanded."--Letter 169, 1904, pp. 6, 7. (To the Ministers in Southern California, April 27, 1904.)  {6MR 62.1}
[6MR 62.2]         God says to those who profess to believe in him, "Go forth into all parts of the world, and diffuse the light of my truth, that men and women may be led to Christ." Let us awaken to our duty, and do all that we can to help                                            -63-     forward the Lord's work."--Letter 56, 1901, p. 5. (To Brother C. H. Jones, typed June 26, 1901.)  {6MR 62.2}
[6MR 63.1]          When you strike deep root in Christ, you will bear fruit to God's glory. Your good works will be fragrant to Him.--Letter 13, 1902, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Caro, February 3, 1902.)  {6MR 63.1}
[6MR 63.2]          Do not move hastily in establishing interests in new places, in a way that will divide your workers and your means, so that your force will be weakened. Wait until some of the interests that have been started more nearly approach perfection. . . . But understand that this is not meant to hinder any individual worker from entering any place to which he is directed by the Spirit of God to do house to house work. This is work that ought to be done. All the efforts that can be made should be made to reach the people in every place. . . .  {6MR 63.2}
[6MR 63.3]          Be sure that the Holy Spirit is guiding; and then move forward solidly and wisely.--Letter 87, 1902, pp. 2, 4, 5. (To Brother Kilgore, June 11, 1902.)  {6MR 63.3}
[6MR 63.4]          Our great burden should be to represent Him ［Christ］ aright. Our work consists not in seeing how much we can do on the right hand and on the left, but rather in seeing how faithfully, as evangelists, we can represent Christ Jesus in His ministry. Both the high and the low among God's workers are to take their position as ministers of the Word,--evangelists,--seeking to represent the Saviour in every place where they can reach the people. . . .                                           -64-  {6MR 63.4}
[6MR 64.1]          God will help us as ministers to walk worthy of the vocation wherewith we are called. He will help us to strengthen one another in the most holy faith. At times I am in an agony of distress over the indifference our ministers manifest toward God's instruction to His ambassadors to close the windows of the soul earthward and open them heavenward, that the light flooding heaven's threshold may shine into the chambers of every mind. When the mind is filled with the light of heaven, the human agent is given power to reach the hearts of others.--Ms 127, 1902, pp. 2, 8. ("Words to Ministers," Talk, September 16, 1902.)  {6MR 64.1}
[6MR 64.2]          This personal effort is that which the people must have. Heart must be brought close to heart and in every soul we have to see one whom Christ died to save. This work is not pleasant to all, but it is a work that is to be done, and it is essential in the formation and building up of a church and in educating you to become able ministers. . . . Many love to preach but they do not love to minister; but this is the work which is really more essential than preaching alone. There is to be practical instruction given in regard to the daily Christian life and duty. We are to present in our own life patience, meekness and forbearance, long-suffering and cheerfulness, joyfulness in the truth,--but not a love for controversy. . . .  {6MR 64.2}
[6MR 64.3]          The salvation of sinners requires a great outlay of positive power. God expects His workers to do something; to let light shine forth in good works that flash light upon the pathway of the sinner and turn his steps from the gates of hell."--Letter 60, 1886, pp. 4, 9. (To John and Julia Corliss, December 25, 1886.)                                             -65-  {6MR 64.3}
[6MR 65.1]          The churches that have not life in themselves, that have lost their spiritual discernment, call for ministers to come to their help, to bring them the breath of life. But the ministers have other work to do. They must carry the message of truth to those who know it not. Those ministers who hover about the churches, who have not a clear cut message, which, like a sharp, two-edged sword, cuts both ways, will do the churches harm. They will not work for the salvation of souls that are in great peril because they know not the truth, and they will die spiritually themselves, and trouble and discourage those who try to help them. . . .  {6MR 65.1}
[6MR 65.2]          Many love to preach, but they have very little experience in ministering. Search the Scriptures with the families you visit. Christ's work was to put believers in possession of every essential truth, that by searching, they might discover other precious gems. . . .  {6MR 65.2}
[6MR 65.3]          When a discourse is given, precious seed is sown. But if personal efforts are not made to prepare the soil for that seed, it does not take root in the heart. Unless the heart is softened and subdued by the Spirit of God, much of the discourse is lost. . . .  {6MR 65.3}
[6MR 65.4]          The Lord Jesus expects more of you than you give; yes, a great deal more. He has called and chosen you. Every man, according to his several ability, has been given his work. You are to occupy a place as a laborer together with God, and as his agent, you are to gather other agencies, and unite them with those already in the work, that the instrumentalities for winning souls to look to Christ, may be as many as possible. . . .                                          -66-  {6MR 65.4}
[6MR 66.1]          The meaning of the words, "I am made a minister," is too little comprehended. Those who preach the word of life to others should be weighted with the Spirit of Christ, as was Paul. If the minister goes to his work light-loaded, if he carries no burden for the people, he shows that he has mistaken his calling. He has not that spirit of intercession and consecration to God that would enable him to receive light from God. Those who work for God must feed upon Christ; for spiritually they are built up from what they eat. If Christ is formed within, the hope of glory, they have wisdom from God, not only to eat of Christ, but to feed the flock of God in due season, giving to every man his portion.--Ms 7, 1891, pp. 3, 6, 8, 19-20, 22. ("Christian Service in the Living Church," June 10, 1891.)  {6MR 66.1}
[6MR 66.2]          Those who are shepherds of the flock should impress upon the people the importance of acting upon right principles in eating, drinking and dressing. They should warn the people to forsake every practice, restrain every appetite that endangers health and life.--Letter 19, 1892, p. 3. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, August 5, 1892.)  {6MR 66.2}
[6MR 66.3]          When the work seems to go hard, dip thy words and spirit into the oil of God's love; and then, under the working of the Holy Spirit, thou canst pray with all earnestness, and preach with all power. And God giveth the increase.--Letter 50, 1897, p. 5. (To Brethren Daniells, Palmer, and Colcord, March 12, 1897.)                                           -67-  {6MR 66.3}
[6MR 67.1]          All need to feel daily the converting power of the Holy Spirit, that they may bear much fruit for the Lord. It is not the one who preaches the gospel that provides the efficiency that makes his efforts successful. It is the unseen worker standing behind the minister who brings conviction and conversion to souls. . . .  {6MR 67.1}
[6MR 67.2]          Ministry means more than sermonizing. It means earnest, personal effort. And there are many different kinds of work to be done. Those who have gained an experience in God's service are to take young, inexperienced workers with them into the harvest-field, teaching them how to work successfully for the conversion of souls. They are to exhort the church-members to qualify themselves for service.--Letter 21, 1903, pp. 3, 6. (To "Those Who at the Last General Conference Chose Australia as Their Field of Labor," January 26, 1903.)  {6MR 67.2}
[6MR 67.3]          If you are to give discourses, your mind is not vigorous enough, although intensely active, to sustain the strain of speaking and visiting and writing. You should let your mind rest in a great degree when you engage in an effort to present new and startling truths to the people, the reception of which involves a cross. You need to carefully select your subject, make your discourses short, and important points of doctrine very plain. Take up one point at a time in a discourse, make it strong and clear and plain, with reasons drawn from the word of God that all may understand. Your discourses should be short. When you preach at great length the mind of the hearer cannot grasp one quarter of what you say. . . .                                           -68-  {6MR 67.3}
[6MR 68.1]          Now you are to engage in an important work and let the Lord come into your counsels. Preach short, govern your voices, put all the pathos and melody into it you can, and this terrible exhaustion that is liable to come through long protracted preaching will be avoided. Remember that the whole counsel of God is not to be brought out in one discourse. Let the people have the heavenly food in such measure that they can retain it and carry it away with them and digest it; so that their minds can comprehend the truth, and their souls be impressed with it. . . .  {6MR 68.1}
[6MR 68.2]          But the humble devoted worker feeling his own weakness and depending only upon God will realize the strength and sufficiency of the Mighty Helper.--Letter 47, 1886, pp. 2-4, 8, 9. (To Brother Bourdeau, June 5, 1886.)  {6MR 68.2}
[6MR 68.3]          The work of him who is called to the ministry is not simply to preach, but to minister to the people by coming in personal contact with them. Wherever there is a failure on the part of the minister to do this kind of work, weakness results to the people; and no one should take upon him the sacred responsibility of the gospel minister unless he is willing to undergo all the labor that such a calling demands . . . .  {6MR 68.3}
[6MR 68.4]          I am greatly distressed because that while there are so few preachers, there are still fewer ministers. After the sermons are preached the minister has a work to do in visiting those who have been impressed with the truth, and the work of God is greatly hindered when the expositor of Bible truth does not follow up the interest as a wise master-builder, making the most of his opportunity to press home upon the understanding and the conscience the truth which he has presented to the people. He must be a laborer together                                          -69-     with God, a zealous, interested worker, visiting those who have heard his expositions of truth. . . .  {6MR 68.4}
[6MR 69.1]          The solemn work of the gospel minister is to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery which from the beginning of the world has been hid in God. If one enters upon this work choosing the least self-sacrificing part of it, contenting himself with preaching, and leaving the work of ministering for some one else to do he need not expect that his labors will be acceptable to God. Souls for whom Christ died are perishing for well directed personal labor, and when the minister is not willing to be a servant of the people, as Jesus has directed in his word, then he has mistaken his calling. . . .  {6MR 69.1}
[6MR 69.2]          The very men who are presenting the truth to them had need to learn the first lessons of what constituted the work devolving on a gospel minister. It is not sermonizing, The minister of the gospel should be far from cherishing an envious spirit, fearing that another may receive too much credit if he shares his labor with him in the office or in more general life. Selfishness has so actuated men that the work of God has been hindered and the message of God has been refused. . . .  {6MR 69.2}
[6MR 69.3]          The churches have been so trained that they feel no special responsibilities resting upon them to visit, to talk the truth, to pray with and for one another, to visit the sick, to encourage them, to give sympathy and love, and make it manifest that in Christ they are members one of another.--Letter 3, 1892, pp. 1, 4, 15, 16. (To Brother Curtis, January 16, 1892.)                                          -70-  {6MR 69.3}
[6MR 70.1]         Our message is a life and death message, and we must let it appear as it is, the great power of God. We are to present it in all its telling force. Then the Lord will make it effectual. . . .  {6MR 70.1}
[6MR 70.2]          Public effort alone will not suffice for the work that is to be done. By personal, house-to-house labor, ministers should seek to reach the people where they are. . . .  {6MR 70.2}
[6MR 70.3]          All should be taught how to work. Especially should those who are newly come to the faith be educated to become laborers together with God. If this duty is neglected, the work of the minister is incomplete. . . .  {6MR 70.3}
[6MR 70.4]          We talk and write much of the neglected poor; should not some attention be given also to the neglected rich? Thousands of rich men are starving for spiritual food. Many in official life feel their need of something which they have not. Few among them go to church; for they receive no benefit. The teaching they hear does not touch the soul. Are we to make no personal effort in their behalf?  {6MR 70.4}
[6MR 70.5]          Some will ask, "Can we not reach them with publications?" No; there are many who cannot be reached in this way. It is personal effort that they need. Are they to perish without any special warning? It was not so in ancient times. God's servants were sent to tell those in high places that they could find peace and rest only in the Lord Jesus Christ.  {6MR 70.5}
[6MR 70.6]          From the light given me I know that a plain "Thus said the Lord" should now be spoken to men who have influence and authority in the world. If they will repent and be converted, God will use them in His cause.  {6MR 70.6}
[6MR 70.7]          We have a work to do for the ministers of other churches. Our ministers should seek to come near to them. Pray for and with these men, for whom                                           -71-     Christ is interceding. A solemn responsibility is theirs. As Christ's messengers, we should manifest a deep, earnest interest in these shepherds of the flock.--Ms 19, 1900, pp. 5, 10, 11. ("A Perfect Ministry," typed March 5, 1900.)  {6MR 70.7}
[6MR 71.1]          The preacher spices his discourses with humorous remarks, presenting the truth in a ludicrous manner and misrepresenting those who believe it. These amusing presentations please the audience, and ridicule serves to banish conviction from many minds. Often the teacher has no real knowledge of the subject he is treating upon, but the hearers accept his statements without bringing them to the test of Scripture, and think that now they are released from the cross of obeying the truth, they can have peace.  {6MR 71.1}
[6MR 71.2]          Many have accepted the truth without digging down deep to understand its foundation principles, and when it is opposed, they forget the arguments and evidences that sustain it. It should be impressed upon all that true and abiding knowledge can be gained only by earnest labor and persevering energy. Were the minds of the people brought under discipline by thorough searching of the Scriptures, there would be hundreds converted to the truth where there is one today.  {6MR 71.2}
[6MR 71.3]          The sermons preached make good impressions, and awaken in many hearts a real desire to be Christians; if the impressions were followed up by personal labor, there would be seen many temples for the indwelling of the truth and the spirit of God. . . .  {6MR 71.3}
[6MR 71.4]          God's work is not to be done in this bungling, slip-shod manner. When a minister enters upon any part of the field, he should work that field                                           -72-     thoroughly. Let him not trust in sermonizing, and neglect personal labor. He should give directness to the Bible teaching, let it be brought home to every conscience.--Ms 4, 1893, pp. 7-9. (Untitled, January 10, 1893.)  {6MR 71.4}
[6MR 72.1]          Divine knowledge may become human knowledge. Every minister should study closely the manner of Christ's teaching. They must take in his lessons. There is not one in twenty who knows the beauty, the real essence, of Christ's ministry. They are to find it out. Then they will become partakers of the rich fruit of his teachings. They will weave them so fully into their own life and practice, that the ideas and principles that Christ brought into his lessons will be brought into their teaching. The truth will blossom and bear the noblest kind of fruit. And the worker's own heart will be warmed; yea, it will burn with the vivifying spiritual life which they infuse into the minds of others. Then all this tame sermonizing will come to an end; for frequently this is an exhibition of self, rather than the fruit that the teacher bears who has been at the feet of Jesus and learned of Him. . . .  {6MR 72.1}
[6MR 72.2]          God looks for fruit in his church--fruit that responds to the lessons of Christ, worthy of the truth we profess to believe, and revealing the wisdom and mercy of Christ. The Lord calls for a converted ministry,--a ministry that will meet the people where they are, that will agree with them wherever they can, but that will not deny the truth. We are not to keep ourselves shut within four walls, so that our light cannot come to others. There is common ground where we may meet those not of our faith, where we may agree in principles and in regard to the lesson of Christ. Few will become combative                                           -73-     over these holy principles.--Ms 104, 1898, pp. 7, 11. ("Christ's Manner of Teaching," typed August 24, 1898.)  {6MR 72.2}
[6MR 73.1]          It is God's great day of preparation, and therefore every minister of Jesus Christ should have in his course of action, in the burden of his labor a zeal and living interest, and intensity in his efforts which is appropriate to the truth as it is for this time, which is claimed to be the last message of mercy to our world. Well, then, we cannot sleep, we cannot be indifferent, we must labor for the precious souls around us of men and women, we must work with all our might, for the Lord is coming.  {6MR 73.1}
[6MR 73.2]          The real laborers will be care-worn, oppressed in spirit, and they will feel as did Christ when he wept over Jerusalem, when they see crookedness and impenitence, and when they see people who will not listen to the Word of the Lord, they will feel as he felt.--Ms 13, 1888, p. 7. (Sermon, December 1, 1888.)  {6MR 73.2}
[6MR 73.3]                                        Evangelism        I have a message for you. Those who serve the cause of God, need to be men of prayer, men who will heed the instruction that the Lord is giving regarding the prosecution of His work.  {6MR 73.3}
[6MR 73.4]          I am deeply impressed as I realize that time is rapidly passing. Every worker should now be daily converted, and every power be employed in doing a work in our large cities that has been strangely neglected.  {6MR 73.4}
[6MR 73.5]          I entreat of you to delay not to open the fields that so greatly need attention, and that have scarcely been touched. This is your work. There is                                           -74-     need of a reformation in the work that God has pointed out for you to do in opening new fields. There is much to be done in bringing before the world the light of Bible truth in its sacred simplicity, and you both need to be revived by the influence of the Holy Spirit of God. Let the refining grace of truth lead you into the deepest experience of consecration and sanctification.  {6MR 73.5}
[6MR 74.1]          You need to realize the necessity of home religion, and earnest activity for the glory of God. Let the sanctification of the truth come into your home life. Let there be nothing common in your words and actions. May the softening, subduing, and sanctifying influence of the Holy Spirit impart to you meekness and gentleness, and may the presence of the Spirit close the door of the heart to the great apostate who is determined, if possible, to gain control. If you could but see as the Lord sees, you would discern how persistently the enemy of souls is seeking to attain the ascendancy. . . .  {6MR 74.1}
[6MR 74.2]          Some things were clearly opened before me during the last meeting I attended in Washington, D. C. But those who ought to have been the first to recognize the movings of the Holy Spirit were not sufficiently impressed to receive the light and to act in harmony with it. The work in the cities has not yet been carried forward as it should be. . . .  {6MR 74.2}
[6MR 74.3]          The Lord calls for ministers to go into the cities, men who realize that Satanic agencies are taking counsel together to work with their deceiving influence upon every mind, to the end that the gospel message shall not be proclaimed.  {6MR 74.3}
[6MR 74.4]          Time is rapidly passing, and there is much to be done. We have come far                                         -75-     short of doing the very work that has been specified by the Holy Spirit to be done, the work of giving the Bible truth to those who know it not.  {6MR 74.4}
[6MR 75.1]          Seven men should have been chosen to be united with the President, to set in operation a work in the great cities for those who are perishing without the truth, while no determined efforts are being put forth to save them. These seven men should be men who are wide awake, men that are humble and meek and lowly in heart. Never should the cities have been neglected as they are; for there has come most decidedly message after message calling for earnest labor.  {6MR 75.1}
[6MR 75.2]          No less than seven men should be chosen to carry the large responsibilities of the work of God in the great cities. And these men should humble themselves daily, and seek the Lord most earnestly for sanctified wisdom. They should relate themselves to God as men desirous to be taught. They must be men of prayer, who realize the peril of their own souls. What should be the work of these seven men?--They should investigate the needs of the cities, and put forth earnest, decided efforts to advance the work.  {6MR 75.2}
[6MR 75.3]          Will you not now gather up many of my past messages, study them, and present them to the people? It is high time that our churches should know what has been the word of the Lord. These cities must not remain unwarned.  {6MR 75.3}
[6MR 75.4]          The Lord will test and prove every one who professes to be righteous. Many of our people, and among them some who are laborers, are not ready for the Lord's appearing. For your souls' sake, my brethren, heed the messages that the Lord sends to you. Let every one take heed to his own soul's salvation, and then work earnestly for the salvation of others.                                           -76-  {6MR 75.4}
[6MR 76.1]          If those who are consecrated unite to work untiringly for souls, they can do great good in our conferences and in our camp-meetings. Our camp-meetings must not be treated indifferently. Let the time of these gatherings be regarded as precious, and let it be devoted to seeking the Lord sincerely for a fitness to serve the Lord in humility. In many cases there should be less of lengthy sermonizing, and more hunting and fishing for souls.  {6MR 76.1}
[6MR 76.2]          Let Christ be the Teacher. If we obey His word, and do His works, we shall never be found on the background. Presidents of conferences, to whom the Lord has given great light, will you not decide to deal truly with your own souls' best interests? Walk in the light while you have the light, lest darkness come upon you. . . .  {6MR 76.2}
[6MR 76.3]          I feel an intense interest that in this period of time, no haphazard work shall be done. Satan and his agencies are playing the game of life for our souls. His plan is to steal away the true conviction of the Holy Spirit. For months I have been troubled because I see that many are not discerning the signs of the times.  {6MR 76.3}
[6MR 76.4]          You were present at the General Conference last spring when the power of God rested upon me as I delivered His messages. If those messages had been received and acted upon, I should not now be suffering under the burden that I am carrying.  {6MR 76.4}
[6MR 76.5]          I dare not be silent longer. Angels of great power were expelled from heaven because of the spirit of self-exaltation. They felt that they should be above Christ. These fallen angels are now at work to deceive those that                                           -77-     will give heed to their deceptions, and to delay and hinder the work of God. . . .  {6MR 76.5}
[6MR 77.1]          Read the whole of the twenty-eighth chapter of Ezekiel carefully, and pray that you may understand the working of God. We are dealing with fallen angels and with fallen men.  {6MR 77.1}
[6MR 77.2]          I would that our conference presidents, our physicians, and all our ministers might understand the message that the Lord gave me in Washington. I did not speak in my own strength. But some of the very ones who needed most the warnings given have chosen to follow on in their own ideas, and I am sorry that their hearts are not awake to the work of the hour.  {6MR 77.2}
[6MR 77.3]          Our brethren should study carefully the instruction given in "Gospel Workers." Valuable instruction is given in the chapter "Personal Effort."  {6MR 77.3}
[6MR 77.4]          Let our brethren east and west fast and pray earnestly, and humble their souls before God, O, that all would be reconverted, and not give up till they know that they are following on to know the Lord. Those who humbly follow on to know the Lord will know that His going forth is prepared as the morning.  {6MR 77.4}
[6MR 77.5]          There is encouragement for all in the third chapter of Zechariah: ［Entire chapter quoted］.--Letter 58, 1910, pp. 1-4, 6, 7. (To Elders Daniells and Prescott, June 15, 1910.)  {6MR 77.5}
[6MR 77.6]                                             Time        God has given His Son in order to give men a chance to form characters for the school above. The mind is to be fitted to receive the gift of immortality. It is capable of appreciating the goodness, the mercy, the love of God; and to appreciate is to glorify. But what if man's life proves a                                           -78-     failure? What if he has proved false to his fearful and solemn responsibility? Then his education has been the means of strengthening Satan's kingdom. God will judge him for that which he might have done, which God furnished him ability to do, but which He did not do. We must render to God an account proportionate to the intelligence and opportunities He has granted us.--Ms 25a, 1895, p. 2. ("The Essential Education," undated.)  {6MR 77.6}
[6MR 78.1]          Immorality and ignorance prevail in our world; but it is because the carnal heart chooses darkness rather than light. The light shines from the written word in bright, clear rays; and if ignorance now exists, it is because men do not for themselves become diligent students of the pages of knowledge that they may become intelligent. The intelligent mind is one of heaven's most precious gifts. It is beyond estimate. And God demands of us the full improvement of this entrusted talent.--Ms 57, 1897, p. 2. ("Remember the Sabbath Day," June 7, 1897.)  {6MR 78.1}
[6MR 78.2]          Many suppose that they must have holidays and recreation; but if the time thus spent were devoted specially to doing good, making use of the faculties to advance the cause of God in the world, either in planting crops for him, in building chapels or school houses, or any institution that the Lord is in need of to carry on his work, these things would not cost so heavily. If there were a company formed, who were devoted to the service of God, who would donate extra time above the eight hours, and call it the recreation hour, I know that they would receive a blessing. Many do this conscientiously. They will not be restricted in their movements, or bound                                           -79-     about by precise hours when they are engaged in the King's business. The work which the Lord designs shall be done in preparing facilities calls for unselfish and cheerful labor.  {6MR 78.2}
[6MR 79.1]          I have heard men and women who have been engaged in the work in the publishing houses and Sanitarium complain of having to work over hours. If they cannot stop work after eight hours labor, they become dissatisfied. But these very ones, when they enter business for their own private benefit, will work on fully ten hours as they do in America and often extend their labor to twelve hours. They make no complaint because it is in their own personal interest. It makes every difference whether the time is to be employed to their own special advantage or for the service of God or their neighbor. If the extra time could be called the recreation hours, working from a sense of duty to benefit the oppressed, poverty stricken cause of God, I believe those who are able would find more advantage from this than from the hard, trying, taxing labor they often engage in in order to amuse themselves.  {6MR 79.1}
[6MR 79.2]          Willing service in saving the means that is so limited is more satisfactory than hoarding means. With the right motive in view, such time would be reckoned as devoted to the service of God. This definite work for God in building, in planting, in reaping harvest or any line of work, will cost considerable thought and labor. But it pays. God will multiply the resources; he will help in producing the means.  {6MR 79.2}
[6MR 79.3]          Many are already working in this line, and have always done so. The devotion of time to God in any line of work, is a most important consideration. Some can use the pen to write a letter to some far off friend.                                           -80-     By consecrated personal labor we may in many ways do personal service for God.  {6MR 79.3}
[6MR 80.1]          Some think that if they give a portion of their money to the cause of God, this is all they are required to do, and the precious time given them of God, in which they could do hours of personal service for him, passes by unimproved. It is the privilege and duty of all who have health and strength to render to God active service. The giving of donations in money cannot take the place of this. Those who have no money can substitute personal labor, and even money can be made in various ways in this work.  {6MR 80.1}
[6MR 80.2]          Every one may be a laborer together with God. The hours which have been usually spent in recreation that has not rested or refreshed either body or soul, may be spent in seeking to help some poor soul who is in need of help, in visiting the poor, the sick, and the suffering. Your time is God's and as Christians, we must use it to the glory of God. God has graciously entrusted us with twenty four hours in each day and night. This is a precious treasure by which much good can be accomplished. How are we using God's golden opportunities? We must, as Christians, set the Lord always before us, if we would not lose precious hours in uselessness, and have nothing to show for our time.  {6MR 80.2}
[6MR 80.3]          Time is money. If a man refuses to work because he cannot obtain the highest wages, he is pronounced an idler. Far better would it be for him to work, even if he receives much less than he supposes his labors are worth.  {6MR 80.3}
[6MR 80.4]          Time is a talent committed to our trust that may be shamefully misused. Every child of God, man, woman, youth or child, should consider and appreciate the value of the moments of time. If they do this, they will keep                                          -81-     themselves employed, even if they do not receive as high wages as they have been able to command. They should show their appreciation of diligence, and work, receiving what wages they can get. The idea of a poor man with a family refusing to work for moderate wages, because it is not showing, as he supposes, sufficient dignity for his trade, is folly that is not to be encouraged.  {6MR 80.4}
[6MR 81.1]          How little thought has been bestowed upon this subject. How much greater prosperity might have attended the missionary enterprises if this talent of time had been thoughtfully considered and faithfully used. We are each one answerable to God for the time that has been wantonly thrown away, and for the use of which we must give an account to God. This is a stewardship that has been but little appreciated; many think it not sin to waste hours and days in doing nothing to benefit themselves or to bless others.--Letter 127, 1897, pp. 5-8. (To John Wessels, January 1, 1897.)  {6MR 81.1}
[6MR 81.2]          The human family have scarcely begun to live when they begin to die, and the world's incessant labor ends in nothingness unless a true knowledge in regard to eternal life is gained. The man who appreciates time as his working day will fit himself for a title to a mansion and a life that is immortal. It is well that he was born. Our characters are revealed by what we do. We are admonished to redeem the time. We cannot call time back, but by making the most of what remains we can redeem the time.--Ms 50, 1898, p. 10. ("The Jews Require a Sign," undated.)                                          -82-  {6MR 81.2}
[6MR 82.1]          The reason why our ministers are so inefficient, is that they go to their labors, and come from their labors, if they have any success, full of themselves. The disciples of Christ did this when they came and said, Even the devils are subject unto us. Jesus could discern their danger, and he said, Come ye yourselves apart into a desert place, and rest a while--come out of the din of battle, away from the conflict, and hold communion with God. Thus it is with many workers they are too strong, too full of self. The Lord cannot lead them or teach them, or use them to his glory, for they are wise in their own conceit, and vainly imagine that the Lord cannot do without them. Self must be buried. We must educate the people to seek the Lord. We must speak plain words to ministers who are walking in the sparks of their own kindling. The praise and flattery of men make ministers hungry for more until they think . . . the praise and flattery of men of more value than the approval of God.  {6MR 82.1}
[6MR 82.2]          We must, if saved, imbibe the Spirit and power of Christ, self be hidden in Christ, and Christ alone appear. Our work is to elevate, not by praising any one, but by upholding Jesus, bringing the mind to Jesus, lift him up, the Man of Calvary, before the people, and he can do all things for the humble, trusting, believer.--Letter 16f, 1892, pp. 9, 10. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, May 9, 1892.)  {6MR 82.2}
[6MR 82.3]                          Appetite Denied for Funds to the Church        I then saw the appetite must be denied, that rich food should not be prepared, and that which is lavished upon the appetite should be put in the                                           -83-     treasury of the Lord.--Ms 1, 1854, p. 7. ("Reproof for Adultery and Neglect of Children," February 12, 1854.)     Released November 13, 1973.  {6MR 82.3}
[6MR 84.1]       MR No. 348 - A Message to Elder Tenney         It is three o'clock in the morning. I am sitting up in my bed and trying to write you a few words. There are things on my mind which trouble me. . . .  {6MR 84.1}
[6MR 84.2]          The Lord has given me a message for you. Ministers of the gospel must keep self in continual subjection to Christ. But in your present state of mind you are not subject to the will or control of God. Self, poor, sick self, is revealed on every hand. When self dies, the peace of Christ will take possession of the soul. As long as you are a minister of the gospel, you are under the most solemn obligation to God to be wise, not in your own conceit, but wise in the wisdom of God.  {6MR 84.2}
[6MR 84.3]          Every day hereditary tendencies to wrong will strive for the mastery. Every day you are to war against your objectionable traits of character, until there are left in you none of those things which need to be separated from you. Then you will think candidly and wisely how to take yourself to the Lord. You will foresee the evils which will come unless you change by avoiding the cause which produces the effect.  {6MR 84.3}
[6MR 84.4]          You need now to understand as never before the softening, subduing power of true, Christlike character. You need to understand the warfare in which we are engaged. The power of holy living is far ahead of all doctrinal discourses. . . .  {6MR 84.4}
[6MR 84.5]          We need now as never before to pray with heart and voice for the Spirit of Christ to use us in his service through the sanctification of the Spirit. We need to pray that we may by uniting with our fellow-workers build up God's kingdom. We are never to be satisfied with self, but are ever to press                                           -85-     upward, seeking to attain higher fervency and greater zeal. Our heart's greatest desire should be to be found among the meek and lowly people of God. Then we can find souls and win souls.  {6MR 84.5}
[6MR 85.1]          Those who minister in word and doctrine must first be partakers of the fruits of the spirit. Bear this in mind. Bridle your disposition, and then peace and contentment will find room in your soul. If you wish your heart to overflow with the love of God, cultivate grateful thanksgiving for the unspeakable privilege of knowing the truth. If you would lose sight of self by beholding Christ, you would be changed from glory to glory, from character to character, and would rejoice in his redeeming love.  {6MR 85.1}
[6MR 85.2]          We have no time for fretting over ourselves, no time to look on the dark side. There are souls to be saved. We must live in Christ and Christ must live in us, else we shall preach and labor in vain. Those who are brethren in the faith must stand together in oneness, striving to answer Christ's prayer to his Father. Let us stop fretting. Let us put away all jealousy, all evil surmising. Let us put on Christ and walk in the light of the Sun of Righteousness. Preach the word. Practice the word. Then souls will be converted.  {6MR 85.2}
[6MR 85.3]          At present your spiritual condition is a stumbling block to your best efforts. We have the most sublime truths ever given to men. How are we handling them. In Christ, dead to self, open your mouth, and God will fill it. Christ will impress the minds of your hearers.  {6MR 85.3}
[6MR 85.4]          Co-operation with God means his co-operation with us. Co-operation with our brethren gives standing room for every one who does the work. Co-operation is now greatly needed. Seek not for the highest place. If you                                          -86-     do, you will be given the lowest place. Have courage in the Lord. But do not think that you are the only agent through whom he will work. For Christ's sake do your best, without speaking one ungrateful word to God or to your brethren. Then the Lord will bless you. We have not a moment to waste in regrets or recrimination.  {6MR 85.4}
[6MR 86.1]          Take not your troubles to man, who may have no greater wisdom than you yourself. Take your troubles to Him who hears and answers prayer. Labor, labor with this poor soul and that poor soul. Keep your head out of books and your hand from writing. Seek the salvation of those who are ready to perish. How earnestly should we be engaged in laboring for souls as they that must give an account.--Letter 119, 1900, pp. 1, 5-8. (To Elder and Mrs. G. C. Tenney, August 2, 1900.)     Released November 13, 1973.  {6MR 86.1}
[6MR 87.1]       MR No. 349 - Attitudes Toward Sunday Laws         There have arisen in our Conference ［The General Conference of 1889］ questions that need to have careful attention, whether the Sabbath-keepers in the Southern States where they are liable to feel the oppressive power of their State laws if they labor on Sunday shall rest on Sunday to avoid the persecution which must come if they do any labor. Some of our brethren seem anxious that a resolution shall be passed by the General Conference advising our Sabbath-keeping brethren liable to imprisonment and fines, to refrain from labor on that day. Such resolutions should not be placed before this Conference requiring their action.  {6MR 87.1}
[6MR 87.2]          There are questions about which it is far better to have as little notoriety given as possible, in either case,--for, or against. . . .  {6MR 87.2}
[6MR 87.3]          Some minds are so constituted that they can not treat these questions wisely. When the Sunday question is legislated to become a law, there will not be so great a danger of taking steps that are not of a character to receive the sanction of Heaven, . . .--for the reason that the Lord gives light and knowledge just when it is most needed. . . .  {6MR 87.3}
[6MR 87.4]          There are many things that require the wisest and most careful counsel, and should be done without making any noise about it. . . .  {6MR 87.4}
[6MR 87.5]          I am led to inquire with pain of soul what do our brethren mean by presenting questions of this order before an open conference. If the disciples of Christ needed to assemble together in one place after the ascension of Christ and pray for the descent of the Holy Spirit, there would be greater need of their doing so now when solemn and far-reaching principles                                          -88-     are involved. Ten days were devoted to earnest seeking of God and ten days would need to extend to twenty before men should venture to put their pens to write out a decision for the people on this point. Much earnest prayer and nothing less than the descent of the Holy Ghost would settle these questions. . . .  {6MR 87.5}
[6MR 88.1]          If the decision is made that our people shall not labor on Sunday and that our brethren in the Southern States shall appear to harmonize with the Sunday law, because of oppression, how long before all over the world ［our people］ shall be in like circumstances as they are in the South. The decision is to be a universal one. If it comes to the light of day as it will in degrees and there will be concessions and servile bowing to an idol god by those who claim to be Sabbathkeepers, there will be a yielding of principles until all is lost to them.  {6MR 88.1}
[6MR 88.2]          If we counsel them not to respect the idol sabbath exalted to take the place of the Sabbath of the Lord our God, then instruct them in this matter in a quiet way and encourage no defying of the law powers in words or actions unless called to do this for the honor of God to vindicate His downtrodden law. Let there be no unnecessary act of arousing the combative spirit or passions of opponents. . . .  {6MR 88.2}
[6MR 88.3]          There should be no just occasion to our enemies to charge us with being lawless and defying the laws through any imprudence of our own. We should not feel it enjoined upon us to irritate our neighbors who idolize Sunday by making determined efforts to bring labor on that day before them purposely to exhibit an independence. Our sisters need not select Sunday as the day to exhibit their washing. There should be no noisy demonstration. Let us                                          -89-     consider how fearful and terribly sad is the delusion that has taken the world captive and by every means in our power seek to enlighten those who are our bitterest enemies. If there is the acceptance of the principles of the inworking of the Holy Ghost which he ［the Christian］ must have to fit him for heaven, he will do nothing rashly or presumptuously to create wrath and blasphemy against God.--Ms 6, 1889, pp. 1, 2, 5, 22. (Untitled, November 4, 1889.)     Released December 7, 1973.  {6MR 88.3}
[6MR 90.1]       MR No. 350 - Must the Christian Be Humorless?         He ［Jesus］ is the joy and light of the world. "He that followeth me shall not walk in darkness." John 8:12. Heaven is all light, peace, and joy. Jesus says, "Ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full." John 16:24.  {6MR 90.1}
[6MR 90.2]         Jesus had grief, but He did not carry it in His face. Wherever He moved blessings followed in His track. Joy and gladness were imparted to the children of men. Children loved to be in His presence. He took them in His arms. Christ was an earnest, thoughtful man, an intense worker for the good of others, but He was never frowning or gloomy. The calm, steady light of a holy peace was expressed in His life and character. His presence hushed levity and none could be in His presence without feeling that life was earnest, serious, charged with a great responsibility. The more I know of Jesus' character the more cheerful I am."--Ms 1, 1867, p. 8. ("Reminiscent Account of James White's Sickness and Recovery," written in early 1880's.)  {6MR 90.2}
[6MR 90.3]          My sister, you talk too much. I was pointed back and shown that your life has not been the best calculated for you to make an exemplary Christian. . . . In your past life you have been one that has stirred up strife, and then you have enjoyed the fruit of evil which has followed. Your tongue has kindled a fire and you have enjoyed the conflagration. All this has no part in the truth. When you received the truth you believed it from the heart and were ardent in its proclamation and here has been shown a lack of wisdom in using the truth in a manner to raise opposition, arouse combativeness and                                           -91-     make war instead of possessing a spirit of peace and true humbleness of mind. Dear sister, there must be in you an entire transformation of character. The tongue must be tamed. Your words must be select, well chosen. If Christ is formed in you the hope of glory, fruits will appear unto righteousness. You sport and joke and enter into hilarity and glee. Does the Word of God sustain you in this? It does not.  {6MR 90.3}
[6MR 91.1]          Christ is our example. Do you imitate the great Exemplar? Christ often wept but never was known to laugh. I do not say it is a sin to laugh on any occasion. But we cannot go astray if we imitate the divine, unerring Pattern. We are living in a sad age of this world's history. . . .  {6MR 91.1}
[6MR 91.2]          As we view the world bound in darkness and trammeled by Satan, how can we engage in levity, glee, careless, reckless words, speaking at random, laughing, jesting, and joking? It is in keeping with our faith to be sober, watch unto the end, for the grace to be brought unto us at the revelation of Jesus Christ. . . .  {6MR 91.2}
[6MR 91.3]          Christian cheerfulness is not condemned by the Scriptures, but reckless talking is censured. Those who live in the last days should be circumspect in words and acts. Sobriety is more in accordance with our faith than levity. Those who realize the solemnity of the times in which we live will be among the number who bear about with them a weight of solemn influence. They are rich in good works, bearing the burden of souls, and by holy example faithfully represent Jesus Christ and win souls to accept Christ as their Saviour.--Ms 11, 1868, pp. 1-3. ("Testimony," circa 1868.)                                           -92-  {6MR 91.3}
[6MR 92.1]          I advise and exhort that those who have charge of the youth shall learn how to adapt themselves to meet the youth where they are, by learning useful lessons themselves of Him who was meek and lowly of heart, that they may bring into their life and character the love of Jesus. They should be kind, cheerful, and courteous, and bind the hearts of the youth to their hearts by the strong cords of love and affection.  {6MR 92.1}
[6MR 92.2]          Do not be afraid to let them know that you love them. If the love is in the heart give it expression, do not smother it. When they gather about the table to partake of God's precious bounties make this a season of cheerfulness. Do not make it a season of grave decorum as though they were standing about a coffin, but have it a social season where every countenance is full of joy and happiness, where naught but cheerful words are spoken. And the youth should not feel that they are under an eye that is watching them, ready to reprove and condemn. Approve whenever you can; smile whenever you can; do not arrange your countenance as though a smile would bring the condemnation of heaven. Heaven is all smiles and gladness and gratitude. I wish we all knew more about heaven and would bring its pure, healthful, holy influence into our lives, for then we would bring sweet joy into many a life that needs it.  {6MR 92.2}
[6MR 92.3]          In association with one another we should cultivate habits and ways and manners that would attract and invite the confidence of the young. Satan has abundance of alluring temptations to charm and captivate the youth. If Christians would bring more pleasantness into their lives they would make religion and truth a power for good. I verily believe that few know how to deal with the young. They need more of the spirit that pervades heaven before                                          -93-     their own religious life will be as the sweet perfume, and before they can exert a proper influence over the faulty, erring youth who, notwithstanding all their faults, have a depth of love and affection if it could only be called forth by love and affection.  {6MR 92.3}
[6MR 93.1]          Oh that we could be more like Christ and not repulse but attract. With what judgment ye judge ye shall be judged. With what measure ye mete it shall be measured to you again. God will deal with us as we deal with one another. Then let us be very careful that we do not become pharisaical, but let us be Christlike. This your school in South Lancaster needs.  {6MR 93.1}
[6MR 93.2]          If anyone has a motherly influence that tries to help and encourage the young do not let the idea be entertained that she is teaching them to be rebellious; because there is a kind, courteous spirit manifested to help the young do not let this be interpreted as working against the instructors of the youth. It will certainly be a contrast to the attitude of some, and the children will prefer to be in the company of those who have a sunny temperament, who possess some joyfulness and gladness; but this should not create envy or jealousy or evil surmisings. This spirit of cheerfulness and hope and joy must be an element in your school, or it will never flourish and grow up and become a missionary field as every school should be. . . .  {6MR 93.2}
[6MR 93.3]          I will work against this cold, cast-iron, unsympathizing religion as long as I have strength to wield my pen. The Lord knows there is enough of this element in the churches in our land. My soul is pained beyond measure as I see so little of the love of Jesus. We need to live very close to Jesus, to have wise discrimination, to have wisdom to speak a kind word, that will have a soothing and comforting influence at the right time, throwing sunshine into                                          -94-     the minds and hearts. Oh for the sunshine of the Son of righteousness to rise in our hearts!--Letter 19, 1886, pp. 4-6. (To Elder S. N. Haskell, July 12, 1886.)  {6MR 93.3}
[6MR 94.1]          There is far more Pharisaism among our people than they suppose. This has no Saviour in it. That makes us in danger of being rigorous and gloomy, as though Jesus were still in Joseph's tomb. We want our attitude in the religious life to be one of peace, happiness and joy. Jesus is not dead. We have a living Saviour, One who is making intercession for us, and who bears our cases by name before the Father. We want to cultivate more joy and bring attractiveness into the religious life, everything testifying that we have a risen Saviour, a living Jesus.  {6MR 94.1}
[6MR 94.2]          There are those who have never studied human nature, those who know not how to deal with human minds, those who act as though it were a sin to smile and to show joy and gladness. This is the spirit that is separating them far from the youth, that they cannot understand them. This is what I have been shown, and I know it is truth, but I had hoped that general principles laid down would correct the evils that seemed to be steadily growing.--Letter 84, 1886, p. 3. (To Elders Butler and Haskell, September 14, 1886.)  {6MR 94.2}
[6MR 94.3]          We have comfortable lodgings ［in Sweden］ but the meals and manner of eating are not at all like our American style; but they try to make it as pleasant for us as they can. We try to talk and cannot be understood. Then we laugh at one another for our blunders and make the best of the situation. --Ms 26, 1885, p. 21. (Diary, October 15 to 30, 1885.)                                          -95-  {6MR 94.3}
[6MR 95.1]          We stepped on board the train ［at Lucerne, Switzerland］ and were glad that we could have our own apartment to ourselves. We were rather a wet, uncomfortable, sorry-looking set. Ella clapped her hands and in a joyous tone exclaimed, "Now Sarah aren't you glad you went to the Rigi? Sarah, aren't you glad you went to the Rigi?" We had a good laugh and tried to look at the matter in her light and drop out the dark colorings.--Ms 33, 1886, p. 7. (Untitled, September 2, 1886.)  {6MR 95.1}
[6MR 95.2]          We have been on the road since Sunday morning at two o'clock, five days and four nights. Everything has thus far been very favorable. . . . The care of our children, Addie and May ［daughters of Ellen White's niece］ has taxed me considerably. Not that the children have been unusual and unmanageable. They are good children. They are universally cheerful and happy and willing to obey our expressed wishes cheerfully. This has lightened my burden of care wonderfully. Were these children as unruly and boisterous as many children in this car, I should be indeed worn out before this time, but their innocent ways and happy laugh are contagious. We cannot be otherwise than cheerful.--Letter 33, 1875, p. 1. (To "Dear Children," September 22, 1875.)     Released January 23, 1974.  {6MR 95.2}
[6MR 96.1]       MR No. 351 - Writing Out the Light on Health Reform         Diseased minds have a diseased, sickly experience while a healthy, pure sound mind, with the intellectual faculties unclouded, will have a sound experience which will be of inestimable worth. The happiness attending a life of well-doing will be a daily reward and will of itself be health and joy.  {6MR 96.1}
[6MR 96.2]          I was astonished at the things shown me in vision. Many things came directly across my own ideas. The matter was upon my mind continually. I talked it to all with whom I had opportunity to converse. My first writing of the vision was the substance of the matter contained in ［Spiritual Gifts］ Volume IV and in ［my six articles in］ How to Live, headed, "Disease and Its Causes."  {6MR 96.2}
[6MR 96.3]          We were unexpectedly called to visit Allegan to attend a funeral, and then soon left for our eastern journey ［1863］, intending to finish my book upon the journey. As we visited the churches, things which had been shown to me in relation to existing wrongs required nearly all my time out of meeting in writing out the matter for them. Before I returned home from the East I had written out about five hundred pages for individuals and for churches.  {6MR 96.3}
[6MR 96.4]          After we returned from the East I commenced to write ［Spiritual Gifts］ Volume III, expecting to have a book of a size to bind in with the testimonies which help compose ［Spiritual Gifts］ Volume IV. As I wrote, the matter opened before me and I saw it was impossible to get all I had to write in as few pages as I at first designed. The matter opened and Volume III was full. Then I commenced on Volume IV, but before I had my work finished, while preparing the health matter for the printers I was called to go to Monterey.                                          -97-     We went, and could not finish the work there as soon as we expected. I was obliged to return to finish the matter for the printers, and we left an appointment for the next week.  {6MR 96.4}
[6MR 97.1]          These two journeys in hot weather were too much for my strength. I had written almost constantly for above one year. I generally commenced writing at seven in the morning and continued until seven at night, and then left writing to read proof sheets. My mind had been too severely taxed, and for three weeks I had not been able to sleep more than two hours in the night. My head ached constantly. I therefore crowded into Volume IV the most essential points in the vision in regard to health, intending to get out another testimony in which I could more freely speak upon the happiness and miseries of married life. With this consideration, I closed up Volume IV that it might be scattered among the people. I reserved some important matter in regard to health, which I had not strength or time to prepare for that Volume, and get it out in season for our ［1864］ eastern journey.--Ms 7, 1867, pp. 1, 2. ("Writing Out the Light on Health Reform," undated.)     Released January 23, 1974.  {6MR 97.1}
[6MR 98.1]       MR No. 352 - Regarding Moses Hull         Brother Hull is quite free again, for which we feel very thankful. He will accompany us to Greenville and then will return to Wright to give a course of lectures. . . .  {6MR 98.1}
[6MR 98.2]          We have recently been much burdened on Brother Hull's account. We about gave him up as lost. He has no help at home and Satan has been determined to overthrow him. He needed all the strength and help from his brethren he could get, but Brethren _____ and _____ told some of their difficulties and perplexities to him. It seemed they had no particular object, only to talk out what was in their minds--unbelief and darkness. They passed on but Brother Hull was just in that weak condition where the words of his brethren whom he had confidence in could take root and spring up and bear fruit. Some few difficult passages of scripture were thrown into his mind.  {6MR 98.2}
[6MR 98.3]          He came to meeting and honestly told his feelings. Unbelievers were present. One was a minister. He ［Hull］ did not know it. He gravely told James and the brethren he could not preach, for he did not believe the Bible any more. They thought him merely under the influence of temptation and tried to turn his mind, but it was of no avail. In this state Brother Hull went some miles distant to discuss with a spiritualist. He came back charmed with the man and as much fascinated as ever a bird was fascinated by a rattlesnake. He was a changed man. He looked so strange, talked so strange. He had got far ahead of us all--far beyond us, almost out of sight of us. We could not help him. Oh, no.                                           -99-  {6MR 98.3}
[6MR 99.1]          The object of our meeting Wednesday night was to pray for Brother Hull, he being present. I had been very sick for above a week, threatened with fever, but I went to the meeting. In that meeting I was taken off in vision and shown many things. And the case of Brother Hull was shown me--that he had been mesmerized, charmed by a special agent of Satan. Already had Satan, I saw, claimed him as his prey. Already had evil angels telegraphed to Satan's agents upon earth that Brother Hull would soon leave the Seventh-day Adventists and join their ranks, and the spiritualist medium with whom he discussed must be all gentleness, and charm him and fascinate him. He was almost continually in the company of this spiritualist medium and Satan exulted at the conquest he had made.  {6MR 99.1}
[6MR 99.2]          Then I saw how cruel, how dishonoring to God to have ministers or private members talk out or lisp their unbelief and infidel feelings to other minds, and by so doing have Satan use them as agents to transmit his fiery darts through them to others. I saw that there was much of this done, and Satan exults that he works unperceived in this way. Much more I saw which I cannot write; it would take so much time.  {6MR 99.2}
[6MR 99.3]          I related the vision to Brother Hull. He remained unmoved. I wrote it next day and read it to him. He manifested some feeling while I was writing the testimony. All the females who had faith met to pray for Brother Hull. All worked with energy. The spiritualists flocked around him and wanted to visit and talk with him. We tried to prevent an interview and did. Wednesday evening I took George Amadon, Martha, and Brother and Sister Myron Cornell, and I read distinctly and emphatically the testimony the Lord had given me. He there promised me he would try to arouse and make an effort again. He had                                           -100-     so given up to the powers of darkness that there was no collision of spirits. He was at perfect rest and peace.  {6MR 99.3}
[6MR 100.1]          After I read the vision we told him he must go with us to Monterey. He promised to go and I left him. Then Brother George and wife, Myron and wife, had a long and most powerful prayer meeting for him. He left that night for Monterey. He took the cars for Kalamazoo and then the stage for Allegan. Early the next morn we started for Monterey. Sabbath morn at family prayers the Lord led me out to pray for Brother Hull. I felt that I had got hold of the arm of God and I would not let go until the power of Satan was broken and His servant delivered. Prayer was heard and Brother Hull was set free and he labored with us through the conference at Monterey.  {6MR 100.1}
[6MR 100.2]          We dare not leave him yet. He will stay with us until he is free and rooted and grounded in the truth. I saw that when ministers talked unbelief and doubts they attracted evil angels in crowds around them while the angels of God stood back in sorrow, and everywhere these ministers go they carry that darkness until they with fortitude resist the devil and he flees from them. . . .  {6MR 100.2}
[6MR 100.3]          Brother Hull has told me recently what the spiritualist medium told him (also a lady medium), that the spirits had informed them that Brother Hull would soon leave the Adventists and become a spiritualist, confirming what had been shown me in vision, as I have written you.--Letter 11, 1862, pp. 4, 5-7. (To J. N. Andrews, circa November 9, 1862.)  {6MR 100.3}
[6MR 100.4]          Sister Hull, your case was shown me as being very critical. You may overcome. You can redeem the time. God pities you. I saw that you have grown                                           -101-     up with the habit of exaggerating. You have talked much and are not careful to relate matters just as they are told you or just as they exist. You talk too much. You should reflect more and talk less. . . . I saw that God pities you. Your teachings in your youth were not what they should have been, and you have therefore the stronger effort to make now to overcome that which has grown with your growth and strengthened with your strength. But by watchfulness and prayer and the patient, persevering help of your brethren you can overcome. I saw that Brother Hull has had but little help at home to bear him up and he has been sinking for some time under discouragement. God help you to arise together and make powerful efforts for everlasting life.--Letter 20, 1862, pp. 1, 2. (To Mrs. Hull, circa 1862.)     Released January 23, 1974.  {6MR 100.4}
[6MR 102.1]       MR No. 353 - Biographical and a Warning         I thank the Lord that, however weak I am, He gives me strength when before the people. I am often surprised, and this is my comfort, for I know I could not do the work I have done unless the Lord strengthened me and gave me words to speak to the large crowds. I know better than anyone else how much I suffer at times with physical infirmities, but I will talk as little about these depressing things as possible.--Ms 174, 1903, p. 4. (Diary, July 5 to 31, 1903.)  {6MR 102.1}
[6MR 102.2]          Satan has a variety of scientific lies framed to be used on special occasions. He waits his opportunity to take souls captive.--Ms 140, 1903, p. 18. ("The Fall of Our First Parents," September 27, 1903.)     Released January 23, 1974.  {6MR 102.2}
[6MR 103.1]       MR No. 354 - Individuality and Creativity         O unbounded grace! What love expressed! Shall we not expel pride from the soul. Can we cherish self-esteem: shall we harbour stubbornness of soul when we see and understand what our redemption has cost. Shall not a view of the cross cause us to humble ourselves in the sight of God, that He may lift us up?  {6MR 103.1}
[6MR 103.2]          But while we are to humble ourselves, we are to have a true sense of our value as God has estimated us, in the price paid for our redemption. We are to value every capability, every talent entrusted to us, as the Lord's most precious endowment, that we may use them to His name's glory. When we look upon ourselves as purchased at an infinite cost in order that we might have every advantage in the strife for immortality, eternal life, we will make every gift a treasure of influence, whereby we may reach perfection, completeness in Jesus Christ. Then let the prayer of Daniel be our prayer, that the Holy Spirit may work in our behalf.--Letter 59, 1896, p. 8. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, November 22, 1896.)  {6MR 103.2}
[6MR 103.3]          O how much evil has been committed by placing a high estimate on human talent, when the possessor was unconsecrated, unsanctified. All human talent is valueless before God until the superscription of Jesus is placed upon it. Then in and through Christ the possessor becomes an efficient agent for good because he has a living connection with God. When truth gets full possession of a man's conscience, it sanctifies the soul. All his sensibilities are aroused, his sympathies are not fitful. The light from the Sun of                                           -104-     Righteousness shines into his heart, and he becomes an earnest, living representative of truth. It is not the most eloquent men or the so called great men in business matters that are essential, but men who may be looked upon as having little talent, yet who are true, simple, humble, great-hearted men, these may attain to wide usefulness, blessing humanity everywhere. Jesus says, "Ye are the salt of the earth."--Letter 58, 1894, p. 6. (To O. A. Olsen, November 26, 1894.)  {6MR 103.3}
[6MR 104.1]          This chapter ［John 15］ is very simple in its illustrations, and every one should seek to understand its lessons. They should bear in mind that the branches in the true Vine are the believers who are brought into oneness by being connected with the Vine stock. There must be unity in their diversity. Individuality is preserved; for one branch cannot blend into another in the same stock; yet every individual branch must be in fellowship with the other if they are united to the parent stock.  {6MR 104.1}
[6MR 104.2]          If they draw nourishment from the same source they draw nourishment from the same spirit. They drink in the same life-giving properties. Thus unity is preserved, and there is love one for another. But this does not make the branches an identity although it constitutes them a unity, nor does this mean uniformity in everything. Christian unity consists in the branches being in the same parent stock, the vitalizing power of the Center supporting the grafts that have united to the Vine.--Ms 66, 1897, p. 10. ("The Vine and the Branches," June, 1897.)                                           -105-  {6MR 104.2}
[6MR 105.1]          Those who bear the message of mercy to perishing souls must themselves be under discipline to God. The Lord is waiting to qualify men to carry the message to those who are afar off and to those that are nigh. God speaks to his people warning them not to corrupt their simplicity and trust in the Lord by sinking their individuality in any living person. The Lord will teach all who will seek him for wisdom, whatever their calling or profession. . . .  {6MR 105.1}
[6MR 105.2]          Our talents are lent us in trust, to use and increase by their use. Oh, if parents would only realize that the families on earth may be symbols of the family in heaven. If they would realize their accountability to keep their homes free from every taint of moral evil. God designs that we shall have far more of heaven in our families than we now enjoy.  {6MR 105.2}
[6MR 105.3]          From their earliest years the children are learners, and if pleasant scenes are kept before them in the home, they will become familiar with Christian courtesy, kindness, and love. Their minds are built up by what they see and hear, and parents are sowing the seed which will reap a harvest either for weal or woe. If parents are Christians in name only, if they are not doers of the Word, they are placing their own superscription on their children, and not the superscription of God. Children long for something to impress the mind. For Christ's sake, parents, give their hungering thirsting souls something upon which to feed.  {6MR 105.3}
[6MR 105.4]          Children are naturally active, and if parents do not furnish them with employment, Satan will invent something to keep them busy in an evil work. Therefore train your children to useful work. You can clothe all work with a dignity which will make it profitable and elevating.                                          -106-  {6MR 105.4}
[6MR 106.1]          Do not feel it your duty to make the lives of your children unpleasant. The unpleasantness will come fast enough. Bring all the pleasure possible into your exercises as teacher and educator of your children. Encourage them to make a companion of you. Sinful impulses, sinful inclinations and objectionable habits you will surely find in your children; but if you encourage them to seek your society, you can give a right mold to their tastes and feelings, and banish discontent, repining and rebellion. Overcome their pride by living before them an example of meekness and lowliness of heart.  {6MR 106.1}
[6MR 106.2]          We need to weed out from our conversation everything that is harsh and condemnatory. When we have put on Christ in meekness and lowliness of heart we shall represent Christ in all our dealings with our children. To all who labor in Christ's lines for the salvation of souls, the Saviour says, "We are laborers together with God: ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building."-- Ms 143, 1899, pp. 9, 11, 12. ("Co-Workers With Christ," October 4, 1899.)  {6MR 106.2}
[6MR 106.3]         The Lord gives men talents that will enable them to carry forward special lines of work. Each one is to be allowed to do the special work for which he is fitted. Then part will fit perfectly to part.  {6MR 106.3}
[6MR 106.4]          Give other men a chance to get hold with you. Let each be a help to the other. Hold up one another's hands. You cannot expect that all will work in exactly the same way in which you work. It is the Lord's plan that there shall be unity in diversity. There is no man who can be a criterion for all other men. Our varied trusts are proportioned to our varied capabilities. I have been distinctly instructed that God endows men with different degrees of                                          -107-     capability, and then places them where they can do the work for which they are fitted. Each worker is to give his fellow workers the respect that he wishes to have shown to himself.  {6MR 106.4}
[6MR 107.1]          Of all the leaves upon a tree, there are no two precisely alike. And the Lord does not expect that His workers shall be exactly alike in their skill or in their manner of working.  {6MR 107.1}
[6MR 107.2]          There are those who think that it is only to a certain few that talents have been given, and that these few are to be distinguished above their fellows. This is not so. Every member of the church of Christ is the possessor of some special gift. Every one has been given wisdom and tact which fit him to perform some special work. There is a place for every one, a post of duty for every soldier in the Lord's army. All have been entrusted with the goods of heaven. Some have one class of goods and some another. For one to belittle the work and talents of another is to dishonor God. Let the Lord place His own estimate upon the talents entrusted and upon the use made of them.  {6MR 107.2}
[6MR 107.3]          We are all to be united in Christ, and we are ever to be ready to make the improvement that the Lord, through His different agencies, may tell us we should make. The Lord desires His workers to make constant improvement. He desires them to work in perfect unity, helping one another. As our talents are diligently traded upon, they will multiply.  {6MR 107.3}
[6MR 107.4]          Every gift that the Lord has entrusted to us is to be valued and used. The smallest gift is not to be overlooked. The Lord gives to every man according to his several ability to use the gift bestowed. Each should be encouraged to use his gift. The least talented may enlarge his capabilities                                          -108-     by doing his best. The church of Christ is made up of vessels large and small. The Lord can use the smallest gift to advance His cause, if the possessor has faith in Him.  {6MR 107.4}
[6MR 108.1]          The workers brought together in the providence of God may have traits of character that differ widely. Yet their gifts may be just what God needs to mold and fashion the minds with which they are brought in contact. They are to labor in harmony, however different they may be. The Lord looks from heaven, and sees that in His work on this earth, a variety of gifts is needed. The church is a garden, adorned with different trees and plants and flowers.  {6MR 108.1}
[6MR 108.2]          I have to write this over and over again to the very best of workers in our cause. Do not misunderstand God's plan or disappoint His purposes. There is danger that grave mistakes will be made by putting aside the very men that the Lord has prepared to act a part in educating and training the youth.  {6MR 108.2}
[6MR 108.3]          God does not expect any man to use talents that He has not given him. He expects His workers to use their talents in union with one another. No one is to think that his work is to be carried forward in a stereotyped, precise way, little details being carried out in a way that is approved by one man or two men or three men. Give your students room to work with the greatest Teacher the world has ever known. He is a true educator. As members of God's family, we are to give one another room to work.  {6MR 108.3}
[6MR 108.4]          When God gives a man a special work to do, he is to stand in his lot and place as did Daniel, ready to answer the call of God, ready to fulfill His purpose.                                           -109-  {6MR 108.4}
[6MR 109.1]          Let us all do our best. Let us learn from one another; and above all, let us go often to the great Teacher; for He has pledged His word that He will give divine wisdom to those that ask in faith.--Letter 111, 1903, pp. 7-10. (To P. T. Magan, June 16, 1903.)     Released January 23, 1974.  {6MR 109.1}
[6MR 110.1]       MR No. 356 - Further Material on the Nature of Christ         Brother A: In your letter in regard to the temptations of Christ, you say if He was one with God He could not fall. Imagine, if you can, yourself in Christ's stead in the wilderness. There is no human voice you hear, but you are surrounded with demons under deceptive pretensions as angels from heaven in the most seducing attractions presenting Satan's wily insinuations against God, as he did to our first parents. His sophistry is most deceiving and artful in undermining your confidence in God, destroying your faith and your trust, and keeping your mind on a constant strain so that he can get one clue that he can use to his own advantage to allure you into a controversy, as if reading your thoughts to which you will not give utterance, just as he did to Eve.  {6MR 110.1}
[6MR 110.2]          He could not obtain from Christ one word to lead him on. The word, "It is "written," was spoken" from point to point as he tested Him. But only the quotation of His own words that He had inspired the holy men of old to write would come from Christ's lips. All the great leading temptations wherewith man was beset were artfully presented. Weakened by fasting, Christ's mental sufferings made this ordeal most severe. Forty days and forty nights did He endure this strain. Never were assaults of the prince of darkness more fearful. His fiery darts were surely aimed but they found no lodgment.  {6MR 110.2}
[6MR 110.3]          The point you inquire of me is, In our Lord's great scene of conflict in the wilderness, apparently under the power of Satan and his angels, was He capable, in His human nature, of yielding to these temptations?                                          -111-  {6MR 110.3}
[6MR 111.1]          I will try to answer this important question: As God He could not be tempted: but as a man He could be tempted, and that strongly, and could yield to the temptations. His human nature must pass through the same test and trial Adam and Eve passed through. His human nature was created; it did not even possess the angelic powers. It was human, identical with our own. He was passing over the ground where Adam fell. He was now where, if He endured the test and trial in behalf of the fallen race, He would redeem Adam's disgraceful failure and fall, in our own humanity.  {6MR 111.1}
[6MR 111.2]          A human body and a human mind were His. He was bone of our bone and flesh of our flesh. He was subjected to poverty from His first entrance into the world. He was subject to disappointment and trial in His own home, among His own brethren. He was not surrounded, as in the heavenly courts, with pure and lovely characters. He was compassed with difficulties. He came into our world to maintain a pure, sinless character, and to refute Satan's lie that it was not possible for human beings to keep the law of God. Christ came to live the law in His human character in just that way in which all may live the law in human nature if they will do as Christ was doing. He had inspired holy men of old to write for the benefit of man: "Let him take hold of my strength, that he may make peace with me; and he shall make peace with me." Isaiah 27:5.  {6MR 111.2}
[6MR 111.3]          Abundant provision has been made that finite, fallen man may so connect with God that, through the same Source by which Christ overcame in His human nature, he may stand firmly against every temptation, as did Christ. He was subject to inconveniences that human nature is subjected to. He breathed the air of the same world we breathe. He stood and traveled in the same world we                                          -112-     inhabit, which we have positive evidence was no more friendly to grace and righteousness than it is today.  {6MR 111.3}
[6MR 112.1]          The higher attributes of His being it is our privilege to have, if we will, through the provisions He has made, appropriate these blessings and diligently cultivate the good in the place of the evil. We have reason, conscience, memory, will, affections--all the attributes a human being can possess. Through the provision made when God and the Son of God made a covenant to rescue man from the bondage of Satan, every facility was provided that human nature should come into union with His divine nature. In such a nature was our Lord tempted. He could have yielded to Satan's lying suggestions as did Adam, but we should adore and glorify the Lamb of God that He did not in a single point yield one jot or one tittle.  {6MR 112.1}
[6MR 112.2]          Through being partakers of the divine nature we may stand pure and holy and undefiled. The Godhead was not made human, and the human was not deified by the blending together of the two natures. Christ did not possess the same sinful, corrupt, fallen disloyalty we possess, for then He could not be a perfect offering.--Ms 94, 1893, pp. 1-3. ("Could Christ Have Yielded to Temptation?" June 30, 1893.)  {6MR 112.2}
[6MR 112.3]          Christ did not seek to be thought great, and yet He was the Majesty of heaven, equal in dignity and glory with the infinite God. He was God manifested in the flesh. What a rebuke is the life of Christ to everything like self-conceit, self-exaltation, seeking to be great among men! He was a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief. Wonder, O heaven, and be astonished, O earth! The divine nature in the person of Christ was not                                           -113-     transformed in human nature and the human nature of the Son of man was not changed into the divine nature, but they were mysteriously blended in the Saviour of men. He was not the Father but in Him dwelt all the fullness of the Godhead bodily, and yet He calls to a suffering world, "Come unto me, all ye that labor, and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light." --Letter 8a, 1890, pp. 2, 3. (To M. J. Church, July 7, 1890.)     Released January 23, 1974.  {6MR 112.3}
[6MR 114.1]      MR No. 357 - Regarding J. N. Andrews         We cannot all labor in the same armor. . . . He ［Elder Andrews］ is shortening his days because he lifts the burdens all himself. He thinks no one can make a success unless his plans and ideas of carrying forward the work are exactly after his own order. . . . He believes his ideas and ways the only right way. Is it so? No. No.--Letter 49, 1876, pp. 4, 5. (To "Dear Husband," undated.)  {6MR 114.1}
[6MR 114.2]          Brother V came to us, and we tried to do our duty to him. But when he returned to Switzerland, and when Elder Andrews visited that country, he did not do by Elder Andrews as we had done by him. He did not help Elder Andrews as we had a right to expect he would. He created suspicion and jealousy of Elder Andrews. He did not give the correct translation of his teachings, but made some of his remarks to be regarded with disfavor because they were made stronger than Elder Andrews designed to give them.--Letter 2a, 1878, p. 6. (To "Dear Brethren in Switzerland," August 29, 1878.)  {6MR 114.2}
[6MR 114.3]          He is over conscientious, and he feels terribly over things that ought not to disturb his peace at all.--Letter 1, 1879. (To S. N. Haskell, January 27, 1879.)  {6MR 114.3}
[6MR 114.4]          From what has been shown me, Brother Andrews, at times, felt that he would give his life could my husband be in health of mind and body, and take                                          -115-     his place in the work as he had done.--Letter 13, 1869, p. 8. (To Sisters Harriet, Cornelia and Martha, September 24, 1869.)     Released January 23, 1974.  {6MR 114.4}
[6MR 116.1]       MR No. 358 - Nature and Teaching the Heathen         The most effective way to teach the heathen, who know not God, is through His works. In this way, far more readily than by any other method, they can be made to realize the difference between their idols, the works of their own hands, and the true God, the Maker of heaven and earth. . . .  {6MR 116.1}
[6MR 116.2]          There is a simplicity and purity in these lessons directly from nature that makes them of the highest value to others besides the heathen. The children and youth, all classes of students, need the lessons to be derived from this source. In itself, the beauty of nature leads the soul away from sin and worldly attraction, and toward purity, peace, and God.--Ms 153, 1903, pp. 50, 51. ("Through Nature to Nature's God," written in 1897.)     Released January 23, 1974.  {6MR 116.2}
[6MR 117.1]       MR No. 359 - On Competition         The Signs is a good paper, never to be exalted as superior to our church paper among our people or to take the place of the church paper. This paper was first in the field and when there is a spirit of competition manifested, it is all wrong and displeasing to God. The Signs is our pioneer paper to serve a want in the cause at the time of its establishment, to give character to the work on the Pacific Coast. But when I see so much made of this paper to the exclusion of the church paper, the Review and Herald, I have said they are beating on the wrong track. They do not work as intelligently as they suppose.--Letter 8, 1881, p. 8. (To Elders Butler and Haskell, June 20, 1881.)     Released March 26, 1974.  {6MR 117.1}
[6MR 118.1]       MR No. 361 - Regarding Annie Smith         Annie Smith is with us. She is just the help we need, she takes right hold with James and helps him much. We can leave her now to get off the papers and can go out more among the flock.--Letter 8, 1851, p. 7. (To Brother and Sister Howland, November 12, 1851.)  {6MR 118.1}
[6MR 118.2]          I saw that you could do no better now than to marry Angeline; that after you had gone thus far it would be wronging Angeline to have it stop here. The best course you can now take is to move on, get married, and do what you can in the cause of God. Annie's disappointment cost her her life.--Letter 1, 1855, p. 1. (To J. N. Andrews, August 26, 1855.)     Released March 7, 1974.  {6MR 118.2}
[6MR 119.1]       MR No. 362 - Looking to Jesus         The Lord has a work for each one to do. We are to find out for ourselves what this work is, that we may have the assurance that we are working under the authority of God, as his appointed agencies. No one is excusable for remaining in ignorance. Every man should know his post of duty. He should stand in his lot and in his place, working unselfishly, earnestly, devotedly, with an eye single to the glory of God.  {6MR 119.1}
[6MR 119.2]          The instruction given by Christ is clear and easy to be understood. It is the duty of every soul to understand for himself his appointed work. He is not to grope his way along in darkness and uncertainty, depending on human guidance. Christ has said, "I am the light of the world: he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life."  {6MR 119.2}
[6MR 119.3]         Let God's workmen feel that every hour they are in need of divine guidance. Those who have not been looking to Jesus, inquiring, "Is this the way of the Lord?" should commence at once to do this. We are daily to realize that God has given us a part in his great work, and that he expects us to act intelligently. We are not to try to get up something new and singular, something odd and strange, in order to create a sensation. We are to be perfectly content to give the instruction Christ has given.  {6MR 119.3}
[6MR 119.4]          Let each one in the service of Christ feel the need of his grace. As we study his lessons, line upon line, precept upon precept, we shall gain from them encouragement and strength. Do not seek to rise above the simplicity of Christ. Make him your pattern, your confidant. In your simplicity lies your safety. When you strive to rise above the meekness and lowliness of the                                          -120-     Saviour, you are weakness itself. Remember that you are to advance in the path which Christ has marked out for you. He says, "If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me."  {6MR 119.4}
[6MR 120.1]          The uncultivated, non-producing wastes in the Lord's vineyard are a sad testimony to unfaithful service. The Lord's voice is heard, calling, "Go, work today in my vineyard." Self-denial and self-sacrifice are to be brought into the daily experience of those who work for the Master. Then the parts of the Lord's vineyard which are now so barren and unproductive will be sown with the seeds of truth. Souls will be won to Christ.  {6MR 120.1}
[6MR 120.2]          Every servant of God is to be guided by the Holy Spirit. It is not in man that walketh to direct his steps. Our path, however rugged it may be, is marked out for us by the Lord; and in it we must walk. We must believe in Christ as a personal, sympathizing Saviour. He loves us and gave himself for us. He doeth all things well. . . .  {6MR 120.2}
[6MR 120.3]          Some to whom conviction comes refuse to change their way of life, because to change would be an acknowledgment that they had been wrong. To them the conviction is useless. They do not allow it to work in them true reformation. In order to repent, the sinner must see himself as he is. He must realize that by following wrong principles he has marred the work God has given him to do. When he is willing to see in God's light all that the Lord presents to him, he will be filled with shame, distress, and humiliation. Then God will come to his relief. He will be led to look to Jesus, and, beholding the sacredness of the Saviour's office and the perfection of his character, he will humble himself before him, filled with remorse to think that in working against his own spiritual health and the                                           -121-     spiritual health of others, he has worked against Christ. As he looks into the Word as into a mirror and sees his character as it is, he abhors himself.  {6MR 120.3}
[6MR 121.1]          It is Christ who searches the hearts and tries the reins of the children of men. All things are naked and open before the eyes of Him with whom we have to do, neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight. . . .  {6MR 121.1}
[6MR 121.2]          In Christ divinity and humanity are united; therefore he is able to succor all who are tempted, able to save to the uttermost all who come to God by him. He was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Though so high and holy, he pities our weakness, and stoops to succor us; for it pleased the Lord to bruise him. . . .  {6MR 121.2}
[6MR 121.3]          "We have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need."  {6MR 121.3}
[6MR 121.4]         In order that no one need make a mistake in his lifework, God has placed before us the perfect example of Christ.--Ms 42, 1901, pp. 1-3, 8-10. ("Revealing the Christlikeness," June 2, 1901.)     Released March 7, 1974.  {6MR 121.4}
[6MR 122.1]       MR No. 363 - Ministers to Exercise         Your position in connection with the work here has not been a favorable one for you. The close confinement to an indoor, sedentary life is not suited to your constitution. The undue determination of blood to the brain, causes your mind to become confused, you do not think clearly; and more than this, your life is in danger from apoplexy. Instead of being confined indoors, you should be as much as possible in the open air.  {6MR 122.1}
[6MR 122.2]          When your mind is weary or confused, if questions of a perplexing nature are brought before you, you cannot see just how to answer them, and you turn the questioners off with a blunt response, or do not answer at all. Evil results have come from this. . . .  {6MR 122.2}
[6MR 122.3]          There is a large amount of work to be done in other lines where you can accomplish good if you are in living connection with God. The churches need the labor you can give them. You can do a precious work in teaching the truth. You can present your ideas of Bible truth in such a manner that others are able to grasp them.--Letter 25a, 1892, pp. 1, 2. (To G. C. Tenney, Editor of the Bible Echo, December 23, 1892.)     Released March 26, 1974.  {6MR 122.3}
[6MR 123.1]      MR No. 364 - On Early Work in Great Britain         Elder Ings, Sister Ings, and I took the steamer for the Isle of Wight. The day was a little cloudy at first, but the clouds dispersed and we had very pleasant weather. Brother Sargent lives with his family on the island. They are indeed children of God, keeping the Sabbath with all fidelity. Have kept the Sabbath for six years. His work is a captain of ships. The Sabbath has shut him out of positions more profitable, but he rejoices in the truth. We purchased strawberries and bread and Sister Phipson, Sister Ings and I were seated in full view of the water, and took our lunch. The Isle of Wight is a beautiful place. After we had taken refreshments Brother Sargent took us across the bay in his rowboat and we visited his family. They have a numerous little flock. We had a pleasant visit and then had a season of prayer with them. It was a precious season.--Ms 36, 1887, pp. 6, 7. (Diary, July 10, 1887.)  {6MR 123.1}
[6MR 123.2]          We know that the Lord has wrought wonderfully since we first came to Europe. Praise His holy name. . . . If you want to close the door to any benevolent impulses you can talk as if there had nothing been done worth while. We think there has much been done. At Zurich there was one man and his wife, and when we left I think there were 20, and these, as a whole, will present as good a front as any company raised up in New England. . . .  {6MR 123.2}
[6MR 123.3]          God lives and reigns, we will walk by faith and trust wholly in God who is our helper in every time of need. Let us praise God for what has been done                                           -124-     and then try to push the work continually. We are not to become faint hearted but lean heavily on Jesus. Be of good heart.  {6MR 123.3}
[6MR 124.1]          A good work has been done in England. The work has necessarily moved slowly; more might have been done. But when we consider there is quite a little army of souls that have been added to the church, let us praise God. In Grimsby there are some precious souls. Some are not what they might be and yet their influence has done much for the cause of truth. I was made to rejoice while there that a young man teaching the school was under deep conviction and had commenced to keep the Sabbath, but his exercises came upon the Sabbath and he solicited the prayers of the brethren for wisdom how to manage this matter. He frankly confessed his faith and was favored. God was in this. I know of no more striking circumstance that has occurred in America showing evidence of genuine conversion.  {6MR 124.1}
[6MR 124.2]          Then the two sisters who embraced the truth in Grimsby, and their niece there, are precious souls. One lying an invalid, the others doing what they can with their influence and can become useful workers in the cause of God. They have good ability that should be appreciated and brought into the work. There are others also that I might mention in Ulceby.  {6MR 124.2}
[6MR 124.3]          There is the case of Bro. Armstrong and family. The power of truth has come into that family. The father made great sacrifices and the Lord blessed him greatly. He has no thought of turning back although he has lost, as a superior baker, much of his custom because he will not furnish bread upon the Sabbath.  {6MR 124.3}
[6MR 124.4]         In Ulceby is a little company and there is the standard of truth lifted and all around Ulceby are souls I know who are deeply convicted. The seeds of                                          -125-     truth have been sown and will spring up and bear fruit. There are precious souls in Kettering.--Letter 50, 1887, pp. 6, 7, 9, 10. (To S. N. Haskell, September 1, 1887.)     Released March 26, 1974.  {6MR 124.4}
[6MR 126.1]       MR No. 366 - Relation of a Wife to Her Husband         Dear Mary, let your influence tell for God. You must take a position to exert an influence over others to bring them up in spirituality. You must guard yourself against following the influence of those around you. If others are light and trifling, be grave yourself. And, Mary, suffer me a little upon this point.  {6MR 126.1}
[6MR 126.2]          I wish in all sisterly and motherly kindness to kindly warn you upon another point. I have often noticed before others a manner you have in speaking to John in rather a dictating manner, the tone of your voice sounding impatient. Mary, others notice this and have spoken of it to me. It hurts your influence.  {6MR 126.2}
[6MR 126.3]          We women must remember that God has placed us subject to the husband. He is the head and our judgment and views and reasonings must agree with his if possible. If not, the preference in God's Word is given to the husband where it is not a matter of conscience. We must yield to the head. I have said more perhaps upon this point than necessary. Please watch this point.  {6MR 126.3}
[6MR 126.4]          I am not reproving you, remember, but merely cautioning you. Never talk to John as though he were a little boy. You reverence him and others will take an elevated position, Mary, and you will elevate others.  {6MR 126.4}
[6MR 126.5]          Seek to be spiritually minded. We are doing work for eternity. Mary, be an example. We love you as one of our children and I wish so much that you and John may prosper. Be of good courage. Trust in the Lord at all times. He will be your stronghold and your deliverer.--Letter 5, 1861, p. 2. (To Mary Loughborough, June 6, 1861.)  {6MR 126.5}
[6MR 127.1]       MR No. 367 - Competitive Sports in Adventist Schools         Among the youth the passion for football games and other kindred selfish gratifications have been misleading in their influence. Watchfulness and prayer and daily consecration to God have not been maintained. Converse, communion with God, is life to the soul. The light has been beclouded, and it was well pleasing to Satan to have the impression go forth that notwithstanding the wonderful work of the Holy Spirit in behalf of our institutions of learning, and the office of publication and the church, they fell back to be overcome by temptation. Satan and evil workers cast reflection upon God, and His name has been dishonored. . . .  {6MR 127.1}
[6MR 127.2]          The instructors ought to have had wisdom to follow the indications of the Holy Spirit, and go on from grace to grace, leading the youth to make the most of the light and grace given. They should have taught the youth that the Holy Spirit, which was imparted in great measure, was to help them to use their time and ability to do the very highest service for the Master, showing forth the praises of Him who had called them out of darkness into His marvelous light. But instead of this, many went more eagerly in pursuit of pleasure. There were witnesses upon the pleasure-grounds, heavenly intelligences that made the records in the book of God of transactions that many will not care to meet in the day when every work shall be manifest. Not only were heavenly messengers present, but the synagogue of Satan were on the ground to exult that his ingenious methods had in a great measure thwarted the purpose for which God gave the Holy Spirit. God desired to carry the youth forward and upward that they might understand by experience the words                                          -128-     of the inspired apostle, "We are labourers together with God: ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building." Of how many who exhibited their qualifications in the games could this be said? . . .  {6MR 127.2}
[6MR 128.1]         Use your God-entrusted capital of means to arm and equip men to enlist in the army of the Lord as soldiers of Jesus Christ. Teach them that it is not the indulgence of every whim which youth may suggest that will facilitate their growth in Christian experience. Selfish gratification is the snare and curse of our youth. Their abilities are misapplied. Through erroneous ideas parents, friends, and guardians-- whose money supports them in the school--seek to gratify their desires in order, as they suppose, to make them happy. This very course of action is blocking their way; it encourages selfish indulgence; it prevents them from entering the narrow, heavenward path. O that the Lord may anoint the blind eyes, that they may see!  {6MR 128.1}
[6MR 128.2]          It is not impressed upon the minds of the young that self-denial, cross-bearing for Christ's sake, is to be a part of their religious experience. They think it all right for them to be sustained and educated, and to spend money to gratify their desires for selfish indulgence. There is danger that these poor souls will never understand what it means to follow Christ in self-denial and bearing the cross and to endure hardness as good soldiers of Jesus Christ. They will be like a reed in the wind. Let the youth consider that they are deciding their own destiny for eternity by the characters they form in this life. . . .  {6MR 128.2}
[6MR 128.3]          The heavenly intelligences are waiting to cooperate with the human agent in reshaping his character according to the divine model. Will the human agent do his God-given work, or will he bend all his efforts toward                                          -129-     shaping the character after the worldly pattern? See 1 Corinthians 1:3-8--Letter 47, 1893, pp. 3, 5-9. (To W. W. Prescott, October 25, 1893.)     Released April 16, 1974.  {6MR 128.3}
[6MR 130.1]      MR No. 368 - The Pioneers and Personal Sacrifice         I was shown while at Lancaster, Mass., that the work of God was progressing in the West, and that you must be narrowing down your large farms. Do not talk your faith. Sell that ye have and give alms, says the angel. Not moving fast enough, said the angel. Cut loose, cut loose from your treasures here; lay up a treasure in heaven. . . .  {6MR 130.1}
[6MR 130.2]          Tell Brother John . . . I sent a letter to Mary and there was something in it I wished you to see, so I sent it to you. There was two dollars in it, a little present I sent her. Did you receive it?--Letter 2, 1856, p. 1. (To Brother Everts, July 12, 1856.)  {6MR 130.2}
[6MR 130.3]          We know how our cause started. We know that we have counted pennies and means in every way in order that we might have enough means for the bare necessaries of life and to carry us from place to place, to present the truth to others. I well remember the first conference that was ever held by our people. It was in Connecticut ［1848］. My husband worked at cutting cordwood at twenty-five cents a cord to earn money to take us to this meeting. He was not accustomed to this kind of labor and the rheumatism came in his wrist. He was unable to sleep nights, and night after night our prayers ascended, that God would relieve him of pain. He said, "Wife, we must keep five dollars on hand, and even if we get short of food we must not use that." I fainted to the floor, with a nursing child in my arms more than once for the want of necessary food to eat. But when the call came from a few faithful souls, Cannot you come and hold a meeting with us in Connecticut, we felt the Lord                                          -131-     would have us go. When my husband settled with his employer, he had ten dollars. With this we made the journey. . . .  {6MR 130.3}
[6MR 131.1]          Urgent invitations came from New York for us to hold a series of meetings among them. What could we do? We had no means, we were poor. We prayed over the matter and my husband decided to buy a scythe and go into the harvest field, and earn money for to take us to New York. He was an invalid, could not retain food upon his stomach but we prayed over the matter, morning and night, and he was strengthened. He worked thus until he earned forty dollars, which paid our fare to New York.  {6MR 131.1}
[6MR 131.2]          I was shown at that time that light was shining out from my husband's pen and these rays of light were penetrating the darkness of error and the beams of light were increasing and growing brighter and more powerful.  {6MR 131.2}
[6MR 131.3]          It was at this meeting that the truth began to spread in New York. My husband worked at handling stone for months until his fingers were worn through and dropped blood, and this, too, was the very place where he had stood in the desk before thousands of people to proclaim the coming of Christ. Through injustice of his employer he did not receive the money for his labor and we were in want. He obtained a few things for our absolute necessities.  {6MR 131.3}
[6MR 131.4]          My husband went through the streets of Brunswick, Maine, with a bag upon his shoulder in which were a few beans, and a little meal and rice and flour to keep us from starvation. When he entered the house singing, "I am a pilgrim and I am a stranger," I said, "Has it come to this? Has God forgotten us? Are we reduced to this?" He lifted his hand and said, "Hush, the Lord has not forsaken us. He gives us enough for our present wants. Jesus fared no                                          -132-     better." I was so worn that as he said this, I fainted from the chair. The next day a letter came asking us to go to another conference. We had no money. When my husband went to the post office for his mail he found a letter containing five dollars. When he returned he gathered the family together and offered a prayer of thanksgiving. This is the way the work began.  {6MR 131.4}
[6MR 132.1]          At one time light came that we should go to Portsmouth. But we had no money. We got all ready and were waiting when a man came riding very fast to our door. Jumping from his wagon, he said, "There is somebody here that wants money. I have come fourteen miles at the highest speed that my horse would go." Said my husband, "We are all ready to start to attend an important meeting, but were waiting for money. We shall not have time to catch the cars now unless you take us." He did so, and we had just time to reach the cars, step upon the platform without purchasing tickets when the car started. This was the way the Lord educated us to trust in Him. In this way the truth has entered many places. Our faith and trust in God has been tested and tried again and again. For years we labored constantly to carry forward the work under the pressure of feebleness and great poverty. We have tried to the best of our ability to save means in every way possible that the work of God might go forward.  {6MR 132.1}
[6MR 132.2]          I had about the time of Brother Ertzenberger's visit to America a present of a nice silk dress which cost forty-five dollars. Brother Andrews had just sent word that there was a great need of money to carry forward the work. I thought it was my privilege to so use the gift I had received that those who generously presented it to me would receive a reward and lay up treasure in heaven. I went to a merchant and told him to sell it for me for                                         -133-     all he could get. He sold it for fifty dollars, and I sent the money to this mission. When others knew what I had done, they donated much larger sums. Thus the act of my doing this little, brought in the means from other individuals, so that Brother Andrews wrote us that the very sum needed came at the right time, and he expressed gratitude to God for this timely response. . . .  {6MR 132.2}
[6MR 133.1]          I have lain awake night after night, turning over in my mind, how we could help the different missions in the best way, and I am in just as much perplexity now as before. I can see no other way but to pray, believe and act as God gives us wisdom. The Lord has gold and silver. The earth and all its treasures belong to Him. The cattle upon a thousand hills are His also. If we trust in Him, exercising living faith, He will send help to advance His work. He has always proved Himself a prayer-hearing and a prayer-answering God.--Ms 19, 1885, pp. 1, 2-6. ("European General Council," September 21, 1885.)  {6MR 133.1}
[6MR 133.2]          I often think of the facilities you have in America in rich abundance, and how bound about we are here, for want of money and for want of consecrated workers. If those who have so great light would walk in the light, all needless expenditures in dress, in houses, in furniture, in picture-taking, would cease; there would be decided reformation in these matters, and thousands of dollars that are now spent to foster pride and selfishness would flow into the treasury to spread the gospel in foreign lands. But where is the self-denial for Christ's sake?--Letter 21b, 1892, p. 9. (To Dr. and Mrs. J. H. Kellogg, December 23, 1892.)                                           -134-  {6MR 133.2}
[6MR 134.1]          A good work is begun in Melbourne, and the work is only started. Men and means is our cry. As far as possible we are educating the workers to make the work self-sustaining by their contributions and by the practice of strict economy. This we present by our own practice. Not a piece of furniture is purchased merely for appearance. We buy at auction odd pieces of furniture, not seeking to have the pieces harmonize, if they will answer the purpose. If they are odds and ends, defaced and worn, we touch them up with stain and varnish, which costs but little. We are determined to maintain the principle that we are pilgrims and strangers, and we are soon to move from this country to a better country, even an heavenly.  {6MR 134.1}
[6MR 134.2]          Bro. Starr came from a sale of goods a few days ago. He said, "I did so want to purchase a wardrobe, a beautiful piece of furniture, with mirror in front, that went for less than four pounds when it must have cost ten, but I remembered we are pilgrims and strangers, and decided not to buy it." I said, "You did right. I do not want even the appearance of costly furniture in my house; for it would contrast strangely with the other articles." He bought two plain, old-fashioned little bureaus for me, one costing five, the other three dollars, and a second-hand washstand for himself for a small sum. This is the way we have worked. We are getting everything for durability, things that will bear rough handling and transporting from place to place, and not break and crush to pieces. We have been and still are very hard-pressed for means. The Lord sees it all, He will not leave us in destitution, although in strait places. The one thousand dollars which you say is forthcoming will                                          -135-     supply our present necessities and keep the machinery moving.--Ms 23, 1894, p. 9. (Untitled, April 9, 1894.)  {6MR 134.2}
[6MR 135.1]          We purchased half a box of the lemon oranges at four cents per dozen. I call them superior; and then we returned home without our two cases of oranges. The oranges are excellent here, and are about eighty cents per bushel in American money. In Parramatta in the markets on Tuesdays and Fridays, the fruit growers sell their fruit at auction sale. We purchased oranges at nine pence a bushel last market day; that is about eighteen cents in American money; but the fruit is not first class. The cheapness of all the products of farms and orchards will explain why there is so much poverty in this country. Farmers do not receive enough for their produce to pay their expenses in raising it. Cauliflower is bought for a mere song. We have purchased large bags full for eight and ten cents. We purchase a large amount, and feed it to the cow and horses. . . .  {6MR 135.1}
[6MR 135.2]          We are now expressing juice from the oranges and canning the same. We have pressed out the juice from the lemons also, in order that we may furnish palatable drink for hot weather. . . .  {6MR 135.2}
[6MR 135.3]          Two years ago I purchased a horse for forty dollars. She was a good-looking gray horse, but was very poor, and for a time it was a question as to whether or not I should give her away or what I would do with her; but kind treatment, and plenty of good feed have brought her up both in flesh and spirits. She has paid her way in one year. At one conference she transported our ministers from Prahan to North Fitzroy, and thus saved the conference twenty-five dollars in carfare. When I went to New Zealand, the school needed                                            -136-     her, and she served them well. When I returned, she was in good condition. She is a perfectly safe animal, frightened at nothing, and is not up to any mean tricks. We transported her to New South Wales. She has had an attack of rheumatism, and for weeks we have been unable to use her. Your Uncle Belden went to the stockyard sale in Sydney, and from a herd of wild horses selected a horse for me for which he paid five pounds--twenty-five dollars. I paid three pounds for breaking the horse. So I have now a three-year-old colt which I put by the side of Maggie, and so have a nice team to draw my phaeton.--Letter 89a, 1894, pp. 4, 5, 9, 10. (To Edson and Emma White, August 22, 1894.)  {6MR 135.3}
[6MR 136.1]          We are nearing the end of time, and it is most essential that we walk humbly with God. We cannot fit up the building with carpets or enter into any preparation that requires outlay of means, for we have none. I have been constantly handing out means, investing thousands of dollars to keep the work moving; but I know that we must heed the instruction given me in Melbourne to study economy in every line. Christ said of the scribes and Pharisees: "Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures, nor the power of God." These both, let us learn in the school of Christ. We must make the Scriptures our counselor, and be doers of the word if we would have a knowledge of the power of God. Our desires will have to be bound about. We are of necessity obliged to plan and devise and economize. We cannot manage as if we had a bank on which to draw in case of emergency. Therefore we must not get into straitened places. I am glad that Brother and Sister Haskell in their experience have learned that there is a limit to means, and while we would be pleased to have many                                            -137-     things that we have not in our school building, we must look at the old furniture, the bureaus, tables, washstands, and other articles, and say, we must make them do.--Ms 136, 1897, pp. 10, 11. ("Principles of Education for Avondale," December 21, 1897.)  {6MR 136.1}
[6MR 137.1]         The time has come for those who have a large amount of means invested in houses and lands, to begin to dispose of their possessions. "Sell that ye have, and give alms; provide yourselves bags which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not, where no thief approacheth, neither moth corrupteth. For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also."  {6MR 137.1}
[6MR 137.2]          My brethren and sisters in the faith of Christ's soon coming, I ask you how it will be with you when you stand before the great white throne, to answer for the talents He has entrusted to you? If you hoard your money, if you invest it in houses and costly furniture, how can you meet your Lord in peace? Your heart will be where your treasure is....  {6MR 137.2}
[6MR 137.3]          Brethren and sisters, now is our time to make haste to do something. Will you now give of your means to advance the work in the South? If you have in your possession houses and lands that you do not need, will you sell them, and invest the means thus obtained in more firmly establishing the various lines of work that have been begun in the Southern field?--Letter 72, 1902, pp. 3, 4, 8. ("To Our Churches in America," typed May 18, 1902.)  {6MR 137.3}
[6MR 137.4]          Proof-readers in the Office receive their wages; those who are working at housework receive their wages, two dollars and a half and three dollars a week. This I have had to pay and others have to pay. But ministers' wives who                                            -138-     carry a tremendous responsibility, some of them devoting their entire time, have nothing for their labor.--Letter 137, 1898, pp. 9, 10. (To Brethren Irwin, Evans, Smith and Jones, April 21, 1898.)  {6MR 137.4}
[6MR 138.1]          I am deeply interested in you and your family. I have a message for you from the Lord. You are in danger, as some others have been, of depending on appearance to create an influence in your favor. My brother, you should dress becomingly and you should have a comfortable home, but you are never to forget the lessons of self-denial taught by the great Teacher. In the night season I was listening to words spoken to you by One who never errs. He looked about the rooms of your house, and speaking very solemnly and with great earnestness, he said, "These furnishings are expensive. Much might have been saved by purchasing something not so rich or costly. These things will not increase your influence for good."  {6MR 138.1}
[6MR 138.2]          You should have in your home all that is necessary for the preservation of health, but much less expensive furniture would indicate a desire to be in harmony with the faith of the Bible. Do not think that in order to have influence, you must put on an appearance of influence and wealth. "Thus saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy; I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones." . . .  {6MR 138.2}
[6MR 138.3]         You cannot be in sympathy with Christ unless your practice is in harmony with His teaching. Do not strive to emulate worldlings by following inclination in making purchases for your home, when money is so much needed                                          -139-     in the cause of God for the saving of perishing souls. You see this need, and it hurts you to think that you have not money to give to the Lord. Do you not see that you would have more to give if you practiced economy in your home?  {6MR 138.3}
[6MR 139.1]          You are too self-indulgent. Deny yourself, take up the cross, and follow more closely in the Saviour's footsteps. Before you spend money, ask yourself, "Can I not save this money? I will deny myself for Christ's sake. He gave His life to purchase eternal life for me. I must imitate His self-denial. It was by the sacrifice of Himself that the Saviour placed at my disposal the riches of His grace. He was under no compulsion, no obligation to give me His favor. Had He withheld all from me, it would have been no more than I deserved." . . .  {6MR 139.1}
[6MR 139.2]          Temptations will come to you to indulge selfish desires. Yield not to them. Restrain your inclination for expensive clothes and rich furniture. . . .  {6MR 139.2}
[6MR 139.3]          Do not suppose, as you associate with wealthy men, that you are at liberty to spend money freely. It is not dress or houses or lands that measures your worth. Your highest recommendation will be in doing just as Christ did. Study His life. Seek for His grace. All the wealth you could obtain would never bring back the health you have lost through self-indulgence.--Letter 178, 1902, pp. 1-3. (To W. O. Palmer, July, 1902.)  {6MR 139.3}
[6MR 139.4]          At present I am very short of funds. I have no money in the bank; in fact, I have over-drawn my account there. I hope that some money will come in soon. I think I shall bend my energies toward getting out some new books, until things become more settled. Then we shall better understand what we                                           -140-     ought to do in regard to getting out a new edition of Patriarchs and Prophets.--Letter 150, 1903, p. 1. (To "Dear Son Edson," July 19, 1903.)  {6MR 139.4}
[6MR 140.1]          God has said that the Southern Field is to be worked. In the very midst of us there are those who know not God. Their ignorance cries out against those who spend their money in building elegant mansions or in erecting costly monuments over the dead. What help are these monuments to the dead or to the living? What honor do they bring to God? The cries of souls hungry for spiritual food are ascending to God.--Ms 38, 1904, pp. 23-24. ("Our Work in Washington," May 3, 1904.)     Released April 16, 1974.  {6MR 140.1}
[6MR 141.1]       MR No. 369 - The Bible and the Law         God's law reaches to the internal as well as to the external actions of men. It is a discerner of the thoughts and intents and purposes of the soul. A man may be guilty of sins which God alone knows. God's law is indeed a searcher of hearts. There are dark passions of jealousy and revenge and hatred and malignity, lust, and wild ambition that are covered up from human observation and the great I AM knows it all. Sins have been contemplated and yet not carried out for want of opportunity. God's law makes a record of all these. These hidden away, secret sins form character. The law of God condemns not only what we have done but what we have not done. We will, in the day of final accounts, find a register of the sins of omission as well as the sins of commission. God will bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing. It is not enough that by your own measurement of character you prove you have done no positive wrong. The fact that one has done no positive good will be enough to condemn him as a wicked and slothful servant.  {6MR 141.1}
[6MR 141.2]          By the deeds of the law shall no flesh be justified. There is no power in law to save the transgressor of law. If man, after his transgression, could have been saved by his utmost energy to keep the law, then Jesus need not have died. Man could have stood on his own merits and said, "I am sinless." God will never bring down the law to man's standard and man can never lift himself up to answer to its claims of perfection. But Christ comes to our world and pays the sinner's debt, suffers the penalty for transgression of the law and satisfies justice, and now the sinner may claim                                           -142-     the righteousness of Christ. "Where sin abounded, grace did much more abound." Romans 5:20.  {6MR 141.2}
[6MR 142.1]          But grace does not come in to excuse the sinner in the continuance of sin. God's grace does not detract from the law, but establishes the law as changeless in its character. Here "mercy and truth are met together; righteousness and peace have kissed each other." Psalms 85:10. God looks upon His Son dying upon the cross and is satisfied, and Jesus is called "the Lord our righteousness." Then let the sinner by faith appropriate the merits of the blood of a crucified Redeemer to his own case--"the Lord my righteousness."--Ms 30, 1889, pp. 21, 22. ("Experience Following the Minneapolis Conference," June, 1889.)  {6MR 142.1}
[6MR 142.2]          I am glad that a time has come when something will stir our people to investigate the points of our faith for themselves. . . . My cry has been: Investigate the Scriptures for yourselves, and know for yourselves what saith the Lord. No man is to be authority for us. If he has received his light from the Bible so may we also go to the same source for light and proof to substantiate the doctrines which we believe. The Scriptures teach that we should give a reason of the hope that is within us with meekness and fear.--Letter 7, 1888, pp. 3, 4. (To Brother Healey, December 9, 1888.)     Released April 16, 1974.  {6MR 142.2}
[6MR 143.1]       MR No. 370 - Ellen White in Copenhagen         There was a little company assembled of intelligent, noble looking men and women--Danes. They had accepted the truth through Brother Brorson's and Matteson's labors and many of them had received the truth under difficulties that our American brethren know nothing of. . . .  {6MR 143.1}
[6MR 143.2]          It is an encouragement to me to see that the light given through the testimonies reaches hearts that never saw the instrument that the Lord has employed.--Ms 25, 1885, pp. 4, 5. (Diary, October 6 to 14, 1885.)  {6MR 143.2}
[6MR 143.3]          Fifteen hundred carpenters cannot get work now. . . . Last winter there were uprisings and revolt and crime. Hunger is a hard master. It will lead to doing desperate things. Copenhagen is a stronghold of the militia. There is a long string of blocks, the soldiers' barracks, and a strong force is on hand constantly to be called upon to put down any riot or quell any violence. --Letter 102, 1886, p. 2. (To "My Very Dear Children," July 25, 1886.)  {6MR 143.3}
[6MR 143.4]          Directly opposite our windows is the city botanical garden. In this garden are many trees of every variety, and plants and flowers of every description. There are several large nursery buildings in the enclosure. There is an artificial lake and artificial hill where many rocks are gathered and classified. In this garden seats are arranged for the convenience of visitors and all may enter it that choose.  {6MR 143.4}
[6MR 143.5]          W. C. White and I have walked over the grounds nearly every day. . . .                                        -144-  {6MR 143.5}
[6MR 144.1]          The streets here are arranged upon a very liberal plan. The streets which leads to our place of meeting is over 100 feet wide and is divided into seven parts with three rows of trees between them. The first is sidewalk, the second a place for carriages, this paved with stone; then comes a place for men on horseback; then a broad street for footmen; next another carriage way and then the sidewalk. This is all grand, safe, and convenient for all parties. But I look away from this in imagination to that city whose builder and maker is God, and whose broad streets are of pure gold as it were transparent glass.--Ms 15b, 1886, p. 1. ("Visit to Copenhagen," July 21, 1886.)  {6MR 144.1}
[6MR 144.2]          There are precious ones who believe, here in Copenhagen. There has been a good interest from outsiders to attend our meetings. The hall has been filled evenings. We were glad to see the spirit of labor upon some here newly come to the faith. Some expressed great anxiety for the work in this large city. They appealed to us not to leave them and let the present interest die away. They importuned for someone to remain who would continue to present the truth. We know this should be thus, but who? . . . This is a great city and how are they to be warned? This is the problem, with no more workers than we now have. It is a constant study, How shall we get the truth before the people in Europe? Why, we inquire, do not some of these nationalities who have received the truth in America become burdened over their countrymen and become missionaries for God?--Letter 85, 1886, pp. 9-11. (To Uriah Smith, July 24, 1886.)                                           -145-  {6MR 144.2}
[6MR 145.1]          When we came to Copenhagen there were men dressed in scarlet who were brilliantly flashing everywhere. A Brussels carpet was laid down from the car to the depot where he ［a member of the royal family］ passed through an arched doorway and hacks were waiting with plumed soldiers to escort him to his palace. . . .  {6MR 145.1}
[6MR 145.2]          What a great change in Copenhagen since we first visited them! Our meetings were held in a little damp hall. . . . Next our meeting was transferred to a basement. Above was a dancing hall and there were saloons all around us. . . . Nearly a year ago--July 17--I again visited Copenhagen. . . . We had a hall--an improvement upon the one we had on our first visit . . . and there were more than double the number when we were on our first visit, and some of the best quality of people. . . . And now, June 4, we see many who have been added to the numbers of Sabbath-keepers and our hearts were made glad to see a respectable, noble, intelligent class of believers assembled in the city of Copenhagen. . . . We could exclaim, "What hath God wrought!"  {6MR 145.2}
[6MR 145.3]          And in this great city the work may still progress if the workers will not get above the simplicity of the work but will keep humble and holy and dependent upon God.--Ms 33, 1887, pp. 1, 3, 4. (Diary, June 1 to 8, 1887.)     Released May 23, 1974.  {6MR 145.3}
[6MR 146.1]       MR No. 371 - Faith and the Law                                  Enoch's Experience        Enoch was a public teacher of the truth in the age in which he lived. He taught the truth; he lived the truth; and the character of the teacher who walked with God was in every way harmonious with the greatness and sacredness of his mission. Enoch was a prophet who spake as he was moved by the Holy Ghost. He was a light amid the moral darkness, a pattern man, a man who walked with God, being obedient to God's law,--that law which Satan had refused to obey, which Adam had transgressed, which Abel obeyed, and because of his obedience was murdered. And now God would demonstrate to the universe the falsity of Satan's charge that man cannot keep God's law. He would demonstrate that though man had sinned, he could so relate himself to God that he would have the mind and spirit of God and would be a representative symbol of Christ. This holy man was selected of God to denounce the wickedness of the world, and to evidence to the world that it is possible for man to keep all the law of God.  {6MR 146.1}
[6MR 146.2]          Wherever there is genuine piety there will be pure morality. How little is said of Enoch, a man who walked with God, one whom God did not permit to come under the domain of death!  How short is his brief biography!  How many volumes are written of Napoleon. How much is said of Caesar, and of the other great men of the world. Their works and exploits are recorded and sent through the length and breadth of the earth, and yet we have no evidence that these men honored God, or that God honored them. "Enoch walked with God, and was not; for God took him."  How much is said in these few words. . . .                                           -147-  {6MR 146.2}
[6MR 147.1]          Enoch was a representative man, but he is not praised, he is not exalted; he simply did that which every son and daughter of Adam may do.  {6MR 147.1}
[6MR 147.2]          God said to Cain, "If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted? and if thou doest not well, sin lieth at the door."  Reflections are not to be cast upon God's holy law, intimating that it is defective and needs improvement, as Satan had declared. God had made every provision that sinful man might overcome through faith in the promised Saviour. The law of God was just what God saw was for the good of the universe, and for the good of mankind.--Ms 43, 1900, pp. 1-3. ("The Prophet Enoch," typed August 2, 1900.)  {6MR 147.2}
[6MR 147.3]                    Justification by Faith--How Perverted by Some        Said the apostle Paul, "Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? . . . And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of our Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God." 1 Corinthians 6:9-11. The absence of devotion, piety, and sanctification of the outer man comes through denying Jesus Christ our righteousness. The love of God needs to be constantly cultivated.  {6MR 147.3}
[6MR 147.4]          Oh, how my heart cries out to the living God for the mind of Jesus Christ! I want to lose sight of self. I want to work with all the powers I am capable of exercising to save souls for whom Christ has made the infinite sacrifice of His own precious life. I must seek wisdom daily to know how to deal with souls that are entrapped by Satan's snares. There are many erring, well-beloved souls whom we may win back to God if we are imbued with the                                          -148-     spirit of Christ. The Lord loves them, notwithstanding their sins and follies. He gave His only beloved Son to save them, and it was because He loved them that He sent His Son into the world that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish but have everlasting life.  {6MR 147.4}
[6MR 148.1]          I must ever keep close to Jesus Christ that I may constantly be a partaker of the divine nature and have a deep personal interest in those who have once been my best friends but in time of temptation have lifted up their heels against me. The love of Christ must not be extinguished in the soul. The prejudice against me cannot make me what they think I am, and I shall not feel hard toward them; but when I see my own brethren in the faith, responsible men, working in darkness, my heart aches. They have not injured me, but the Lord Jesus who has delegated me to bear His message to them.  {6MR 148.1}
[6MR 148.2]          And now I can but weep as I think of the suffering, stubborn natures who will not yield to evidence. They wear an appearance of nonconcern, but it is not truth. Gladly would they change their relation to me and those whom they have deeply wronged by thoughts, by words, by influence, if they could avoid the humiliation of saying, "I have committed an error; I confess my faults; will you forgive me?" The haughty, stubborn will evades the very points they will have to face if their souls are recovered and converted. Oh, will they never break the spell of Satan that is upon them? Will they cherish their pride to the last? How my heart longs to see them free and not in the strong deceptions of Satan.--Ms 36, 1890, pp. 11-13. ("Dangers of False Ideas on Justification by Faith," undated.) ［Remainder of manuscript in FW 15-28.］  {6MR 148.2}
[6MR 149.1]       MR No. 372 - The Work in Fresno         I feel deeply anxious on your account. If the Lord would have you engaged in the business of speculation in land property, then every trade you make will be done with an eye single to the glory of God. Then the truth will lose none of its power upon the soul, to sanctify the life and character. There will exist among the brethren a Christlike unity, an increased love and confidence one in another. There will be a continuous daily growth in grace and the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ.  {6MR 149.1}
[6MR 149.2]          A feverish haste to become rich will find no manifestation in the words or in the works of Christ's followers. When the soul is sanctified by the truth, all elements of selfishness are banished. Ingratitude with its evil tendencies and results will not live in the heart that loves the truth. Policy and truth will never pull together or be at agreement. Policy implies cunning, false pretenses, artful management, an eagerness for selfish, personal aggrandizement without regard to strict integrity in the ways and means used. . . .  {6MR 149.2}
[6MR 149.3]          Many who have moved into Fresno have eagerly drunk of the spirit of speculation in order to obtain money fast. Worldly business tries the character, and puts it to the test. It brings out the real valuable virtues of the man and develops an upright youthful training, or else it brings out natural, objectionable hereditary tendencies, and exposes him to sharp thrusts of the enemy. . . .  {6MR 149.3}
[6MR 149.4]          "Ye shall not steal, neither deal falsely, neither lie one to another." This is done in nearly all transactions of real estate buying and selling,                                          -150-     and many who are engaged in this business need to cut loose from it before they can be considered as healthful branches of the church. . . .  {6MR 149.4}
[6MR 150.1]          How pleased Satan would be if in the very time when men should be selling their possessions to sustain the cause of God, he can so deceive them that all their available means shall be invested in land speculation and other worldly enterprises, thus taking away from the cause of God means which should flow into the treasury to advance His work in the earth.--Letter 41, 1888, pp. 1, 3, 4. (To "My Dear Brethren and Sisters at Fresno," July 7, 1888.)  {6MR 150.1}
[6MR 150.2]          In company with Brother and Sister ［E. P.］ Daniels we went to Fresno, met Willie at Goshen, and he accompanied us on a freight train to Fresno. I spoke twice, Sabbath and Sunday afternoon, and I had great freedom. The hall, owned by Bro. Church, was crowded to its utmost capacity. Sunday afternoon the first men of the place were there, and also Sabbath many outsiders were there. Brother Church told me all were highly pleased. We had a meeting in the forenoon. I read to them something written in regard to the building of a church. Then I talked considerably, and asked them what they would do. Elder ［E.P.］ Daniels spoke after me. Before the meeting closed, thirty one thousand dollars was pledged, for the building of a church, a school, and a mission. I could not go away and see the people worshiping in a little hall owned by Bro. Church. It has done good service as yet, but it will not contain the people that come to the meetings now. . . .  {6MR 150.2}
[6MR 150.3]          Brother Will Smith is a man that was converted last year. He was in the truth years ago, but for some reason gave it up, and the devil took                                          -151-     possession of him, and he became a desperado. His wife kept the Sabbath. He is a tall, well developed, powerfully built man. He went into all sorts of lawlessness, stealing, and tried to kill, but his victim did not come in just when he was prepared to kill him. Last year at Fresno under the labors of Elder ［E.P.］ Daniels he was powerfully wrought upon, and he repented with another backslider who had gone with him in all his wickedness. Then commenced the work of confession and restitution. One man they went to see and met him in the road and down they went in the very dust and dirt on their knees, weeping and confessing, and the infidel wept like a child. "Now," said they, "We want you to forgive us, and we do not ask you not to arrest us for stealing your sheep, but we ask pardon; we will pay every cent of the cost of the sheep."  {6MR 150.3}
[6MR 151.1]         The man who had been wronged said, "What has wrought upon you to make this confession?" Said they, "We have been attending the campmeeting, and the spirit and power of God and the religion of Jesus Christ have taken hold upon us." "Well," said the man, "If the work done there is of this order I must go there," and he did go, and he did tremble under the sharp arrows of God. The influence of these confessions made to many others who have been wronged, is as far reaching as eternity. This man in his wickedness had nothing, but since his conversion the Lord has blessed him greatly with means, and he is using it in making restitution and in advancing the cause of truth. He is free, generous to a fault, he is humble as a child, sitting at the feet of Jesus, ready and willing to do anything. He takes 150 Signs and distributes. He has done more missionary work alone the past year than the whole Fresno Church together.--Letter 47, 1888, pp. 2-4. (To "Dear Brethren," circa March, 1888.)                                          -152-  {6MR 151.1}
[6MR 152.1]          I have a deep interest in the Fresno church. I gave them counsel last winter, when I was solicited by letter to use my influence to have Elder E. P. Daniels return to labor for the church in Fresno. They said that the Lord was blessing them abundantly. The sick were healed, and the converting power of God was in their midst. They thought that if Elder Daniels could only come back, what a great work might be done!  {6MR 152.1}
[6MR 152.2]          That night the angel of the Lord stood by my side, and talked with me. He said that the church at Fresno would have to learn many things; that many were there who ought not to be there; that all must draw nearer to God, find their strength in Him, and not in man. They must use their own powers, that God has given them, and let their light shine forth in good works. He said that they had placed man where God should be; but when they should make God alone their trust, then He would educate them, and lead them in safe paths. Then they would be lightbearers to the world, and would not walk in darkness. But now they were trusting in man to do the work for them which the Lord God of Israel alone could do.  {6MR 152.2}
[6MR 152.3]          The Lord was working, signifying that He was their power and efficiency; and if they would work in harmony with Him, talking to one another in faith and humility, dwelling on the lessons of Christ; if they would set things in order in the church and let God speak to human hearts, then the Spirit of God would come into their midst, and a repentance would be seen that would not need to be repented of. But if they did not make the Lord their trust, the blessing they had received would be only their condemnation. . . .                                          -153-  {6MR 152.3}
[6MR 153.1]          The church in Fresno is composed of fragments of other churches. They are not ignorant of the Scriptures and the power of God; and if they are what God would have them be, they will be light-bearers to the world. This church is too large. Many ought to be out carrying the light of truth to those who are in darkness. If they neglect this, the woe of God will be upon them. Let them not tarry there, but go out as workers together with God.--Ms 1a, 1890, pp. 1, 3. ("A Consecrated Ministry," February 13, 1890.)  {6MR 153.1}
[6MR 153.2]          Look at the history of our brethren at Fresno. Men left churches that needed their help, to go to Fresno, some for their health, others in search of riches, attracted by glowing representations. The temptation to speculate came fierce and strong. Young men and men of grey hair, and even ministers of the gospel, were drawn into the sweeping current, their hopes raised high by their interest in mining shares and city lots. This was Satan's plan to bind up the means that was needed for the advancement of the cause of God.--Ms 26a, 1890, p. 2. ("A Warning Against Financial Speculation," January 7, 1890.)  {6MR 153.2}
[6MR 153.3]          I was not able to go to the campmeeting held in Fresno. The heat there was intense, and Brother Haskell wired me from there he could not advise me to come. . . .  {6MR 153.3}
[6MR 153.4]          Elder Haskell and his wife have worked diligently in Fresno, and the Spirit of the Lord was wrought mightily for the people gathered there. The deep movings of the Spirit of God were felt by hundreds who were present, and                                           -154-     the work of repentance and conversion is going through the church.--Letter 310, 1908, p. 1. (To Edson White, September 30, 1908.)     Released May 23, 1974.  {6MR 153.4}
[6MR 155.1]       MR No. 373 - Preparation for Baptism         The preparation for baptism is a matter that needs to be carefully considered. The new converts to the truth should be faithfully instructed in the plain, "Thus saith the Lord." The word of the Lord is to be read and explained to them point by point.  {6MR 155.1}
[6MR 155.2]          All who enter upon the new life should understand, prior to their baptism, that the Lord requires the undivided affections. In the sermon on the mount are given most precious lessons from the lips of the great Teacher. He says, "no man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon." Again he says, "Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat: because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it. . . . Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven." The practicing of the truth is essential. The bearing of fruit testifies to the character of the tree. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit. The line of demarkation will be plain and distinct between those who love God and keep his commandments and those who love him not and disregard his precepts. There is need of a thorough conversion to the truth. We are not only to say, I believe, but to practice the truth. The light of the Word carefully studied, the voice of conscience, the strivings of the Spirit, produce in the heart                                          -156-     genuine love for Christ, who gave himself a whole sacrifice to redeem the whole person, soul, body, and spirit.  {6MR 155.2}
[6MR 156.1]         The question put to Christ by a lawyer was, "What shall I do to inherit eternal life?" There stood the wily priests and rulers expecting to hear from the lips of Christ an answer that would give them opportunity to condemn him. He who reads every heart as an open book understood their purpose. Turning to the lawyer, Christ said unto him, "What is written in the Law? how readest thou?" He gives him an opportunity to answer his own question. And the lawyer answering said, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself. And he said unto him, Thou hast answered right: This do, and thou shalt live." Christ will not accept a divided heart. The life of the receiver of truth should witness to the change wrought by the transformation of character. "Ye are my witnesses, saith the Lord." Why? Because they have an indwelling Saviour, who works the mind and heart to reveal that love for Christ which leads them to do his will, not their own. They have that faith which works by love and purifies the soul.  {6MR 156.1}
[6MR 156.2]          There is need of a much more thorough preparation of the candidates for baptism than has been given them. Satan does not want any one to see the necessity of an entire surrender to God. When the soul fails to make this surrender, sin is not forsaken; appetites and passions are striving for the mastery; temptations confuse the senses, so that true conversion may not take place. Whenever one renounces sin, which is the transgression of the law, his life will be brought into conformity to the law, into perfect obedience. This conformity to the mind and will of Christ is the work of the Holy Spirit.                                          -157-  {6MR 156.2}
[6MR 157.1]          Before baptism there should be a thorough inquiry as to the experience of the candidate. Let this inquiry be made, not in a cold and distant way, but kindly, tenderly, pointing the new converts to the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sin of the world. Bring the requirement of the gospel to bear upon the candidates for baptism. Christ is represented as bearing the griefs and sorrows caused by sin, and he does this, not only as our sympathizing friend, but as our substitute. Therefore our sins of selfishness, of unamiable temper, of indolence, of wrong habits and practices, are to be positively and firmly put away. The one who breaks with Satan is to give no place to his temptations. Let the souls who come to Christ consider that He is the Sin-bearer, "wounded for our transgressions, bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon him; and with his stripes we are healed." "Himself took our infirmities, and bare our sicknesses." All this is done for the sinner, and as the sinner comes to Christ, helpless, penitent, and humble; as he views the expensive expiation made in his behalf, let the repenting soul lay hold by faith of the provision made to save him, not in his sin, but from his sin. Christ as the sin-bearer must take away the sin and rescue the sinner from his morbid spiritual condition. As he asks for a change of heart, the answer comes, "My son, give me thine heart." "A new heart will I give thee." I will restore you to a pure, holy atmosphere, that you, being dead to sin, may live unto righteousness.  {6MR 157.1}
[6MR 157.2]          "Thy sins be forgiven thee." These words are spoken to the repentant, believing soul. Wonderful Saviour! All need to understand the process of conversion. The fruit is seen in the changed life. True repentance will be shown to be sincere by producing fruit in good works. None can depend upon                                           -158-     their profession of faith as proof that they have a saving connection with Christ. It is by conformity to the will of God in our words, our deportment, our character that we prove our connection with him. We cannot depend on any other one to do our work for us. We must perform our duties for ourselves. We must work the will of God, and delight to do his commandments. Then we shall not lean upon any one but Jesus Christ for support and efficiency.  {6MR 157.2}
[6MR 158.1]          One of the points upon which those newly come to the faith will need faithful instruction is the subject of dress. In the examination of candidates for baptism this subject should not be lost sight of. Let the new converts be faithfully dealt with. Are they vain in dress? do they cherish pride of heart? The idolatry of dress is a moral disease. It must not be taken over into the new life. In most cases submission to the gospel requirements will demand a decided change in the dress. True conversion of the heart will work wonderful changes in the outward appearance.  {6MR 158.1}
[6MR 158.2]          There should be no carelessness in dress. Teach the young converts that dress is a talent. For Christ's sake, whose property we are, we should seek to make the best of our appearance. In the tabernacle service, God specified every detail concerning the garments of those who ministered before him. Thus we are taught that the Lord has a preference in regard to the dress of those who serve him. Very specific were the directions given in regard to Aaron's robes, for his dress was symbolical. So the dress of Christ's followers should be symbolical. In all things we are to be representatives of him. Good taste should be exercised in the selection of appropriate colors. Our dress should be tidy and well-fitting. The hair should be carefully arranged. Our appearance in every respect should be characterized by neatness, modesty, and                                          -159-     purity. But the word of God gives us no sanction in making changes in our apparel merely for the sake of fashion, that we may appear like the world. When the desire for display in dress absorbs the mind, vanity is manifested. All this must be put away.  {6MR 158.2}
[6MR 159.1]          The words of Scripture in regard to dress should be carefully considered. The Holy Spirit through the apostle Paul says, "In like manner also, let women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety; not with broided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array; but (which becometh women professing godliness) with good works." And through the apostle Peter the instruction is given, "Whose adorning let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel; but let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price."  {6MR 159.1}
[6MR 159.2]          Christians are not to decorate the person with costly array of expensive ornaments. All this display imparts no value to the character. The Lord desires every converted person to put away the idea that dressing as worldlings dress will give value to our influence. The ornamentation of the person with jewels and luxurious things is a species of idolatry. This needless display reveals a love for those things which are supposed to place a value upon the person. It gives evidence to the world of a heart destitute of the inward adornment. Expensive dress and adornments of jewelry give an incorrect representation of the truth that should always be represented as of the highest value. An overdressed, outwardly adorned person bears the sign of inward poverty. A lack of spirituality is revealed.                                           -160-  {6MR 159.2}
[6MR 160.1]          Extravagance in dress requires the expenditure of means that is needed to advance the work of the Lord. Extra ribbons and bows mean pennies and shillings spent needlessly. The trimming of ladies' hats with high-standing bows is a needless expense, and it is unbecoming to a Christian. In the house of God the overtrimmed hats are a positive annoyance. The congregation desire to see the face of the speaker as well as to hear his voice; but the ladies' hats with their high-standing ribbons and bows, obscure the view. Many in the congregation may be seen peering this way and that to get a glimpse of the speaker; but often their efforts are in vain. Their enjoyment of the service is marred, and the minister, who observes all this, is disturbed.  {6MR 160.1}
[6MR 160.2]          Satan has a snare laid to captivate unwary souls by leading them to give more attention to the outward adorning than to the inward graces which love of truth and righteousness display as the fruit borne upon the Christian tree. If the enemy can keep the minds of believers centered upon their dress and outward appearance, he is well pleased. They injure their influence, and the cause of truth which they profess to love.  {6MR 160.2}
[6MR 160.3]          Many indulge a passion for dress. They spend their money for that which is not bread, and are as foolish as was Esau, who sold his birthright for a mess of pottage. Many bar their own souls from entering the strait gate because they cannot indulge their love for display and yet believe in Christ and walk in his footsteps.  {6MR 160.3}
[6MR 160.4]          "If any man will come after me," said Christ, "let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." Self denial and self-sacrifice will mark the Christian's life. Evidence that the taste is really converted will be                                          -161-     seen in the dress of all who walk the narrow path of holiness, the path cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in.  {6MR 160.4}
[6MR 161.1]          Christians should not neglect to search the Scriptures on these points. They need to understand that which the Lord of heaven appreciates in even the dressing of the body. Those who are earnest in seeking for the grace of Christ will heed the precious words of instruction inspired of God. Even the style of the apparel will express the truth of the gospel. Their dress bears its testimony to their own family, to the church and the world, that they are being purified from vanity and selfishness. They demonstrate that they are not idolaters.  {6MR 161.1}
[6MR 161.2]          Wherever the grace of humility, a meek and quiet spirit, is cherished, the whole person will express the same. The grace of Christ in the heart finds expression in a dignified, decorous deportment. The truth is manifest in the flesh. And truth lived always has an influence in favor of the truth, testifying of practical godliness. All such experiences are of the highest value. The usefulness of the Christian testifies to the genuineness of his conversion.  {6MR 161.2}
[6MR 161.3]          As those who claim to believe the truth give expression to the truth in appropriate dress and in their words and conduct, they are living epistles for God, known and read by all who behold them. Their chaste conversation is a sign of the inward adorning. They have enlarged influence; a field of usefulness is ever open before them. They are as signs in the world, perpetuating a saving knowledge of divine truth, as salt that has not lost its savour.                                           -162-  {6MR 161.3}
[6MR 162.1]          "And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us,"--the same Word that was in the beginning with God, and was God. Through his own life in human nature, Christ has revealed to us his methods of usefulness in saving souls. His character is to be revealed in his followers. The reception of the great testing truths for these last days never makes the receiver coarse and rough and uncourteous, harsh in conversation and spirit. The truth genuinely believed is a reality to the receiver. It never degrades, but always refines, elevates, and ennobles the receiver. Through sanctification of the Spirit it makes him an agency through whom the unseen angels of God work out his holy principles.  {6MR 162.1}
[6MR 162.2]          The principles of the Christian life should be made plain to those who have newly come to the truth. Faithful, Christian men and women should have an intense interest to bring the convicted soul to a correct knowledge of righteousness in Christ Jesus. If any have allowed the desire of pleasure or the love of dress to become supreme, so that any portion of their mind, soul, and strength, is devoted to selfish indulgences, the faithful believers should watch for these souls as they that must give an account. They must not neglect  the faithful, tender, loving instruction so essential to the young converts, that there may be no half-hearted work. The very first experiences should be right. If those who have been long in the way will try to help the one who is just beginning the Christian course, they will often be as the Lord's living agencies. All who will be true and faithful in the performance of their duty are representatives of Christ, the true Shepherd. If all realized the conflict which each soul must wage with Satanic agencies that                                          -163-     are seeking to ensnare and entice and deceive, there would be much more diligent labor done for those who are young in the faith.  {6MR 162.2}
[6MR 163.1]          The atmosphere of the world is charged with spiritual malaria. All who accept of Jesus Christ as their personal Saviour must count themselves dead to all things in their life conduct that Christ would not approve. These newborn souls seldom have sufficient instruction. They are left too much to themselves, and are often tempted, and do not discern the evil of the temptation. Let these souls newly come to the faith feel that it is their privilege to solicit counsel. If they seek the society of those who can help them, they will soon possess the refined taste that will ever choose the company of those who love and fear God. Our conversation with these souls should be of a spiritual, encouraging character. The Lord marks the conflict of every weak, doubting, struggling soul, and he will help all who call upon him. They will see heaven open before them, and angels of God ascending and descending the ladder of shining brightness which they are trying to climb.  {6MR 163.1}
[6MR 163.2]         After the believing soul has received the ordinance of baptism, he is to bear in mind that he is dedicated to God, to Christ, and to the Holy Spirit. These three all cooperate in the great work of the covenant made by baptism in the sight of the heavenly universe. The Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit receive the believing soul into covenant relation with God.  {6MR 163.2}
[6MR 163.3]          All who study the life of Christ and practice his teaching will become like Christ. Their influence will be like His. They will reveal soundness of character. They are established in the faith, and will not be overcome by the devil because of vanity and pride. They seek to walk the humble path of obedience, doing the will of God. Their character exerts an influence that                                          -164-     tells for the advancement of the cause of God and the healthful purity of his work.  {6MR 163.3}
[6MR 164.1]          By the reception of the doctrines revealed and the performance of the duties required in the word of God, the professed followers of Christ are to witness to the world of their unity with Christ. They are to show that they have been given to Christ by his Father, and are overcomers through the blood of the Lamb and the word of their testimony. They love him who hath redeemed them. They increase in knowledge of Christ through exemplifying his character. And they cherish expectations that will not be disappointed: they expect to see his face and to rejoice in the sunshine of his countenance.  {6MR 164.1}
[6MR 164.2]          In these thoroughly converted souls the world has a witness to the sanctifying power of truth upon the human character. Through them Christ makes known to the world his character and will. In the lives of God's children is revealed the blessedness of serving the Lord, and the opposite is seen in those who do not keep his commandments. The line of demarkation is distinct. All who obey God's commandments are kept by his mighty power amid the corrupting influence of the transgressors of his law. From the lowliest subject to the highest in positions of trust, they are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation.  {6MR 164.2}
[6MR 164.3]         In his prayer to the Father, Christ says of his followers, "The glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them as thou hast loved me." O what possibilities and probabilities are for God's people if they will humble themselves and exalt the Lord Jesus.                                           -165-  {6MR 164.3}
[6MR 165.1]          In his prayer the Saviour says further, "Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast given me, be with me where I am; that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me: for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world. O righteous Father, the world hath not known thee: but I have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me. And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them."  {6MR 165.1}
[6MR 165.2]          The knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ expressed in character is an exaltation above everything that is esteemed in earth or in heaven. It is the very highest education. It is the very key that opens to us the portals of heaven, that we may obtain eternal life, an immortal inheritance, and eternal substance. All who have this knowledge are constantly advancing heavenward. They have a good report in their own family, in the church, and in the world.--Ms 56, 1900. ("Preparation for Baptism," typed August 12, 1900.)  {6MR 165.2}
[6MR 165.3]          The principles of righteousness must be implanted in the soul. The faith must grasp the power of Jesus Christ, else there is no safety. Licentious practices are getting to be as common as in the days before the flood. Not one should be buried with Christ by baptism unless they are critically examined whether they have ceased to sin, whether they have fixed moral principles, whether they know what sin is, whether they have moral defilement which God abhors. Find out by close questioning if these persons are really ceasing to sin, if with David they can say, I hate sin with a perfect hatred.--Letter 26d, 1887, p. 6. (To "Brother Covert and those who hold responsible positions in the Indiana Conference," September 27, 1887.)                                          -166-  {6MR 165.3}
[6MR 166.1]          My burden is that ministers of the gospel shall preach the truth as to what constitutes true conversion. They are not to lead down into the water souls who are not converted. The church is becoming composed of men and women who have never realized how sinful sin is.--Letter 134, 1899, p. 5. (To "Dear Brethren in America," September 8, 1899).  {6MR 166.1}
[6MR 166.2]          Those who have taken part in the solemn rite of baptism have pledged themselves to seek for those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. They have pledged themselves to labor earnestly for the saving of sinners. God asks those who name his name, How are you using the powers that have been redeemed by the death of my Son? Are you doing all in your power to rise to a greater height in spiritual understanding? Are you adjusting your interests and actions in accordance with the momentous claims of eternity?--Ms 63, 1901, p. 8. (Diary, April 30, 1901).  {6MR 166.2}
[6MR 166.3]          No one is to take part in the solemn ordinance of baptism without giving the subject careful, prayerful thought. The candidates, and especially the youth, are to be carefully instructed in regard to the obligations they assume in taking this step. They pledge themselves to devote their lives to God's service; and the three great powers of heaven, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, pledge themselves to cooperate with them, to work in and through them.--Ms 118, 1902, pp. 1, 2. ("Christ's Method of Imparting Truth," October 6, 1902).                                           -167-  {6MR 166.3}
[6MR 167.1]          The world has no claim to our service; for by a solemn, holy covenant we accepted God's badge of service at the time of our baptism. On that occasion we pledged ourselves, in the presence of the three great heavenly Powers, to come out from the world and be separate.--Ms 130, 1902, p. 4. (Diary, October 27, 1902).  {6MR 167.1}
[6MR 167.2]          In receiving baptism, the human agent, inspired with new purposes, pledges himself to die to the world and live in obedience to Christ. The Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost supply the power that makes him victorious in every conflict with the prince of darkness.--Letter 200, 1902, p. 7. (To Brother and Sister Kress, December 15, 1902).  {6MR 167.2}
[6MR 167.3]          Our churches are becoming enfeebled by receiving for doctrines the commandments of men. Many are received into the church who are not converted. Men, women, and children are allowed to take part in the solemn rite of baptism without being fully instructed in regard to the meaning of this ordinance. Participation in this ordinance means much, and our ministers should be careful to give each candidate plain instruction in regard to its meaning and its solemnity.--Ms 10, 1905, p. 4. ("Non-essential Subjects to Be Avoided," September 12, 1904.)     Released August 13, 1974.  {6MR 167.3}
[6MR 168.1]       MR No. 374 - The Sabbath and Other Issues in the Conflict         I will now write you the vision that the Lord gave me May 14. I saw the great goodness of God to us, that while we have been passing through the deep waters, they have not overwhelmed us. I saw the beauty and loveliness of Jesus, and it seemed as though I could never bear to be parted from His lovely presence.  {6MR 168.1}
[6MR 168.2]          Then I saw a light coming from the excellent glory that encircled the Father. It approached nearer and nearer to me. I began to tremble, my body shook like a leaf; it seemed to me if that light came close to me, I should be dissolved or struck out of existence, but the light passed me. Then could I realize what a terrible God we have to do with, and that we must be so holy that we can live in His sight.  {6MR 168.2}
[6MR 168.3]          Then I saw how little some realized the holiness of God, and what they must be in order to live in His sight, through the time of trouble. I begged of Jesus to make those who were believing His appearing like himself.  {6MR 168.3}
[6MR 168.4]          Then I saw how the blind guides were trying to make souls as blind as themselves, and they knew not what was coming upon them. I saw that they were exalting themselves against God and His truth, and as the truth triumphs, souls who have believed these teachers to be men of God and have looked to them, inquire of these teachers what it means, for they are troubled. And these teachers, with the object of getting rid of the law of God or the seventh day Sabbath, will answer them thereto.  {6MR 168.4}
[6MR 168.5]          I saw that there was no honesty in them in taking their position against the Sabbath of the Lord God. All they wanted was to get around the Sabbath of                                          -169-     the Lord, and keep some other day than the one sanctified and set apart by Jehovah. For the angel said, "They are not subject to the law of God neither indeed can be, and if they are driven off of one position they will take an opposite one--but equally as weak as the first." I saw that there was no strength in their arguments.  {6MR 168.5}
[6MR 169.1]          I saw that God's people were coming into the unity of the faith, and those that believe that the seventh day is the Sabbath, are united in their views and understanding of the Bible truths in all important points and that they believe and speak the same things. But those who oppose the seventh day Sabbath are cut up and divided; there are hardly two agreed. One comes forward in opposition to the Sabbath commandment and declares it to be thus and so, and at the conclusion calls it settled. Then a second comes up and tears the first down, and declares it to be some other way. But they will not have it, any of them, that the seventh day is the Sabbath. They do not agree among themselves, but are blind and dishonest and are standing out against the Sabbath commandment.  {6MR 169.1}
[6MR 169.2]          They want to silence the flock, therefore they get up something to silence them and lull them to sleep upon these truths which condemn them and cut them off. Their followers read their Bibles so little that error could be easily made by these blind leaders to appear like truth, and the followers receive it as such, not looking any higher than their leaders. And they, having a disposition to get rid of the fourth commandment, love these errors and love to have it so.  {6MR 169.2}
[6MR 169.3]          Then I saw those at Milton, that they need help, and that they had called loud for it, and we should not disregard their call, for souls could                                           -170-     be benefited there, and that we must go and visit them. They were looking to the visions and were anxious to know more about them.  {6MR 169.3}
[6MR 170.1]          Then I saw that Bro. John ［Andrews］ must stay but a short time in Paris, that he must go and write. And I saw that one could not always bring out clear light upon every point in a subject as two could who understood the same subject, and that John should watch carefully and if he could make any other point in the subject of the parable or any other subject clearer, it was his duty to do so.  {6MR 170.1}
[6MR 170.2]          Then I saw that this band must have steady, living faith, more faith, and draw down the blessings from God. I saw that faith had been but little in exercise among the band, and that they must get ready, for the clouds are gathering and will soon burst upon us.  {6MR 170.2}
[6MR 170.3]          I saw that this world was rocked in the cradle of security so that communications might not be cut off from place to place, and that messengers might have full time to carry the message to the children of God, that they receive it and be sealed with the seal of the living God, and be prepared to pass through the time of trouble such as never was.  {6MR 170.3}
[6MR 170.4]          I saw that it must be a time of peace in order for the servants of God to do their work for souls.  {6MR 170.4}
[6MR 170.5]          Then I was shown concerning the wicked who now die and are happy. I saw in their sickness and death if they should once realize their awful condition, they would die in such agony of mind and would make such appeals as would frighten some to profess the truth that did not love it, that never could be saved, and go through the time of trouble, and others would be deranged. And again if they felt their lost condition, it would show that                                           -171-     Satan had not power enough over them to blind their minds so they could not feel their own condition. I saw that the wicked were Satan's lawful prey, and that they were completely deceived by him; therefore now is the time when there are no bands in the death of the wicked.  {6MR 170.5}
[6MR 171.1]          Then I saw that we must work fast while the day lasts. I begged God to let His messengers go and work fast for the salvation of souls. I saw that God was willing to give us great blessings, if we would only have faith, and when we went out among the people we must go in the name of the Lord, for without Him we can do nothing. Then again I saw the goodness of God to us in giving us a baptism of His Spirit, before we had waded through the deep waters.  {6MR 171.1}
[6MR 171.2]          I saw how busy Satan had been. He saw that the nominal ［First-day Adventists］ could not overthrow us, so he began to put prejudices in the minds of our dearest brethren, so as to hinder the work and overthrow James, and also to cause the faith in the visions to be destroyed, but he failed in his endeavors. And then he attacked his body, but by faith James was wrenched from his grasp and placed in the hands of the Great Physician who applied the balm and set him free. I saw that Satan's darts were hurled at us more than at others so as to destroy the confidence of God's children in the visions, and to get James down so as to stop his work on the paper. I saw that each one of us must labor for the salvation of souls, that we all can do something.  {6MR 171.2}
[6MR 171.3]          I saw that this band should not rest unless they had the abiding witness that their ways pleased God. I saw that they had not seen their true state, and I prayed the angel to unfold it to them, that they might see themselves                                           -172-     as God sees them. I saw that there was a lack of their studying their Bibles as they should, but let their minds run upon other things, and reading that did not profit. I saw that the Bible was the statute book that was to judge us in the last days, and that it should be studied much and carefully to know whether our lives will compare with the Word of God. I saw that if any should lose their love for the word of God, that they should not rest, but pray very earnestly for God to baptize them with His Spirit into an understanding of His Word that they may love it better than anything else.--Ms 5, 1851. ("Opposition to the Sabbath," May 18, 1851.)     Released September 16, 1974.  {6MR 171.3}
[6MR 173.1]       MR No. 375 - Race Relations and Ecumenism         Those who work this field ［the Southern States］ must practice self-denial, and facilities must be provided wherewith they can work the field. Missionaries are wanted. God calls for them to take up their neglected duties. But the missionaries must not be sent to this field without the facilities to carry forward the work. Means are required. Let farmers, financiers, and builders come in and use their art and craft to improve lands, to build humble cottages, for this field can be made a fruitful field.--Letter 80a, 1895, pp. 4, 5. (To "Dear Children," August 16, 1895.)  {6MR 173.1}
[6MR 173.2]          God's means are not to be abundantly bestowed on a few privileged ones, so that they shall become exalted in pride, spreading themselves like a green bay tree, while the most needy, suffering ones are left without succor. Let not those who are in positions of responsibility rest satisfied saying, Be ye warmed and clothed and fed, and do nothing to relieve the temporal and spiritual necessities of the suffering ones.--Letter 5, 1895, p. 11. ("To My Brethren in Responsible Positions in America," July 25, 1894.)  {6MR 173.2}
[6MR 173.3]          If the managers of the Review and Herald Office had been walking in the fear of the Lord, they would have esteemed it a privilege to make personal sacrifices, and would have seen ways to use the facilities of the great publishing house under their control for the advancement of the Southern work. If they had felt the responsibilities of faithful stewards, they would have seen the needs of the colored people, and would have given sympathy to                                           -174-     those working for them. Instead of laboring to take all they could get from the workers to add to the profits of the publishing house, they would have freely given the profits of the publishing house to help the poverty-stricken mission. Instead of planning other books to crowd the "Gospel Primer" out of the field, they should have encouraged and helped the laborers to bring out other works to be a help to their missionary labors.  {6MR 173.3}
[6MR 174.1]          If the managers of the publishing house had gone farther than to donate the publishers' profits, and had made liberal donations of books to be used in the Southern States, or of the labor on some editions when the mission was in special need, the publishing house and its managers would have been abundantly blessed in so doing. Not only would such a course have met the approval of God, but it would have been a commendable example of cooperation that would have had influence with all our people. . . .  {6MR 174.1}
[6MR 174.2]          If the Southern field were not needy, if there were not a pressing necessity for the work to be done there in many different lines, why should the Lord keep the question constantly agitated as He has done for so long? We must redeem the time. This long neglected field must be worked. Without delay workers must be prepared for this field. Our people should now be raising a fund for the education of men and women in the Southern States, without regard to color, who, being accustomed to the climate, can work there without endangering the life. Promising young men and young women should be educated to become teachers. They should have the very best advantages. School houses and meeting houses should be built and teachers employed. Large numbers should not be gathered for instruction in any one place; for it would attract attention, and work evil to teachers and the school. Far more will be                                           -175-     accomplished by collecting small numbers in different places. There is the greatest need for all kinds of missionary work.--Letter 37a, 1900, pp. 2, 3, 5, 6. (To the Board of Managers of the Review and Herald Office, February 26, 1900.)  {6MR 174.2}
[6MR 175.1]          I shall give the message and the instruction that has been given me in regard to the work, not as my brethren advise; for they see things with a clouded understanding. I have lost confidence in their spiritual discernment, and in their plans and methods, because the light that they are following is directly contrary to the light that the Lord has given me. If their plans are accepted, the work in the Southern field will be carried forward in a way that is contrary to the way in which the Lord has shown me it should be carried forward.  {6MR 175.1}
[6MR 175.2]          The difficulties and hindrances met with in the work in the South are a repetition of the difficulties and hindrances that we met in Cooranbong, and in every other place where the Lord has shown me that a work was to be done. There have always been those men and women who were ready to use tact and influence to fashion things after their own human judgment, repressing and hindering the work.--Letter 206, 1902, pp. 1, 2. (To W. C. White, December 13, 1902.)  {6MR 175.2}
[6MR 175.3]          This is the word which comes to us from Christ. If it had been essential for us to search the Fathers, Christ would have told us so. But the Fathers do not all speak the same thing. Which of them shall we choose as a guide?                                           -176-     There is no need for us to trust to uncertainty. We pass by the Fathers to learn of God out of His Word. This is life eternal, to know God.  {6MR 175.3}
[6MR 176.1]          Oh, how thankful we should be that the Bible is the inspired Word of God. Holy men of old wrote this Word as they were moved by the Spirit. God did not leave His Word to be preserved in the memories of men and handed down from generation to generation by oral transmission and traditional unfolding. Had He done this, the Word would gradually have been added to by men. We would have been asked to receive that which is not inspired. Let us thank God for His written Word.  {6MR 176.1}
[6MR 176.2]          The commentaries written about the Word do not all agree. Often they come into collision with one another. God does not ask us to be guided by them. It is His Word with which we have to deal. All can search this Word for themselves. And they may know that the teaching of this precious book is unchangeable. The opinions of human beings differ, but the Bible always says the same thing. The Word of God is from everlasting to everlasting.  {6MR 176.2}
[6MR 176.3]          The Bible was not given only for ministers and learned men. Every man, woman, and child should read the Scriptures for himself or herself. Do not depend on the minister to read it for you. The Bible is God's Word to you. The poor man needs it as much as the rich man, the unlearned as much as the learned. And Christ has made this Word so plain that in reading it no one need stumble. Let the humble cottager read and understand the Word given by the wisest Teacher the world has ever known, and among kings, governors, statesmen, and the world's most highly educated men there is none greater than He.--Ms 12, 1901, pp. 5, 6. ("The Living Water," February 7, 1901.)                                           -177-  {6MR 176.3}
[6MR 177.1]          There are in our world many Christian workers who have not yet heard the grand and wonderful truths that have come to us. These are doing a good work in accordance with the light which they have, and many of them are more advanced in the knowledge of practical work than are those who have had great light and opportunities.--Letter 54, 1898, p. 7. ("To Dear Brethren in the Ministry," June 15, 1898.)     Released August 13, 1974.  {6MR 177.1}
[6MR 178.1]       MR No. 376 - The Theology of Preaching         I write you at this time because it is the first opportunity I have been able to secure to do this. We feel deeply interested in your work in _____, and we are sure that God will give success to the work if you go forward in His name and heed and observe the cautions He has given you from time to time for years in the past.  {6MR 178.1}
[6MR 178.2]          Do not place yourself in a position to be constantly weary; for God does not place you there. I have been shown in your case as in that of others of our brethren that you make mistakes in your manner of labor; and the reason why I feel urged upon to keep this matter before you is you are blind to these mistakes yourself. When you begin an effort you load yourself down with many burdens that are not essential to the present work, but only hinder it. You feel that the Lord lays these upon you and that He calls and directs your mind in many things, when He does not do this; it is the working out of a nervous, intensely active temperament, which in a great degree defeats the very purpose and work which you so much desire to do.  {6MR 178.2}
[6MR 178.3]          In order to make a success in this work you must do one thing at a time, concentrate your powers upon that one work. Your judgment in this direction is at fault. When you begin to give a series of discourses, make these discourses the main business. Do not begin to write letters and articles for the papers; for you divide your strength in doing this. Elder B and Elder C were corrected in this matter. The Lord showed me that the important work of presenting the truth was being marred in their hands; not one-half the strength was brought into their work, because of their devoting so much time                                           -179-     to letter writing. The visiting is the important part of the labor; but the time of these brethren was occupied in almost constant writing which wearied them, occupied their time and did not help the present work but hindered it. The people were robbed of the clear, convincing exposition of scripture, and the devotional part of the work was neglected.  {6MR 178.3}
[6MR 179.1]          Their manner of presenting the truth was far from being perfect. They rambled too much in their discourses bringing in too large an amount of matter. They were well satisfied with their work themselves, they did not discern their mistakes, and see that their work was far from being what it might and should have been with their capabilities. Now the reason: out of the desk they employed much of their time in writing excusing themselves from visiting because they were so busy and so tired. As the result they were brain weary when they came into the desk; they were not prepared to do a work that God could set His seal upon. They made nothing clear. Yet if they worked themselves up to a high pitch of excitement they thought their discourses were powerful.  {6MR 179.1}
[6MR 179.2]          They touched here and there bringing a large mass of matter which they regarded as convincing and overwhelming evidence, but in fact they buried the truth under a mass of matter poured out upon the hearers so that the points never could be found. Everything they presented was muddled. So many subjects were brought into one discourse that no point stood proved and clear in the minds of those unacquainted with the truth. That which was perfectly clear to them they thought must be clear to others when they had presented a mass of matter which the mind could handle. One subject, a few points made plain and clear, would be of more value to the hearer than this mass of matter which                                           -180-     you may call evidence, and think your point substantiated. But it is this which the people do not comprehend, and it cannot benefit them.  {6MR 179.2}
[6MR 180.1]          Your mistake has been this: Just as soon as you enter upon an effort, you begin to do much writing. Now if your part of the work is to write, if God has said to you as He did to John, Write these things, then give yourself to that, and do not attempt more. If you are to give discourses, your mind is not vigorous enough, although intensely active, to sustain the strain of speaking and visiting and writing. You should not let your mind rest in a great degree when you engage in an effort to present new and startling truths to the people, the reception of which involves a cross. You need to carefully select your subject, make your discourses short, and important points of doctrine very plain. Take up one point at a time in a discourse, make it strong and clear and plain, with reasons drawn from the Word of God that all may understand. Your discourses should be short. When you preach at great length the mind of the hearer cannot grasp one quarter of what you say.  {6MR 180.1}
[6MR 180.2]          You manifest strong faith in the truth and express it. You express strong faith in God and what He will do for His people. But on one point you cannot trust the Lord; that is, to do your part only and leave the Lord to do His part. You take the work out of the hands of God to do yourself. You seem to think that the Lord has not power to bless a short discourse to the good of the hearer. While you may give the whole counsel of God, it is not all to be given in one discourse, but to extend over a period of labor when you engage in a protracted effort.  {6MR 180.2}
[6MR 180.3]          I know that you plead not to be interfered with, that you must work in your own harness, you must be independent and follow the leadings of your own                                           -181-     mind. But you are far from being a safe and successful worker in doing this. Your mind is not always in such a condition that you can safely follow its leadings. Frequently things come into your mind which you regard as the special teachings of the Spirit of God, impressions direct from the Lord; but they are not. You cannot rely upon these impressions. Elder D did this, and it was to a great degree ruin of body as well as to the detriment of his soul. It was the Lord's way to instruct him by warnings and counsels through the Testimonies. This light was to correct the force of his impressions; and yet these impressions were preferred and relied upon. The light given of God was rejected because it did not coincide with these impressions and sustain the intense feelings he had upon many points.  {6MR 180.3}
[6MR 181.1]         This is the very way with yourself. God has given you light, not because He wants to embarrass you and tear you in pieces, but to correct your mistakes that He may build you up, strengthen, stablish, settle you; that you may not be at one time on the mountain top and at another in the lowest depths. The reason why we have to keep pressing these points is that they do not have the force on your mind that your own impressions have. The light God has given you is set aside, and A has his own will and his own way, whatever betides.  {6MR 181.1}
[6MR 181.2]          Now you are to engage in an important work and let the Lord come into your counsels. Preach short, govern your voice, put all the pathos and melody into it you can, and this terrible exhaustion that is liable to come through long protracted preaching will be avoided. Remember that the whole counsel of God is not to be brought out in one discourse. Let the people have the heavenly food in such measure that they can retain it and carry it away with                                           -182-     them and digest it; so that their minds can comprehend the truth, and their souls be impressed with it. It should be uttered in the most pleasant manner that they may want to hear again. The gospel seed is to be sown and take root and bear fruit. The truth is precious, of more value than gold; therefore its delivery should be carefully considered that the message may be presented in such a manner that it will be to the hearer as the voice of God.  {6MR 181.2}
[6MR 182.1]          Much of the effect of discourses is lost because if the manner in which they are delivered. The speaker frequently forgets that he is God's messenger, and that Christ and angels are in his audience as listeners. His voice should not be raised to a high key, shouting out the truth as through a trumpet; for this is more nervous power than the calm spirit and power of the Holy Ghost. Jesus, the greatest teacher the world ever knew was calm, earnest, and impressive in His discourses. He is our example in all things.  {6MR 182.1}
[6MR 182.2]          It is of little consequence how much we either hear or read from the Word of God, or how much we write upon the truth, unless we make the message our own, bring it into our life practice. We ourselves are to be sanctified through the truth. The message of salvation, the tidings we proclaim, concern our individual life and character and practice. We are to read the Word as written expressly for us, and practice the teachings of Christ for our own individual salvation. Then we shall be strong in the strength of the Mighty One.  {6MR 182.2}
[6MR 182.3]          The people need to be educated. This cannot be done if all the preacher's powers are given to sermonizing or to brain work and writing; for this unfits for the real work at the right time, and it has to be neglected for want of strength. The vitality, both physical and mental, has been                                           -183-     expended needlessly, and the work has not been done with efficiency to present every man perfect in Christ Jesus. The mere hearing of sermons Sabbath after Sabbath or the reading of the Bible through and through, or the explanation of it verse by verse will not benefit us or those who hear us unless we bring these precious truths into our own individual experience. In short, my brother, you must take time to be a Christian, not tax brain and nerve to such an extent that you cannot be Christlike under difficulties. It is only by living a life in harmony with that of the Saviour that we meet the requirement of God to be not only hearers but doers of the Word.  {6MR 182.3}
[6MR 183.1]          The counsels are of God and His Word was not given in a few days, on a high-pressure plan. It took a long space of time to bring out the Bible history. Under the inspiration of the Spirit of God, a chapter was written, a psalm was composed, a proverb penned, a vision from God recorded, and so down through the ages the will and purposes of God were brought out. About fifteen hundred years were occupied from the time Moses began to write the book of Genesis down to the completion of the Revelation by the Beloved John. God would not have us so excitable, in such a hurry; and yet there are some who need to be taught diligence.  {6MR 183.1}
[6MR 183.2]          God help the teachers of His Word that they may give due attention to their discourses. I know that you do not do this. I know that you write too many letters that tire the mind and have an exciting influence upon the nervous system. You need less of the ways and impulses of A and more, far more, of the oil of grace which will make the machinery run without so great heat and friction.                                           -184-  {6MR 183.2}
[6MR 184.1]          There are sermons that are so filled with heavenly dew and fatness that the people never get weary of listening. But where this is the most lacking there is an endeavor to make up in length for want of the Spirit of God. But when the people are impressed that the message they hear has first been brought home to the soul of the speaker, that he has proved the preciousness of the truth, that his heart enlarged by the love of God is reaching out for others, that they may be blessed as he has been, that they may be partakers of the same consolation and receive the same joy, then souls will be stirred. They will come into sympathy with the speaker.  {6MR 184.1}
[6MR 184.2]          "I do not like to go much beyond the half hour," said a faithful and earnest preacher, who certainly never gave to his hearers that which cost him nothing in the preparation. "I know that the spiritual digestion of some is but weak, and I should be sorry for my hearers to spend the second half hour in forgetting what I had said in the first, or in wishing that I would cease when I had given them as much as they could carry away."  {6MR 184.2}
[6MR 184.3]          The discourses given upon present truth are full of important matter and if these discourses are carefully considered before being presented to the people, if they are condensed, and do not cover too much ground, if the Spirit of the Master goes with the utterances, no one will be left in darkness, no one will have cause to complain of being unfed. The preparation both in preacher and hearer, has very much to do with the result.  {6MR 184.3}
[6MR 184.4]          I will here quote a few words that have come under my notice just now: "I always know by the length of Cannon's sermon whether he has been much from home during the week," said one of his flock. "When carefully studied, his discourses are of a moderate length, but it is almost impossible for his                                           -185-     hearers to forget the teachings conveyed in them. When he has had no time for preparation, his sermons are unreasonably long, and it is equally impossible to get anything out of them which will stick to the memory."  {6MR 184.4}
[6MR 185.1]          Another able minister was asked how long he was accustomed to preach. "When I prepare thoroughly, half an hour. When only partially an hour. But when I enter the pulpit without previous preparation, I go on for any length of time you like; in fact I never know when to stop."  {6MR 185.1}
[6MR 185.2]          Here is another forcible statement: "A good shepherd," says a writer, "should have always abundance of bread in his scrip, and his dog under command. The dog is his zeal, which he must lead, order, and moderate. His scrip full of bread is his mind full of useful knowledge and he should ever be in readiness to give nourishment to his flock."  {6MR 185.2}
[6MR 185.3]          We have important, solemn truth to give to the people. Thank God, my dear brother, that you can act as a co-laborer with Christ; but do not, I beg you, groan under a yoke that Christ has never placed upon your neck. Do not bend under a burden which He has not made it your duty to lift. That which has greatly lessened the effect of your discourses in an important effort is that with that effort you keep up almost incessant writing, so that the vital elements and the condensed arguments are not matters of thoughtful consideration with you. You keep on hand no reserve force. You preach too many discourses, and too long, on a high key. When you cannot speak without being obliged to cough quite frequently do not try to speak; for you so enlist the sympathies of the hearers that they take no true sense of what you are saying. These points are worthy of consideration. You imperil your own health, and make it painful, exceedingly painful, for the hearers, so that                                           -186-     anything you may present to them will not have much effect on their hearts or principles.  {6MR 185.3}
[6MR 186.1]          I write this because I want you to preserve your life and your influence, and I want the cause of God to have the very best kind of service we can any of us give it. We must not be fitful, changeable as the weathervane in our feelings. Nervous prostration comes from overtaxation. Now God gives you a part to act in His cause in connection with your brethren. In these important efforts it is best that as strong a force as possible should be connected with the work. No one's freedom is to be limited, no one is to be ignored, no one is to bear universal sway; but you are to counsel together and pray together and realize that if left to the strength and wisdom of any one of you, you will surely fail.  {6MR 186.1}
[6MR 186.2]          You must not trust your own experience or wisdom or knowledge. God must be your dependence, and your trust. If you look to Him, trust in Him, believe in Him, and feel your own utter helplessness, then you will have help of the right kind just when it is most needed. God help the workers! Do we estimate the truth above the estimate we have of ourselves? Do we appreciate it according to its value? If we believe that we are engaged in a work of preparing people to stand in the great day of God, then we shall labor accordingly.  {6MR 186.2}
[6MR 186.3]          It is not the busy activity that we bring into the work that makes it a success but it is the well directed effort that we make, not trusting in ourselves, but through the grace of Christ taking God at His Word, working humbly with the Spirit of God, keeping self under strict control, preserving nerve and brain from overtaxation, that religion may be the controlling                                          -187-     element in our life, that the atmosphere of heaven may be diffused in the home circle, in the church, everywhere.  {6MR 186.3}
[6MR 187.1]          Show that you believe in God. Self-will indulged will drive to infidelity. Self subdued will lead to the submission of thought, word, and action to Christ. The Word of God, not impulses, not impressions must be your guide. A solemn, sacred work is this, to preach the truth for these last times to perishing souls. Take the things God has revealed in warnings, reproofs, corrections, encouragements. But if we have eyes that see not, ears that hear not, and hearts that feel not, then it is in vain that the declaration from God has ever come to us.  {6MR 187.1}
[6MR 187.2]          God has come very nigh to us; He has honored us by making us the depositaries of His truth, and this places us under the most sacred obligations to be keepers and diffusers of the light that must illuminate those who are in darkness. Has God made a mistake in us? Are we His chosen vessels? Are we the agents whom He has selected to carry out and send forth the last message of mercy to the world? Oh if we only had Jesus in our works, if His Spirit controlled our actions, if it was the rule and law of our life what a power for good we should be in the world.  {6MR 187.2}
[6MR 187.3]         We must remember that others have pleaded and preached for souls; persons more learned and talented than we have pleaded in vain. But the humble devoted worker feeling his own weakness and depending only upon God will realize the strength and sufficiency of the Mighty Helper.  {6MR 187.3}
[6MR 187.4]          We must pray more, have more faith. We only partially believe God's Word. We shall reveal all the faith we have. We want to take in the greatness                                           -188-     of the work, believing every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. We must show our faith by our works.  {6MR 187.4}
[6MR 188.1]          Let not one of you seek for the supremacy. Let each regard his brother laborer as a worker for God. Let all plans be opened before the council, and not one labor to be the greatest. Alas, we are blind to our own deficiencies. We are not easily impressed with our weakness and the necessity of seeing as far as possible our errors, not to discourage our efforts, but to bring us to reform and thorough reformation. The minister must stand perfect in Christ, wanting in nothing if he would present every man perfect in Christ Jesus, coming behind in no grace.--Letter 47, 1886. (To Brother Bourdeau, June 5, 1886.)     Released August 13, 1974.  {6MR 188.1}
[6MR 189.1]       MR No. 377 - Regarding M. B. Czechowski         We received a letter from Wilcox. Brother Cornell answered it in a letter to Brother Czechowski. He wrote very plainly and I feared censured Brother C. a little too much. Brother C. has written and I will send the letter to you in this. I pity the man, for he has had miserable advisors, who have led him into difficulty.  {6MR 189.1}
[6MR 189.2]          George ［Amadon?］ and self have written Brother C. as comforting a letter as we could under the circumstances. We shall make up a box and send to the family the things sent in for the poor. It will do them much good this winter. I shall write to Convis to help and to Bro. Byington's family and we can make out a box, I think, worthy of sending. We have stockings and socks which will be of good service to them and unless they have them, will not be used this winter. I shall send a bed quilt that has been handed in for the poor.--Letter 12, 1860, p. 1. (To "Dear Husband," October 28, 1860.)  {6MR 189.2}
[6MR 189.3]          I see by your letter you fear we have moved too fast in sending to Czechowski. We have not sent yet and shall not till you return. We did not think of sending much, only those things sent in for the poor and clothes that George or some others could not wear. But it will take time to get up a box and I am desirous to have brought in from other places what is on hand.--Letter 13, 1860, pp. 1, 2. (To "Dear Husband," November 7, 1860.)  {6MR 189.3}
[6MR 189.4]          Martha ［Byington］ handed me seven letters--two from you, one from Czechowski, one from Brother Hall, from Daniel Bourdeau, McFurson with five                                          -190-     dollars for the poor fund, and one from Brother Snook.--Letter 14, 1860, p. 1. (To "Dear Husband," November 19, 1860.)  {6MR 189.4}
[6MR 190.1]          In the vision given me at Roosevelt, ［Aug. 3, 1861］ I was shown that your moving to New York City was wrong. You followed your own judgment. You looked with suspicion upon the very ones in whom you should safely confide and whose judgment would benefit you. . . .  {6MR 190.1}
[6MR 190.2]          There were those in New York City who had not the least foresight or judgment, who were not capable of taking care of themselves. Brother Wilcox was ready to advise you and lead you on to venture out and plan for you to advantage himself with the little means you had. . . .  {6MR 190.2}
[6MR 190.3]          Brother C. you do not have discernment of character. You confide in some you should not because they manifest zeal and are ready to venture in any new enterprise, while those whom you could safely confide in, you do not appreciate, because they do not enter zealously into all your plans.  {6MR 190.3}
[6MR 190.4]          It was not the place for you in that city. It was very expensive for you to live. Money must be paid for everything necessary to support a family. Your own lack of judgment with poor calculations and miserable counselors to help you, consumed means which would have made your family comfortable elsewhere, and saved you from much suffering and privation.  {6MR 190.4}
[6MR 190.5]          Dear Brother, you make too many calculations that you can never carry out. If you should attempt to follow your own plans, you would make a failure which would drive you to discouragement, and instead of censuring yourself, you would be tempted by the enemy to blame and censure your brethren because they did not engage with you in your enterprise. You have many temptations in                                          -191-     regard to your brethren. You must resist them or the enemy will make you weak and overthrow you. It is your duty to do what good you can as God opens the way before you. You are constantly trying to open some way for yourself. If you continue to plan and follow your judgment, you will burden your brethren and exhaust their patience.  {6MR 190.5}
[6MR 191.1]          I was shown that individuals would present inducements to tempt you. They will represent that the Seventh-day people do not appreciate your talents, and that you could accomplish a far greater and more useful work to leave them. Those who would thus deceive you are Satan's agents. You will be tempted to break away from this people where you can be pushed forward to do a great work.  {6MR 191.1}
[6MR 191.2]          I was shown if individuals could obtain their object and estrange your heart from this people, they would engage with you in your plans, raise your hopes, and then their interest in you would die when they could serve themselves of you no longer. They would leave you saying they were disappointed in you, and you and your family would suffer.  {6MR 191.2}
[6MR 191.3]          Your being a learned man does not qualify you for a leader or efficient laborer in this work. If you had much less learning than you have and could speak English readily, you would be more useful in this work. Your zeal is good. You are ambitious to see the work moving forward. You are conscientious and perfectly honest before God.  {6MR 191.3}
[6MR 191.4]          I saw you looking anxiously forward to a field of labor. You are absent from your country and cannot expect to labor in your favorite sphere. Your following the light which God has given you while in foreign countries, has cost you much suffering, much persecution and your views now differ so widely                                           -192-     from theirs, your liberty and life would be in danger. ［You would be in danger］ of falling a sacrifice to a superstitious people. Do all you can where you are. Hold yourself ready to follow the opening Providence of God, but you should not mark out a course for yourself.  {6MR 191.4}
[6MR 192.1]          You are very sensitive. You possess fine feelings, but if you are not careful, the enemy will take advantage of your sensitiveness. Disappointment throws you upon the battlefield of the enemy. To avoid disappointment move cautiously and sure. Counsel with experienced brethren. . . .  {6MR 192.1}
[6MR 192.2]          Dear Brother, you must lean upon the judgment of those who have experience. They must be your anchor to steady your course or you will drift in confusion anywhere and will be of no use in this last great work of preparation of God's people. . . .  {6MR 192.2}
[6MR 192.3]          If God has a special important work for you to accomplish, He will open the way before you and not only teach you your duty in the matter, but instruct the church, lay the burdens upon them to assist you by their prayers and aid you with their means. . . .  {6MR 192.3}
[6MR 192.4]          Brother C. must not be deceived and think his labors more valuable than they really are. Brother C. must exercise judgment and economy in using means. Brethren work hard for their means and while they see so little accomplished in the field by Brother C. they are in trial. Brother C. must remember the brethren have cause for trial on account of his lack of judgment and use of means. He must be willing to be instructed by his brethren where he lacks judgment and not suffer jealousy to come into his heart against them who would labor for his interest. In love, Ellen G. White.--Letter 3, 1864, pp. 2-7. (To Brother Czechowski, circa 1864.)                                          -193-  {6MR 192.4}
[6MR 193.1]          Brother Guenin's eldest son had taken no part with the church for more than a year. He spoke with deep feeling, confessing his wrongs. . . . His mother spoke for the first time. She became disgusted with the course of Czechowski and she became prejudiced with all who came from America, but a change came over her and she expressed her desire to take part with the people of God.--Ms 29, 1887, p. 2. (Diary, February 5, 1887.)     Released September 16, 1974.  {6MR 193.1}
[6MR 194.1]       MR No. 379 - Enlisting the Laymen in Seeking Lost Sheep         Brethren and sisters, God has given to every man his work. He calls upon church members in every place to dedicate themselves to the Lord and to His service. Let us go forth, and present the truth from house to house, to souls who are starving for the bread of life. We must come into line.  {6MR 194.1}
[6MR 194.2]          "Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that He will send forth laborers into His harvest." These words teach us how the field is to be supplied with workers who will labor for the salvation of souls.--Ms 55, 1907, p. 1. ("The Work in Washington, D.C.," May 30, 1907.)  {6MR 194.2}
[6MR 194.3]          I have some things to say to you. Do not exhaust your strength by giving long discourses. Search the Scriptures. Seek God in earnest prayer, that when you stand before the people, you may realize the solemn weight of the message which you are about to bear. Talk to the people in simplicity. Let your discourses be short. Handle only a few points, saving your vitality for house to house work.  {6MR 194.3}
[6MR 194.4]          Ministers too often stand before the people and deliver lengthy discourses, which in order to do good, need to be divided into three parts. The minds of the people are wearied by such discourses, and the truth loses its effect upon them. Keep humble. In your ministry plead for the presence of the Holy Spirit; for nothing can be done without its aid. Never forget that you are a steward of the grace of God and a servant of the church for Christ's sake. Mingle no selfishness with your work; pray that self may be covered with the garment of Christ's righteousness.                                           -195-  {6MR 194.4}
[6MR 195.1]          Come close to the people in your work. If you can become better acquainted with them by canvassing, do that work. If you can bring the riches of the grace of Christ into their family circles, if, by simple, earnest prayer you can grasp the throne of the Infinite, and then flash the light you have received into the homes you enter, you are doing missionary work of the highest order.--Letter 95, 1896, pp. 1, 2. (To G. B. Starr, August 11, 1896.)  {6MR 195.1}
[6MR 195.2]          Here at Mountain View many publications are being printed, to warn the world; but this printed matter cannot take the place of the voice of the living preacher. Both are necessary. . . .  {6MR 195.2}
[6MR 195.3]          The responsibility for doing this work rests not upon the ministry alone. Hundreds of church members who have a knowledge of saving truth, might set themselves to work in their immediate neighborhoods and surrounding settlements. Wherever practicable, it is well for such workers to go out two and two, as did the early disciples. Take up this work brethren and sisters. Carry along some books and papers, and make God your trust. Let no one, by arbitrary forbiddings, seek to hinder this line of house to house work. There is a world to be warned, and every agency for the accomplishment of the Lord's work in the earth must be set in operation and wisely directed and encouraged. Wake up the watchmen; for the end is near . . . .  {6MR 195.3}
[6MR 195.4]          Those who are connected with our offices of publication need especially to carry a burden for souls and to study ways and means of doing personal work in the highways and hedges. . . .  {6MR 195.4}
[6MR 195.5]          Doubtless there are some in our larger churches, and in our printing establishments, who will feel inclined to express objections against a                                           -196-     message that would stir up those who are now doing but little personal work for souls. But I cannot hold my peace. I have been instructed to say, The Lord calls upon those who understand the truth, to spend time in opening the Scriptures to others. . . .  {6MR 195.5}
[6MR 196.1]          Let those who are living in Takoma Park awake to an understanding of the times and of their privileges. Many who are living in our large centers need to be reconverted; and until they are reconverted, they can never feel the necessity of giving to the scattered sheep the message for this time. Let our people in every church arouse, and begin to work in earnest.--Ms 53, 1910, pp. 1, 3-5, 9, 11. ("Wake Up the Watchmen," January 28, 1910.)  {6MR 196.1}
[6MR 196.2]          Let the luster of our piety, the energy, the earnestness of our faith, the practical godliness brought into our life and our own souls subdued by the love of God, lead us to expostulate and entreat to save the soul from death. If we neglect this personal effort and do not habitually and perseveringly urge upon the sinner his danger, we are guilty before God. . . .  {6MR 196.2}
[6MR 196.3]          Would that the members of the church would feel their true heavenly calling and feel, as I have been shown they should, their duty to be living, acting, working members of the church. . . .  {6MR 196.3}
[6MR 196.4]          May the Lord be near us and guide us, is my prayer.--Letter 60, 1886, pp. 9, 10. (To Elder and Mrs. John Corliss, December 25, 1886.)  {6MR 196.4}
[6MR 196.5]          There are many who speak of coming to Christ who will leave the matter indistinct and indefinite. The question is asked "What shall I do to be                                           -197-     saved?" And Christ answers the question positively. He asks, "What is written in the Law?" And the answer comes to this, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul and with all thy strength and with all thy mind and thy neighbor as thyself." Luke 10:25-27. Now we can see that the conditions are not made on emotions but it is by taking a distinct course that is laid out for us. It is a very important question with every one of us what we shall do in order to be saved.  {6MR 196.5}
[6MR 197.1]          How particular are you men of business that all your business transactions are made according to law. How careful are you that you shall not invest your money and it prove to be a bad investment. Well; these business matters only relate to temporal matters but here the matter which concerns our eternal interest is such as will last through eternity. And it is not safe to run any risk in regard to our soul's salvation. We want an intelligent knowledge upon that which pertains to our eternal welfare. There is an eternal reward that is presented to those that shall find eternal life.  {6MR 197.1}
[6MR 197.2]          You think much of your pieces of land that you have here in this earth, but we read of a building that is made by God and not by human hands that is for the obedient and we want that inheritance that is not corruptible. We want a home on the earth made new. All that we have in this life is uncertain. We may meet with losses and discouragements but in that home all is made new and shall be forever and ever. How short-sighted must mortals be to place their affections on this life and lose sight of the things eternal! How important that we understand the conditions of obtaining this eternal inheritance!--Ms 17, 1887, pp. 2, 3. ("Godliness," Sermon, June 11, 1887.)                                          -198-  {6MR 197.2}
[6MR 198.1]          In our efforts to reach the people, there is danger of adopting methods that will not produce the best results. Plans may be followed which seem to excite much interest for the time; but the effect proves that the work is not abiding. The use of the gospel wagon may accomplish some good; but in most cases the after results will be disappointing. People will be attracted by the music, and will listen to the addresses and appeals that are made. But the workers pass rapidly from place to place, and there is not time for persons to become established in the faith. The impressions made are soon effaced. Little seed has been sown that springs up and bears fruit. When the season is ended, there will be few sheaves to be gathered. Experience will show that the results are not proportionate to the expenditure. The work is too much like that of carrying a torch through a district in the night. The places where the torch-bearer goes are light; but not many tapers are kindled from his torch, and when he has gone his way, the darkness is almost as great as before. . . .  {6MR 198.1}
[6MR 198.2]          There are in the ministry men of faith and experience, men who can say, "That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life; . . . that which we have seen and heard declare we unto you." These men are to instruct others. The plan of calling workers away from their fields of labor to attend ministerial institutes is not as a rule the best for this time. Let men be trained by actual labor, under the instruction of experienced workers.--Ms 3, 1899, pp. 5, 12. ("The Work for this Time," January 25, 1899.)                                           -199-  {6MR 198.2}
[6MR 199.1]          The spiritual life of the church can only be kept alive as the members make personal efforts to win souls to Christ. . . .  {6MR 199.1}
[6MR 199.2]          The work of the minister is incomplete if he does not educate the souls newly come to the faith to be laborers together with God, visiting and praying with families, showing to the world what Jesus has done for them. God's word declares, "Pure and undefiled religion before God and the Father is this, To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world." These words are addressed not only to the minister, but to every follower of Christ.  {6MR 199.2}
[6MR 199.3]          There are sluggards all through our churches, who frame excuses for their idleness. God calls not only on the minister, but on every soul connected with him, to be a worker in his vineyard. "Herein is my Father glorified," Christ says, "that ye bear much fruit." By his own life Jesus has paid for your earnest, hearty cooperation. He expects you to work, every one who has passed from death unto life. If you do not work as faithful missionaries, you are untrue to your trust, and you disappoint your Saviour.--Ms 48, 1899, pp. 4, 5. ("Work in Christ's Lines," March 29, 1899.)  {6MR 199.3}
[6MR 199.4]          No man should think that it is his duty to enter the field as a minister unless he is willing to educate and train himself to act as a shepherd to the flock.--Letter 3, 1892, p. 2. (To Brother Curtis, January 16, 1892.)  {6MR 199.4}
[6MR 199.5]          I received your letter, and thank you for writing me. I have been passing through a most severe ordeal of mental suffering, as I have been impressed with the thought of the advantage that some will take, and thus                                          -200-     imperil their souls, because they will take a false position in reference to the operation of the Holy Spirit upon the human agent, on account of the fact that there is some evidence that you have not made exactly straight paths for your feet. This has been my great fear for you.  {6MR 199.5}
[6MR 200.1]          I have trembled for you; because the people were looking to you, and hanging upon your words and were not doing as they should have done,--they were not catching the precious rays of light that shone from the word of God. They were not cooperating with God, and did not feel the truth burning in their own hearts, that they might impart the same to others. Some have done this, but many have lost the freshness, the power and glory of the truth, because they did not let its light shine forth to those who were in darkness of error.  {6MR 200.1}
[6MR 200.2]          We are to labor interestedly for the whole human family. Much more time has been devoted to instructing those who already know the truth, than is consistent to devote to them; for in this way the ignorant, and those who are in error, and who know not of the light heaven has sent, and the provision heaven has made for the salvation of their souls, are robbed of the message of the gospel.  {6MR 200.2}
[6MR 200.3]          Christ said, "I came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance." We should do very much more to carry the light into "regions beyond" that sinners may be converted to the truth. Many of those who profess to believe the truth, have heard a great deal from the Scriptures, have had golden opportunities and valuable privileges. Because of the abundance of privileges that have been given them they have not valued them as they should, or appropriated the truth to their souls as they should. Had the                                          -201-     people had less instruction, and had unbelievers had a great deal more, it would have been more after the order of God. The living testimony should have been borne, and regular organized efforts should have been made in every church, and persons should have been set to work for those who are unbelievers. Christian growth is promoted by active work for others.  {6MR 200.3}
[6MR 201.1]          I was bidden to look and behold what continuous efforts had been put forth and how precious time and money had been consumed in educating ministers in Bible truth, and instructing them how to work, and yet how small a number had responded to the light that had been given; how few had been led to tremble at the word, and to arouse from their dormant, sluggish, spiritual state, to take in the fact that there is a world to be warned, and that there are souls who are perishing out of Christ. The sanction of heaven cannot be given to misuse of light and truth or to spiritual inactivity. Of those who have not improved their privileges it is written in the books of heaven, "Thou wicked and slothful servant, . . . thou oughtest therefore to have put My money to the exchangers, and then at My coming I should have received Mine own with usury." Matthew 25:26, 27. Those who have been privileged to have the truth brought before them, should, irrespective of circumstances, receive the truth into good and honest hearts, and go to work as faithful stewards of the grace of Christ.  {6MR 201.1}
[6MR 201.2]          They should have imparted to their fellowmen the rich gift that heaven had bestowed upon them. Those who are nigh, and those who are afar off, need the same light and knowledge that you have received, that they all as workers together with God may be sharers of the triumphs of the truth.                                           -202-  {6MR 201.2}
[6MR 202.1]          There must be no compromise in which principle is sacrificed for policy. Every sincere hearer and believer of the truth is required of God to make manifest the principles of truth before the world and before the angels. The believers must manifest an intense solicitude in order that the principles of his faith may be set forth clean and pure before all men. Christians are to reveal the fact that the truth has wrought for the purification of their characters, and the elevation of their minds. He who has heard the truth, who has realized that the light of heaven has shone upon his soul, and who has not walked in the light, has hid his talent in the earth. There must needs be stirring testimonies given, that will lead men to take hold of the truth, in order that the transforming power of the truth may be seen upon their lives and character.  {6MR 202.1}
[6MR 202.2]          If the truth is received in the heart, and valued as a heavenly gift, it will be a working element, that will work from the heart, and its workings will be apparent in the outward life. The ministers who have had the privilege of attending ministerial institutes one upon another and have not used the grand principles of truth set before them, in not letting their light shine forth in steady rays to others, will lose the light they already have because they have not diffused it to others.  {6MR 202.2}
[6MR 202.3]          The Bible truths of justification and righteousness by faith have been set before large numbers of people. Some have been animated and delighted with the truth for a short time, but they do not appropriate the truth, and their minds and hearts are not purified from their sins. They do not cultivate an abiding faith, nor drink the rich and living draught placed to their lips, and they soon lose the impression made upon their hearts.                                          -203-  {6MR 202.3}
[6MR 203.1]          Shall we not seek to arouse the sluggish sensibilities of those who know the truth, and impress upon them their duty to practice it themselves, and to teach it to those who know it not. In this work the angels of God will cooperate with them, and those who are dead in trespasses and sins will be convicted and converted. The truth will become a living, working principle in their own hearts, and as they communicate to others that which they have received, the angels of God will communicate fresh and new light to the Christlike workers. Those who wish to know the reality of Bible truth in their own experience should impart it to the poor souls who are in the darkness of error.  {6MR 203.1}
[6MR 203.2]          Christ is the source of all light and efficiency, and all the honor, all the praise, and all the gratitude offerings belong to Jesus who is the giver of every good gift. If you would be inspired with the most lofty ambition to secure the highest spiritual attainments, draw your inspiration from Jesus Christ. Glory not in self, or in success; but consecrate everything to him who has loved us, and washed us from our sin in His own most precious blood. Lift Him up, the Man of Calvary.  {6MR 203.2}
[6MR 203.3]          You have been doing this; but do it more purely, more devotedly, more entirely. Do not be discouraged in the least; but I tell you as I have done before, be careful; weed out from your discourses all needless, extravagant words that will be caught up by those who have a disposition to carry things to the extreme. Give them no excuse for doing this for their extravagance will react upon you sometime. But so long as you and Elder Waggoner shall live, give the trumpet a certain sound, and be yourselves living epistles known and read of all men.                                          -204-  {6MR 203.3}
[6MR 204.1]          May the Lord give you wisdom, and give wisdom to all who are teaching the truth to others in Biblical institutes, or in any other place, that they may know how to communicate that which they have learned to perishing souls. If those who have heard the precious truth, which has been spoken in the demonstration of the Spirit, will lay hold upon God by living faith, and be vitalized by His Holy Spirit, and take up the work right where they are, lifting up Jesus before their own family that all may behold Him, they will do the very work that God calls upon them to do. Those who take up their home responsibilities, will also trade upon the Lord's goods by extending their efforts into the neighborhood and into the church. They will increase in tact and wisdom; for the Holy Spirit will cooperate with a willing, God-fearing, humble worker.  {6MR 204.1}
[6MR 204.2]          Warnings must be given, and entreaties must be made, dangers must be pointed out, and the landmarks of truth must be made plain. God will not give any man this work unless he is making a practical application of the truth to his own soul, and revealing the fact that he has the faith that works by love and purifies the soul. Oh, how precious are these words, "I write unto you, little children, (those newly come to the faith) because your sins are forgiven you for his name's sake." 1 John 2:12.  {6MR 204.2}
[6MR 204.3]          Brethren Jones and Prescott you have expressed ardent faith and joy in the Lord. This you have a right to do. You may encourage souls who enlist in the army of the Lord to rejoice in the Lord, and to joy in the God of their salvation. You may encourage them to have their hearts aglow with the love of God, as they see how rich is His treasure of truth and grace for those who believe in Him. Impress upon them the fact that if they would keep fresh and                                          -205-     strong their first love, they must give to others who are not in the faith the knowledge which they have received; for as God works in them to will and to do of his good pleasure, they must work out their salvation with fear and trembling. Heavenly agencies are working with human agencies, and the doer of the word is justified before God. There can be no more pleasant tiding to ascend to God, than the tidings that sinners are turning from error to truth, from sin to righteousness. Every one must pray to God and believe that God is, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him.  {6MR 204.3}
[6MR 205.1]          "I write unto you, fathers because ye have known Him that is from the beginning." 1 John 2:14. These are the old disciples who are the warriors of the faith. "That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled of the word of life; (for the life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and show unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us;) that which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us; and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ. And these things write we unto you, that your joy may be full." 1 John 1:1-4.  {6MR 205.1}
[6MR 205.2]          Every channel that God has used through which to communicate truth is to be respected. God has appointed human agents whom He has made channels through which the waters of life have flowed down through the ages of the past to our times. God has made them the depositories of sacred truth, and they have been co-laborers with Jesus Christ diffusing the light and truth that has made the church what it is today.                                           -206-  {6MR 205.2}
[6MR 206.1]          Let God alone specify the mistakes that they have made; but let us be silent concerning what we may think is a defect. We have enough to do to learn the lessons He would have us learn. Increased light has come to us from God as we have searched the living oracles. We have discovered gems that were more precious than gold and silver, and many of these rich treasures have been pointed out to us by men who are now laid away in the grave. Let us not depreciate one of God's workmen. If God in His great mercy has traced the imperfection of any of His workmen, it is for the purpose of leading the church to shun his defects, and to imitate his virtues.  {6MR 206.1}
[6MR 206.2]          Let us cherish the truth which has been spoken to us and the counsel that has been given to us by men through whom God has manifested His will in a marked manner. Let us be grateful that there were men who appropriated the grace of Christ, and bore the burden in the heat of the day, whose lips are now silent. The Lord Jesus bade John to write of them, "Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth; Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors; and their works do follow them." We should be careful how we handle the names of the precious and blessed ones who sleep in Jesus.  {6MR 206.2}
[6MR 206.3]          It has been at very great cost that the truth has been brought before the people. The third angel's message was established through very great difficulties; for every conceivable obstruction was in the way of its proclamation at first. Those who have seen the truth at a later date, who have had no experimental knowledge as to what it cost to become a Seventh-day Adventist when all the believers could be numbered within a small compass, should be guarded in their expressions in regard to the men through whom the Lord wrought as pioneers in His work. These men gave not only themselves, but                                           -207-     all that they possessed to advance the precious truth. It cost them more than it costs many today who take it upon themselves to speak so freely of the mistakes the servants of God made in their youth and inexperience. The Lord loved them and valued them; for they had fervor and honesty of soul, and He took them by the hand and led them in safe paths, planting their inexperienced feet upon the Rock of Ages.  {6MR 206.3}
[6MR 207.1]          Now let every one who loves God, love and respect those whom God has loved and honoured. "Them that honor Me, I will honour, and they that despise me shall be lightly esteemed." 1 Samuel 2:30.  {6MR 207.1}
[6MR 207.2]          These are the words of the Lord, and they point out the fact that we should not lightly esteem those who honor God.--Letter 39, 1894. (To A. T. Jones, June 7, 1894.)     Released September 16, 1974.  {6MR 207.2}
[6MR 208.1]       MR No. 380 - The Work of Oakwood College         "At the same time came the disciples unto Jesus, saying, Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven? And Jesus called a little child unto Him, and set him in the midst of them, and said, Verily I say unto you, Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven. And whoso shall receive one such little child in My name receiveth Me. But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in Me, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depths of the sea."  {6MR 208.1}
[6MR 208.2]          By "little ones" Christ does not mean babies. Those to whom He refers are "little ones which believe in Me,"--those who have not gained an experience in following Him, those who need to be led like children, as it were, in seeking the things of the kingdom of heaven.  {6MR 208.2}
[6MR 208.3]          "Woe unto the world because of offenses! for it must needs be that offenses come; but woe unto that man by whom the offense cometh.  {6MR 208.3}
[6MR 208.4]          "Wherefore if thy hand or thy foot offend thee, cut them off, and cast them from thee; it is better for thee to enter into life halt or maimed, rather than having two hands or two feet to be cast into everlasting fire."  {6MR 208.4}
[6MR 208.5]         "Cut them off and cast them from thee." That is, if you have ideas and sentiments which you cherish so tenaciously that you want every one to agree with your ideas, to think as you think and speak as you speak, you would better cease to cherish these ideas and sentiments.                                           -209-  {6MR 208.5}
[6MR 209.1]          "And if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee; it is better for thee to enter into life with one eye, rather than having two eyes to be cast into hell fire."  {6MR 209.1}
[6MR 209.2]          "Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones; for I say unto you, that in heaven their angels do always behold the face of My Father which is in heaven." These "little ones" may not know as much as you know. They may not understand all they should understand. But they will understand this if they are given opportunity, and if those who profess to be children of God set them a Christlike example.  {6MR 209.2}
[6MR 209.3]          "For I say unto you, That in heaven their angels do always behold the face of My Father which is in heaven." Christ is speaking of those who need the perfect example in the right way that you can give them, and if by any word of yours or any wrong course of action, you mislead their feet, so that they stumble in the way, because of the crooked paths that you have made, the Holy Spirit is deeply grieved.  {6MR 209.3}
[6MR 209.4]          "For the Son of man is come to save that which was lost. How think ye? If a man have an hundred sheep, and one of them be gone astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine, and goeth into the mountains, and seeketh that which is gone astray. And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, He rejoiceth more of that sheep than of the ninety and nine which went not astray. Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven that one of these little ones should perish."  {6MR 209.4}
[6MR 209.5]         What a wonderful lesson. We should be giving very poor evidence of the genuineness of our faith were we to enclose ourselves within ourselves, not giving those around us any of the precious light of truth that God has given                                           -210-     us. We need more and more truth, and a clearer and clearer understanding of the truth. We are to be constantly seeking for truth and finding truth; and it is to be our earnest desire that others shall join us in the faith.  {6MR 209.5}
[6MR 210.1]          I testify to you today that the most precious work that God has given me to do is the opening of new fields, where people have never heard the truth. Every time I see a human being out of the fold, I think of the heaven above, where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God. It was He who wrought out our salvation for us, and at what a cost! No language is of sufficient force to describe that cost. We might dwell upon this theme from now until the close of time, and still we should fall short of an understanding of it.  {6MR 210.1}
[6MR 210.2]          We are to labor with all our capabilities and powers to reach the high standard which God designs us to reach. And yet, while we are endeavoring to be overcomers, we are to remember that God tells us that we are not to seek the highest place. The nearer we come to Jesus, the less desire shall we have for the highest place.  {6MR 210.2}
[6MR 210.3]          I am so pleased to see the colored students who are here today. I wish that there were a hundred of them, as it has been presented to me there should be. I wish there were many more here in training for service, for there is a large field to work in the South. To those who are here, I would say, seek to understand the Scriptures. God will help you. His eye is upon the race that has been so neglected, and He will send His angels to open your understanding.  {6MR 210.3}
[6MR 210.4]          We need, Oh so much, colored workers to labor for their own people, in places where it would not be safe for white people to labor. White workers can labor in places where the prejudice is not so strong. This is why we have                                           -211-     established our printing office in Nashville. In and near Nashville there are large institutions for the education of the colored people. The men who established these institutions have opened the way for us to give the light of present truth to these people.  {6MR 210.4}
[6MR 211.1]          In regard to this school here at Huntsville, I wish to say that for the past two or three years I have been receiving instruction in regard to it-- what it should be, and what those who come here as students are to become. All that is done by those connected with this school, whether they be white or black, is to be done with the realization that this is the Lord's institution, in which the students are to be taught how to cultivate the land, and how to labor for the uplifting of their own people. They are to work with such earnestness and perseverance that the farm will bear testimony, to the world, to angels, and to men, to the fidelity with which this donation of land has been cared for. This is the Lord's land, and it is to bear fruit to His glory. Those who attend this school, to be taught in right lines, on the farm or in the school, are to live in close connection with God.  {6MR 211.1}
[6MR 211.2]          The Lord says, "Work out your own salvation." How are you to do this? By doing the very things He wants you to do, that you may become intelligent in His service. He has given you talents to be improved. He has bestowed on the colored race some of the best and highest talents.  {6MR 211.2}
[6MR 211.3]          Students, there is a work for you to do. You can labor where we cannot, in places where the existing prejudice forbids us to labor. Christ left Jerusalem in order to save His life. It is our duty to take care of our lives                                          -212-     for Christ's sake. We are not to place ourselves, unbidden, in danger, because He wants us to live to teach and help others.  {6MR 211.3}
[6MR 212.1]          God wants the colored students before me today to be His helping hand in reaching souls in many places where white workers cannot labor. He wants them to have an intelligence so sharp and clear that they can grasp the most precious truths, and in the simplicity of Christ present these truths to those who have never heard them.  {6MR 212.1}
[6MR 212.2]          We want every one who comes to this school to try to get some other one to come. There should be one hundred students, at least, in attendance at the very next session of the school. Will you not try in every way possible to swell the number to one hundred? And when the school year is over, these students should not be sent out to go where they please. They are to be trained and educated till they are able to go out into the field to work for the Master, to tell what the truth has done for them.  {6MR 212.2}
[6MR 212.3]          "Ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building." Do not bring to the foundation that which is represented as wood, hay, stubble; for such material will be destroyed by fire. Bring the material that is spoken of in the word of God as gold, silver, and precious stones. This will stand the test. If you bring worthless material to the foundation, your work will be consumed. If you yourself are saved, you will have nothing to show for your life-work. You will merely save your own soul. But God desires you not merely to save your own soul, but to bring others to Him, who, when the redeemed are gathered home, will be among those who will cast their glittering crowns at the feet of the Redeemer, and fill all heaven with rich music. These ransomed ones will exclaim, "Worthy worthy is the Lamb that was slain, and that sitteth                                           -213-     upon the throne;" and then they will go out to the ones who spoke to them the words which brought them into right relation to God, and will say, "It was your influence, through Christ, that led me to accept the truth of heavenly origin."  {6MR 212.3}
[6MR 213.1]          "Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you, both to will and to do of His good pleasure." You are to fear lest you make a mistake, and lead others to follow a wrong example. All that you do is to show the fidelity which God acknowledges. God has given to every man his work, and He puts His stamp on all work that is genuine. But spurious work is of no value in His sight. Everything is to be done with thoroughness. There is to be no sham work. If you will do thorough work here, your education will be worth double to you in after life than if you should leave school with a sham education, not having done thorough work.  {6MR 213.1}
[6MR 213.2]          I feel so grateful that we have this farm on which to carry on our school work. I am so glad that it is land which will produce. But it cannot be expected to produce fruit if it is left uncultivated. From this we may learn a spiritual lesson. "It is My Father's good pleasure," Christ says to His disciples, "that ye bear much fruit." But you cannot bear much fruit unless you take out of your lives the weeds of evil, and let the word of truth dwell in you richly, that your lives may produce the fruits of righteousness and holiness. If you will do this, you will see in the kingdom of God the result of what you have learned on this school farm. Pull up the weeds, and plant the seeds of truth. . . .  {6MR 213.2}
[6MR 213.3]          Every one before me, whether white or black, is to be a missionary for Christ. Students, we want you to bring others to this school. And we want you                                           -214-     to do your level best yourselves in gaining a fitness for service. You have precious opportunities here, and we want you to learn how to educate the minds and hands of others, so that they in turn can lead still others to Christ, and receive a crown of rejoicing. You are to be patient, kind, gentle, and yet strong for the right. You are to place your feet on the platform of eternal truth,--the platform that no storm or tempest can sweep away. Do you ask what this platform is? It is the law of God. He says that if you will keep His commandments, you will be a kingdom of priests, heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ.  {6MR 213.3}
[6MR 214.1]          God's eye is upon all, whether they be white or black. He wants the students in this school to make all they do a means of helping them to gain an education that will enable them to present the truth to their own people.  {6MR 214.1}
[6MR 214.2]          I am speaking to the colored students here today because I want to encourage them. They have a battle to fight; they have a strong prejudice to work against. If they will do this righteously and patiently, not cherishing the feeling that they are misused, God will greatly bless them. Students, remember that Christ loves you; that God so loves you that He gave His only begotten Son to die for you, that you might be brought into the faith.  {6MR 214.2}
[6MR 214.3]          I say again, I am so glad that we have this farm. One came to me, and said, "I think it is a mistake to keep that land. It is not half cultivated. I think that they might better turn it back to the Conference." That night instruction was given me regarding the matter. It was God's purpose that the school should be placed here. He saw that the workers here would not have to fight every inch of the ground, as the workers in some places have had to do, in order to establish the truth. The instruction was given me, Never, never                                          -215-     part with an acre of this land. It is to educate hundreds. If those who come here as teachers will do their part, if they will take up their work in God's name, sending their petitions to heaven for light and grace and strength, success will attend their efforts. The teachers are to be kind and tender, and at the same time very thorough in discipline. This is most essential.  {6MR 214.3}
[6MR 215.1]          Minute-men are needed in this school,--men who have vitality and power, men who are prepared to use the capabilities of the whole being in active service, that everything about this school may be of a character to recommend it to angels and to men. Teachers and students will then have the satisfaction of knowing that the work is done right.  {6MR 215.1}
[6MR 215.2]          Students, God will help you, but you must not think that you can retain the unChristlike traits of character that you naturally possess. You must place yourselves in the school of Christ. You must learn from the One who learned from His Father. He did what His Father told Him to do, and we are to do what He tells us to do.  {6MR 215.2}
[6MR 215.3]          God wants us to be planted in Christ. Then we shall be partakers of the divine nature, having overcome the corruption that is in the world through lust. Then at last we shall see the King in His beauty, and behold His matchless charms.  {6MR 215.3}
[6MR 215.4]          We are preparing to enter the holy city. Keep this thought in mind all the time. There is a heaven of bliss before us. Keep thinking of this. And there is a joy that we may have in Christ even in this world. To those who keep His commandments He says, "My joy shall be in you, and your joy shall be full." Keep His commandments and live, and His law as the apple of thine eye.                                           -216-     May God bless you all. If I never see you again on this earth, I hope that I shall see you in the kingdom of God.--Ms 60, 1904. (Talk, June 21, 1904.)     Released September 16, 1974.  {6MR 215.4}
[6MR 217.1]       MR No. 381 - Items for Notes and Papers         Those who at the last General Conference listened to the testimonies borne, but did not humble themselves before God, and change square about, have done despite to the spirit of grace and have placed themselves in a fortress of unbelief. Great light has shone upon them, but they have opposed the message borne to them, and have thus placed themselves in opposition to the Lord Jesus Christ.--Ms 18, 1903 p. 1. ("A Call to Repentance," November 10, 1902.)  {6MR 217.1}
[6MR 217.2]          During the night the spirit of God has been presenting many things to my mind. The experience that was given us at the General Conference held in Battle Creek early in 1901, was of God. Had Dr. Kellogg at that time done thorough work, the terrible experience through which we are now passing would never have been.--Letter 242, 1903, p. 1. ("Decided Action to Be Taken Now," October, 1903.)  {6MR 217.2}
[6MR 217.3]          I then saw a lack of cleanliness among Sabbath-keepers. I saw that God would have a clean and holy people, a people that He can delight in. I saw that the camp must be cleansed or the Lord would pass by and see the uncleanness of the children of Israel and would not go forth with their armies to battle, but would turn from them in displeasure and our enemies would triumph over us, and we left weak in shame and disgrace. I saw that God would not acknowledge an untidy and unclean person as a Christian. His frown was upon such. Our souls, bodies, and spirits are to be presented                                          -218-     blameless by Jesus to His Father, and unless we are clean in person and pure in heart, we cannot be presented blameless to God. I saw that the houses of the saints should be kept tidy and neat from dirt and filth and all uncleanness. I saw that the house of God had been desecrated by the carelessness of parents, with their children, and by the untidiness and uncleanness there. I saw that these things should meet with an open rebuke, and if there was not a change immediately in some that profess the truth, in these things, they should be put out of the camp.  {6MR 217.3}
[6MR 218.1]          I then saw the corruption of these last days. Some of those who profess the present truth are corrupt, and the same sins exist now that existed before the destruction of the old world. The world is almost ripe for destruction. . . .  {6MR 218.1}
[6MR 218.2]          I then saw the appetite must be denied, that rich food should not be prepared, and that which is lavished upon the appetite should be put in the treasury of the Lord. It would tell there, and those who denied themselves would lay up a reward in heaven. Pride and idols must be laid aside. I saw rich food destroyed the health of the bodies and was ruining the constitution, was destroying the mind, and was a great waste of means.  {6MR 218.2}
[6MR 218.3]          I saw some who were sickly among the saints, made themselves so by indulging the appetite. If we wish good health we must take special care of the health God has given us, deny the unhealthy appetite, eat more coarse food with little grease. Then you can consistently ask God's blessing upon such food as is congenial with your natures. We must pray as did Solomon for food convenient for us, and act accordingly, and God will bless us. Some Sabbath-keepers make a god of their bellies, waste their means in getting                                           -219-     rich food. Such I saw, if saved at all, would know what pinching is unless they deny their appetites and eat to the glory of God. There are but few who eat to the glory of God.--Ms 1, 1854, pp. 5-7. ("Reproof for Adultery and Neglect of Children," February 12, 1854.)     Released September 16, 1974.  {6MR 218.3}
[6MR 220.1]       MR No. 383 - Items for Pakistan Health Book         Let no one endeavor to cover up his own sins by revealing the mistakes of someone else. God has not given us this work to do.--Ms 56, 1904, p. 3. ("Take Heed to Thyself," Talk, May 23, 1904.)  {6MR 220.1}
[6MR 220.2]          Selfish interest must ever be made subordinate; for if given room to act, it becomes a controlling power which contracts the intellect, hardens the heart, and weakens the moral power. Then disappointment comes. The man has divorced himself from God and sold himself to unworthy pursuits. He cannot be happy, for he cannot respect himself. He has lowered himself in his own estimation. He is an intellectual failure.--Ms 21, 1899, p. 1. ("Give Unto the Lord the Glory Due Unto His Name," typed March 8, 1899.)     Released September 16, 1974.  {6MR 220.2}
[6MR 221.1]       MR No. 384 - Early Health Counsels         I saw that God was purifying unto Himself a peculiar people. He will have a clean and a holy people, a people in whom He can delight. . . .  {6MR 221.1}
[6MR 221.2]          I saw that God would not acknowledge an untidy, unclean person as a Christian. His frown was upon such. Our souls, bodies, and spirits are to be presented blameless by Jesus to His Father, and unless we are clean in person, and pure, we cannot be presented blameless to God.  {6MR 221.2}
[6MR 221.3]          I saw that the houses of the saints should be kept tidy and neat, free from dirt and filth and all uncleanness. . . .  {6MR 221.3}
[6MR 221.4]          I then saw that the appetite must be denied. . . . If we wish good health, we must take special care of the health that God has given us.--Ms 3, 1854, pp. 8, 9. ("Testimony for Churches in New York State," February 12, 1854.)     Released September 16, 1974.  {6MR 221.4}
[6MR 222.1]       MR No. 385 - Counsel With Respect to Controversy         My brother, do not, by your extreme views and unguarded words lessen the confidence of your brethren in you.--Letter 15a, 1890. (To Brother Edwin Jones, May 19, 1890.)  {6MR 222.1}
[6MR 222.2]          I received your two letters and have read them carefully. I was made sad, my brother, to read your letter written by your own hand. Oh, how glad I would be to comfort you, but I point you to Jesus. His invitation is given to you and to me: "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; . . . and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light." Grasp this precious promise with the hand of faith and never let go. I know your difficulties and some one knows them too who is able to save to the uttermost all who come unto him.  {6MR 222.2}
[6MR 222.3]         One thing is evident, you must now unload even if you do not do the things as you would do them. We are not willing to see you killing yourself. Rest you must have. I think from your description of yourself it is your duty to call a halt. I am pained indeed. I cannot advise you to go on in the same line that you have done and have been doing these years violating the laws of nature, but then I will not irritate a mind and soul already bruised and suffering, but you must not, my brother, pursue the same course and extinguish the life that God would have you preserve.  {6MR 222.3}
[6MR 222.4]          In writing to you in regard to Christian character I did not mean to discourage you, but I have so strong, so earnest a desire that you should not                                           -223-     have run in vain, neither labor in vain, but through the grace richly provided you should come off more than conqueror through Him that has loved you. At any cost unload. I know and you know that hard battles have been fought to keep the principles of health reform upon a high elevated platform where it should have stood before our people who have had great light. God has placed in their keeping most sacred sanctifying truths. Oh, what a work might have been done far and nigh if we had all stood in our lot and position as faithful sentinels, our banners unfurled as progressive reformers.  {6MR 222.4}
[6MR 223.1]          How much has been lost because those who should have stood true as a rock to principle have been conformed to the world in their eating and drinking and dressing, rather than transformed. But you have hurt your own soul and the physical has suffered because of the backsliding of God's people when they might have been advancing firmly in practicing temperance in all things, and they would have had a free, clear, bold testimony to bear in regard to the requirements of God on this subject. But my much respected brother, keep in mind that the Lord has not made you a sin bearer; there is but one who can carry the sins of the world and you cannot bear even your own sins. These are laid upon the Son of the living God. Then your mind must not be irritated and chafed over the manifold defection of those around you, and especially those who you think should know better. This hurts the most.  {6MR 223.1}
[6MR 223.2]          But Dr. Kellogg, will you consider the spotless, pure, holy Son of the Infinite God--He passed through it all and was tempted in all points like as we are but without a single trace of tarnish, not the faintest blur was discernable upon His character. Through His virtue and through His righteousness imputed to us we have as His purchased possession to stand in                                           -224-     His merits pure and undefiled before the Father. Bear in mind that the undeserving are made perfect through the merits of Christ, while the Saviour, the Son of God, undeserving, is made sin for us. He bore our sins in His own body on the accursed tree, and you, my brother, relying wholly upon Jesus, not trusting to what you have done or may do, through faith in the atoning sacrifice, have life, pardon, and the peace of Jesus Christ. You may claim all this rich endowment because Christ has borne the punishment of your own sins, all undeserving, that you undeserving may go free and receive the rich treasures of his grace. I bid you in the name of Jesus Christ to lay hold of the assurances of the word of God. But do not waver, do not look to yourself and doubt; trust the keeping of your soul to God as unto a faithful creator and He has promised that He will keep that which you have committed to His trust against that day.  {6MR 223.2}
[6MR 224.1]          You are accepted in the beloved. I have had the most earnest desire that you should perfect a Christian character, not in your own strength, but in the strength and in the virtue and righteousness of Christ. The donation of the Holy Spirit was the greatest gift God could bestow upon finite man. This is free to all and in this gift there could be no computation; this endowment specially signalized the enthronement of the only begotten Son of God in His mediatorial kingdom. In this the gift of the Comforter the Lord God of heaven demonstrates to man the perfect reconciliation which He had effected between Himself and men, which hope, says the apostle, "we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast, and which entereth into that within the veil, whither the forerunner is for us entered."                                          -225-  {6MR 224.1}
[6MR 225.1]          Has not God said He would give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him? And is not this Spirit a real, true actual guide? Some men seem afraid to take God at His word as though it would be presumption in them. They pray for the Lord to teach us and yet are afraid to credit the pledged word of God and believe we have been taught of Him. So long as we come to our heavenly Father humbly and with a spirit to be taught, willing and anxious to learn, why should we doubt God's fulfillment of His own promise. You must not for a moment doubt Him and dishonor Him thereby. When you have sought to know His will, your part in the operation with God is to believe that you will be led and guided and blessed in the doing of His will. We may mistrust ourselves lest we misinterpret His teachings, but make even this a subject of prayer, and trust Him, still trust Him to the uttermost, that His Holy Spirit will lead you to interpret aright His plans and the working of His providence.  {6MR 225.1}
[6MR 225.2]          I cannot endure the thought that you are and have been slowly removing the underpinning of your house, and you must not go another step in this breaking down of your physical and mental forces. I have, you know, been warning you of this for years, and now do not, I entreat you, go straight on. Stop, stop a while that you shall have not merely one week's rest or two weeks' rest, but a thorough rest and entire change. It will be to you like taking off the right arm, taking out the right eye, nevertheless I need not assure a physician that this is positively necessary in your case. Make some arrangements at once to change your line of labor and let there be a calling into exercise organs of the brain that have not been having so severe a strain. Will it pay to make the trial which seems so positively essential? Will you run any more risks? Will you venture on the very brink of the                                          -226-     precipice? When you shall have months of complete change in your labor, then you may through the blessing of God, be as a new man. . . .  {6MR 225.2}
[6MR 226.1]          A great work is to be done in the Sanitarium. Much more might have been done had the workers felt their dependence upon God and had they brought Christlikeness into their lives. The Lord calls for consecrated workers. He has no use for the half-hearted lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God.  {6MR 226.1}
[6MR 226.2]          Many, many souls, had the physicians and helpers been connected with God, might have been channels of light working as if in full view of the heavenly universe. The Spirit of the Lord would have worked with every effort and would have impelled and directed them. But all the grace and efficiency comes in united persevering prayer. Ask and ye shall receive.  {6MR 226.2}
[6MR 226.3]          The Lord move upon the churches! May the voice from the living oracles of God, the startling movings of providence, speak in clear language to the church, "separate unto me Paul and Barnabas." Holy and devout men are wanted now to cultivate their mental and physical powers and their piety to the uttermost, and to be ordained to go forth as medical missionaries, both men and women. Every effort should be made to send forth intelligent workers. The same grace that came from Jesus Christ to Paul and Apollos, that distinguished them for spiritual excellencies can be reproduced and brought into working order in many devoted missionaries. Let not a large number fold their hands and say O yes, let such and such an one go to untried fields, while themselves put forth no interested devoted self-denying labor and expect their work that the Lord has committed to them to be done by proxy.  {6MR 226.3}
[6MR 226.4]          There are those who if they will deny self and lift the cross will find that God will communicate with them as verily as He did with Paul and                                           -227-     Barnabas. These were representatives of what very many should be. The Scripture saith, Whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed, for there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek; for the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon Him, for whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved. How then shall they call on Him in whom they have not believed? And how shall they believe in Him whom they have not heard, and how shall they hear without a preacher, and how shall they preach without they be sent? As it is written, how beautiful are the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace and bring good tidings of good things.  {6MR 226.4}
[6MR 227.1]          I am glad to learn that there is to be an effort made in Battle Creek. I have long pled for this to be done and I hope some kind of provisions will be made for a protracted effort to get the reasons of our faith before many. And let there be men chosen to go into the regions round about Battle Creek among those immersed in the shadow of death, and work as Christ worked to save the lost and perishing.  {6MR 227.1}
[6MR 227.2]          But I must close as we soon step on the boat. In regard to the Mount Vernon Institution I would, could you hear my voice across the broad Pacific, say, Let the building be converted into a Seminary to educate our youth in the place of enlarging the College at Battle Creek. I have been shown that there should have been a church at Cleveland, Ohio, and that there should be located school buildings in Ohio which would give character to the work.  {6MR 227.2}
[6MR 227.3]         The Lord bless you and your wife and children.--Letter 35, 1893, pp. 1-3. (To Brother and Sister Kellogg, February 19, 1893.)                                           -228-  {6MR 227.3}
[6MR 228.1]          During the past night matters have been presented to me which I dare not withhold. I seemed to be in a meeting at Battle Creek, where many were assembled. Persons from far and near were present. But in the meeting there was revealed a lack of unity. I saw marked evidence that our ministering brethren did not have the love and confidence they should have, and they were weak in consequence. Then one rose in the meeting, and with solemn, earnest words addressed the congregation. The words spoken impressed my mind vividly. The prayer of Christ for His disciples was repeated in a solemn, reverential manner, giving to it a sacred importance that I had never realized before. Then followed words of a similar character.--Ms 64, 1894, p. 1. (Untitled, October 27, 1894.)  {6MR 228.1}
[6MR 228.2]          There is need of constant watchfulness on your part, my brother. Be careful lest in dealing with the mistakes of others that have been reproved, you make a mistake yourself in being sharp and hard, critical and exacting. . . .  {6MR 228.2}
[6MR 228.3]          The Lord would have you, my brother, mellow up, and not be harsh and over-bearing. You hurt yourself when you are rash and impetuous. . . . Everything is gained and nothing lost by courtesy. Be kind. Speak patiently and gracefully. Represent Christ. . . .  {6MR 228.3}
[6MR 228.4]          Brother Jones, you need the subduing influence of the Spirit of God. You have hereditary traits of character that are constantly striving for the supremacy. Character is power. It is an influence which makes friends. Worked by the Holy Spirit's power, self will die; but all the preaching a man may do                                          -229-     will not make character. It is essential that the foundation corner stone be laid aright. All your phases of character are to be guarded.  {6MR 228.4}
[6MR 229.1]          Brother Jones, be careful in your words. You know the truth, and I urge you for Christ's sake to practice the truth. You need the converting power of God every day. May the Lord help you, my brother; for He has greatly blessed you. You need the spirit of meekness and gentleness, of patience and forbearance, and of love for your brethren. Take heed how you build; for the structure will be tested.--Letter 91, 1899, pp. 1, 2, 5. (To A. T. Jones, May 1, 1899.)  {6MR 229.1}
[6MR 229.2]          The work must be carried forward in the simplicity of truth. God says, "I have words of encouragement for you. "The Lord has in Greater New York many precious souls who have not bowed the knee to Baal. And He has those who have worshiped Baal ignorantly. On these the light of truth is to shine, that they may see Christ as the Way, the Truth, and the Life. Carry forward your work in humility. Never rise above the simplicity of the gospel of Christ.  {6MR 229.2}
[6MR 229.3]          If Elder Franke will humble his heart before God, he will be successful in giving the invitation given by Him, who, though the Majesty of heaven, humbled Himself to take the position of a servant. But Elder Franke must carry his work forward solidly, not in ways that are not after God's order. This is his danger. In the past, extravagance and display have attended his labors. These should be exchanged for right methods. He should work in Christ's lines, pointing souls to the Saviour. The work in Greater New York is to be done after Christ's order, not after the order of a theatrical                                          -230-     performer. It is not a theatrical performance that glorifies God, but the presentation of truth in the love of Christ.  {6MR 229.3}
[6MR 230.1]          No human being is to seek to bind other human beings to himself, as if he were to control them, telling them to do this, and forbidding them to do that, commanding, dictating, acting like an officer over a company of soldiers. This is the way that the priests and rulers did in Christ's day. But it is not the right way. After the truth has made an impression on hearts, and men and women have accepted the truth, they are to be treated as the property of Christ, not as the property of man. Elder Franke must remember this. His words of forbidding and commanding are contrary to the example Christ has given.  {6MR 230.1}
[6MR 230.2]          If those who accept the truth under Elder Franke's labors follow his example, refusing to hold fellowship with those who do not do just as they do, they will need a re-conversion. There must be no wrangling, no strife, among the people of God. There must be no binding up in separate parties. No minister is to say, I will have a church who will do my bidding, who will be ruled by my wisdom.  {6MR 230.2}
[6MR 230.3]          Those who are truly converted will press together in Christian unity. There is to be no division in the church of God. No unwise authority is to be exercised over those who accept the truth. The meekness of Christ is to appear in all that is said and done.  {6MR 230.3}
[6MR 230.4]          From the light given me, I know that when Elder Franke hides self in Christ, when he is converted daily, he will be a successful laborer for God. And God will bless him as long as he works in the meekness and lowliness of                                          -231-     Christ.--Letter 195, 1901, pp. 6-8. (To Brother and Sister Haskell, September 23, 1901.)  {6MR 230.4}
[6MR 231.1]          I must tell you that it is God's purpose that you and Elder Franke shall labor together in the same field. The gifts that God has entrusted to each of you are needed. You are to follow your line of work, always looking to Jesus, the Author and Finisher of your faith. Your gifts and the gifts of Elder Franke, varied as they are in a marked degree, will accomplish the work that the Lord desires to see done.  {6MR 231.1}
[6MR 231.2]          The work in Greater New York needs Elder Franke's talents. If he allows himself to be controlled by the Holy Spirit, he will be given power to arouse the slumbering senses of worldlings. And it is the Lord's design that the work you and Sister Haskell shall do shall make Elder Franke's work more complete. He needs your counsel, and the mission needs your influence.  {6MR 231.2}
[6MR 231.3]          It may seem to you that the contrast between your gifts and Elder Franke's gifts is too great to allow you to work together in harmonious action. No; for there are varied minds to be reached. And the Lord is your Helper.  {6MR 231.3}
[6MR 231.4]          The Lord desires His chosen servants to learn how to blend together. A decided influence for good is to be brought to bear on the inhabitants of the world. However diverse the talents of His Workers, these workers are to labor in unity, all revealing kindness and love. By different gifts the truth is to be proclaimed, all the gifts controlled by the same Spirit.--Letter 197, 1901, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Haskell, September 29, 1901.)                                          -232-  {6MR 231.4}
[6MR 232.1]          The gospel is not properly represented by the course Elder Franke has pursued. God does not want any such example given to his workers; for it is entirely contrary to Christ's example. If Elder Franke persists in following the course which he has followed in the past, he should not be sustained by the Conference. The means which he has drawn from the people and used so extravagantly would support three workmen in the field who would work with economy.--Letter 150, 1901, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Haskell, October 2, 1901.)  {6MR 232.1}
[6MR 232.2]          I have received and read your letter. I feel extremely sorry that matters have assumed the shape they have. Why did you not sit down with Elder Haskell and tell him all your plans? Why did you not come to some understanding? Why did you not arrange matters so that you could blend with him? Can not you come together as brethren? Can not you talk with Elder Haskell and he with you, arranging matters so that you shall not interfere with one another in your work? Can not matters be adjusted so that your work will not cut across Brother Haskell's?  {6MR 232.2}
[6MR 232.3]          I am deeply moved as I see the moral apathy upon the world. I am much interested in New York. There is abundant room for you both. Commence your labors in some other part of the city, farther away than within a few blocks of where another hall has been hired for meetings, unless you can blend with Elder Haskell, although your talents are varied.  {6MR 232.3}
[6MR 232.4]          You can reach a class that Elder Haskell cannot reach. And whether he can reach them or not, there is a work that God has given him to do in the establishment of missions and the training of Bible workers to go into                                           -233-     families and give scripture readings,--a work that will prepare those who accept the truth to be in their turn light-bearers in the world, all striving to be one with Christ as he is one with the Father.  {6MR 232.4}
[6MR 233.1]          Your teaching is of a character to bind the people to yourself, you dictating to them in a way for which no example is given in the word of God. There is, in consequence, difference, contention, and variance. A party spirit is shown that reveals that the work has been misshaped.  {6MR 233.1}
[6MR 233.2]          Christ's work was to unify. "These words spake Jesus, and lifted up His eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee; as thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given them. And this is life eternal, that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent." The right knowledge of the truth, God and of Jesus Christ, the world's Redeemer, brings eternal life to the receiver,--spiritual life in this human existence and eternal life in the kingdom of God.  {6MR 233.2}
[6MR 233.3]          "I have glorified thee on the earth: I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do." We should all bear in mind that to every man God has given his work. There is no one in the entire human family who has not been entrusted with talents to be wisely used and improved. Said Christ, "I have glorified thee in my human character, perfecting that character for the benefit of all humanity, to show human beings that man can keep the law of God in a world of sin and transgression, and through being a partaker of the divine nature, stand as an overcomer. "To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne." Christ is our pattern.                                           -234-  {6MR 233.3}
[6MR 234.1]         "I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. Sanctify them through thy truth; thy word is truth. As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth." Christ gave the disciples correct views of truth, and then educated them to obey the truth by revealing its principles in the character.  {6MR 234.1}
[6MR 234.2]          "Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word." This statement takes us all in, binding us up with Christ as we receive Him as a personal Saviour. He says, "I am glorified in them before the world by their reception of me as their Saviour, and by their conformity to my will as they commit themselves and all their interests to my guidance and disposal; and on my side, I will give them power to become the sons of God, even to as many as believe on my name. My love shall be exercised toward them. He that hath my commandments and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him and will manifest myself to him."  {6MR 234.2}
[6MR 234.3]          "If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love, even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his love." This is the great test of character for us all. All who in heart and life become Christ's disciples, shall be one in Him.  {6MR 234.3}
[6MR 234.4]          Christ's prayer is, "That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. And the glory which thou gavest me I have                                          -235-     given them; that they may be one, even as we are one; I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me."  {6MR 234.4}
[6MR 235.1]         This is the unity that Christ prayed should be seen among His disciples. This is the heartfelt prayer that should come from human lips and voice. Every true laborer will work in harmony with this prayer. How can we be in unity with the Father and with the Son when in our efforts to advance the work, we do not reveal that oneness in sentiment and practice that testifies that we are God's witnesses, when we have not love for one another? Is it not time that His sign should be given to the world? Is it not time that we showed, by our love for one another, that the love of God is abiding in our hearts? Bible truth, believed and practiced, reveals the oneness that exists between the Father and the Son. This manifestation of unity separates all selfishness from the character, and is an evidence that God loves the followers of Christ as He loves His Son.  {6MR 235.1}
[6MR 235.2]          "Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ; as obedient children, not fashioning yourselves according to the former lusts in your ignorance: but as he which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation; because it is written, Be ye holy; for I am holy. And if ye call on the Father, who without respect of persons judgeth according to every man's work, pass the time of your sojourning here in fear; forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversation received by tradition from your fathers; but with the precious blood of Christ as of a lamb without                                           -236-     blemish and without spot; who verily was foreordained before the foundation of the world, but was manifest in these last times for you, who by him do believe in God, that raised him up from the dead, and gave him glory; that your faith and hope might be in God; seeing ye have purified your souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of the brethren, see that ye love one another with a pure heart fervently."  {6MR 235.2}
[6MR 236.1]         There is nothing so objectionable among the people of God as discord and variance. And there is no need of alienation and strife if self is sanctified.  {6MR 236.1}
[6MR 236.2]          God's servants, having a message from him, are to be scattered abroad through all countries and in all cities, that they may be true witnesses for the Lord, showing to the world, which is broken up by discord and strife, variance and hatred, that there is a people who believe in Christ and who live out his word, revealing Bible sanctification and bearing the credentials which show that God has sent His Son into the world, that the world through Him might be saved, and receive life through faith in Christ.  {6MR 236.2}
[6MR 236.3]          Love for one another is the most convincing evidence that the truth, Bible truth, is brought into the practical life.  {6MR 236.3}
[6MR 236.4]          Do we realize our responsibility? Are we studying the words of Christ, and carrying them into our private and public life? Are we keeping the way of the Lord? We are now to be staunch Christians, leaning humbly on the great Teacher. Those who have the truest dignity and the noblest traits of character are those who walk humbly with God, loving as brethren, kind, courteous, each one working for the interest of the other.                                          -237-  {6MR 236.4}
[6MR 237.1]          Has the truth been lodged in the heart? Is the mind of God, the law of God, our guide? If so, its heavenly principles of peace will prevent discord and strife. No man can stand in whose heart the truth of God is not rooted. There is only one power that can make us holy and keep us holy,-- the grace of God.  {6MR 237.1}
[6MR 237.2]          I shall pray and believe that the Lord will help and strengthen you, and that you will have the victory.  {6MR 237.2}
[6MR 237.3]          With much interest in your behalf.--Letter 157, 1901. (To Elder E. E. Franke, October 31, 1901.)  {6MR 237.3}
[6MR 237.4]          I am troubled in mind. Last night matters were urged upon me that made me afraid that we may fail to recognize that Brother Franke has talents which are needed in our cities. I feel afraid that we have not encouraged him as we should. We do not all have the same gifts.  {6MR 237.4}
[6MR 237.5]          Someone asked you the question, "Elder Haskell, why do you not harmonize with Elder Franke, and let him do the work you cannot do, while you do the work God has given you to do, and at the same time try to help Elder Franke to come into closer touch with the work?"  {6MR 237.5}
[6MR 237.6]          Again a question was addressed to you, "Elder Haskell, have you not said to Elder Franke that you would as soon labor with him as with anyone? Have you attempted it?"  {6MR 237.6}
[6MR 237.7]          Elder Franke needs to be helped in the right way. There is no need of your getting in each other's way, even though you both labor in New York City. It is not necessary for Elder Franke to interfere with your line of work. Is there not abundance to do in that great, wicked city?                                          -238-  {6MR 237.7}
[6MR 238.1]          Elder Franke has talents that may be used to advantage. The Lord has pity upon him. He has his work to do; he has a message to bear to the people. He can reach a class you cannot reach, and you can reach a class he cannot reach. The Lord has room for all the workers who will give the last message of mercy with startling fervency to a world dead in trespasses and sins.  {6MR 238.1}
[6MR 238.2]          The word was spoken regarding Elder Franke, "Forbid him not. I have given him a work to do. Varied gifts must be brought into exercise to break the terrible spell that is upon the people."  {6MR 238.2}
[6MR 238.3]          It is a misfortune that Elder Franke has a drawback in his family, but no one is to discard his work on this account. He is to be helped to give to the world the light that God has given him. If there were many more who would cry aloud and spare not in our great cities, there would be souls saved who otherwise would never be reached. Place no stumbling blocks in the way of the Lord's messengers. Help them to do their work, which is not your work. . . .  {6MR 238.3}
[6MR 238.4]          New York has been Elder Franke's field of labor. His voice has been heard, and some have been aroused and converted. They needed an education they did not receive from Elder Franke. But in the efforts made in the large cities every kind of talent must be used that the Lord has appointed in His providence. Marvelous things will be seen as this work is done; for the churches are dead in trespasses and sins.  {6MR 238.4}
[6MR 238.5]          Forbid them not, saith the Lord. They hear my message, and if they will heed my cautions and warnings they will not be led into Satan's snare, but will harmonize. Truth for this time is to make for itself a place. A decided message of warning must be borne, for before the Lord strikes, he will warn the church and the world. New York City is to be warned. And the rich men,                                          -239-     those called men of power, will hear the last message of mercy.--Letter 158, 1901, pp. 1-3. (To Brother and Sister Haskell, October 31, 1901.)  {6MR 238.5}
[6MR 239.1]          I have been deeply pained as I have considered the situation of the work in New York. After I sent the telegram in response to the one from Elder Jayne, regarding the work of Elder Franke and advising that he labor elsewhere, I was very sorry. . . . A great burden came upon my soul. That night matters were presented to me in this light: New York will be worked. Openings will be found in parts of the city in which there are no churches, where the truth will find standing-room. There is a vast amount of work to be done, and the Lord has given Brother Franke a message to the people who are dead in trespasses and sins. Most startling messages will be borne by men of God's appointment, messages of a character to warn the people, to arouse them. And while some will be provoked by the warning, and led to resist light and evidence, we are to see from this that we are giving the testing message for this time.--Letter 159, 1901, p. 1. (To Brother Haskell, November 3, 1901.)  {6MR 239.1}
[6MR 239.2]         I received your letters, Brother Haskell, and will say to you, Stop worrying, and praise God from whom all blessings flow. . . .  {6MR 239.2}
[6MR 239.3]          It is not always best for us to have our own way. The Lord lives, and He knows what is best for us. He will work for the good of all the believers.  {6MR 239.3}
[6MR 239.4]          We must let the Lord work in His own way. He has plainly revealed His will, and now let His will be done. "Forbid him not. I have given him a message," For Christ's sake, do believe, and rest in faith and simple trust.                                          -240-     Cultivate restfulness, and commit the keeping of your soul to His trust. He is not pleased to have us cover His altar with our tears and complaints. You have enough to praise God for already, if you do not see another soul converted; but the good work will go on if you will only go forward, and not be trying to adjust everything to your own ideas. Let the peace of God rule in your heart, and be ye thankful. Let the Lord have room to work. Do not block His way. He can and will work if we will let Him. . . .  {6MR 239.4}
[6MR 240.1]          Stop complaining, and let the Lord work by whom He will. He loves you, and has shown His tender regard for you, and has blessed you. But be sure you do not try to take the work out of the hand of the Lord, thinking you know best how it should go.  {6MR 240.1}
[6MR 240.2]          To get hold at all in New York is a great thing, and a wonderful thing. The Lord has given Elder Franke his appointment and gift, varying from yours. Do not suppose that will destroy your opportunities. I feel most anxious lest you will carry a load on your shoulders that will make you very unhappy and sick. Thank God that he has appointed men who can draw the class that it is difficult to reach. That is how I look at the matter, and that is what I am saying to you with great earnestness in the night season. The Lord has a work for you to do, and one for Elder Franke to do also. He has laid out this work just as clearly as possible; but it does not exactly meet your mind. Now let God fix up the matter. Let each light be trimmed and burning, each shining amid the moral darkness of that awfully wicked city, dead in trespasses and sins. A Paul may plant, and Apollos may water; but it is God that giveth the increase. Let each man do his best. You lost your courage over your worrying. Now sweetly, hopefully feel the interest God has in His workers.                                          -241-  {6MR 240.2}
[6MR 241.1]          "And they went forth, and preached everywhere, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with signs following." Our own will must be submitted to God's will. Oh, we are so inclined to leave God out of our plans. He is arranging matters according to the purpose of His will. He will magnify His holy name if we will only give Him room to work by whom He will.  {6MR 241.1}
[6MR 241.2]          Do not think I am scolding you. No, I am trying to have you see all things in an unselfish, clear light. Then you will cease looking at the discouraging things, and will watch and pray, trustfully, and take God at His word.--Letter 187, 1901, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother and Sister Haskell, December 29, 1901.)  {6MR 241.2}
[6MR 241.3]          I saw that you found rest by looking to Jesus, the author and finisher of your faith. As soon as you looked to Him, you wondered that you had not seen before how mighty He is to save. Your drooping spirits revived, your waning strength was restored, your step recovered its elasticity; you felt ready for any emergency, ready to brave any danger. You went forward in your work trustfully, with a beaming countenance and a warm, joyous heart. You no longer spoke in despondent, complaining tones. You had full faith in God, and you gave expression to your faith in such words as these: "God is our refuge and strength; a very present help in trouble." "My soul doth magnify the Lord, and my spirit hath rejoiced in God my Saviour."--Letter 79, 1902 (To Elder E. E. Franke, May 23, 1902.)  {6MR 241.3}
[6MR 241.4]          I received such a good letter from Sister Haskell, telling about the removal of the alienation between Brother Haskell and Brother Franke. Oh how                                           -242-     thankful I was. I know how pleased the enemy is when he can keep the hearts of those in the service of God filled with distrust and suspicion. And more than this: Unity existing among the followers of God is an evidence that the Father sent His Son to save sinners. It is a witness to His power; for nothing short of the miraculous power of God can bring human beings, with their different temperaments, together in harmonious action, their one aim being to speak the truth in love. . . .  {6MR 241.4}
[6MR 242.1]          We are to be guided and controlled by the same Spirit, but in order for this to be, it is not necessary that we all have the same gifts. . . .  {6MR 242.1}
[6MR 242.2]          God has given me a word to speak to you in New York. Strive earnestly for unity. Pray for it, work for it. It will bring spiritual health, elevation of thought, nobility, heavenly mindedness. . . .  {6MR 242.2}
[6MR 242.3]          The workers in all lines of God's work are to complain and criticize less and pray far more for wisdom from on high, that as workers together with God they may show forth His love far more plainly than they have yet done.--Letter 170, 1902, pp. 1, 2, 4, 6. (To Elder E. E. Franke and Brother and Sister S. N. Haskell, November 10, 1902.)  {6MR 242.3}
[6MR 242.4]          Among those to whom this message ［to the church in Sardis］ was sent, there were those who had heard and been convicted by the preaching of John the Baptist, but who had forsaken the faith in which they once rejoiced. There were others who had received the truth from Christ's teaching, and who were once ardent believers, rejoicing in the faith, but who had lost their first love, and were without spiritual strength. Because they did not hold the beginning of their confidence firm unto the end, they were believing as                                           -243-     men without faith. They quibbled about matters of no special importance which were not given by the Lord as tests, and dwelt upon their differences of opinion till these differences became as mountains, separating them from Christ and from one another, destroying unity and love.--Letter 179, 1902, pp. 9, 10. (To C. P. Bollman, November 19, 1902.)  {6MR 242.4}
[6MR 243.1]          I have a message for you. During the night season I was in a meeting where you were speaking of Elder Haskell the words which your irritated imagination had been framing against him. There were evil angels in the congregation, who were presenting before you suggestions in accordance with your utterances. The human impulses were awakened, and your words revealed the venom of a heart controlled by evil angels. Had you been under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, you would have looked upon the aged servant of God with tenderness and love, seeing the good accomplished by the stern, hard, earnest, constant labors put forth by him and his wife.  {6MR 243.1}
[6MR 243.2]          The success that has attended Elder Haskell and his wife has not been used to glorify themselves, but to glorify God. . . .  {6MR 243.2}
[6MR 243.3]          I shall have to make more public than I have done my letters of reproof and correction, because those who are removed make known those portions of the testimony that encourage them if they will follow the course outlined by God, and withhold the plain words of warning and caution. Such a course as this makes it necessary to present matters as they are, that the enemy may not be permitted to work his will upon our churches by leading them to suppose that Sister White's testimonies justify a man who wounds and bruises the souls of his fellow men.                                           -244-  {6MR 243.3}
[6MR 244.1]          Recently letters have come to me asking if I have condemned Elder Haskell and encouraged Elder Franke in the work that he has been doing against Elder Haskell. No, Indeed! The light that has been given me is that Elder Haskell was not sustained by his brethren as he should have been during his labors in New York. It is the Lord's will that when His servants shall go into fields as difficult as New York, that they shall receive encouragement and help for the doing of that which needs to be done.--Letter 203, 1904, pp. 1-3. (To Elder E. E. Franke, October 1, 1903.)  {6MR 244.1}
[6MR 244.2]          It has been clearly laid out before me that Elder Franke is not fitted to take charge of churches. He is not a thorough health-reformer. His habits of living are not right. At times he sits up nearly all night preparing the maps and charts that he uses in his meetings. These are of great advantage to him in impressing the truth on the minds of his hearers. But the strain under which he places himself in the night work and study, is an injury to him.  {6MR 244.2}
[6MR 244.3]          Elder Haskell and Elder Franke could have been a wonderful power for good in New York City. But they failed to unite and draw together.  {6MR 244.3}
[6MR 244.4]          Elder Franke is impulsive, and he often treats church members as if they were school children. Then when his authority is questioned, he loses control of himself, and a tornado of angry words fall from his lips. Afterward he is sorry for this explosion of feeling. . . .  {6MR 244.4}
[6MR 244.5]          Light was given me that Elder Franke was especially fitted to labor for unbelievers in our large cities. He could labor with success in speaking to them and bringing the truths of the scripture before them. The truth does not languish on his lips. I was shown that he could stir the ungodly as but few                                          -245-     could do, but that in doing this, the church members are so wrought up that he can do them but little good.  {6MR 244.5}
[6MR 245.1]         After laboring heroically to win souls to the truth, he will for a short time work earnestly for those who are interested. He will be patient with them and will help them, if they will do as he wishes them to do. But it is at this stage of the work that he needs the help that Elder Haskell and his wife are specially fitted to give. They could labor wisely to instruct those who are interested, carrying forward until they were established in the faith. But Elder Franke has not been willing to unite with Elder Haskell in this way. He wanted to have the entire charge of those who through his efforts have become interested in the truth.--Letter 227, 1903, pp. 1, 2. (To A. G. Daniells and W. W. Prescott, October 9, 1903.)  {6MR 245.1}
[6MR 245.2]          There is to be an avoidance of controversy. We are to speak the truth in love. False doctrines of every kind will be brought in to divert the mind from a plain "Thus saith the Lord." Wherever we go, we shall find men ready with some side issue. While I was at Melrose, a man came with a message that the world is flat. I was instructed to present the commission that Christ gave His disciples just before His ascension, as recorded in Matthew 28:16-20. --Ms 10, 1905, p. 1. ("Non-Essential Subjects to be Avoided," September 12, 1904.)     Released December 2, 1974.  {6MR 245.2}
[6MR 246.1]       MR No. 387 - Personal Evangelism         In the Spirit of Christ, with a heart all aglow with His love, seek to win the hearts of those in the family. Give faithful admonitions and instructions from the Word of God. There is appropriate and applicable scripture that needs to be presented, and to be presented in the love of Christ and in love for the souls for whom Christ has died. "All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works." But many souls have had no personal labor. Words of kindly instruction in the application of scriptures have not been spoken to them.  {6MR 246.1}
[6MR 246.2]          When a church is visited by wise and experienced workmen, let these men find out if there is not something for them to do for that church that will be a blessing to families. Converse with them in regard to their spiritual advancement. Show them that they are under obligation to work as those who have received the grace of God. The missionary spirit must be kept awake; and in order for this spirit to live, the  members of the church must be laborers together with God. It is time that unselfish, consecrated workmen should enter into families who have already accepted the truth, and yet have not worked for its advancement. It is time that our preaching brethren should minister not only in the congregation, but in families.--Ms 42, 1898, pp. 1, 2. ("To Every Man His Work", March 17, 1898.)                                           -247-  {6MR 246.2}
[6MR 247.1]          Read the Word, and follow the Lord's plan. The man who insists that he will not labor with another is setting an example that Christ does not sanction. We are to follow the Lord's plans.--Ms 19, 1910, p. 2. ("Theatrical Methods of Work to be Discouraged," undated.)  {6MR 247.1}
[6MR 247.2]          Anciently it was a great sin for the people of God to give themselves away to the enemy, and open before them either their perplexity or prosperity. It was a sin in the ancient economy to offer upon a wrong altar. It was a sin to offer incense kindled from a strange fire. We are in danger of co-mingling the sacred and the common. The holy fire from God is to be used in our efforts. The right altar is Christ. The true fire is the Holy Spirit. This is our inspiration. It is the Holy Spirit that leads and guides the man and makes him sure in counsel. If we turn aside from God's chosen ones and from God to inquire at strange altars, we shall be answered according to our works.  {6MR 247.2}
[6MR 247.3]          We have forfeited all by sin. If we have any mercies and blessings it is by grace. We have not a blessing but that comes through Jesus Christ. Those who are sinners and disloyal to God are not to be trusted to pass wise judgment in regard to that upon which great results depend. In our course of action Satan will be on hand to put suggestions in the mind and words in the mouth that are entirely contrary to God's mind and God's will. Those that advocate these ideas may be honest in their advice because they are blinded and deceived. How safe is the man whose God is our God. Christ is our Advocate, pleading in our behalf. The Spirit pleads with us. Then let us show perfect trust in our Leader and not inquire of false guides. They will                                           -248-     mislead, entangle, and ruin us, if they can. Will not God be dishonored if we depend on men of the world, whose wisdom God pronounces to be foolishness. Let us go to the fountain of wisdom. Will He not help us?  {6MR 247.3}
[6MR 248.1]          "Therefore thus saith the Lord God, Behold, I lay in Zion for a foundation a stone, a tried stone, a precious corner stone, a sure foundation; he that believeth shall not make haste. Hath a nation changed their gods, which are yet no gods? but my people have changed their glory for that which doth not profit." "Will a man leave the snow of Lebanon which cometh from the rock of the field? or shall the cold flowing waters that come from another place be forsaken?"  {6MR 248.1}
[6MR 248.2]         There is great danger in our casting aside the counsel of God for the counsels of men. Satan is delighted when he lays his snares and we walk into the meshes of his net. It is spread for our feet. Shall we be led in false paths? In figures it has been presented to me that we are to beware of men. Trust in the Lord, heed his voice, and turn from men.--Ms 41, 1894, p. 16. (Diary, October 19, 1894.)     Released December 2, 1974.  {6MR 248.2}
[6MR 249.1]       MR No. 388 - The Shut Door         I saw that a paper was needed, and all should be interested in it. I saw that the burden of the paper was laid upon James, and that it was as important to publish the truth as to preach it. I saw that James should not be discouraged if all did not feel the interest in the paper that he did. I saw that Brother Bates had not the interest in the paper that he should have, and that his lack of interest has discouraged James. I saw that James should set his face as a flint and go forward. I saw the flock looking for the paper, and were ready like hungry children to eat the truth published in it.--Ms 15, 1850, p. 1. (Untitled, circa 1850.)  {6MR 249.1}
[6MR 249.2]         The Lord showed me that he, James, must take the testimonies that the leading Adventists published in '44, and republish them and make them ashamed. He is now doing that work. . . . A little longer and Jesus' work will be finished in the sanctuary.--Letter 8, 1850, p. 1. (To Sister Arabella Hastings, August 4, 1850.)  {6MR 249.2}
[6MR 249.3]         The Lord showed me some weeks ago that as James would begin to republish what the leaders had written in '44 upon the truth, Satan would try to hinder us; but we must struggle for the victory and go on. It has been just so. He knows this work will hurt His cause and save some jewels. That is why he rages so but he is driven back.--Letter 12, 1850, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Howland, August 15, 1850.)                                           -250-  {6MR 249.3}
[6MR 250.1]         I saw the cruel power of Satan that has afflicted us of late and bound us to keep the truth from coming out in the paper. . . . I saw these efforts of Satan were to hinder the paper coming out, for the lines that were being published were written in the Spirit of God, and would rejoice the hearts of the trusting ones, and Satan knew it would hurt his cause because it would be seen by these testimonies that most of the Advent people once believed as we do that there was a shut door in '44. And to have the plain, clean truth come out in the paper . . . would cause many to decide for the truth and to take a firm and unyielding stand for God and His truth. I saw that the paper would strengthen the things that remain and would help build up God's people in the most holy faith. . . .  {6MR 250.1}
[6MR 250.2]          I saw that God wanted His people to be separated from the world, for wicked persons were the lawful prey of the enemy and he would work through them in every way to perplex and destroy the saints, and if we were obliged to be in company with the wicked persons we must pray and watch every moment lest we should partake of their spirit, for they corrupted the atmosphere where they were and their very breath was darkness, and that the wicked would wax worse and worse, and we must cut loose from them and be free and free indeed, and God does not want His people to mingle with the wicked more than they are obliged to.  {6MR 250.2}
[6MR 250.3]          I saw that the rapping was the power of the devil. Some of it was directly from him and some indirectly, but it all proceeded from Satan. . . .  {6MR 250.3}
[6MR 250.4]          I then saw Brother Edson that he must gird on the whole armor and stand in readiness to go, for a journey was before him, and that souls needed help and that Jesus' work was almost finished in the sanctuary, and that we must                                          -251-     work while the day lasts, and when Satan comes up with his power to oppress us we must have faith in God and beat him back, and if we could not get the victory we should fast and pray and we should surely get the victory and triumph over Satan.  {6MR 250.4}
[6MR 251.1]          I saw that Brother and Sister Edson would have to move soon from the place where they now live, for there was enmity enough in the hearts of the wicked there to take their lives for they hated them for the truths they believed and have advocated for it condemned them, and a number of times the wicked had it in their hearts to take the lives of Brother and Sister Edson; but God had defeated the wicked, and guarded their lives.--Ms 7, 1850, pp. 1- 5. ("A Vision the Lord Gave Me at Bro. Harris', August 24, 1850.)  {6MR 251.1}
[6MR 251.2]          Brother Hewit from Dead River was there. He came with a message to the effect that the destruction of the wicked and the sleep of the dead was an abomination within a shut door that a woman, Jezebel, a prophetess had brought in and he believed that I was that woman Jezebel. We told him of some of his errors in the past, that the 1335 days were ended and numerous errors of his. It had but little effect. His darkness was felt upon the meeting and it dragged.  {6MR 251.2}
[6MR 251.3]          I felt that I must say a few words. In the name of Jesus, I got up and in about five minutes the meeting changed. Everyone felt it at the same instant. Every countenance was lighted up. The presence of God filled the place. Brother Hewit dropped upon his knees and began to cry and pray. I was taken off in vision and saw much that I cannot write. It had a great effect upon Brother Hewit. He confessed it was of God and was humbled in the dust.                                           -252-     He has been writing ever since that meeting and is now writing from the same table renouncing all his errors that he has advanced. I believe God is bringing him up and he is calculated to do good, if God moves through him.-- Letter 28, 1850, p. 3. ("To the Church in Bro. Hastings' House," November 7, 1850.)  {6MR 251.3}
[6MR 252.1]          Dear Brother Rhodes was with us in our last conference. It was good to see his face once more and cheering to hear him talk the plain cutting truth of God from the Bible. How plain our position is! We know that we have the truth. Brother Rhodes has now gone in company with Brother John Andrews to the eastern part of the State to hunt up the scattered sheep. We have received two letters from them. God is at work and is bringing souls from the rubbish to the clear light of truth. We have received cheering letters from different places. God is with Israel.--Letter 30, 1850, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Loveland, December 13, 1850.)  {6MR 252.1}
[6MR 252.2]          We have received letters from some that we have never before heard from. There is a great call for publications. The work of the Lord is moving forward. We had consecrated ourselves anew to God, soul, body, and spirit to do His work. Oh, that we may do it faithfully; time is very, very short. What we do must be done quickly and we must be very humble or God will not use us in His cause.--Letter 6, 1851, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Loveland, April 1, 1851.)                                          -253-  {6MR 252.2}
[6MR 253.1]          I have been writing out the visions that God has of late given me that will benefit His children and we shall have all the visions published in a pamphlet in a few weeks. . . . Our warfare is almost over.--Letter 7, 1851, p. 2. (To Brother Hastings and Sister Harriet, July 27, 1851.)  {6MR 253.1}
[6MR 253.2]          Monday morn we had another meeting; the power of God rested upon us. I was taken off in vision and saw many things. I saw that Brother Baker must not sink down, that God had a work for him to do, not to feed the dogs, but the starving sheep. Feed the sheep, feed the sheep, said my accompanying angel. It was a melting, weeping time when I related the vision. Bro. Baker was comforted and made strong.--Letter 8, 1851, p. 5. (To Brother and Sister Howland, November 12, 1851.)  {6MR 253.2}
[6MR 253.3]          The voice of the angel seems to ring in my ears tonight so loud and clear, Get ready, get ready, get ready, lest ye be weighed in the balance and found wanting.--Letter 9, 1851, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Dodge, December 21, 1851.)  {6MR 253.3}
[6MR 253.4]          I saw Brother Lothrop, that he also had traveled too extensively and was too self-sufficient. I saw that souls who wanted the truth would come into meeting to hear, and repeatedly Bro. Lothrop would get up and talk until he would talk the spirit all away from the meeting, and these souls would leave disgusted with the truth, when, if the right course had been taken and Brother Lothrop had not moved in his own strength, the unbelievers would have been convinced that power and strength were with Israel, and they would have                                          -254-     decided to have gone with the humble few.--Letter 4, 1852, p. 3. (To "Dear Friend," October 25, 1852.)     Released December 2, 1974.  {6MR 253.4}
[6MR 255.1]       MR No. 389 - Mrs. White's First Automobile Ride         At the Chicago railway station we found one of your automobiles waiting to take us to the Sanitarium. It was a covered carriage, shaped like a street-car, and I lay down on one of the seats running along each side. It was great relief to me to be able to lie down. . . . I was pleased to meet, while in Chicago, several of the members of the firm with which you are connected.--Letter 11, 1902, pp. 1, 2. (To H. W. Kellogg, January 28, 1902.) ［H. W. Kellogg was connected with the Chicago-based motor vehicle company which manufactured the "Worth" car.］     Released December 2, 1974.  {6MR 255.1}
[6MR 256.1]       MR No. 390 - Improper Literature         The enemy has had his way with your daughter until his bands have bound her about like bands of steel, and it will require a strong and persevering effort to save her soul. If you have success in this case, no half way work will do. The habits of years cannot easily be broken up. She should be placed where there is a steady, firm, abiding influence constantly exercised. If I were in your place I would do all I could. I should put her in the college at Healdsburg; let her have the discipline of the boarding house. . . . You have encouraged the reading of story books, and papers with continued stories lying upon your tables have educated and trained the taste and appetite of your daughter until she is a mental inebriate and needs a stronger power and will than her own to hold her.--Letter 12, 1886, pp. 1, 2. (To Sister Chapman, December 27, 1886.)  {6MR 256.1}
[6MR 256.2]          There has come to us from Battle Creek an address given in Battle Creek, Michigan. I think this will do good, but I was pained to see in this book the statement, "There are undoubtedly novels, such as Uncle Tom's Cabin and a few others which I might mention, which have been active agents in the accomplishment of great and good results. Such novels are not likely to do anybody any harm."  {6MR 256.2}
[6MR 256.3]          This is the way many regard the matter, but is it really truth? My brother, the Lord has not opened before you the beginning, and carried you down through the end, showing you the influence of these works, that you can give such unqualified statements as these. Have you looked into the inward                                          -257-     workings of these books which you pronounce "active agents of great and good results?" The fact is, my brother, you need a deeper insight to see the tendencies and the results of the reading of even Uncle Tom's Cabin. There are many things in the work that would do no harm, and there are many things which have served a purpose in the exposure of slavery, but I would not want to recommend this book to our youth for their perusal.  {6MR 256.3}
[6MR 257.1]          There are statements and pen-pictures which set the imagination upon a train of thought that has been deleterious and positively injurious. These highly-wrought pictures have taken hold of nervous, susceptible youth, and they have lived them over and over again in imagination. It has destroyed appetite for the Bible, and the desire to attend prayer-meetings; for everything was stale and without interest after feasting upon the diet found in this book. The food taken into the mind was of such a character that heavenly and divine things found no place in the thoughts, and the imaginations were evil, and these youth have made confessions that this was caused by the reading of Uncle Tom's Cabin. This laid the foundations for a train of evils, and the imaginations became intensely excited, and the thoughts would recur again and again to immoral subjects which led to sin of licentiousness and impurity, to disobedience, to secret plannings, and to deception.  {6MR 257.1}
[6MR 257.2]          But let this statement be treated as it may, many individual cases have been reproved by testimony for a wrong course of action which was the sure result of reading this book which you have recommended, and which Elder Canright has also recommended. While I esteem your wisdom and skill as a physician, I do not praise your wisdom in making these statements. Your                                           -258-     little pamphlet is a good work, but while this statement may increase its value in the minds of novel readers in our churches, yet I shall have to meet its results with pen and voice by saying that God has not prompted the writing of these sentences in regard to novels. I know whereof I speak.  {6MR 257.2}
[6MR 258.1]          At the present time I am writing to a wealthy family of high standing, and who have been long in the truth; and the oldest daughter living is fast becoming a physical and mental wreck because of reading just such a class of books as Elder Canright and you have so decidedly recommended. Such statements are exactly of the same order as telling the poor inebriate, You must not drink a certain class of stimulating liquors which are intoxicating, but you may drink the milder kinds, such as wine, cider, and beer. Just as though you could describe and define and have your word law in the matter. The only safety for the inebriate is total abstinence.  {6MR 258.1}
[6MR 258.2]          At least those who have no understanding of the workings of the appetite, the cravings of the mind, should not have all barriers broken down by those who ought to know better, and who understand the working of the human mind in these things. They will claim that the fictitious books that they read are among the novels that are doing great good, and this may be the popular opinion, and they declare that there is no harm in them. They say they do not read anything of an impure character; it all condemns everything of this kind; and yet the influence is demoralizing to the mind. The sense of right and wrong becomes confused; deceptions and imaginations are practiced as truth. I might go on and write a volume on this matter.  {6MR 258.2}
[6MR 258.3]          Whatever you yourself may think of this class of books, for Christ's sake do not present to others the temptation to read them. You may think they                                           -259-     do good, but in the Judgment, when the matter is weighed in the balances of God, it will be found that the evil results predominate a hundred-fold above the good results.  {6MR 258.3}
[6MR 259.1]          This matter has been opened before me. There are many minds that are hopelessly wrecked. The beautiful girl just entering womanhood, of whom I have spoken, is, I fear, hopelessly ruined, both in physical and mental health, so that she has had a partial shock of palsy. She was encouraged in her course of reading by the story books and papers found on their own tables at home. Notwithstanding all the pure, elevating influences of home, her parents fully in the truth, the daughter is, I fear, hopelessly lost to the truth and ruined in health and in mind. This appetite was cultivated by the parents. Now the mother writes me in mournful strains, she knows not what to do for her daughter. She has no desire to attend meetings, although she has professed to be a Christian. She wants to do nothing but read, read story books. And it all comes from these good, fictitious novels. While answering the mother's piteous appeal to me for help, your address was placed in my hands, and when I read that paragraph which I have quoted, I felt a burden, a weight upon me; I felt like weeping aloud. I shall meet this statement, and shall have to answer to it.  {6MR 259.1}
[6MR 259.2]          I am laboring to call the attention of the young to the close searching of the Scriptures. I am laboring to have them bring to the foundation gold, silver, and precious stones, that the last day cannot consume. I am working with pen and voice to awaken the youth to the stern realities just about to open before us, and to lead them to leave the superficial, the fictitious in everything large and small, for living realities, that they shall not live an                                          -260-     unreal, imaginary life, but take right hold of the verity and truth of practical life. It is realities with which we are to deal. Everything is tainted and corrupted with falsehood and fiction in this age. We want now solid truth for our foundation. Men and women are asleep. Youth are enchanted, infatuated with the false. They lay upon the foundation hay, wood, and stubble which the fires of the last day will consume. The mind will be of the same character as the food is composed of upon which it has been fed. There is only one remedy; that is, to become conversant with the Scriptures. We cannot study the Bible too much. Christ said, "Search the Scriptures;" but the natural heart would search everything else rather than the Scriptures.  {6MR 259.2}
[6MR 260.1]          Every faculty is injured. The affections become depraved, and the whole heart becomes, through improper reading, even among our people, deceitful in practice, fictitious in life and character, living and acting a lie.--Letter 6, 1886, pp. 1-5. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, December 30, 1886.)  {6MR 260.1}
[6MR 260.2]          Give your boy something to do. Teach him to be industrious. He has naturally no love for work; he loves indolence and seeks to shirk responsibility. If you want your children to bless you, teach them to be useful and self-denying. Restrict their reading. They should not be allowed to pore over the pages of novels or story books filled with the tales of lust and knavery, for it will not leave a heavenly influence on their minds. They are young and inexperienced, and will be just what you make them. All such habits of reading will cut up by the roots the principles of virtue which enter into the formation of a good, firm character. Novel reading is like taking poison, and will sooner or later reveal its bitter results. The mark                                          -261-     for good or evil made upon the characters of your children is not written in the sand but is traced as on enduring rock.--Letter 10, 1888, pp. 10, 11. (To Brother and Sister E. P. Daniels, April, 1888.)  {6MR 260.2}
[6MR 261.1]          You have not stored your mind with the precious things of God's word, and unless you repent, you will surely be deceived by Satan's manifold devices. You have left the precious word of life for a dish of fables, and you are perverting your God-given powers; you are intoxicated with that which is false and deceptive. You have indulged in a kind of reading that gives you not a knowledge of God or of the truth. "And this is life eternal, that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent." We want to understand every jot and tittle of God's will as revealed in His word; but you are filling your mind with rubbish, with trifling things. Time is passing, and you are not gaining an experience for the future, immortal life. The class of reading you enjoy destroys your appetite for solid reading that would improve the mind and strengthen the intellect. This much reading of unprofitable literature is a snare to your soul. You are like a man intoxicated with strong drink. Your mind is not clear upon any subject which concerns your eternal interest. You are unready for that which is coming upon the earth, unfitted to act your part in the great whole. You place yourself in the way of temptation; and when you stand upon Satan's ground, you are inviting his assaults. . . . Your faith is adulterated, and your only safety is to determine that you will not fill your mind with fiction. You have not wisdom to discriminate, and the indulgence of your love                                          -262-     for reading spoils you for your business.--Letter 8, 1893, pp. 1, 2, 7. (To Joseph Hare, March, 1893.)  {6MR 261.1}
[6MR 262.1]          God commands you to make the most of your talents. You are to improve every talent. Satan has the control of those who give themselves to novel reading and many do not know it. We talk to you of Christ.--Ms 9, 1893, p. 13. ("True to Principle," March 5, 1893.)  {6MR 262.1}
[6MR 262.2]          No child is to be allowed to rule in the house, but parents are to teach their children to do justice and judgment, and to keep the way of the Lord. But your children know not how to reverence or even respect the truth, and they never will unless they turn from fictitious reading,--the idol to which they have given soul and body. They keep their minds intoxicated with this reading, it is the god they worship, and while they continue this practice they are virtually intoxicated in mind as any drunkard.--Letter 32, 1896, pp. 4, 5. (To Brother and Sister Hughes, March 7, 1896.)  {6MR 262.2}
[6MR 262.3]          No line of literature or education in book knowledge is to become supreme. But to know God and Jesus Christ whom He hath sent is life eternal. Let the students take the love and fear of God with them into their school life, and this is wisdom more precious than words can express. Connected with God it can be said of them as of Daniel, God gave him wisdom and knowledge in all mysteries. Learning is good. The wisdom of Solomon is desirable; but the wisdom of a greater than Solomon is far more desirable and essential. Through the learning in our schools we cannot reach Christ, but we can through Christ                                          -263-     reach the highest end of the ladder in science; for the word of Inspiration says, "Ye are complete in him." Our first business is to see and acknowledge God, and then He will direct our path.  {6MR 262.3}
[6MR 263.1]          We would not, with pen or voice, discourage knowledge in literature, in trades, and in art, but first let the student secure the knowledge of God and His will concerning his own individual self, that he may adorn, exalt, and sanctify by sacred, holy influence, in all his studies. Then there will be requirements in perfection of character that will make every study an acquisition to glorify God.--Letter 141a 1896, pp. 4, 5. (To J. Edson White, January 30, 1896.)  {6MR 263.1}
[6MR 263.2]          The knowledge of the way of the Lord is increasing, and will continue to increase. Heresy and superstition are clothing the world in the sackcloth garments of rebellion and transgression. Literature and cheap fiction of every order is circulated like the leaves of autumn; and the minds of thousands are so taken up with irreligious, cheap trash that there is no place in the mind for solid reading. The word of God and all that would elevate man from his degradation is passed by with indifference.--Ms 46, 1897, p. 1. ("The Entrance of Thy Words Giveth Light," May 2, 1897.)  {6MR 263.2}
[6MR 263.3]          Some were strenuously urging the study of infidel authors, the very books that God has condemned, and which, therefore, should not be in any way sanctioned. After much earnest conversation and discussion, One who is, and has long been, our instructor, stepped forward, and taking in his hand the books which had been earnestly advocated as essential to a higher education,                                           -264-     he said, Do you find in these authors sentiments and principles which make it altogether safe to place them in the hands of students? Human minds are easily charmed by Satan's lies; and these works produce in the mind a distaste for the contemplation of the word of God, which, if received and appreciated, ensures eternal life to the receiver. You are creatures of habit, and if you had never read one word in these books, you would today be far better able to comprehend that book which, above all other books, is worthy to be studied, and which gives the only correct ideas regarding higher education.  {6MR 263.3}
[6MR 264.1]          Because it has been customary to include these authors among your lesson books, and because this custom is hoary with age, is no argument in its favor. This does not necessarily recommend them as safe or essential books. These books have led thousands where Satan led Adam and Eve, to eat of the tree of knowledge which God has forbidden. They lead students to forsake the study of the Scriptures for a line of education that is not essential. The words of men who give evidence that they know not Christ are not to find a place in our schools. . . .  {6MR 264.1}
[6MR 264.2]          The world acknowledges as teachers those whom God does not endorse as safe instructors. The Bible is discarded by these. Infidel authors are recommended as if they were in possession of those sentiments which should be interwoven into the course of study. What do you expect from the sowing of this kind of seed? In the study of these objectionable books, the minds of teachers, as well as students, become corrupted, and the enemy sows his tares. It cannot be otherwise. By drinking of the impure fountain, poisonous malaria is introduced into the system of education. Inexperienced youth taken                                          -265-     over this line of study receive, because of their inexperience, impressions which lead their thoughts into channels that are fatal to piety.  {6MR 264.2}
[6MR 265.1]          Thus youth have been sent to our school in Battle Creek to learn from books which, because tolerated in our schools, are thought to be safe. But it is impossible to sanction these books by retaining them as lesson books, without reaping the harvest which is sure to come from the sowing of such seed. It is this class of education that has sent students from the schools of the world infidels.  {6MR 265.1}
[6MR 265.2]          The Messenger of God took books from the hands of several teachers, and laid them aside, saying, There never has been a time in your lives when a study of these books was for your present good and advancement, or for your future eternal good.--Ms 69, 1897, pp. 1-3. ("The Bible in Our Schools," June 17, 1897.)  {6MR 265.2}
[6MR 265.3]          Those who would bring forth precious things from the storehouse of the heart will avoid all cheap reading, all cheap ideas and talk. They will seek for the most precious store of information. They will search the Scriptures that they may understand the word of God.--Ms 74, 1897, p. 5. ("Our Words," July 4, 1897.)  {6MR 265.3}
[6MR 265.4]          A creative imagination cannot supply the lack of a proper, high, pure, all-round symmetrical character. All immorality, all loose, cheap, unchaste ideas, all impurity of any kind, not only impairs the Christian experience, but destroys the inward spiritual adornment.                                          -266-  {6MR 265.4}
[6MR 266.1]          The vices in which young men indulge impart their nature to the soul. Low, cheap food given to the mind means a low, cheap character. Selfish gratifications become woven into the texture of the life. The moral appetite is perverted. Vulgar thoughts, cheap reading, are demoralizing. If this is the fountain from which they choose to drink, the taste soon becomes as coarse and vile as the books and the associates chosen.--Letter 99, 1897, pp. 4, 5. (To Brother and Sister O. A. Olsen, August 19, 1897.)  {6MR 266.1}
[6MR 266.2]          After speaking to the church at North Fitzroy, a great burden came upon me. Again, on Monday night, the agony of my soul seemed to be more than I could bear. I seemed to be in an assembly in which the men in positions of responsibility connected with the various lines of our work were gathered together, and the Spirit of the Lord came upon me. The question in regard to commercial work was being agitated. What should be its character and position in the Echo Office. Should it be allowed to crowd out our own legitimate work, for which the Office was established? I was moved upon by the Spirit of the Lord to say that the work which represented the truth should come first, and the commercial work second.  {6MR 266.2}
[6MR 266.3]          The question was asked, What do you include in commercial work? What is the character of the work of those employed in the Echo Office? Some years ago a message was given me for the Oakland church, in regard to the mingling of the profane and the sacred. Novels and a most objectionable class of literature were being brought into the Pacific Press, and these were sowing tares in the minds of the workers. Some of them eagerly read this poisonous matter, and were obtaining an education in accordance with the food they were                                           -267-     giving their minds. Truth was being eclipsed by error. The objectionable matter was demoralizing those who handled it. This matter is degrading, and should be discarded. Only the matter that will leave no evil influence behind it, that will elevate and ennoble, should be handled by the workers in our publishing houses.  {6MR 266.3}
[6MR 267.1]          The same difficulty that existed in the Office in Oakland exists in the Echo Office. A class of matter that is not elevated is taken in. In the Calendar line, many things are exaggerated and made falsehoods are printed. Those who work on this class of matter might much better use their talent and influence upon our own work. . . .  {6MR 267.1}
[6MR 267.2]          When business men seek the Office with work to be done, tell them that you will do it for them if it can be done without neglecting the work of giving the truth to the world by publishing tracts and pamphlets and small and large books. But nothing should be introduced into the Office that will lower its dignity and place the work done on a level with cheap, fictitious literature. The Lord would have every one connected with the Office an earnest, eager candidate for the treasures that are enduring. The energy now concentrated on cheap, perishable goods should be enlisted in the work that is to enlighten the world. Let every energy God has given be used in the work which bears with it the blessed satisfaction that it is for time and for eternity.  {6MR 267.2}
[6MR 267.3]          I must now present before our people the facts as they have been given me. The Lord is our instructor. Should the Echo Office divorce the commercial                                           -268-     business from its work, ［IT WAS ESSENTIAL IN THE EARLIER YEARS OF OUR PUBLISHING IN AUSTRALIA TO DO COMMERCIAL WORK TO KEEP SKILLED MEN AND EQUIPMENT WE NEEDED FOR OUR WORK FULLY EMPLOYED. THE TYPE OF WORK TAKEN IN WAS THE POINT AT ISSUE.］ and give itself wholly to the publication of our own literature, the atmosphere pervading the Office would not be any more spiritual than it is now. Continuing or discounting the publication of proper business matters will not make any difference religiously. . . .  {6MR 267.3}
[6MR 268.1]         Matters have been opened before me that have greatly burdened my soul. A great pressure is being brought into the Office. ［ELLEN WHITE DOES NOT FURTHER DEFINE THIS PRESSURE. THE PARAGRAPH PRECEDING THIS REFERS TO DANIEL'S EXPERIENCE IN WITNESSING FOR GOD.］ The Lord is not pleased with any such pressure. Have you thought whether your solicitations for work in worldly or religious lines are of a character to do service for God? You gain nothing by receiving a class of literature that will unsettle the faith of the workers in the principles of Christianity. My brethren, will you not reason from cause to effect. The time taken to publish matters that do an evil work is worse than wasted. Thus Satan is introduced into the Office. His sophistry is surely being aided by those who help in the promulgation of this literature. If the work solicited is of a character to give a wrong tendency to the minds of the youth, it were better not to accept this work; for it is work that God condemns.  {6MR 268.1}
[6MR 268.2]         After considering this matter carefully, I see reason for great concern. The very same difficulty prevails in our Office that has prevailed in our schools. There books containing the seeds of infidelity were placed in the                                          -269-     hands of the youth. What better is it to receive into the Office work that will cause doubt and unbelief to spring up? . . .  {6MR 268.2}
[6MR 269.1]          It is not in God's order that the literature published in the Echo office shall dishonor the Redeemer. By accepting and publishing this class of matter, you will send forth to the world an army of educated infidels, and then Satan's object is accomplished. If Christ were upon the earth today, he would cleanse the Office of all the things that defile it, as he cleansed the temple courts of Jerusalem. He would say, as he said then, Take these things hence. It is written, My house shall be called a house of prayer, but ye have made it a den of thieves.  {6MR 269.1}
[6MR 269.2]          Is not this the case? When you reproduce and send forth with the endorsement of the Office, the argument that Christ was only a man, it is a disgrace, a dishonor, to the Office. Brethren, work on different lines. Better never solicit any matter to publish, if this wretched, religious tare-sowing must be mingled with the wheat coming from the same press.  {6MR 269.2}
[6MR 269.3]          The special testimonies given to our office in Oakland are in every way appropriate to the Echo Office. Where is the spiritual eyesight, the spiritual discernment of the men at the head of the work? Nothing should be handled by the youth in the Office that will sow one seed of questioning or doubt in regard to the authority or purity of the Old Testament Scriptures. It may be thought that the truth which we advocate is an antidote that will counteract all the infidel sentiments placed before the youth, whose minds so eagerly grasp anything new. But how can God prosper the Office unless those at the head of the work shall discern good from evil and righteousness from                                          -270-     sins?--Ms 47, 1898, pp. 1-4, 6, 7, 11. ("The Echo Office and Commercial Work," March 31, 1898.)  {6MR 269.3}
[6MR 270.1]          Eating the flesh and drinking the blood of the Son of God means studying God's word. But you have cast aside the word of God for a class of reading that has separated you from God, and result of this course of action has been seen in your words and actions, in your attitude toward those with whom you associate in the office. If you leave the cool snow waters of Lebanon for the turbid streams of the valley, your spiritual life will be of a malarious character. Put away all reading of a cheap character. It is exerting a baleful influence upon your soul. It is corroding your thoughts, filling your mind with hay, wood, and stubble. You cannot possibly do the work of God with clear-sighted perception while you give your mind this food. Your choice of reading is dwarfing and crippling your spiritual experience.--Letter 26, 1899, p. 5. ("To the Men in Responsible Positions in the Work," typed February 10, 1899.)  {6MR 270.1}
[6MR 270.2]          You have knowledge, plenty of it. Have you used it as sacred fire of the Lord's kindling? If you have cultivated your knowledge, you know that it is possible for you to lay hold of wisdom. But God never elevates a man above his fellow men because of his much learning. The question the Lord asks is, Has he wisdom to appropriate that knowledge? The gathering together of so many books for study has interposed between God and man a mass of knowledge which dwarfs the mind and makes it unable to organize that which it has already taken in. The mind becomes dyspeptic. Wisdom is needed, that man may                                           -271-     choose aright between these many authors and the word of life, that he may eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God.  {6MR 270.2}
[6MR 271.1]          My brethren, discard the streams of the lowlands, and come to the pure waters of Lebanon. Never can you walk in the light of God while you crowd your brains with a mass of matter which they cannot handle. It is time we resolved to have heaven's help, and allow the mind to be impressed with the word of God. Let us close the door to so much reading. Let us pray more, and eat the words of life. Unless there is a deeper work of grace in mind and heart, unless we reveal true Christian charity, we can never see the face of God.--Letter 101, 1899, p. 4. ("To the Responsible Men in Our Institutions," July 3, 1899.)  {6MR 271.1}
[6MR 271.2]          In this age the trivial is praised and magnified. There is a call for anything that will create a sensation and make a sale. The country is flooded with utterly worthless publications, which were written for the sake of making money, while really valuable books are unsold and unread. Those who handle this sensational literature, because by so doing they can make higher wages, are missing a precious opportunity of doing good. There are battles to be fought to arrest the attention of men and women, and interest them in really valuable books that have the Bible for their foundation; and it will be a still greater task to find conscientious, God-fearing workers, who will enter the field to canvass for these books of highest value for the purpose of diffusing light and a correct knowledge of God.  {6MR 271.2}
[6MR 271.3]          My heart aches as I see those who profess to be looking for Christ's coming devoting their time and talents to circulating books that contain                                           -272-     nothing concerning the special truth for our times,--books of narrative, books of biography, books of men's theories and speculations. The world is full of such books; they can be had anywhere; but can the followers of Christ engage in so common a work, when there is crying need for God's truth on every hand? It is not our mission to circulate such works. There are thousands of others to do this, who have as yet no knowledge of anything better. We have a definite mission, and we ought not to turn from it for side issues, employing men and means to bring to the attention of the people books that have no bearing upon present truth. The angels of God do not accompany those who do cheap service for worldly profit, when there is earnest service to be done, in which they can be laborers together with God.  {6MR 271.3}
[6MR 272.1]          The world is deluged with books that might better be consumed than circulated. Books upon Indian warfare and similar topics, published and circulated as a money-making scheme, might better never be read. There is Satanic fascination in such books. The heart-sickening relation of crimes and atrocities has a bewitching power upon many youth, exciting them to see what they can do to bring themselves into notice, even by the wickedest deeds. The enormities, the cruelties, the licentious practices, portrayed in more strictly historical writings, have acted as leaven in many minds, leading to the commission of similar acts. Books that delineate the Satanic acts of human beings are giving publicity to evil work. These wicked, horrible particulars need not be lived over, and none who believe the truth for this time should act a part in perpetuating the memory of them.  {6MR 272.1}
[6MR 272.2]          There is another class of books, love stories and frivolous and exciting tales, that are a curse to every one who reads them. The author may attach a                                          -273-     good moral, and religious sentiments may be woven all through these books, yet in most cases Satan is but clothed in angel robes, to deceive and allure the unsuspicious. The mind is affected in a great degree by that upon which it feeds. The readers of frivolous, exciting tales, become unfitted for the duties lying before them. They live an unreal life, and have no desire to search the Scriptures, to feed upon the heavenly manna. The mind that needs strengthening is enfeebled, and loses its power to contemplate the great problems which relate to the mission and work of Christ, the plan of salvation.  {6MR 272.2}
[6MR 273.1]          I have been instructed that the youth are exposed to the greatest peril of being corrupted by improper reading. Could a large share of the books published be consumed, a plague would be stayed that is doing a fearful work upon human minds, and corrupting human hearts. Satan is constantly leading both the youth and those of mature age to be charmed with feeble stories. None are so confirmed in right principles, so secure from temptation, that they can feel safe, and think that no one need be anxious about them. All this trashy reading should be resolutely discarded.  {6MR 273.1}
[6MR 273.2]          We have no permission from the Lord to engage in either the printing or the sale of such publications; for they are the means of destroying many souls. I know what I am writing; for this matter has been opened before me. Let not those who believe the truth engage in this kind of work, thinking to make money. The Lord will put a blight upon the means thus obtained; he will scatter more than is accumulated.--Ms 122, 1899, pp. 19-21. ("The Canvasser and His Work," undated.)                                          -274-  {6MR 273.2}
[6MR 274.1]          No kind of honorable work is degrading to God, but to engage in work that sows the seeds of infidel sentiments in reference to the incarnation of Christ is a great displeasure to God. The Echo Office has put into the hands of some of its workers a class of work which is of a character to cheapen the experience of every one who handles it, while at the same time there is a great dearth of intelligent workers who should unite in the work to strengthen the faith of all with whom they come in contact.  {6MR 274.1}
[6MR 274.2]          Let not that class of work come into the office which is of a character to sow seeds of doubt in reference to the truth. All who touch this work are working on the side of the enemy of God, making of none effect the commandments of God by their traditions, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men. Better cut out all this kind of education, and take hold of that kind of literature which will strengthen the faith of those who already know the truth, and carry conviction to the hearts of those who have not as yet a knowledge of the truth. But let it never be said that the press is doing a work which is against the truth which should go everywhere speaking in positive tones. How much will this busy activity do for the office? Our work is to advance the truth. As we do this we should keep in touch with the world, that the truth may be as a light set on a candlestick to give light to all that are in the house.--Ms 43, 1900, p. 7. ("Echo Office and Commercial Work; Sale of Our Literature," typed August 2, 1900.)  {6MR 274.2}
[6MR 274.3]          Poems and stories have been recommended in the columns of our papers in a way that seemed quite out of harmony with their value. The small story books that are being handled by our people, what are they? Many of them                                           -275-     contain nothing of more value than can be obtained in any book store. We have books of great value, which should be recommended to the people; but it pains me to see our papers recommending and our people handling so many story books. These books may be excellent in some ways, but they do not contain the knowledge that we should hunger and thirst to obtain in this period of the earth's history.--Letter 75, 1900, p. 2. (To Elder G. A. Irwin, May 21, 1900.)  {6MR 274.3}
[6MR 275.1]          Let us have more Bible reading and less story reading. . . .  {6MR 275.1}
[6MR 275.2]          "The time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine, but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears. And they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables." What a representation. Is there not danger, great danger, of the appetite for story books being cultivated? Is there not danger of many becoming intoxicated by a class of reading that gives no real strength to the mind or solidity to the character? Let there be less recommendation of books which are fables. Do not encourage the publication of books of this character. The word of God, if earnestly pursued and diligently studied, will make man wise unto salvation.--Letter 76, 1900, p. 2. (To Elder G. A. Irwin, May 22, 1900.)  {6MR 275.2}
[6MR 275.3]          There is missionary work to be done in every place, and let those who are preparing to be missionaries begin to deny self and restrict their desire for reading matter that is not food for the mind. The money expended for magazines may not seem to be much, but it is too much to spend for that which                                           -276-     gives nothing in return. Those who are in God's service should spend neither time nor money for light reading. What is the chaff to the wheat? There are missionary papers that are of real value. Invest your money in that which will bless and benefit.--Letter 48, 1901, p. 2. (To Elder J. Edson White, June 16, 1901.)  {6MR 275.3}
[6MR 276.1]          Managers whose spiritual perception is perverted will enter into contracts to publish questionable matter merely for commercial gain. The result of taking in this work is that the purpose for which the offices of publication were established is lost sight of, and these institutions are regarded very much as any other commercial enterprise. . . .  {6MR 276.1}
[6MR 276.2]          In the Pacific Press an objectionable class of work has been taken in,-- novels and story books, which absorbed the minds of those who handled them, diverting their attention from the word of God. Some of the workers have become so infatuated by this cheap literature that they are mentally inebriated. The introduction of this class of matter destroys the spirituality of the office. The Lord has instructed me that the practice of reading many story-books means death to spirituality.--Letter 140, 1901, pp. 1, 2. ("To the Managers of our Publishing Houses," October 16, 1901.)  {6MR 276.2}
[6MR 276.3]          Fathers and mothers, take time to read to your children from the health books, as well as from the books treating more particularly on religious subjects. Teach your children the importance of taking care of the body,--the house they live in. Form a home reading circle, in which every member of the family lays aside the busy cares of the day, and gathers for study. Fathers,                                           -277-     mothers, brothers, sisters, take up this work unitedly, and see if the home-church will not be greatly improved.  {6MR 276.3}
[6MR 277.1]          Especially should the young women who have been accustomed to read novels and cheap story-books, join in the evening family study. The Lord has appointed them to be His helping hand. Young women, read the literature that will give true knowledge and that will interest the entire family. Say firmly, "I will not spend my precious moments in reading that which will be of no profit to me. I will devote my time to God's service, I will close my eyes to frivolous and sinful things. My ears are the Lord's property, and I will not take them where I shall hear the subtle reasoning of the enemy. My voice must not in any way be subject to a will that is not under the influence of the Spirit of God.--Ms 119, 1901, pp. 4, 5. ("The Church in the Home," November 24, 1901.)  {6MR 277.1}
[6MR 277.2]          Satan is watching all the outposts, to see where he can steal an entrance. For years he has been working with all his deceivableness of unrighteousness to find standing-room in the Review and Herald publishing house. And he has found it. He has been allowed to come into the very place that should ever have been regarded as a sacred, holy place, the temple of God, from which the Lord would send forth clear, bright rays of light to all parts of the world. Satan has succeeded in placing in the hands of the employees of our publishing houses a class of literature that is prepared to deceive, if possible, the very elect. Matter containing dangerous errors has been brought into our office of publication, and these errors have been perpetuated by being printed on our presses and published in book form. These                                           -278-     principles of evil have influenced the minds of those who have handled this matter. As a result souls will be lost to the cause of God. Already some have nearly lost their sense of discernment between truth and error.  {6MR 277.2}
[6MR 278.1]         Even the men who are endeavoring to exalt their own sentiments as wonderful science, are astonished that men in positions of responsibility in our office of publication--a printing office set for the defense of the truth of God--have consented to print their books. To do this outside work, the managers of the publishing house have neglected to do the very work that they should have been doing. The denominational work has been delayed, while the commercial work, which should ever be regarded as second in importance to our own work, has been made first. The employees have worked on books containing spiritualistic, demoralizing theories. They have spent their time on strange matter, much of which is filled with Satanic science. They have not taken the lesson of Nadab and Abihu who confused their senses by the use of wine and could not discern between the sacred and common fire.  {6MR 278.1}
[6MR 278.2]          God has not appointed us to the work of publishing Satanic theories. This class of literature has been represented to me as counterworking the means that should ever be used to meet the foe on his own ground. Books containing false theories have been permitted to come from an Office controlled by Seventh-day Adventists, while the very books that the managers should have been active and zealous in circulating everywhere, have been left to lie unused on the shelves. When the pure truth is mingled with the slime of Satanic deceptions, how can God work for the advancement of His cause?  {6MR 278.2}
[6MR 278.3]          The very fact that Satanic literature has come from the presses of the Review and Herald Office, is a victory for the forces of Satan; for seemingly                                           -279-     it bears the endorsement of the Office, and the enemy will use this fact to influence others to accept this objectionable matter. Satan is now working "with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish."  {6MR 278.3}
[6MR 279.1]          In the place of treating the commercial work as something of secondary importance, those in positions of trust have treated it as being of primary importance. Books that should have been circulated in these critical times have been put aside until the worldly work had first been finished. The very class of literature that God has especially condemned has been allowed to come in.  {6MR 279.1}
[6MR 279.2]          The introduction of this class of matter has been distinctly pointed out to me as the most effective way of demoralizing the apprentices. It reveals a decided lack in those who have to do with these questions. Some in responsible positions are not controlled by the Holy Spirit. The Lord regards as unfaithful stewards those who have agreed to take into the Office for publication this class of literature. The apprentices working in the Office have been left unguarded by unfaithful shepherds. Seeds of evil have been sown in the hearts of the apprentices and in the hearts of all who have handled this literature,--seeds that will spring up and grow, "first the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear." Thus error will continue to grow.--Ms 124, 1901, pp. 1-4. ("Satanic Literature," December 9, 1901.)  {6MR 279.2}
[6MR 279.3]          Brethren, let us come to our senses. In more ways than one are we departing from God. Oh how ashamed I was of a recent number of the "Signs of                                            -280-     the Times!" On the first page is an article on Shakespeare, a man who died a few days after a drunken carousal, losing his life through indulgence of perverted appetite. In this article it is stated that he did many good works. Man is extolled. The good and the evil are placed on the same level, and published in a paper that our people use to give the third angel's message to many of those who cannot be reached by the preached Word.  {6MR 279.3}
[6MR 280.1]          The publication of this article robbed me of my rest last night. I was thrown into an agony of distress. If our brethren have not discernment enough to see the evil of these things, when will they have? Why can they not understand the tenor of such things? We are to stand on the elevated platform of eternal truth. The edge of the sword of truth is not to be dulled. We must take a straightforward course, using the truth, as a mighty cleaver, to separate from the world men and women who will stand as God's peculiar people.  {6MR 280.1}
[6MR 280.2]          When we give the message in its purity, we shall have no use for pictures illustrating the birthplace of Shakespeare, or for pictures similar to the illustration of heathen goddesses that was used to fill the space on the first page of a recent number of the "Review and Herald." We are not to educate others along these lines. God pronounces against such articles and illustrations. I have a straightforward testimony to bear in regard to them. We are to extol neither idolatry nor men who did not choose to serve God. Years ago, reproof was given our editors in regard to advocating the reading of even such books as "Uncle Tom's Cabin," "Aesop's Fables," and "Robinson Crusoe." Those who begin to read such works usually desire to continue to read novels. Through the reading of enticing stories they rapidly lose their                                              -281-     spirituality. This is one of the principal causes of the weak, uncertain spirituality of many of our youth.--Ms 169, 1902, pp. 6, 7. ("The Work of the St. Helena Sanitarium: Our Institutional Work to be Denominational," July 14, 1902.)  {6MR 280.2}
[6MR 281.1]          You are not to treat your life as a romance, but as a reality.--Letter 72, 1903, p. 4. (To Mrs. Addie S. Watson, April 28, 1903.)  {6MR 281.1}
[6MR 281.2]          Fathers and mothers, teach your children how to exercise their physical and mental capabilities in useful work. How much better for them to be usefully employed than to be reading stories, preparing themselves to become mental inebriates.--Ms 138, 1903, p. 4. ("How We Can Help the Southern Work," November 17, 1903.)  {6MR 281.2}
[6MR 281.3]          Gain a knowledge of the Scriptures. Do not fill the head with the nonsense of novels. Brain nerve-power is required by those who desire to comprehend the truth so clearly that they can teach it intelligently to others. We have none too much brain-power. Never can we afford to use tobacco, or alcoholic liquors, or any other injurious substances; for we must strive to keep our minds clear for the work of saving souls.--Ms 102, 1904, pp. 9, 10. (Sermon, July 2, 1904.)  {6MR 281.3}
[6MR 281.4]          Were all the useless books destroyed, were all the money saved that is expended for reading that does not cause one ray of light to shine upon the pathway, were the word of God studied with the deep interest that its                                           -282-     importance demands, there would be a wonderful increase of appetite for the bread of heaven.  {6MR 281.4}
[6MR 282.1]          Read and study the word of God. Do not fill your minds with the reading contained in magazines and novels. Reject this, and spend the money thus saved in sending our papers to those who have them not. Keep searching the Scriptures and eating the bread of life.--Letter 11, 1905, p. 7. ("To Those Assembled in Council at Nashville," January 10, 1905.)  {6MR 282.1}
[6MR 282.2]          Let not those who are ministering in word and doctrine be dull of understanding now. The world is being flooded with books and magazines which contain that which will lead the mind astray. I would say to God's people, For Christ's sake do not spend your time in reading that which is a hindrance to spiritual growth. Remember that, spiritually, men and women are built up from the food which they give the mind. The Bible contains the bread sent down from heaven.--Letter 43, 1905, p. 2. (To "Dear Brethren and Sisters," January 29, 1905.)  {6MR 282.2}
[6MR 282.3]          "Because ye are strong." Do not spend your time reading magazines and novels. Read your Bible. You have many temptations to meet and overcome. You have a great truth to proclaim. Only by a constant study of the word of God can you gain the strength needed for this work. Put novel-reading out of your lives. Let not the novels appear upon your table or in your bookcase. You have none too much time in which to gain an understanding of what saith the Scriptures. The Lord wants the young men in His cause to stand where they are worthy of being trusted with sacred responsibilities.--Ms 56, 1905, pp. 7, 8.                                            -283-     ("Lessons from the First Epistle of John," talk given at the General Conference, May 16, 1905.)  {6MR 282.3}
[6MR 283.1]          The word of God contains food for mind and soul. The appetite for reading the novels or the trashy reading to be found in many of the magazines that are flooding the world, will cause a dwarfage of spiritual growth. An unhealthful appetite is created, and very feeble will be the desire for the sincere milk of the word. We desire to encourage all to be sensible, and give up the reading of all that is unprofitable, and to become interested in the Word of God, which teaches young and old how to set an example of righteousness. Eat ye that which is good and instructive, that your souls may have a healthful growth.--Letter 279, 1905, p. 3. (To Elder Clarence Santee, October 4, 1905.)  {6MR 283.1}
[6MR 283.2]          Study the Word. Keep out of your house the miserable magazines; keep out of your house the novels. Take every penny that you would pay for these things to get the truth before the people; and we want it should go broadcast through the world. . . .  {6MR 283.2}
[6MR 283.3]          Now we want that every soul in this congregation shall make a covenant with our God by sacrifice, right in this room, to make a covenant that they will study the Word. Let your magazines go. Why, here the magical books were burned. As we read away back in the days of persecution of Paul, and the apostles were laboring, they brought out their magical books, and they burned them. I think if you would clear your house, many of you, of all these magazines, with the ridiculous pictures in them, those representations are as                                            -284-     it were from Satan, and we do not want them; we do not want those representations; we want the truth in our books, in our houses.--Ms 119, 1906, pp. 5, 8. (Sermon, May 5, 1906.)  {6MR 283.3}
[6MR 284.1]          There are those among us who are cultivating a taste for fictitious reading. These are not walking in accordance with the precious instruction given here. I ask such souls to make a decided change in your religious life. Is it not high time that each one examine his life and character, and cut away every perverted appetite and taste?--Ms 25, 1907, p. 5. ("A Practical Faith," January 18, 1907.)  {6MR 284.1}
[6MR 284.2]          Do not spend your money for unnecessary things, do not waste it on story magazines or cheap literature, but take your surplus means, and say, I will use this in employing men and women to give the last message of warning to the world.--Letter 32, 1908, p. 10. ("To our Brethren in Positions of Responsibility," January 6, 1908.)  {6MR 284.2}
[6MR 284.3]          Let us educate to discard the reading of fictitious works. Bring into the home that class of literature that will give true knowledge to young and old. Thus all will be benefited. Our time should not be spent in searching for literature that is above the comprehension of the average mind. The word of God is the most profitable book to read; it is elevating to the morals; it clearly defines our duty; and its language is the most simple. Close the door to all frivolous and cheap reading. As a father and mother I exhort you to take up this work. Influence the youth to study and to read that class of                                           -285-     reading that will elevate the mind and prepare them for a place in the school above, and qualify them to inherit that life that measures with the life of God. There Christ will lead His people to the fountains of living waters and to the tree of life. He will open to the mind glories which in this life they have not been able to comprehend.--Letter 288, 1908, p. 4. (To Elder G. W. Reaser, September 29, 1908.)  {6MR 284.3}
[6MR 285.1]          The people who are preparing for the future eternal life must learn of God out of His word. All that would divert the mind from His service is to be recognized and put away. The story magazine, the novel, and the cheap, worthless literature is to be given up. The means thus saved can be spent in buying those publications that will bring heaven's light to those who read them. Every family should act a part in endeavoring to keep out of the home the worthless productions that are a power for evil to the youth, robbing them of the sense of the preciousness of the word of God which they should read and understand.  {6MR 285.1}
[6MR 285.2]          I would that all could have made to them the representations that have been given me concerning the great events of the future and our need of preparation for the times before us. The Lord desires to prepare the hearts and minds of His people, that the blessedness of His way shall make its impression upon mind and heart and character, so that Satan's plans for spoiling their interest in the word of God shall not succeed. God's people need to understand that Satan is working with all his ingenuity to keep minds engrossed with those things that close the door of the heart to things of eternal interest, that men and women and youth shall not be touched by the                                        -286-     messages of warning and invitation that are coming to the world in these last days. He is working in every conceivable way to hinder the sanctification of God's people through a belief of the truth.--Letter 112, 1909, pp. 8, 9. ("To the Board of Managers of the Melrose Sanitarium," July 4, 1909.)  {6MR 285.2}
[6MR 286.1]          The enemy is at work in every way to divert from the study of the Scriptures. In the cars, or wherever you go, you will find men trying to sell trashy magazines. You may be tempted to buy some of these magazines and put them on your tables. But do not place on your tables light reading for the perusal of whoever may come to visit you. Keep the Word there.--Ms 55, 1909, p. 4. ("Lessons from the Sermon on the Mount," Talk, August 16, 1909.)  {6MR 286.1}
[6MR 286.2]          All heaven is looking upon us to see what course we will pursue--whether we will overcome by the blood of the Lamb or be careless and indifferent, going on as we please, filling our days with the pleasures of the world, and our minds with the foolish novel, while God's work is neglected and His word cast aside.--Ms 73, 1909, p. 6. ("Lessons from the First Chapter of Daniel," Sermon, August 27, 1909.)  {6MR 286.2}
[6MR 286.3]          I greatly desire that every one of us shall seek to understand the word of God. Let us not choose to spend our time in reading the daily newspapers and the frivolous and foolish novel. We can see evil enough without doing this.--Ms 87, 1909, p. 2. ("Words Addressed to the Workers at the Boulder Sanitarium," September 3, 1909.)                                           -287-  {6MR 286.3}
[6MR 287.1]          If we will study the book of Revelation and seek to understand its full significance, we shall see the necessity of putting away from our lives all the frivolity that so often marks our experience. We will have little desire for the foolish novel, and the amusements of the world.--Ms 95, 1909, p. 6. ("A Message to the Churches," Sermon, September 5, 1909.)  {6MR 287.1}
[6MR 287.2]          We are standing in a time that is of the greatest consequence to the whole world. We see the necessity of understanding the instruction given in the Scriptures. The religious life is not to be represented from the pulpit or in our papers as a romance. It pains my soul to see in the papers coming from our press, the most important truth placed before the people in the form of a romance. Let the articles in our papers at this time, when the eternal interests of souls are at stake, be of a character to arouse souls to a sense of their peril. At this time Bible truth is to make a solemn impression upon hearts. The genuine facts of truth are to be presented as they came from the lips of the greatest the world has ever known.  {6MR 287.2}
[6MR 287.3]          Novelty and romance do no honor to our publications. I am growing heartsick and weary over productions from the press that lower the truth as it should not be lowered. The fewer of these productions that are brought in, the more influence will the genuine, sacred truth connected with the scenes that are to take place, have upon minds.--Ms 17, 1910, pp. 1, 2. ("Regarding Representations in Our Papers," undated.)  {6MR 287.3}
[6MR 287.4]          In this age there is a fearfully high pressure upon minds. The instruction given me is that great harm is done to the minds of children and                                          -288-     youth by cheap, trashy reading. By the reading of magazines and novels, impressions are made on the mind that spoil it for the reception of Bible truth, which alone can supply the necessities of the soul. . . .  {6MR 287.4}
[6MR 288.1]          What can I say to break the spell that now endangers not only the youth, but men and women of maturity? What can I say to impress upon their minds a realization of this danger:  {6MR 288.1}
[6MR 288.2]          To those who are tempted to indulge in trashy reading I would say, Read your Bible. "Search the Scriptures," Christ commanded, "for in them ye think ye have eternal life, and they are they which testify of Me." Obedience to the word of God is our only safety. It is through study and belief of the word that we obtain a knowledge of the means by which holiness is attained. And as the principles of truth are believed, they become obligatory upon the conscience. Wonderful victories may be gained by studying the word of God, and obeying from the heart the requirements of that word.  {6MR 288.2}
[6MR 288.3]          The death of Christ in behalf of the human race should call forth from us grateful thanksgiving. The grace by which we overcome is in the word of promise. It is the act of faith to draw it forth to enrich the soul. Faith takes hold of the word and applies it (eats it); and God delights to satisfy the expectant soul with His blessing.  {6MR 288.3}
[6MR 288.4]          This matter has been most clearly presented to me. I have been instructed that the money expended for worthless literature should be spent for the books and papers containing the light of present truth. Let these be sent to those who have not yet heard the truth for this time. As they read these publications, light from the throne of God will shine into the soul-temple. Jot by jot, here a little and there a little, the truth will                                           -289-     appear to the mind, and the soul will be fed with provender thoroughly winnowed from the chaff. Pamphlets and leaflets dealing with the truth for this time should be scattered everywhere like the leaves of autumn.--Ms 53, 1911, pp. 1-3. ("What is the Chaff to the Wheat?" November 21, 1911.)     Released December 2, 1974.  {6MR 288.4}
[6MR 290.1]       MR No. 391 - How Mrs. White Kept the Sabbath    Spent Afternoon At Home        ［Battle Creek］ Sabbath, March 19, 1859. Attended meeting in the forenoon. Brother Loughborough preached with great liberty upon the sleep of the dead and the inheritance of the saints. Tarried at home in the afternoon. Read to my children, wrote a letter to Brother Newton and wife, encouraging them in spiritual things. In the evening attended meeting for communion and washing feet. Was not as free as I wished to be on such occasions.--Ms 5, 1859, p. 20. (Diary, January 1 to March 31, 1859.)  {6MR 290.1}
[6MR 290.2]     Took a Walk, Wrote, and Read        ［Denver］ Sabbath, July 20, 1872. It is a beautiful morning. This is the Lord's rest day and we desire to keep the Sabbath that God may accept our efforts and that our own souls may be refreshed. We walked out, seeking a retired place in a grove where we could pray and read, but we were not successful. We spent the day in conversing upon religious subjects, writing, and reading.--Ms 4, 1872, p. 3. (Diary, July 14 to September 4, 1872.)  {6MR 290.2}
[6MR 290.3]     Walked in Orchard        ［Petaluma, Calif.］ Sabbath, January 4, 1873. We arose and walked in the orchard before breakfast. . . . We attended meeting at 10:00 a.m. At Sabbath School I spoke a few words to the children in reference to their lesson, "And what went ye out for to see?" etc. I then spoke to the people from Malachi 3:13 and 4:1-3. The ordinances followed. We think it was a profitable                                          -291-     season. This is a delightful day. It seems like June weather rather than the fourth of January. . . .  {6MR 290.3}
[6MR 291.1]    Dinner at Stipp's, then Missionary Visits        ［San Francisco］ Saturday, January 11, 1873. I was urged at the close of the meeting to go to different places to dinner, but my husband was at Brother Stipp's and I felt it duty to go there. Sister Ball went with us. In the afternoon we called upon Sister Jones. Found Sister Billet there. We conversed and prayed with these sisters. We had a very precious season. We then visited Sister Hall who was sick at Brother St. John's. We had a precious season of prayer with our sister. In the evening had conference meeting, then my husband spoke upon the coming of the Lord. The house was well filled and the subject was deeply interesting.--Ms 3, 1873, pp. 2, 6. (Diary, January 1 to 31, 1873.)  {6MR 291.1}
[6MR 291.2]     All-Day Meetings        ［San Francisco］ Sabbath, February 1, 1873. It is a wet, cold, dreary day. I have appointment and must fill it. I am sick. My face is swollen. My teeth will hardly remain in my mouth, my gums are so badly swollen.  {6MR 291.2}
[6MR 291.3]          I committed my case to our heavenly Father and at the appointed time I went to the meeting in Excelsior Hall. . . .  {6MR 291.3}
[6MR 291.4]          Notwithstanding I suffered much pain in my face and head, the Lord enabled me to rise above it all and speak with great freedom and power to the people from Psalms 15. . . .                                             -292-  {6MR 291.4}
[6MR 292.1]     Prayed for Dying Boy        ［Bloomfield, Calif.］ Saturday, February 15, 1873. It is rainy today, but we ventured out to the meeting. . . .  {6MR 292.1}
[6MR 292.2]          Between the afternoon and evening meetings we spent at Brother Palmer's. Their son appeared to be sinking. My husband and myself prayed for the afflicted family and dying son.--Ms 4, 1873, pp. 1, 7, 8. (Diary, February 1 to 28, 1873.)  {6MR 292.2}
[6MR 292.3]     Made Many Missionary Visits        ［Battle Creek］ Sabbath, April 12, 1873. My husband spoke to the people in the forenoon. I remained at home because I did not feel able to attend. In the afternoon I attended meeting. . . .  {6MR 292.3}
[6MR 292.4]          After the meeting closed I visited Ella Belden. Had a sweet season of prayer with her. I then visited Brother and Sister W. Salisbury. We had a precious season of prayer with the family. Brother and Sister Salisbury united their prayers with mine. We all felt that the Lord blessed us. I then called upon aged Brother and Sister Morse. . . . I visited Brother and Sister Gardner. He is nearing the close of his journey. Disease has made him very weak. He was overjoyed to see me. We united our prayers together and the hearts of these afflicted ones were comforted and blessed.--Ms 6, 1873, pp. 4, 5. (Diary, April 1 to 30, 1873.)  {6MR 292.4}
[6MR 292.5]     Rode a Few Miles, Slept Some        ［Battle Creek］ Sabbath, May 17, 1873. We rode out a few miles in the oak grove. Rested about an hour. We slept some. . . . We had a season of prayer                                           -293-     before returning home. In the afternoon we went to the meeting.--Ms 7, 1873, p. 10. (Diary, May 1 to 31, 1873.)  {6MR 292.5}
[6MR 293.1]     Wrote on Sufferings of Christ        ［Washington, Iowa］ Saturday, June 21, 1873. A beautiful day; rather warm. Took a pack. Felt better. Wrote fifteen pages on sufferings of Christ. I became much interested in my subject. Brother Wheeler, Hester, and Brother Van Ostrand went to the meeting. We had some prospect of rain. Called the family together and read the matter I had written. All seemed interested.--Ms 8, 1873, p. 7. (Diary, June 1 to 30, 1873.)  {6MR 293.1}
[6MR 293.2]     Rested        ［Walling's Mills, Colorado］ Saturday, August 30, 1873. We felt that it was our privilege to rest. We wrote to Elder Butler in regard to Elder Canright's position. A messenger came to us with the sad news that Bertie Walling had broken his legs. We prepared to go immediately to see the afflicted boy.--Ms 10, 1873, p. 10. (Diary, August 1 to 31, 1873.)  {6MR 293.2}
[6MR 293.3]     Entertained a Non-Adventist        ［Walling's Mills, Colorado］ Friday, September 12, 1873. We traded some in Central and Black Hawk. We arrived home a little before sundown. Received letters from Brother Canright, also Mary Gaskill and Daniel Bourdeau, giving us an account of camp meeting. When we headed home we found John Cranson there. We felt sorry that he should come to see us on the Sabbath. We do not                                          -294-     like to have visitors to entertain upon the Sabbath, who have no respect for God or His holy day.--Ms 11, 1873, p. 5. (Diary, September 1 to 30, 1873.)  {6MR 293.3}
[6MR 294.1]     Read Some to Children        ［Walling's Mills, Colorado］ Saturday, October 18, 1873. It is a rather cold and windy day. The wind increases, making it very unpleasant. I arose with the headache. We walked out and prayed in the grove. I wrote an important matter for Pilot Grove church. My husband wrote to Battle Creek for paper. I read some to the children. It is rather difficult for them to keep quiet. We had a very precious season of prayer at the close of the Sabbath.--Ms 12, 1873, pp. 7, 8. (Diary, October 1 to 26, 1873.)  {6MR 294.1}
[6MR 294.2]     Traveled on Sabbath, Regretfully        ［En route from Colorado to Battle Creek］ Sabbath, November 8, 1873. Rested well on the car during the night. We were unwilling to report ourselves on the cars this morning, but circumstances connected with the cause and work of God demands our presence at the General Conference. We could not delay. If we were doing our own business we should feel it a breach of the fourth commandment to travel on the Sabbath. We engaged in no common conversation. We endeavored to keep our mind in a devotional frame and we enjoyed some of the presence of God while we deeply regretted the necessity of traveling upon the Sabbath.--Ms 13, 1873, p. 2. (Diary, November 5 to 18, 1873.)                                               -295-  {6MR 294.2}
[6MR 295.1]     Attended Testimony Meeting        ［Copenhagen］ October 10, 1885. We had a social meeting after the discourse. Testimonies were borne, intelligent and interesting, that made my heart rejoice.--Ms 25, 1885, p. 4. (Diary, October 6 to 14, 1885.)  {6MR 295.1}
[6MR 295.2]     Another Testimony Meeting        ［Stockholm］ October 17, 1885. We had a precious social meeting. Many intelligent testimonies were borne, which Brother Matteson interpreted.--Ms 26, 1885, p. 5. (Diary, October 15 to 30, 1885.)  {6MR 295.2}
[6MR 295.3]     Participated in Testimony Meeting        ［Torre Pellice］ Sabbath, April 24, 1886. I sought to impress upon my hearers the importance of meekness in opening the truth to those who are in darkness. There are too many who love to fight and they have not the meekness of Christ. This is a great work, and most solemn, and must be carried forward in great wisdom. Our words must be well chosen, our deportment of that character that will recommend the truth we profess, because of its sanctifying power upon our character. The Lord blessed me in speaking and the people in hearing. In the afternoon there was a social meeting. Good testimonies were borne, an evidence that the word spoken in the forenoon had been received and was making impressions upon hearts to the good of souls and to the glory of God.--Ms 62, 1886, p. 12. (Diary, April 15 to 29, 1886.)                                          -296-  {6MR 295.3}
[6MR 296.1]     Boarded Ship for New Zealand        ［Sydney, NSW］ February 4, 1893. We rode in the cab to the church in Sydney, and I spoke from Hebrews 11 upon faith. The Lord strengthened me by His grace. I felt much strengthened and blessed. The Holy Spirit was upon me. Strength, both physical and spiritual, was given me in large measure. . . .  {6MR 296.1}
[6MR 296.2]          In the afternoon at two o'clock we stepped on board the steamer to take the journey we long dreaded. All our luggage had been stored away on Friday. We dislike very much to travel on the Sabbath but the work must be done in giving the message to the world and we can keep our minds and hearts uplifted to God and can hide in Jesus. When we cannot control these matters we must leave all with our heavenly Father. If our trust be in God He will help us.--Ms 76, 1893, p. 4. (Diary, February 2 to 20, 1893.)     Released December 2, 1974.  {6MR 296.2}
[6MR 297.1]       MR No. 392 - James White Biographical Items         Henry's health is good. Edson is not very well. Baby seems to be in perfect health. He is a great fat boy. Is three months and a half old and he weighs 17 pounds. He is good natured, seldom cries, is very playful and active. He has but one fault, that is, he is afraid of singing. My health is quite good for me. But James, poor James, I think he must leave the work sometimes and have quiet rest. I fear at times his life will fall a sacrifice to his incessant labors. I ask again your prayers. I do want to see you very much. I have about as much as I can do to take care of my three children. You have seen Henry, well Edson has more life and roughery than Henry so you must know my hands are full.--Letter 5, 1854, p. 1. (To "Dear Brethren and Sisters," December 16, 1854.)  {6MR 297.1}
[6MR 297.2]          I saw that God had qualified him who had to stand at the head of the publishing for his station, and if he did not fill his place, God would remove him from it. God had the oversight of the work. I saw that this was an important place. . . . When Satan was exulting that he had his prey and that he would lay him in the grave, then God's hand interposed and He put bands around James and strengthened him to fill the place He had put him in.--Ms 1, 1855. (Fragments.)  {6MR 297.2}
[6MR 297.3]          Dear Sister, it would be impossible for me to go into a recital of the sufferings I have passed through, the anxiety, and the dread thought that I should be left a widow, my dear children without a father's care. The scene                                           -298-     has changed. God's hand has mercifully been reached down to our rescue. My husband enjoys good health, and my children are rugged. They never enjoyed so good health before. Little Willie is healthy and very pleasant.  {6MR 297.3}
[6MR 298.1]          I never took so much comfort with my family as now. Our family has always been so large. But now we only number eight and I can enjoy the company of my children. They can be more under my own watchcare, and I can better train them in the right way. All of us are united for the blessing of God, and morning, noon, and night His sweet blessing distills upon us like the dew, making our hearts glad and strengthening us to fill our place and glorify our Redeemer.--Letter 2a, 1856, p. 2. (To Brother and Sister Loveland, January 24, 1856.)  {6MR 298.1}
[6MR 298.2]          Please write if you intended that the boys should have steady employment in the office until your return. Henry says you told him he could do as he pleased, work in the office or about home, after the hurry was over in the office. I told Henry I did not so understand it. I thought one day each week could be spent about home, the rest of the time in the office. Please write your wishes and all will be well. We want to follow as you think best in these things. I do not see much to be done at home.--Letter 12a, 1860, p. 2. (To James White, October, 1860.)  {6MR 298.2}
[6MR 298.3]          When we went to Monterey last summer, for instance, you went into the river four times and not only disobeyed us yourself but led Willie to disobedience. A thorn has been planted in my heart from that time, when I became convinced that you could not be trusted. I am not easy any time,                                           -299-     whether at home or abroad.--Letter 4, 1865, p. 4. (To Edson White, June 20, 1865.)  {6MR 298.3}
[6MR 299.1]          Either the operator at Battle Creek or at Detroit was negligent. We went on board the sleeping car by crowding and pushing and jamming our way through a crowd of people who could get no berths. We found two empty seats and occupied them, but they were taken and every berth was taken. I was sent to the forward car for a berth, but our names were not registered anywhere. I went back to the rear car and waited the movement of events. It was all hustle and bustle.  {6MR 299.1}
[6MR 299.2]          James had endured the journey thus far well, but it was close and stifling in the sleeping car, and it was a long time past nine o'clock before things were in any degree settled. Your father seemed languid. I begged the man who had charge of the sleeping car to find us berths. He was kind. He did for us all he could. Said there were no berths. I told him one double berth I must have, for it was a case of absolute necessity. He finally prevailed upon a gentleman to give up his lower berth to your father.  {6MR 299.2}
[6MR 299.3]          After lying a short time in his berth and resting, he wished to go to the saloon. I helped or steadied him along. He seemed more languid, and while helping him back I saw his face grow very white and he was pitching forward to the floor. I raised and held him and called aloud for help. The manager in the sleeping car kindly, tenderly, and firmly supported your father to his berth. I succeeded in opening a window in his berth and a strong wind blew upon us all night. Willie and I could obtain no berths.--Letter 2, 1866, p. 1. (To Edson White, September 12, 1866.)                                          -300-  {6MR 299.3}
[6MR 300.1]          Father grows feebler every day. He is very white and his face is pinched. I do not think he will live over a month. He is liable to die any day or any night. We have sent for your aunts Mary and Lizzie to come immediately if they would see father alive.--Letter 16, 1866, p. 1. (To Edson White, October 14, 1866.)  {6MR 300.1}
[6MR 300.2]          We took him back to Michigan, and ceased not our prayers in his behalf. All winter he remained an invalid. We did not lose courage. We had the assurance that God would raise him up, and we believed he would yet be able to work in the cause of God. I thought my husband should have some change, and we took our team, faithful Jack and Jim, and ventured a journey to Wright, Michigan.  {6MR 300.2}
[6MR 300.3]          In this matter I was obliged to move contrary to the judgment of my brethren and sisters in Battle Creek. They all felt that I was sacrificing my life in shouldering this burden. For the sake of my children, for the cause of God, I should do all in my power to preserve my life. His own father and mother remonstrated with me in tears; physicians looked pitifully upon me and said, "You will not realize your expectations. There was never known a case where one was afflicted with paralysis of the brain and recovered."  {6MR 300.3}
[6MR 300.4]          I answered them, "God will raise him up." In answer to the appeals of father and mother White that I had done all that was in my power, and I must not attempt impossibilities, that my life was precious, that I had children that needed my care, I answered them, "As long as life is left him and me, I will make every exertion for him. That brain, that noble masterly mind, shall                                           -301-     not ［be］ left in ruin. God will care for him, for me, for my children. Satan shall not exult over us. You will yet see us standing side by side in the sacred desk, speaking the words of truth unto eternal life."--Ms 1, 1867, pp. 10, 11. ("The Sickness and Recovery of Elder James White," written about 1867.)  {6MR 300.4}
[6MR 301.1]          When we entered the waiting-room at the depot at Kansas City, we found it crowded with emigrants of the lower class, who were so filthy in their persons and clothing as to be absolutely repulsive. The huge box stove was heated to redness, and every window was tightly closed. The sickening sensation which we experienced in that atmosphere was absolutely overpowering. We could not endure it. It was a cold morning, but we took our hand baggage, climbed a hill some distance from the depot and there, seated on a ledge of rock beneath a tall oak tree, with the frost lying on the ground around us, we ate our cold lunch. Refreshed by our walk in the keen morning air, we returned to the depot and were soon on our way to Pleasanton ［Kansas］.  {6MR 301.1}
[6MR 301.2]          And now you will wish to hear something about the meeting here. We have had excellent freedom. The people are hungry for the Word of God. Some were one week coming in their large covered wagons. One man traveled in this way 300 miles; he spent ten days in making the journey, and did not reach the campground till the last day of the meeting. Delegates came from Missouri, begging for help in their state. Such entreaties I never heard before. --Letter 16a, 1870, pp. 3, 4. (To Edson and Emma White, October, 1870.)                                           -302-  {6MR 301.2}
[6MR 302.1]          I have no special news to write you, except I greatly desire to see your face and look forward to the time with great pleasure.--Letter 44, 1874, p. 3. (To James White, July 17, 1874.)  {6MR 302.1}
[6MR 302.2]          All will be rejoiced to see you here and none more so than your Ellen. I pray for you earnestly that God would bless you and strengthen you, and I believe He will.--Letter 47, 1874, p. 1. (To James White, July 23, 1874.)  {6MR 302.2}
[6MR 302.3]          We arrived here this morning, all safe, considerably tired. The elders were looking anxiously for us both; were much disappointed in not seeing you. They say there was great disappointment upon the Vermont campground among all, but the Lord helped Brethren Haskell and Butler and they had an excellent meeting; but this did not cure the disappointment of the outsiders. There was a great turnout, expecting Elder White and wife from California would be there. They say the outsiders listened with attention and candor to the preaching.--Letter 49, 1874, p. 1. (To James White, August 28, 1874.)  {6MR 302.3}
[6MR 302.4]          Now my dear Husband, do not, I entreat of you, do too much. . . . I think you might remain in Battle Creek if you would not do those things that God has not called you to do. God has not called you to lay sidewalks or move privies, but to be a counselor to His people and aid them in large and important plans. . . .  {6MR 302.4}
[6MR 302.5]          We must have a strong hold of God. We must not look at the tumultuous waves. Look to Jesus and walk by faith. One touch, one word, one look from Him can remove disease, despondency and gloom. Look up, dear Husband. Look                                           -303-     up, not down; not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are unseen, which are eternal.--Letter 51, 1874, pp. 1, 4-6. (To James White, September 10, 1874.)  {6MR 302.5}
[6MR 303.1]          You must not lift and carry any more burdens than you are now bearing.  You should be laying off instead of increasing objects for which you will be solicitous. We are both descending the hill of life. Your hair is already white. Mine is growing gray fast. Our physical powers are weakening. Our mental powers will be enfeebled, I fear, with the physical.--Letter 49, 1876, p. 5. (To James White, April, 1876.)  {6MR 303.1}
[6MR 303.2]          I get no light in dreams or in any other way to attend campmeetings. I pray for light. I cannot go upon any other's light. God will lead me. It will do our people good to be without my labor this season. . . .  {6MR 303.2}
[6MR 303.3]          You are happy and cheerful. I am the same. The Lord has in His providence arranged matters that we both can work and not get in each other's way. I accept His providence and will do my work to His acceptance with His divine aid.--Letter 23, 1876, pp. 1, 2. (To James White, May 10, 1876.)  {6MR 303.3}
[6MR 303.4]          I am worn; your father is worn. We both work too hard. We pray that God will give us strength and wisdom to work discreetly. We dare not follow our own judgment and feel that it would be dangerous to walk in the sparks of our own kindling. God is our hope and strength.  {6MR 303.4}
[6MR 303.5]          We see a very great work to be done in the world and we cannot endure the thought of failing in physical strength now. I look all over the field                                          -304-     and I see none who could fill your father's place. His head to plan and his life of experience to balance the inexperienced is very essential. God has a work for us to do and we need the help, the encouragement and confidence of our people to do this work.--Letter 41, 1876, pp. 1, 2. (To Edson and Emma White, August 24, 1876.)  {6MR 303.5}
[6MR 304.1]          He ［James White］ does not suffer bodily pain but his great trouble is battling with depression of spirits. He seems to feel that he has wronged me very much. He goes back to the letters he wrote me when he was in California, and you and I attended the camp meetings. He feels that he has committed a great sin that the Lord can hardly forgive. My work is to comfort him and to pray for him; to speak cheerful, loving words to him and soothe him.--Letter 13, 1877, p. 1. (To W. C. and Mary White, September 3, 1877.)  {6MR 304.1}
[6MR 304.2]          Your father is painfully conscientious which makes it hard for him to cling to faith for himself, but he is steadily coming up and he views the case of your mother very differently than he has for the last ten years. He thinks he must have been blinded by the enemy. The scales have fallen from his eyes. We are in perfect harmony in views and feelings. I never enjoyed his company so much in years as I do now.--Letter 16, 1877, p. 1. (To Edson and Emma White, September 7, 1877.)  {6MR 304.2}
[6MR 304.3]          We are seeing already the beneficial effects of this move from Oakland. Father's mind is diverted. He eats more liberally and it does not injure him. He sleeps like a baby from the time he retires till five or six o'clock a.m.                                          -305-     He is cheerful. He is so pleased with his home. He tries to do what he can and is busy from morning till night about something. He spends some time in writing. His mind is very happy dwelling upon Bible subjects. I am glad for every step he advances, climbing the hill of health.--Letter 43, 1877, p. 3. (To W. C. and Mary White, December 25, 1877.)  {6MR 304.3}
[6MR 305.1]          I have felt greatly perplexed to know just what to do in the case of your father. He seems to have mind enough, but is forever studying his own feelings, which eclipses faith. He gets habits and notions, such as wetting his head and hands and feet. All these are innocent, but carried to excess are doing him great injury. . . . The restlessness, wanting to be riding continually, is very difficult to manage. . . . These habits keep his mind centered upon himself. . . . I feel so sorry for poor Father.--Letter 18, 1878, pp. 1, 2. (To W. C. White, March 20, 1878.)  {6MR 305.1}
[6MR 305.2]          For eight months I have been on a constant strain of anxiety and now I feel the care lifted somewhat. I feel as though I was running down like an old clock but I shall rally again soon.--Letter 65, 1878, p. 1. (To W. C. White, April 2, 1878.)  {6MR 305.2}
[6MR 305.3]          Why are you thinking Elder Loughborough the man for Old England? . . . I should select others before him. . . . Hurrying Loughborough to Old England is in my mind an oversight in judgment.--Letter 39, 1878, pp. 2, 3. (To James White, July 8, 1878.)                                          -306-  {6MR 305.3}
[6MR 306.1]          I am worn out with anxiety and this journey has nearly killed me. My ambition is gone; my strength is gone, but this will not last if we can have a fair chance. I hope that by the cheering light of the countenance of my Saviour, I shall have the springback power.--Letter 20, 1879, p. 2. (To Mrs. W. C. White, May 20, 1879.)  {6MR 306.1}
[6MR 306.2]          We will spend next winter in California. I never want to risk another winter east.--Letter 3b, 1881, p. 3. (To Elder and Mrs. W. C. White, April 19, 1881.)  {6MR 306.2}
[6MR 306.3]          Father has excellent health. He has worked hard on the place here; put in more than one acre of strawberries, some raspberries, more than an acre of potatoes, several acres of corn, fifty hard maples, many peach trees, pear trees, and two long rows of pie plant.--Letter 4a, 1881, p. 4. (To Elder and Mrs. W. C. White, May 15, 1881.)  {6MR 306.3}
[6MR 306.4]          Tuesday morning it came to me distinctly, "Go to Iowa; I have a work for you to do." I should as soon have thought of going to Europe, but I told your father my convictions, that I should go with him or alone. He seemed surprised and said, "We will go."--Letter 5a, 1881, p. 4. (To Elder and Mrs. W. C. White, June 14, 1881.)  {6MR 306.4}
[6MR 306.5]          I was taken back to the Sanitarium. Sunday ［the day after James White's funeral］, I rode out to my home on a bed. Brother John, Willie, Mary, Edson and Emma and Brother John's son-in-law ［came］ in three different teams.                                          -307-     Brother John and his son-in-law were greatly delighted with our home but I was too feeble to sit up at all and the light of my home had gone and henceforth I should love it for his sake who thought so much of it. It just met his taste. It is grandly beautiful but how can I ever regard it as I could if he had lived?--Letter 9, 1881, p. 4. (To "Dear Brother and Sister," October 20, 1881.)  {6MR 306.5}
[6MR 307.1]          You must know that it is a great loss to me ［to be］ deprived of the wisdom and ability of my husband to help me plan, to bring in means, that mine is steadily decreasing.--Letter 61, 1884. (To John White, November 27, 1884.)     Released November 21, 1974.  {6MR 307.1}
[6MR 308.1]       MR No. 394 - The Health Reform Message and Medical Missionary Work         There is real common sense in health reform. . . . To care for the body by giving it that quality of food which is relishable and strengthening is one of the first duties in order to prepare the workers to do good sound work.--Letter 12, 1887, p. 9. (To C. L. Boyd, June 25, 1887.)  {6MR 308.1}
[6MR 308.2]          You say that some connected with the school object to the use of "Healthful Living," and state that I disapprove of the book. In answer to this statement I would say that I have always appreciated "Healthful Living." In no instance have I uttered a word of disapproval, neither has a thought of disapproval entered my mind. "Healthful Living" is a good and useful book, and can be used in your school with good results.  {6MR 308.2}
[6MR 308.3]          I am sorry that so many are ready to receive statements which have no true foundation. Let none of your teachers be ready to catch up and repeat "They say." Ask those who make such statements to produce their authority. It means something to report hearsay, especially concerning a book which has been as carefully prepared as "Healthful Living." Those who circulate reports of this kind, unless they have the very best authority, will do harm instead of good.  {6MR 308.3}
[6MR 308.4]          If all, old and young, were seeking more earnestly to acquire all the knowledge possible on healthful living, and to reform their habits of eating, drinking, and dressing in accordance with the principles of temperance, they would have a life-saving influence. May the Lord impress all who are engaged in the work of educating with the fact that before they can be acceptable,                                           -309-     God-fearing, intelligent teachers, they must be daily learners in the school of Christ. "Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me," says the great Teacher, "and ye shall find rest unto your souls." If this can be carried out in the practical life in the school to be established in Sheridan, (Illinois) you will have the blessing of God, and complete success. The life which God has entrusted to us is to be regarded as sacred, to be preserved by healthful living, for the service of the Master.--Letter 152, 1900, pp. 1, 2. (To Roy F. Cottrell, November 20, 1900.)  {6MR 308.4}
[6MR 309.1]          I thank God for the medical missionary work. God will call for every soul who is educated to work in this line in connection with the gospel ministry. He has places for them. Let not one stone be placed in the way of those who are striving to teach our youth how to do this work. . . . The Lord desires His people to adopt the light on health reform, leading out in paths of self denial and self-sacrifice. Oh how it has hurt me to have blocks thrown in my way in regard to this subject. . . .  {6MR 309.1}
[6MR 309.2]          I want you to think of these things. Do not make any human being your criterion. You have a body which is fearfully and wonderfully made. That body should be most carefully dealt with. The physical system must be kept in perfect order, that the brain power may be keen and strong.  {6MR 309.2}
[6MR 309.3]          Any unnecessary burden placed on the stomach will becloud the brain. Come to a meeting like this, eat a hearty meal, take no exercise, and your ideas are good for nothing. You are sleepy. You do not really understand the propositions to which you assent. Bring your diet into conformity with natural laws, and a great change will be seen.                                           -310-  {6MR 309.3}
[6MR 310.1]          Do not refer to what Sister White has said. I do not ask you to do this. God has told me that my testimony must be borne to this Conference, and that I must not try to make men believe it. My work is to leave the truth with the people, and those who appreciate the light from heaven will accept the truth. God wants you to make straight paths for your feet, lest the lame shall be turned out of the way.  {6MR 310.1}
[6MR 310.2]          The Lord desires that with the Conference shall be connected the ability He has given Dr. Kellogg. He wants His people to make the most of the ability He has bestowed on His servants. He did not wish the medical missionary work to be separated from the gospel work, or the gospel work separated from the medical missionary work. These are to blend. The medical missionary work is to be regarded as the pioneer work. It is to be the means of breaking down prejudice. As the right arm, it is to open doors for the gospel message.  {6MR 310.2}
[6MR 310.3]         God wants His workers to stand shoulder to shoulder with Dr. Kellogg, who at times has been almost desperate and has almost lost his reason because of the positions taken by some. Many have thrown stones before the car to hinder its advance, when they should have realized that God wants the medical missionary work to go forward.  {6MR 310.3}
[6MR 310.4]          Before I came to this Conference, I was in doubt as to where to stay during the meeting. Dr. Kellogg had courteously invited me to make his house my home. The question arose, "It will be said that Dr. Kellogg has influenced me." But I thought, "Let people say this if they wish to. They have said it before, when there was no more reason for it than there is now." Still, as I wished to remove every possible excuse for talk, I decided not to go to the doctor's. On Friday evening, at our season of worship, ［at her Elmshaven                                           -311-     home］ I was asking the Lord to direct me where to stay. I had been sick, and was still sick. I did not wish to attend the Conference at all, because I knew that the exertion would be a terrible strain on me.  {6MR 310.4}
[6MR 311.1]          As I was praying, a soft light filled the room, bringing with it a fragrance as of beautiful flowers. Then a voice seemed to say, "Accept the invitation of My servant, John Kellogg, to make his house your home. I have appointed him as My physician, and you can be an encouragement to him." This is why I am staying at Dr. Kellogg's house. I wish in every possible way to treat Dr. Kellogg as God's appointed physician. This I am going to do. And I want my brethren to put their unjust sayings far away from them. Inquire, What saith the Lord? Go to Him for help. Depend not on the opinions of human beings; for they are liable to err. Go to the Lord God of Israel. He will give you understanding and knowledge. You are not to lean on any human being.  {6MR 311.1}
[6MR 311.2]          At our season of prayer that evening the whole family was broken down. Though they knew nothing of what I had seen, yet they realized that the Spirit of the Lord was among us. The blessing of God flowed through the room like a tidal wave. The Spirit took hold upon us, and Brother and Sister Druillard wept and praised the Lord. We did indeed have an out-pouring of the Spirit. Such things are more precious to me than gold or silver.  {6MR 311.2}
[6MR 311.3]          I want to say to you, For Christ's sake unify. We cannot reform ourselves by putting our fingers on the wrongs of some one else. Christ says that we must love one another, that we must deal honestly, justly, and truly with one another. He says, "I hate your false weights and measures." He knows every one of us, and he wants us to come into close connection with him. He told Cornelius where to find Peter. He knew just where Peter was to be found.                                           -312-     The angel of the Lord could have given Cornelius the message, but this is not God's way. He wished to bring about a connection between Peter and Cornelius. The light He had given Peter was to be given by Peter to Cornelius.  {6MR 311.3}
[6MR 312.1]          My brethren, let the Lord God of Israel in among you. Give Him room. . . . I believe that God is here today. If I did not believe this, I would not say what I have said. I believe He can send what I have said home to your hearts.  {6MR 312.1}
[6MR 312.2]          There is a work to be done, not by standing aloof from one another, but by working on God's principles. The Lord wants you to stand in His strength. He wants you to open the windows of the soul heavenward and close them earthward. He wants to reveal His salvation. He wants the medical missionary work and the gospel to be inseparably bound together. His work is to be a united whole. God wants the talents He has given Dr. Kellogg. He wants the talents that are in our institutions to be connected with the management of His work. Committees are to be formed which will have an interest in every part of the work. Then the work will be managed on a higher grade than it has yet been managed.  {6MR 312.2}
[6MR 312.3]          Medical missionary work opens the way for the gospel. I wish to say that God has not blessed the work as He would have blessed had there been an appreciation of the work that He is carrying on. I thank God that Dr. Kellogg has not sunk into despair and infidelity, as I was afraid he would. Dr. Kellogg, it may be that I have written to you too strongly, but I felt that I must get hold of you, and hold you with all the power I had. I appreciate the work that is being carried on in medical missionary lines. How anyone can see this work, and not realize that God is working, is a mystery to me.                                          -313-  {6MR 312.3}
[6MR 313.1]          It is God's design that Dr. Kellogg shall stand in his place to give character to the work by reaching the higher classes. God's people ought to feel honored that He has given them instrumentalities whereby the higher classes may be reached.  {6MR 313.1}
[6MR 313.2]          I wish to say that I want to take hold of the medical missionary work to the utmost of my ability. We have done the best we could in this line of work in Australia. I thank the Lord that His blessing has accompanied our work. Christ's ministers must stand in an altogether different position. They must be evangelists, they must be medical missionaries. They must take hold of the work intelligently. But it is of no use for them to think that they can do this while they drop the work which God has said should be connected with the gospel. If they drop out the medical missionary work, they need not think that they can carry forward their work successfully, for they have only half the necessary facilities.  {6MR 313.2}
[6MR 313.3]          The Lord loves us yet. Let us praise Him for this. Let us take hold of the work in a new way, with heart, and mind, and strength. Do not any longer pick flaws in your brethren. I see enough vultures watching for dead bodies. Let us have nothing of this nature in our work. Let there be no picking flaws. Attend to yourselves, and you will have all you can do. When you purify your souls by obeying the truth, you will have something to impart.  {6MR 313.3}
[6MR 313.4]          May God help you all and help me. I want help and strength and power. But do not quote Sister White till you stand on vantage ground, where you know what you are doing. Take the word of God. It is full of meat and drink. Study the Bible, and you will know more of God than you do now. You will have something fresh to impart to others. You will not go over the same ground                                           -314-     again and again. You will realize that there is a world to save. I ask you to put on the whole armor, and be sure that your feet are shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace.--Ms 43, 1901, pp. 12-19. (Talk in Battle Creek College Library, April 1, 1901.)     Released December 2, 1974.  {6MR 313.4}
[6MR 315.1]       MR No. 395 - Counsel to a Newly Wed Couple         Live for the glory of God. Be tender, kind, and courteous to each other. The happiness of your life will consist in making God your trust, and in seeking to make each other happy. Practice self-control. It is so easy to speak thoughtlessly, words that grieve and wound. Do not venture to trifle with each other's feelings. Practice patience, encourage love, discipline yourselves to guard every word and action, and study how you can be a blessing to each other.  {6MR 315.1}
[6MR 315.2]          Love is a delicate plant; rude blasts frequently bruise it if they do not uproot it entirely.  {6MR 315.2}
[6MR 315.3]          Never make a third person your confidante. Your private life is sacred; keep the barriers high, that no one may presume to intrude into the sacred circle. Be calm and tranquil, patient, forbearing, and forgiving.  {6MR 315.3}
[6MR 315.4]          A word more: do not speak a word in jest that shall injure or reflect upon the other. Never recount the mistakes, or errors, or faults of each other in the presence of a third person, or in company, be the circle ever so select. Live for God and for each other.--Letter 16a, 1870 (To Edson and Emma White, October, 1870.)     Released December 2, 1974.  {6MR 315.4}
[6MR 316.1]       MR No. 396 - Instruction From the Heavenly Sanctuary         From the Holy of Holies, there goes on the grand work of instruction. The angels of God are communicating to men. Christ officiates in the Sanctuary. We do not follow Him into the Sanctuary as we should. Christ and angels work in the hearts of the children of men. The church above united with the church below is warring the good warfare upon the earth. There must be a purifying of the soul here upon the earth, in harmony with Christ's cleansing of the Sanctuary in heaven. There we shall see more clearly as we are seen. We shall know as we are known.  {6MR 316.1}
[6MR 316.2]          It is a melancholy and dispiriting thing to observe how little effect the solemn truths relating to these last days have upon the minds and hearts of those who claim to believe the truth.--Letter 37, 1887, p. 6. (To Elders E. J. Waggoner and A. T. Jones, February 18, 1887.)  {6MR 316.2}
[6MR 316.3]          Yesterday, which was Sabbath, we had a sweet, glorious time. The Lord met with us and the glory of God was shed upon us and we were made to rejoice and glorify God for His exceeding goodness unto us. . . . I was taken off in vision. . . .  {6MR 316.3}
[6MR 316.4]          I saw that we sensed and realized but little of the importance of the Sabbath, to what we yet should realize and know of its importance and glory. I saw we knew not what it was yet to ride upon the high places of the earth and to be fed with the heritage of Jacob. But when the refreshing and latter rain shall come from the presence of the Lord and the glory of His power, we shall know what it is to be fed with the heritage of Jacob and ride upon the                                           -317-     high places of the earth. Then shall we see the Sabbath more in its importance and glory. But we shall not see it in all its glory and importance until the covenant of peace is made with us at the voice of God, and the pearly gates of the New Jerusalem are thrown open and swing back on their glittering hinges and the glad and joyful voice of the lovely Jesus is heard richer than any music that ever fell on mortal ear bidding us enter. ［I saw］ that we had a perfect right in the city for we had kept the commandments of God, and heaven, sweet heaven, is our home for we have kept the commandments of God.--Letter 3, 1851, pp. 1, 2. (To Sister Harriet, August 11, 1851.)     Released December 2, 1974.  {6MR 316.4}
[6MR 318.1]       MR No. 397 - Sing with the Spirit and Understanding         These are the fruits that Christ would have from His vineyards, and from His saints who assemble to worship Him from year to year. Obedience to God's commandments makes our souls precious in His sight. The church is very dear to the heart of God. He would have His people sing with the heart and with the understanding also: "Thou hast brought a vine out of Egypt: thou hast cast out the heathen, and planted it." "Now will I sing to my wellbeloved a song of my beloved touching his vineyard. My wellbeloved hath a vineyard in a very fruitful hill. And he fenced it, and gathered out the stones thereof, and planted it with the choicest vine, and built a tower in the midst of it, and also made a winepress therein." The vineyard of the Lord of hosts is the house of Israel.  {6MR 318.1}
[6MR 318.2]         Let songs pour forth from lips that the live coal from off the altar has touched. Lift up your voices in the words of the one-hundred and twenty-first, one-hundred and twenty-fifth and one-hundred and twenty-sixth psalms. The angelic host will join with those who sing with the spirit and with the understanding also.--Ms 123, 1899, p. 4. ("The Vineyard," August 25, 1899.)     Released December 2, 1974.  {6MR 318.2}
[6MR 319.1]       MR No. 398 - Church Architecture and Furnishings         No means are to be invested for unnecessary display, with the plea that it will give character to the work. Character is not given to the work by investing means in large buildings, but by maintaining the true standard of righteous principles, with noble Christlikeness of character. . . .  {6MR 319.1}
[6MR 319.2]          It is the planning and devising of men which has placed increased burdens upon our institutions. The Lord did not approve many of the plans which have been carried out. How much better it would have been if men had walked and worked humbly, as servants of Jesus Christ, not exalting themselves, and placing great value upon labor which the Lord does not approve because it does not represent His character. It is not wealth, parentage, position, or high accomplishments which God regards as of value. The imposing display of large buildings is valueless for the accomplishment of His purpose. The Lord values each human being just in accordance as He can put His Spirit into the soul-temple. The work that bears God's image is the work that He will accept. The ineffaceable characteristics of His immortal principles are the credentials which Christ would have His people bear to the world. This will rivet the soul to God. It testifies of His fostering care, His patient forbearance, His honor, His glory, revealing that He has a people that He can honor because they are loyal and true to His Sabbath and bear the last message of warning to a doomed world. . . .  {6MR 319.2}
[6MR 319.3]          The Lord has made human agents trustees of His goods. They are stewards in trust. The Lord is the owner of all they possess, and His stewards will one day have to render a strict account as to how they have administered the                                          -320-     entrusted capital. No one can with safety waste his Lord's goods merely to gratify a desire for expensive dress or furniture.--Letter 93, 1899, pp. 3, 5-7. (To "My Brethren in America," June 19, 1899.)  {6MR 319.3}
[6MR 320.1]          From house-building precious spiritual lessons may be learned. "Ye are God's building." The Lord desires His people to teach their children the importance of bringing good timbers into their character-building, to teach them that what is worth doing at all is worth doing well.  {6MR 320.1}
[6MR 320.2]          All the work done in the home should be done with such painstaking effort, such care and thoroughness, that God can place His signature upon it. Nothing is to be slighted. Some may say, I cannot spend so long over one piece of work. Time is so short." But for this very reason--because time is short-- we are to do our work well.  {6MR 320.2}
[6MR 320.3]          While we are to guard against needless adornment and display, yet all about our persons and our buildings is to be neat and attractive. Our young people are to be taught the importance of presenting an appearance above criticism, so that the world cannot speak of us as cheap and common. They are to be taught that while our work must be carried forward with strict economy, it is not therefore to lose the charm of good taste and perfect order.--Ms 127, 1901, pp. 2, 3. ("Nature of Buildings," November 26, 1901.)  {6MR 320.3}
[6MR 320.4]          In Oakland we need a church building. Soon a simple and inexpensive place of worship should be erected. In this the brethren and sisters in Oakland are to show that they fear the Lord, by refusing to build a stylish and costly church. We are living in perilous times; judgment is to follow                                           -321-     judgment. Let us now reveal in our works that we believe that the time of God's judgments is come, that we are approaching the day when there will be no certainty regarding anything in this world. By our works as well as our testimony we are to tell that the end of all things is at hand.  {6MR 320.4}
[6MR 321.1]          We are to take heed to the warnings given in the calamity that has overtaken San Francisco. The people of Oakland must not give the people of San Francisco cause to think that they feel secure. But that is what they would understand your action to mean if at this time you should erect a large and costly meeting-house. . . .  {6MR 321.1}
[6MR 321.2]          At this time the building of costly meeting houses in any place is not in accordance with our faith. There are many places where meeting houses will soon have to be built; therefore we should not put large sums of money in any one place.--Letter 10, 1907, pp. 1-3. (To the Members of the Oakland Church, January 18, 1907.)  {6MR 321.2}
[6MR 321.3]          The churches are fast being converted to the world. They have beautiful music and splendid decorations. But they are fruitless trees, bearing nothing but leaves. As the Lord unmasked the fig tree, so He will unmask these pretentious hypocrites.--Letter 45, 1891, p. 4. (To "My Brother," December 28, 1891.)  {6MR 321.3}
[6MR 321.4]          The instruction that has been given me in regard to the buildings to be erected in Washington is that it is not the Lord's will for an imposing display to be made. The buildings are to show, to believers and to those not of our faith, that not one dollar has been invested in needless display.                                          -322-     Every part of the buildings is to bear witness that we realize that there is before us a great, unworked missionary field, and that the truth is to be established in many places.  {6MR 321.4}
[6MR 322.1]          If the buildings erected correspond to the truth that we are proclaiming, a telling influence will be exerted on minds. Actions speak louder than words. Say frankly, "God has charged us not to invest a large amount of means in one place, and He has charged us also not to invest means in gratifying the desire for display." The principles that we are to follow in our work are exemplified in the life of Christ. He was the Majesty of heaven, and yet He worked at a carpenter's bench. And however lowly His task, it was done with the utmost exactitude.--Letter 83, 1904, pp. 1, 2. (To A. G. Daniells, W. W. Prescott, and Dr. Hare, February 15, 1904.)     Released December 2, 1974.  {6MR 322.1}
[6MR 323.1]       MR No. 399 - Our Duty Toward the Jews         Before His ascension to heaven, Jesus, with hands outstretched in blessing on His disciples, gave them their commission: "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature;" "and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." Repentance and remission of sins were to be preached in His name among all nations, but the work was to begin at Jerusalem. Before going out into new fields of labor, the disciples of Christ were to give the message to the people living in their own country. Home missions were to receive their first attention.  {6MR 323.1}
[6MR 323.2]          Wherever the people of God are placed, in the crowded cities, in the villages, or among the country byways, there is a home mission field, for which a responsibility is laid upon them by their Lord's commission. In every city or settlement where Christians meet to worship God, there are men and women and children to be gathered into the fold. Many have never heard a discourse on God's word. God is calling believers to take upon themselves a burden for these souls, learning from the great Teacher that the best way to reach souls is by direct personal appeal. It is the privilege of the Christian worker to bid those who are dead in trespasses and sins to behold their crucified, uplifted Redeemer, and live. The Lord designs that men who have had great light should so appreciate Jesus Christ, the truth and the Light, that the sweetness of the breath of the soul will testify that they have eaten of the living bread.  {6MR 323.2}
[6MR 323.3]          The work Christ came to do in our world was not to create separating barriers and constantly thrust upon the people the fact that they were wrong.                                           -324-     Though He was a Jew He mingled freely with the Samaritans, setting at naught the Pharisaic customs of His nation. In face of their prejudices He accepted the hospitality of this despised people. He slept with them under their roofs, ate with them at their tables,--partaking of the food prepared and served by their hands,--taught in their streets, and treated them with the utmost kindness and courtesy. And while he drew their hearts to Him by the tie of human sympathy, His divine grace brought to them the salvation which the Jews rejected.  {6MR 323.3}
[6MR 324.1]          Paul in his journeys combined home and foreign missions. Now he is preaching to the Jews in their own place of worship. Now he is preaching to the Gentiles before their own temple, and in the very presence of their gods. Nor does Paul proclaim to the Jews a Messiah whose work is to destroy the old dispensation, but a Messiah who came to develop the Jewish economy in accordance with the truth.  {6MR 324.1}
[6MR 324.2]          Those of the disciples who carried the word of truth the widest were always ready to stand the test of any interview with those who remained close at home. Their foreign experiences were a blessing to the home churches. Christianity obtained decided victories, and the high and elevated stand was taken by the converted Jews that Christianity and salvation were for all nations, tongues and peoples upon the face of the earth.  {6MR 324.2}
[6MR 324.3]          There is a mighty work to be done in our world. The Lord has declared that the Gentiles shall be gathered in, and not the Gentiles only, but the Jews. There are among the Jews many who will be converted, and through whom we shall see the salvation of God go forth as a lamp that burneth. There are Jews everywhere, and to them the light of present truth is to be brought.                                           -325-     There are among them many who will come to the light, and who will proclaim the immutability of the law of God with wonderful power. The Lord God will work. He will do wonderful things in righteousness.  {6MR 324.3}
[6MR 325.1]          "And David saith, Let their table be made a snare, and a trap, and a stumbling-block, and a recompence unto them: let their eyes be darkened, that they may not see, and bow down their back alway. I say then, Have they stumbled that they should fall? God forbid; but rather through their fall salvation is come unto the Gentiles, for to provoke them to jealousy. Now if the fall of them be the riches of the world, and the diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles; how much more their fulness? For I speak to you Gentiles, . . . I magnify mine office; if by any means I may provoke to emulation them which are my flesh, and might save some of them. For if the casting away of them be the reconciling of the world, what shall the receiving of them be but life from the dead. For if the first fruit be holy, the lump is also holy; and if the root be holy, so are the branches.  {6MR 325.1}
[6MR 325.2]         "And if some of the branches be broken off, and thou being a wild olive tree, wert graffed in among them, and with them partakest of the root and fatness of the olive tree; boast not against the branches. But if thou boast, thou bearest not the root, but the root thee.  {6MR 325.2}
[6MR 325.3]          "Thou wilt say then, The branches were broken off, that I might be graffed in. Well, because of unbelief they were broken off, and thou standest by faith. Be not high minded, but fear."  {6MR 325.3}
[6MR 325.4]          In this we are plainly taught that we should not despise the Jews; for among them the Lord has mighty men, who will proclaim the truth with power. "For if God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest He also spare not                                           -326-     thee. Behold therefore the goodness and severity of God; on them which fell, severity; but toward thee, goodness; if thou continue in His goodness; otherwise thou also shalt be cut off. And they also, if they abide not still in unbelief, shall be graffed in; for God is able to graff them in again. For if thou wert cut out of the olive tree which is wild by nature, and wert graffed contrary to nature into a good olive tree; how much more shall these, which be the natural branches, be graffed into their own olive tree?  {6MR 325.4}
[6MR 326.1]          "For I would not, brethren, that ye should be ignorant of this mystery, lest ye should be wise in your own conceits; that blindness in part is happened to Israel until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in. And so all Israel shall be saved; as it is written, There shall come out of Sion the deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob; for this is my covenant unto them, when I shall take away their sins. As concerning the gospel, they are enemies for your sakes; but as touching the election, they are beloved for the fathers' sakes. For the gifts and calling of God are without repentance."  {6MR 326.1}
[6MR 326.2]          Is it not a strange thing that there are so few among Seventh-day Adventists who feel a burden to labor for the Jewish people? The slumbering faculties of the Jews are to be aroused. The Old Testament Scriptures blending with the New in an explanation of God's purpose, will be to them the dawning of a new creation, or as the resurrection of the soul. Faith will be awakened as Christ is seen portrayed in the pages of the Old Testament. As the doors of the Old Testament are unlocked by the key of the New, and it is seen how clearly the New Testament explains the Old, Christ will be recognized as the Saviour of the world. Many of the Jewish people will                                          -327-     receive Christ as their Redeemer. To them the words will be fulfilled, "To as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name." They will be changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord. Being made partakers of the divine nature, the image of divinity will be stamped on the soul. If they will continue to learn of Christ, they will attain to the measure of the fullness of the stature of Christ.  {6MR 326.2}
[6MR 327.1]          The time has come when the Jews are to be given the light of the last gospel message. The Lord wants us to sustain and encourage men who will labor in right lines for this people: for there are to be a multitude convinced of the truth who will take their position for God. The Jews are to become a power to labor for the Jews, and we are to see the salvation of God.  {6MR 327.1}
[6MR 327.2]          Heavenly intelligences are waiting to co-operate with human instrumentalities, that they may reveal to the world what human beings may become, and what, through union with Divine, may be accomplished for the saving of souls that are ready to perish. There is no limit to the usefulness of one who, putting self aside, makes room for the working of the Holy Spirit upon his heart, and lives a life wholly consecrated to God. All who consecrate soul, body, and spirit, to His service, will be constantly receiving a new endowment of physical, mental, and spiritual power. The Holy Spirit puts forth its highest energies to work in heart and mind. Through the grace given us we may achieve victories that because of our own erroneous and preconceived opinions, our defects of character, our smallness of faith, have seemed impossible.                                           -328-  {6MR 327.2}
[6MR 328.1]          Many lines of labor are calling for the efforts of God's servants. All cannot engage in the same kind of labor, but each has a work to perform. The wonderful sacrifice of Christ has made it possible for every man to do a special work.  {6MR 328.1}
[6MR 328.2]          Why do we need a Matthew, a Mark, a Luke, a John, a Paul, and all these other writers who have borne their testimony in regard to the life of the Saviour during His earthly ministry? Why could not one of the disciples have written a complete record, and thus have given us a connected account of Christ's life and work? The gospels differ, yet in them the record blends in one harmonious whole. One writer brings in points that another does not bring in. If these points are essential, why did not all the writers mention them? It is because the minds of men differ, and do not comprehend things in exactly the same way. Some truths appeal much more strongly to the minds of one class of persons than to others; some points appear to be much more important to some than to others. The same principle applies to speakers. Some speakers dwell at considerable lengths on points that others would pass by quickly or would not mention at all. Thus the truth is presented more clearly by several than by one.  {6MR 328.2}
[6MR 328.3]          From the case of Cornelius we may learn a lesson that we would do well to understand. The God of heaven sent His messengers to the earth to set in operation a train of circumstances that would bring Peter into connection with Cornelius, that Cornelius might learn the truth. It was with reluctance at every step that Peter undertook the duty laid upon him by divine command. When relating his experience, he does not defend his action on general principles, but as an exception, done because of divine revelation. And the                                          -329-     result was a surprise to him. When Cornelius had related to him his experience, and the words of the angel who had appeared to him in vision, Peter declared, "Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons; but in every nation he that feareth Him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with Him." The conversion of Cornelius and his household was only the first fruits of a harvest to be gathered in from the world. From this home a widespread work of grace was carried on in a heathen city.  {6MR 328.3}
[6MR 329.1]         In every age God works through His servants in various ways. He brings the honest hearted into connection with those of His people who can best reach the individual needs of the case. Some of His children, having special knowledge in certain lines, are adapted to give the greatest help to one class of inquirers; others, trained in a different way, are best fitted to help another class.  {6MR 329.1}
[6MR 329.2]          We are altogether too narrow in our plans. We need to be broader minded. God wants us to carry out in our work for Him the principles of truth and righteousness. His work is to go forward in cities and towns and villages. What we need is a deeper understanding of the word of God. We need to keep the principles of that word in mind, that we may proclaim them in their purity.  {6MR 329.2}
[6MR 329.3]          There ought to be thousands of laborers at work in the cities, laboring intelligently. Not all these workers should look to the conference for support. They should seek to make their work self-supporting. A great many can do self-supporting work, but some can not. Let not those who have not engaged in personal evangelistic work feel that everyone should look at things as they do. Let them keep their forbidding hands off those whom God is                                           -330-     using to do a special work in the cities, and let God work in His own way. He has men of special talents and gifts, whom he will use to proclaim the truth in the cities.  {6MR 329.3}
[6MR 330.1]          We must get away from our smallness, and make larger plans. There must be a wider reaching forth to work for those who are nigh, and those who are afar off. The ministry of Elder Gilbert is accepted of God and he needs encouragement by words and means to continue the work. Let these special efforts be made for the enlightenment of the Jews. Every soul converted causes joy in the heavenly courts.--Ms 87, 1907. ("Our Duty Toward the Jews," typed August 16, 1907.)     Released January 16, 1975.  {6MR 330.1}
[6MR 331.1]       MR No. 399a - Unity and Witness         In the plan of redemption a place is allotted to every soul and each one is to take the place assigned him and do the work appointed him. The work of God's people may and will be varied, but one Spirit is the mover in it all. God calls upon the members of His church to receive the Holy Spirit, to come together in unity and brotherly sympathy, to bind their interests together in love. Christian unity is a mighty agency.  {6MR 331.1}
[6MR 331.2]          When God's chosen people are of one mind, barriers of selfishness will disappear as by magic, and many, many souls will be converted, because of the unity which exists among believers. There is one body and one Spirit. Those who have been building territorial lines of distinction, barriers of color and caste, might better take those down much faster than they put them up. Man is to obey the word of God declared in the seventeenth chapter of John. He is to be one with his fellow-man and with Christ, and in Christ one with God. Then of him can be spoken the words, "Ye are complete in him."--Ms 83, 1899, p. 1. ("That They All May Be One," May 17, 1899.)     Released December 2, 1974.  {6MR 331.2}
[6MR 332.1]       MR No. 400 - Counsel to E. R. Palmer         In the past I have felt perplexed about saying to you all that I desired to say for I feared you would not understand me. . . . The Lord has given you a special and important gift, in your experience as a canvasser, and your ability to teach others how to engage successfully in this work. You are not to become discouraged when you find that many do not see in all points as you do, and that there is a diversity of plans. The Lord has not given you the responsibility of governing the work, but He has given you wisdom as a teacher, and He will help you to help others to learn how to carry the canvassing work forward to success.--Letter 92, 1903, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother Palmer, May 21, 1903.)     Released January 16, 1975.  {6MR 332.1}
[6MR 333.1]       MR No. 401 - Integrity of the Testimonies         If God reproves His people through an individual, He does not leave the one corrected to guess at matters, and the message to become corrupted in reaching the person it is designed to correct. God gives the message and then takes especial care that it is not corrupted.--Letter 8, 1860, p. 17. (To Elder J. N. Andrews, June 11, 1860.)     Released January 16, 1975.  {6MR 333.1}
[6MR 334.1]       MR No. 402 - The Divine-Human Nature of Christ         The world's Redeemer passed over the ground where Adam fell because of his disobeying the expressed law of Jehovah; and the only begotten Son of God came to our world as a man, to reveal to the world that men could keep the law of God. Satan, the fallen angel, had declared that no man could keep the law of God after the disobedience of Adam. He claimed the whole race under his control.  {6MR 334.1}
[6MR 334.2]          The Son of God placed Himself in the sinner's stead, and passed over the ground where Adam fell, and endured the temptation in the wilderness which was a hundred-fold stronger than was or ever will be brought to bear upon the human race. Jesus resisted the temptations of Satan in the same manner that every tempted soul may resist, by referring him to the inspired record and saying, "It is written."  {6MR 334.2}
[6MR 334.3]          Christ overcame the temptations as a man. Every man may overcome as Christ overcame. He humbled Himself for us. He was tempted in all points like as we are. He redeemed Adam's disgraceful failure and fall and was conqueror, thus testifying to all the unfallen worlds and to fallen humanity that man could keep the commandments of God through the divine power granted to him of heaven. Jesus the Son of God humbled Himself for us, endured temptation for us, overcame in our behalf, to show us how we may overcome; He has thus bound up His interests with humanity by the closest ties, and has given the positive assurance that we shall not be tempted above that we are able, for with the temptation He will make a way of escape.                                          -335-  {6MR 334.3}
[6MR 335.1]          The Holy Spirit was promised to be with those who were wrestling for victory, in demonstration of all mightiness, endowing the human agent with supernatural powers, and instructing the ignorant in the mysteries of the kingdom of God. That the Holy Spirit is to be the grand helper, is a wonderful promise. Of what avail would it have been to us that the only begotten Son of God had humbled Himself, endured the temptations of the wily foe, and wrestled with him during His entire life on earth, and died the Just for the unjust that humanity might not perish, if the Spirit had not been given as a constant working, regenerating agent to make effectual in our cases what has been wrought out by the world's Redeemer.  {6MR 335.1}
[6MR 335.2]          The imparted Holy Spirit enabled His disciples, the apostles, to stand firmly against every species of idolatry and to exalt the Lord and Him alone. Who, but Jesus Christ by His Spirit and divine power, guided the pens of the sacred historians that to the world might be presented the precious record of the sayings and works of Jesus Christ.  {6MR 335.2}
[6MR 335.3]          The promised Holy Spirit, that He would send after He ascended to His Father, is constantly at work to draw the attention to the great official sacrifice upon the cross of Calvary, and to unfold to the world the love of God to man, and to open to the convicted soul the precious things in the Scriptures, and to open to darkened minds the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness, the truths that make their hearts burn within them with the awakened intelligence of the truths of eternity.  {6MR 335.3}
[6MR 335.4]          Who but the Holy Spirit presents before the mind the moral standard of righteousness and convinces of sin, and produces godly sorrow which worketh                                           -336-     repentance that needeth not to be repented of, and inspires the exercise of faith in Him who alone can save from all sin.  {6MR 335.4}
[6MR 336.1]          Who but the Holy Spirit can work with human minds to transform character by withdrawing the affections from those things which are temporal, perishable, and imbues the soul with earnest desire by presenting the immortal inheritance, the eternal substance which is imperishable, and recreates, refines, and sanctifies the human agents that they may become members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King.  {6MR 336.1}
[6MR 336.2]          The question "What difference does it make what day we keep for the Sabbath," is often asked. Just the same as it did with Adam, it made every difference. Whether he should obey God and not eat of the tree of knowledge, or whether he should yield to Satan's specious reasoning and say "What difference does it make whether I eat of the fruit of this forbidden tree or the rest of the trees in the garden?" Adam's sin in doing the very things the Lord told him not to do was disobedience and transgression and opened the flood-gates of woe to our world. The life of Christ is to be carefully meditated upon, and to be constantly studied with a desire to understand the reason why He had to come at all. We can only form our conclusions by searching the Scriptures as Christ has enjoined upon us to do for He says, "They testify of me." We may find by searching the Word the virtues of obedience in contrast with the sinfulness of disobedience. "As by one man's disobedience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of One shall many be made righteous."  {6MR 336.2}
[6MR 336.3]         The garden of Eden with its foul blot of disobedience, is to be carefully studied and compared with the garden of Gethsemane where the                                          -337-     world's Redeemer suffered superhuman agony when the sins of the whole world were rolled upon Him. Listen to the prayer of the only begotten Son of God, "Oh, my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me: nevertheless not as I will, but as thou wilt." And the second time He prayed saying, "Oh my Father if this cup may not pass away from me, except I drink it, thy will be done." And the third time He prayed saying the same words. It was here the mysterious cup trembled in the hands of the Son of God. Shall He wipe the bloody sweat from His agonized countenance and let man go? The wail, wretchedness, and ruin of a lost world rolls up its horrible picture before Him. "And being in an agony He prayed more earnestly; and His sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground." "And there appeared an angel unto him from heaven, strengthening him." The conflict is ended, Jesus consents to honor His Father by doing His will and bearing His curse, the consequence of man's transgression. He was obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. Here was what was involved in Adam's disobedience and what the obedience of the Son of God means to us. Adam did not consider all the consequences resulting from his disobedience. He did not set his mind in defiance against God, nor did he in any way speak against God; he simply went directly contrary to His express command. And how many today are doing the very same thing, and their guilt is of much greater magnitude because they have the example of Adam's experience in disobedience and its terrible results to warn them of the consequences of transgressing the law of God. So they have clear light upon this subject, and no excuse for their guilt in denying and disobeying God's authority. Adam did not stop to calculate the result of his disobedience.                                           -338-  {6MR 336.3}
[6MR 338.1]         We can stand down here, in 1892, and with the aftersight we are privileged to have, we can see what it means to disobey God's commandments. Adam yielded to temptation and as we have the matter of sin and its consequences laid so distinctly before us, we can read from cause to effect and see the greatness of the act is not that which constitutes sin; but the disobedience of God's expressed will, which is a virtual denial of God, refusing the laws of His government. The happiness of man is in his obedience to the laws of God. In his obedience to God's law he is surrounded as with a hedge and kept from the evil. No man can be happy and depart from God's specified requirements, and set up a standard of his own which he decides he can safely follow. Then there would be a variety of standards to suit the different minds, and the government taken out of the Lord's hands and human beings grasp the reins of government. The law of self is erected, the will of man is made supreme, and when the high and holy will of God is presented to be obeyed, respected, and honored the human will wants its own way to do its own promptings, and there is a controversy between the human agent and the divine.  {6MR 338.1}
[6MR 338.2]          The fall of our first parents broke the golden chain of implicit obedience of the human will to the divine. Obedience has no longer been deemed an absolute necessity. The human agents follow their own imaginations which the Lord said of the inhabitants of the old world were evil and that continually. The Lord Jesus declares, I have kept My Father's commandments. How? As a man. Lo I come to do Thy will O God. To the accusations of the Jews He stood forth in His pure, virtuous, holy character and challenged them, "Which of you convinceth me of sin?" The world's Redeemer came not only to be a                                           -339-     sacrifice for sin but to be an example to man in all, a holy, human character. He was a Teacher, such an educator as the world never saw or heard before. He spake as one having authority, and yet He invites the confidence of all. "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light."  {6MR 338.2}
[6MR 339.1]         The only begotten Son of the infinite God has, by His words, His practical example left us a plain pattern which we are to copy. By His words He has educated us to obey God, and by His own practice He has showed us how we can obey God. This is the very work He wants every man to do, to obey God intelligently, by precept and example teach others what they must do in order to be obedient children of God.  {6MR 339.1}
[6MR 339.2]          Jesus has helped the whole world to an intelligent knowledge of His divine mission and work. He came to represent the character of the Father to our world, and as we study the life, the words, and works of Jesus Christ, we are helped in every way in the education of obedience to God; and as we copy the example He has given us, we are living epistles known and read of all men. We are the living human agencies to represent in character Jesus Christ to the world.  {6MR 339.2}
[6MR 339.3]          Not only did Christ give explicit rules showing how we may become obedient children, but He showed us in His own life and character just how to do those things which are right and acceptable with God, so there is no excuse why we should not do those things which are pleasing in His sight.                                           -340-  {6MR 339.3}
[6MR 340.1]          We are ever to be thankful that Jesus has proved to us by actual facts that man can keep the commandments of God, giving contradiction to Satan's falsehood that man cannot keep them. The Great Teacher came to our world to stand at the head of humanity, to thus elevate and sanctify humanity by His holy obedience to all of God's requirements showing it is possible to obey all the commandments of God. He has demonstrated that a life long obedience is possible. Thus He gives chosen, representative men to the world, as the Father gave the Son, to exemplify in their life the life of Jesus Christ.  {6MR 340.1}
[6MR 340.2]          We need not place the obedience of Christ by itself as something for which He was particularly adapted, by His particular divine nature, for He stood before God as man's representative and tempted as man's substitute and surety. If Christ had a special power which it is not the privilege of man to have, Satan would have made capital of this matter. The work of Christ was to take from the claims of Satan his control of man, and he could do this only in the way that He came--a man, tempted as a man, rendering the obedience of a man.  {6MR 340.2}
[6MR 340.3]          Jesus says, "Follow me," "he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life." Consider it not a hard duty. The commandments of God are His expressed character flowing out of a heart of love of thoughtful plans that man may be preserved from every evil. They are not an arbitrary authority over man, but the Lord would have men as His obedient children, and members of His own family.  {6MR 340.3}
[6MR 340.4]          Obedience is the outgrowth and fruit of oneness with Christ and the Father. "By this we know that we love the children of God, when we love God, and keep His commandments: . . . and His commandments are not grievous. For                                           -341-     whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world: and this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith." 1 John 5:2-4.  {6MR 340.4}
[6MR 341.1]         When we have unmistakably heard His voice and obey, every murmuring thought will be repressed; and we will obey, leaving all consequences with Him who gave the commandment. If, as we see the footprints of Jesus, we step in them, in thus following Him there is love and power.  {6MR 341.1}
[6MR 341.2]          Bear in mind that Christ's overcoming and obedience is that of a true human being. In our conclusions, we make many mistakes because of our erroneous views of the human nature of our Lord. When we give, to His human nature, a power that it is not possible for man to have in his conflicts with Satan, we destroy the completeness of His humanity. His imputed grace and power He gives to all who receive Him by faith. The obedience of Christ to His Father was the same obedience that is required of man.  {6MR 341.2}
[6MR 341.3]          Man cannot overcome Satan's temptations without divine power to combine with his instrumentality. So with Jesus Christ, He could lay hold of divine power. He came not to our world to give the obedience of a lesser God to a greater, but as a man to obey God's Holy Law, and in this way He is our example.  {6MR 341.3}
[6MR 341.4]          The Lord Jesus came to our world, not to reveal what a God could do, but what a man could do, through faith in God's power to help in every emergency. Man is, through faith, to be a partaker in the divine nature, and to overcome every temptation wherewith he is beset. The Lord now demands that every son and daughter of Adam through faith in Jesus Christ, serve Him in human nature which we now have.                                           -342-  {6MR 341.4}
[6MR 342.1]          The Lord Jesus has bridged the gulf that sin has made. He has connected earth with heaven, and finite man with the infinite God. Jesus, the world's Redeemer, could only keep the commandments of God, in the same way that humanity can keep them. "Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises: that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust." 2 Peter 1:4.  {6MR 342.1}
[6MR 342.2]         "But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord." 2 Corinthians 3:18. The glory he mentioned is character, therefore by thinking and talking of Jesus we become charmed with His character, and by faith we become changed from character to character. "And be renewed in the spirit of your mind; and that ye put on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness." "Ye are the light of the world . . . Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven." We must practice the example of Christ, bearing in mind His Sonship and His humanity. It was not God that was tempted in the wilderness, nor a god that was to endure the contradiction of sinners against himself. It was the Majesty of heaven who became a man--humbled Himself to our human nature.  {6MR 342.2}
[6MR 342.3]          We are not to serve God as if we were not human, but we are to serve Him in the nature we have, that has been redeemed by the Son of God; through the righteousness of Christ we shall stand before God pardoned, and as though we had never sinned. We will never gain strength in considering what we might do if we were angels. We are to turn in faith to Jesus Christ, and show our love                                           -343-     to God through obedience to His commands. Jesus "was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin." Jesus says, "follow me." "If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." Jesus leads the way. Do not wait and continue in disobedience, hoping circumstances may change making it easier for you to obey. Go forward for you know the will of God. "To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne."  {6MR 342.3}
[6MR 343.1]          The fourth commandment is given for us to observe. The third angel's message comes to us in warnings, entreaties, and threatenings. "And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, if any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb. . . . Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus."  {6MR 343.1}
[6MR 343.2]          John is shown that in these last days a remnant will be keeping the commandments of God. Where are they? In a description given of the workings of Satan it says, "And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ." Who are the people here specified?--Ms 1, 1892. ("Obedience to God Required," November 15, 1892.)     Released March 24, 1975.  {6MR 343.2}
[6MR 344.1]       MR No. 403 - Letter to Brother and Sister Stockton         Dear Brother and Sister Stockton: I am seated in my writing chair before my stone stove in my pleasant, roomy chamber with five windows. The wind is howling pitifully. I cannot tell you how many times I have looked back to California with desire to be with you if the Lord will.  {6MR 344.1}
[6MR 344.2]          Our conference has closed. My husband has been wonderfully sustained and blessed of the Lord. He has spoken to the people with great power and his words have found a lodgment in hearts. Many have come forward for prayers several times--between seventy-five and one hundred. I have spoken to the people six times with freedom. Souls are embracing the truth. At the Health Institute a German Baptist minister has received the truth. He came to be treated for dropsy. He has been wonderfully helped. His name is Alword. He is a man of great intelligence, pastor of a church not more than eight miles from here. He is a devoted Christian. He will, we think, take all his church with him.  {6MR 344.2}
[6MR 344.3]          Several are seeking the Lord for the first time. They are men and women of intelligence. They are now keeping the Sabbath but have not been awarded that blessing they desire.  {6MR 344.3}
[6MR 344.4]          My husband has been especially blessed of God while engaged in prayer for his brethren in the ministry. Last Sabbath my husband spoke to about 400 people. The power of God was upon him and everything was melted before the word of the Lord. He called those who desired prayers to come forward while they sang, "Just as I am, Without One Plea." About one hundred pressed forward to the front seats, weeping as they came. Ministers could not                                           -345-     continue to sing for weeping. Some wept aloud. It was a most precious season. The place seemed to be awfully solemn because of the presence of God.  {6MR 344.4}
[6MR 345.1]          My husband is cheerful and happy. All depression is gone. He has been hard at work ever since he came home. We cry earnestly to God in faith for help and we believe we shall have it. We were much needed here. No one can do the work here but my husband. He knows just how to take hold in the office to set things in order. All respect his judgment. He has utterly refused to take any office but yet I fear he will have to fill his position as president of Association this year again. No one will consent to take the office. It will have to remain vacant if he does not serve.  {6MR 345.1}
[6MR 345.2]          My health is very good. I am convinced it was best I came home. I have felt much of the Spirit of God at times. We would so love to see you all again, but when this will be we cannot tell. Much love to yourself and family.--Letter 30, 1873. (To Brother and Sister Stockton, March 28, 1873.)     Released March 11, 1975.  {6MR 345.2}
[6MR 346.1]       MR No. 404 - Regarding Examinations at Dansville         I have been trying to find time to write to you for some days but there is so much to be done I cannot do half I wish to.  {6MR 346.1}
[6MR 346.2]          Adelia and the children have been examined today. The doctor pronounces Adelia sick. We shall have their written prescriptions this week, then you can know more in regard to them. I think Dr. Jackson gave an accurate account of the disposition and organization of our children. He pronounces Willie's head to be one of the best that has ever come under his observation. He gave a good description of Edson's character and peculiarities. He enjoined upon him outdoor exercise and not much study. I think this examination will be worth everything to Edson.--Letter 6, 1864, p. 1. (To Brother and Sister Lockwood, September, 1864.)  {6MR 346.2}
[6MR 350.1]                           Counsel Regarding Age of School Entrance                                   Report of Interview            Report of a meeting of the Sanitarium ［Cal.］ Church School Board, held at "Elmshaven," Sanitarium, Cal., Thursday morning, January 14, 1904.  {6MR 350.1}
[6MR 350.2]          Present: Mrs. E. G. White, Elder W. C. White, and the members of the School Board,--I. James, L. M. Bowen, Elder C. L. Taylor, H. M. McDowell, Mrs. J. Gotzian, Miss Sarah E. Peck, and Brother Dennison.  {6MR 350.2}
[6MR 350.3]          Sister White spoke for a time, as follows:  {6MR 350.3}
[6MR 350.4]          For years, much instruction has been given me in regard to the importance of maintaining firm discipline in the home. I have tried to write out this instruction, and to give it to others. In one of the forthcoming volumes of my writings will be published considerable additional matter on the training of children.  {6MR 350.4}
[6MR 350.5]          Those who assume the responsibilities of parenthood should first consider whether they will be able to surround their children with proper influences. The home is both a family church and a family school. The atmosphere of the home should be so spiritual that all the members of the family, parents and children, will be blessed and strengthened by their association with one another. Heavenly influences are educational. Those who are surrounded by such influences are being prepared for entrance into the school above.                                           -351-  {6MR 350.5}
[6MR 351.1]          Mothers should be able to instruct their little ones wisely during the earlier years of childhood. If every mother were capable of doing this, and would take time to teach her children the lessons they should learn in early life, then all children could be kept in the home school until they are eight, or nine, or ten years old.  {6MR 351.1}
[6MR 351.2]          But many who enter the marriage relation fail of realizing all the sacred responsibilities that motherhood brings. Many are sadly lacking in disciplinary power. In many homes there is but little discipline, and the children are allowed to do as they please. Such children drift hither and thither; there is nobody in the home capable of guiding them aright, nobody who with wise tact can teach them how to help father and mother, nobody who can properly lay the foundation that should underlie their future education. Children who are surrounded by these unfortunate conditions, are indeed to be pitied. If not afforded an opportunity for proper training outside the home, they are debarred from many privileges that, by right, every child should enjoy. This is the light that has been presented to me.  {6MR 351.2}
[6MR 351.3]          Those who are unable to train their children aright, should never have assumed the responsibilities of parents. But because of their mistaken judgment, shall we make no effort to help their little ones to form right characters? God desires us to deal with these problems sensibly.  {6MR 351.3}
[6MR 351.4]                Model Church Schools to be Connected with Our Sanitariums        In all our sanitariums the standard is to be kept high. With these institutions should be connected, as physicians, managers, and helpers, only those who keep their households in order. The conduct of the children has an                                          -352-     influence that tells upon all who come to these sanitariums. God desires that this influence shall be reformatory. And this can be; but care is required. The father and the mother must give special attention to the training of each child. But you know how the families are up on this hillside. The patients understand how it is. The way it is presented to me is that it is a shame that there is not the influence over the young children that there should be. Every one of them should be employed in doing something that is useful. They have been told what to do. If the father cannot be with them, the mother should be instructed how to teach them.  {6MR 351.4}
[6MR 352.1]          But since I have been here, the light has been given me that the very best thing that can be done is to have a school. I had no thought that the very little ones would be embraced in the school--not the very little ones. But it would be best to have this school for those who can be instructed and have the restraining influence upon them which a school teacher should exert. We have a school here because the Word of God could not be taught in the other ［public］ school. Our brother that teaches that school is fully capable of carrying a school with teaching the Word. He is fully capable of doing that. He has his position, they have hired him, and as long as they let him stay undisturbed, he had better stay there.  {6MR 352.1}
[6MR 352.2]          But here is a work that must be done for the families, and for the children that are as old as seven years and eight years and nine years. We should have a lower department, that is a second department, where these children could be instructed. They will learn in school that which they frequently do not learn out of school, except by association.                                          -353-  {6MR 352.2}
[6MR 353.1]          There are to be those who are older, that you have confidence in, who are trying to be Christians, as special monitors. Whenever the children are out of the building, these monitors should take charge of a certain company, and see that there are no wrong things carried on among them. That is what we used to have when I went to school. That is what was done when the children were let out at recess or at noon. And then when in the school, the older ones would take charge of the younger ones. The teacher would give them the lesson that they should have, and then the monitors would carry them on in the study, say in spelling, in reading, and such things as that, and they would become educated--the teachers as well as the little children were learners. That is the way the primary schools were carried on when I went to school.  {6MR 353.1}
[6MR 353.2]          I thought it was a little strange that they should have these little classes given into the hands of the students, and I asked the teacher if she would not explain it to me. She said she would. She said that those who were put over these children were learning more in that very discipline of hearing them read and spell and cipher than it was possible for them to obtain in their classes. That is why they were appointed.  {6MR 353.2}
[6MR 353.3]                            Should the Children Be In School?        Now, it seems that the question is about these children going to school. I want to know from the parents, every one of them, who it is that feels perfectly satisfied with their children, as they are, without sending them to the school--to a school that has Bible lessons, has order, has discipline, and is trying to find something for them to do to occupy their time. I do not                                        -354-     think there is anyone, if they come to understand it, who will have objections.  {6MR 353.3}
[6MR 354.1]          But when I heard what the objections were, that the children could not go to school till they were ten years old, I wanted to tell you that there was not a Sabbathkeeping school when the light was given to me that the children should not attend school until they were old enough to be instructed. They should be taught at home to know what proper manners were when they went to school, and not be led astray. The wickedness carried on in the common schools is almost beyond conception.  {6MR 354.1}
[6MR 354.2]          That is how it is, and my mind has been greatly stirred in regard to the idea, "Why, Sister White has said so and so, and Sister White has said so and so; and therefore we are going right up to it."  {6MR 354.2}
[6MR 354.3]          God wants us all to have common sense, and He wants us to reason from common sense. Circumstances alter conditions. Circumstances change the relation of things.  {6MR 354.3}
[6MR 354.4]          Here is a Sanitarium, and that sanitarium must carry the highest possible influence inside and out. Then, if they see children who come there--sharp-eyed, lynx-eyed, wandering about, with nothing to do, getting into mischief, and all these things--it is painful to the senses of those that want to keep the reputation of the school. Therefore, I, from the light that God has given me, ［declare］ if there is a family that has not the capabilities of educating, nor discipline and government over their children, requiring obedience, the very best thing is to put them in some place where they will obey. Put them in some place where they will be required to obey,                                           -355-     because obedience is better than sacrifice. Good behavior is to be carried out in every family.  {6MR 354.4}
[6MR 355.1]          We are educating God's little ones in our homes. Now what kind of an education are we giving them? Our words, are they loose and careless and slack? Is there an overbearing disposition? Is there a scolding and fretting because parents have not the powers to manage? The Lord wants us to take all things into consideration. Every parent has on his hands a sum to prove: How are my children? Where are they? Are they coming up for God or for the devil? All these things are to be considered.  {6MR 355.1}
[6MR 355.2]          The book that is coming out will have much to say in regard to the great principles that are to be carried out in training the children, from the very baby in arms. The enemy will work right through those children, unless they are disciplined. Someone disciplines them. If the mother or the father does not do it, the devil does. That is how it is. He has the control.  {6MR 355.2}
[6MR 355.3]          We want every child to be where he can be impressed in regard to God's claims upon him and to carry God's claims out. The Lord says of Abraham, I know him, that he will command his children and household after him, to keep the way of the Lord. These children are to come up with a discipline that they will carry out in their lives, wherever they are. Now here is the work, and it is no light job to decide what to do.  {6MR 355.3}
[6MR 355.4]          I shall not say so much now, because I want to understand just what I should speak on. I want the objections brought forth, why children should not have an education.  {6MR 355.4}
[6MR 355.5]          We could do the same as they have in Battle Creek. They took me from place to place in the orphan asylum ［Haskell home］ in Battle Creek. There                                          -356-     were their little tables, there were their little children from five years old and upward. They were being educated on the kindergarten plan: how to work and how to manage. They had a great pile of sand of a proper quality, and they were teaching the children how to work together, how to make Noah's ark, and how to make the animals that enter into the Noah's ark. They were all doing this kind of work. It takes something.  {6MR 355.5}
[6MR 356.1]          Whoever has their children have this education should feel an interest to see that the teachers are paid for doing this extra work. There will have to be an extra teacher. Sister Peck cannot teach them all. She could not be around, but she could use those that are older to help and oversee and do the things that the children are learning, and so they can be worked in. Yet the school should be under the supervision of teachers that carry responsibility.  {6MR 356.1}
[6MR 356.2]          Now I have perfect confidence in Sister Peck's teaching, but if she carries on what she has carried on--and I am satisfied it is just the thing that ought to be done--there would have to be an extra teacher; don't you think so?  {6MR 356.2}
[6MR 356.4]          Sister White: My ideas have come out in a crude way, just a jot here and a jot there. I have it written out, but not all. I have more to write. I want you to take care of what I have said. First, understand that. This is the light that has been given me in regard to these things.  {6MR 356.4}
[6MR 356.5]          Here are children that are quick. There are children five years old that can be educated as well as many children ten years old, as far as capabilities are concerned, to take in the mother's matters and subjects.                                           -357-  {6MR 356.5}
[6MR 357.1]          Now I want that just as long as Willie's children are here, and they live here, ［Ages: Henry and Herbert, 7 years; Grace, 3 years］ I want they should have the discipline of a school. If it can be connected with this school by putting on an addition to the building, one room say, for such students, every one of us ought to feel a responsibility to provide that room. Those mothers that want to keep their children at home, and are fully competent and would prefer to discipline them herself, why, no one has any objection to that. They can do that. But provision is to be made so that the children of all that have any connection with this food factory and sanitarium and these things that are being carried on here, should be educated. We must have it stand to reach the highest standards.  {6MR 357.1}
[6MR 357.3]          Sister White: You are not compelled to let your boy go out from your jurisdiction, unless you want him to. That is your privilege. But those parents who have children out of school and don't take charge of them, if they are not willing to have their children brought in and educated, then let                                           -358-     them move off of this hill just as quickly as they can, because they should not be here.  {6MR 357.3}
[6MR 358.2]          Sister White: You can take care of them, but do you?  {6MR 358.2}
[6MR 358.4]          Sister White: The church here on this hill is a responsible church. It is connected with outside influences. These influences are constantly brought in to testify of us. The question is, Shall it be united, and shall it, if it is necessary, prepare a room--which won't cost everlastingly too much--a room that these children should come to and have discipline, and have a teacher, and get brought up where they are prepared for the higher school? Now that is the question.  {6MR 358.4}
[6MR 358.5]          I say, these little children that are small ought to have education, just what they would get in school. They ought to have the school discipline under a person who understands how to deal with children in accordance with their different temperaments. They should try to have these children understand their responsibilities to one another, and their responsibility to God. They should have fastened in their minds the very principles that are going to fit them for the higher grade and the higher school.  {6MR 358.5}
[6MR 358.6]          There is a Higher School that we are all going to, and unless these children are brought up with the right habits and the right thoughts, and the                                           -359-     right discipline, I wonder how they will ever enter that school above? Where is their reverence? Where are their choice ideas that they should cultivate? And all these things. It must be an everyday experience.  {6MR 358.6}
[6MR 359.1]          The mother, as she goes around, is not to fret and to scold, and to say, "You are in my way, and I wish you would get away, I wish you would go out doors," or any such thing. She is to treat her children just as God should treat His older children. He calls us children in His family. He wants us educated and trained according to the principles of the Word of God. He wants this education to commence with the little ones. If the mother has not the tact, the ingenuity, if she does not know how to treat human minds, she must put them under somebody that will discipline them and mold and fashion their minds.  {6MR 359.1}
[6MR 359.2]          Now, have I presented it so that it can be understood? Is there any point, Willie, that I have in the book that I have not touched here?  {6MR 359.2}
[6MR 361.2]          Sister E. G. White: Well, if parents have not got it in them you might just as well stop where you are. Therefore, we have got to make provision, because there are a good many parents that have not taken it upon themselves to discipline themselves. They are not disciplined. When the father and mother are disciplined themselves, then we will begin to talk about their disciplining their children. But as long as they are not disciplined                                           -362-     themselves, their children are not disciplined. There is so much lacking in the matter, so much to be presumed and ventured, that in the name of the Lord, I say, Establish something where you can have a mind that realizes the importance of the work of dealing with human minds. There are fathers and mothers who do not know anything about how to deal with human minds. They don't know how.  {6MR 361.2}
[6MR 362.2]          Mrs. E. G. White: No one will force anybody to send them to school. If they cannot see the advantage, and think that home is the best place, why, it is their privilege to stay at home. But then again, there has got to be some advantage.  {6MR 362.2}
[6MR 362.4]          Sister White: I believe that the people about here that have advantages can each do a little something to support a school for the others. I am willing to do it. I do not think that should be a consideration that should come in at all. ［We talk of］ "the expense," "the expense," "the expense"-- it is nothing at all to have the weight of a thimbleful of expense.                                           -363-  {6MR 362.4}
[6MR 363.2]          Sister White: From the light I have, with every sanitarium that is established anywhere there shall be a school with that sanitarium. That is the light given me. That is how it is we are to see that the children are cared for, and the sanitarium shall take an interest to sustain such a thing. It is their business to do it. It is right that they should do it.  {6MR 363.2}
[6MR 364.3]          Mrs. E. G. White: Well, there has got to be a reformation in that line.  {6MR 364.3}
[6MR 365.1]          Sister White: Yes, it is right that it should stand before the people right. Now you will never find a better opportunity to have Sister Peck have the supervision over even the younger children. There has got to be a blending in some way.  {6MR 365.1}
[6MR 365.2]          As for a room, and there should be room, I question which is best, whether it should be connected right with the building, or whether it should be separate. It seemed to me that it might be a building by itself. I do not know which would be best. That must be considered--the advantages and disadvantages. I think Sister Peck, as well or better than any of the rest of us, could tell how that should be.  {6MR 365.2}
[6MR 367.2]          Sister E. G. White: If they have not felt their responsibility from all the books and writings and sermons, you might roll it onto them from now till the Lord comes, and they would not have any burden. It is no use talking about responsibility, when they have never felt it.  {6MR 367.2}
[6MR 367.3]          We want to have a school in connection with the Sanitarium. It is presented to me that wherever there is a sanitarium, there must be a school, and that school must be carried on in such a way that it makes an impression on all who shall visit the Sanitarium. People will come into that school. They will see how that school is managed. It should not be far from the Sanitarium, so that they can understand.  {6MR 367.3}
[6MR 367.4]          In the management of the school there is to be the very best kind of discipline. In learning, the students cannot have their own way. They have got to give up their own way to discipline. This is a lesson that is yet to be learned by a good many families. But we hear, "Oh, let them do this. They are nothing but children. They will learn when they get older."  {6MR 367.4}
[6MR 367.5]          Well, just a soon as a child in my care would begin to show passion, and throw himself on the floor, he never did it but once, I want to tell you. I would not let the devil work right through that child and take possession of it.  {6MR 367.5}
[6MR 367.6]          The Lord wants us to understand things. He says, Abraham commanded his children and his household after him, and we want to understand what it means                                           -368-     to command, and we want to understand that we have got to take hold of the work if we resist the devil.  {6MR 367.6}
[6MR 368.1]          Well, I do not know whether we are any farther along than when we began.  {6MR 368.1}
[6MR 368.3]          Sister White: But some things have been said.  {6MR 368.3}
[6MR 368.6]          Sister White: The Lord is in earnest with us. Yes; we have got to be an example. And now you see there are so many sanitariums, and so many schools, that must be connected with them. We have got to come to our senses and recognize that we have to carry an influence--that is an influence in regard to the children.  {6MR 368.6}
[6MR 368.8]          Sister White: Yes, I think the practical is of great value. The practical working out of these things should be accomplished not by merely a                                          -369-     lesson, but the lesson must be so simple that the students can take it in, digest it, and know the reasons for it. If they do that, there cannot be so many studies. There must be fewer studies, and more drill.  {6MR 368.8}
[6MR 369.3]          Sister White: If they prefer to send their children to the public school, let them send them. But these many studies is a great fallacy.  {6MR 369.3}
[6MR 369.4]          I have seen such precious talent that is sacrificed. A father says that a child can have so much money. And that is all he can have in his schooling. Some of the most precious youth came to Battle Creek. The father said so and so. They would go to the public school. And they would sit up with a little lamp burning, long into the night, to get all these studies that they had to have. Well, when they came to get through with that, they just broke down. Some of the most precious talent broke down, and they died in a short time.  {6MR 369.4}
[6MR 369.6]          Sister White: Your school is to be a sample school. It is not to be a sample after the schools of the day. It is not to be any such thing. Your school is to be according to a plan that is far ahead of these other schools.                                           -370-     It is to be a practical thing. The lessons are to be put into practice, and not merely a recitation of ［theory］.  {6MR 369.6}
[6MR 370.2]          Sister White: Brother Leininger's children had no need to have died, but they were not under the discipline of the care that they ought to have had. The Lord wants us to have that education that we can utilize, and the most simple education that the children can have now is the very best for them. Then there will be a reaching out after more and more education, as years come on. But they are not to stuff themselves right now with things clear beyond their years. It is not the right thing to do. We have got to have our A.B.C., and the Alpha is not the Omega. We must learn that.  {6MR 370.2}
[6MR 370.3]          My idea is to have advantages for the little ones. We are not to throw them into Brother Anthony's school, because they are children, and don't have to pay anything. Brother Anthony I believe will do his best as far as the schooling is concerned, but he cannot teach the Bible. There is the Bible. That is what we want. It is to teach our children when they rise up and when they sit down, and when they go out, and when they come in. Your children here must be in such a school as that. You cannot teach them the commandments of God, the law of God, and importance of the law, in a public school.  {6MR 370.3}
[6MR 370.4]          What is their reading lesson--do they have reading books?  {6MR 370.4}
[6MR 371.1]          Sister White: Well, this has got to be worked out some way. Have you got any propositions to make? Let us hear them.  {6MR 371.1}
[6MR 372.1]         Sister White: We are educating for the kingdom.  {6MR 372.1}
[6MR 372.4]          Sister White: I cannot see a particle of sense in that. Just cut off some of those studies. Teach them the Bible. Have that as one of their living, practical points of education. That is what it ought to be. We should take no account of how many things they bring out in some other schools. We are on a different road.  {6MR 372.4}
[6MR 373.1]          Sister White: I think we should consider that problem. If there are those who do not want to send their children to our school, at which preparation is given for the future eternal life, to learn here the Alpha of how they should conduct themselves for the Omega, the end, then they can take their children and put them where they please. If this is the public school, all right. What we want is to educate our children for the future immortal life, and we have but a little time to do it in. This is the work to be accomplished. We are to educate them how to behave, and all of this. I tell you, the teacher carries a big responsibility to ［inculcate］ principles to work upon for all time.  {6MR 373.1}
[6MR 373.2]          We must educate our children so that we can come up to the gates of the city and say, "Here am I, Lord, and the children that thou hast given me." We must not come up without our children to hear the words, "Where is my flock, my little flock, that I gave you--that beautiful flock that I gave you, where are they?" And we reply they have been left to drift right into the world, and so they are unfitted for heaven. What we want is to fit them for heaven so we can present the little flock to God, and say, "I have done my best."  {6MR 373.2}
[6MR 373.3]          We think that another teacher should be brought in. We need one that has a good, all-round disposition. One that is even, and that can mold and fashion. These little ones move by impulse, just as they feel.  {6MR 373.3}
[6MR 373.4]          I think what care the Lord had over the children of Israel. They were so forgetful. He told them just what to do. He told them to plaster the rock,                                           -374-     and they were to write on this rock the commandments of God. This was after that they passed over Jordan. You see how particular He was.  {6MR 373.4}
[6MR 374.1]          And then there were the two mounts, there were places that they had to go through that repetition, one the mount of curses and the other the mount of blessings. From these two prominent positions the advantages of the blessing and the disadvantages of the curse were pronounced.--Ms 7, 1904. ("Counsel on School Age Entrance," January 14, 1904. Copied from Document File No. 102--School Board Minutes.)     Released March 11, 1975.  {6MR 374.1}
[6MR 375.1]       MR No. 406 - Theology of Zechariah         I am instructed to make inquiry of the leading men in our cause, Are you carrying forward the work committed to your hands in all lines as the Lord would have you? Are there not many branches of the work that will testify that some are not carrying forward the work as the Lord would have them?  {6MR 375.1}
[6MR 375.2]          "The word of the Lord came unto Zechariah, saying, Thus speaketh the Lord of hosts, saying, Execute true judgment, and show mercy and compassions every man to his brother: and oppress not the widow, nor the fatherless, the stranger, nor the poor; and let none of you imagine evil against his brother in your heart." Zechariah 7:8-10.  {6MR 375.2}
[6MR 375.3]         A strange spirit has been coming in among our people; but now there is to be an awakening. There is to be true, sincere missionary work done for the Jews. A little is being done, but it is nothing compared with what might be done.--Letter 42, 1912, p. 1. (To "Dear Brethren," November 6, 1911.)     Released March 11, 1975.  {6MR 375.3}
[6MR 376.1]       MR No. 407 - Intercessory Prayer         I remember in Battle Creek when there were those who felt the burden for the unconverted, and those who were in darkness and saw no light; then prayer meetings were appointed that they might make the strength of God their strength. In every case the heavenly intelligences worked with these efforts, and souls were saved.--Ms 32, 1893, p. 7. (Untitled, February 16, 1893.)  {6MR 376.1}
[6MR 376.2]          There is home missionary work that is to be done, and we hear the plea, So long as there is so much sin and such need of labor in our own country, why manifest such zeal for foreign countries? I answer, Our field is the world. Wickedness abounds to an alarming extent everywhere. The Saviour directed His disciples to begin their work in Jerusalem, and then pass on through Judea and Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth. Only a small proportion of the people accepted the doctrine; but the messengers bore the message rapidly from place to place, passing from country to country, lifting the standard of the gospel in all the near and far-off places of the earth. But there was a preparatory work. The Saviour's promise was, "But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you,, and ye shall be witnesses unto me." Those who will not follow their own will and desires, but seek counsel of the Lord, will not be dull scholars for the Lord will teach them.  {6MR 376.2}
[6MR 376.3]          Although thousands at home neglect this great salvation and prove themselves unworthy of eternal life, let zealous efforts be put forth for those who are in the midnight of darkness. God will speak to the                                           -377-     unenlightened. This light is to shine amid the moral darkness. "I have set thee to be a light of the Gentiles, that thou shouldest be for salvation unto the ends of the earth. While there are so many to be sought for, so many that are in gross darkness, shall we not cry aloud and spare not?  {6MR 376.3}
[6MR 377.1]         How much more is needed! How much wise, well-planned efforts to send the truth by publications and the living preacher! Many, we are happy to say, are doing much, opening new fields and broadening the work everywhere. But there are many ways in which we can personally do much more than we have done, by practicing self-denial, living not to please ourselves. Every soul who has accepted this truth should make personal efforts for the salvation of friends and relatives and neighbors. Individual cases should be presented as subjects of our prayers, to our heavenly Father. Let us imitate the life of Christ.--Letter 42a, 1893, pp. 1, 2. (To S. N. Haskell, undated.)  {6MR 377.1}
[6MR 377.2]          The Lord is good and greatly to be praised. He has bestowed on you the talent of communicating the truth to others. I have a longing desire that you and every member of your family shall receive the reward to be given to the tried and faithful; that you shall be saved with an everlasting salvation. I have a far greater desire that this shall be, than you suppose. In our daily worship, your family is often mentioned by name. My earnest prayer to God is that you and your wife and children shall be kept by His power. I shall continue to pray for you, my brother and sister, and for your dear children, in whom I am deeply interested. I desire that every one of them shall have the precious experience that they may gain by cooperating with God. Let our prayers ascend to God, Brother and Sister Franke, for the salvation of your                                           -378-     children. They are all dear to His heart. He is waiting to be gracious to them. He will receive them. If they will come to Him and learn of Him, he will use them in saving other youth. He will honor them with a sacred trust, making them laborers together with Him. How blest, how doubly blest, is the home in which father, mother, and children are consecrated to the service of Christ.--Letter 126, 1902, pp. 4, 5. (To Brother and Sister Franke, August 7, 1902.)  {6MR 377.2}
[6MR 378.1]          The Lord has warned me that there will come a great apostasy. There will come a falling away in spirituality. Many will turn away their ears from hearing the truth, and will accept fables. Our sanitariums are to be conducted by wise, God-fearing men, who will teach sound doctrines and show why we believe the truth and why we should practice strict temperance in all things, studying how to avoid all harmful practices and influences. Virtue and holiness shall be practiced.  {6MR 378.1}
[6MR 378.2]          In view of what the Word warns us is coming upon the earth, I felt that I must urge upon our people the necessity of establishing Sanitariums. We cannot pray for the miraculous healing of those who know not the truth. They have prostituted their powers, and were they thus healed, they would not return God the glory, but would continue to dishonor him by following wrong practices. We are to educate those who come to our sanitariums, teaching them how to bring themselves into right relation with God by following right habits of eating, drinking, and dressing. . . .  {6MR 378.2}
[6MR 378.3]          We are to watch for opportunities to speak a word in season, asking God to help us to present the truth in such an acceptable way that those we are                                           -379-     trying to help will not take offense, but will say, "Lord, evermore give us this bread." Hold up Jesus, and be sure that your words and deeds correspond with the principles found in the word of God. By Christlike beauty of character we are to show to the world the power of the principles of God's word. . . . How earnestly and devotedly we should labor to point sinners to the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world. Let every one connected with a sanitarium prepare himself by earnest effort to bear witness for the Master.  {6MR 378.3}
[6MR 379.1]         We dare not say, We must not pray for the sick. Let the voice of prayer be heard in our institutions in behalf of the sick, that they may place themselves where they can cooperate with Him who can save both soul and body. Many of those who have been Satan's willing subjects will turn to Christ, the great Healer. All need Bible teaching, line upon line, precept upon precept. Prejudice will give way, and even those who have been seducers of souls will turn to God and be saved. Educate, educate, educate, showing men and women how much relief a change in diet will bring to them. Be always kind and courteous, cheerful and hopeful. Keep praying and working for souls.--Letter 338, 1905, pp. 7, 8. (To J. H. Kellogg, December 22, 1905.)  {6MR 379.1}
[6MR 379.2]          We must be much more with God in earnest prayer. We must make God our only trust. The Lord is our God, the strength of our soul. We must take hold upon the Lord. The Lord is pleased when we importune Him for His grace and His favor, not only for ourselves but for those who are in need of help. Oh let us put implicit confidence in our Lord Jesus. Now pray, and believe, and                                           -380-     pray, and the Lord will certainly hear us.--Letter 403, 1906, pp. 1, 2. (To Brother Magan, February 10, 1906.)     Released March 11, 1975.  {6MR 379.2}
[6MR 381.1]       MR No. 408 - How to Know the Will of God         The pure in heart shall see God. His presence can be revealed; comprehended it cannot be. This knowledge is too wonderful for us. There are feelings that cannot be communicated. Some things one cannot say. Words are tame, and our thoughts come far short of taking all in; for there is an infinity beyond our thoughts.  {6MR 381.1}
[6MR 381.2]          If we are to be co-laborers with God, we must hold direct communion with Him: we must ask His guidance in everything we undertake. We cannot commit to another the explanation, or ask them to direct us. But how few know what it is to hold intercourse with God. How readily some place the responsibility of their duty on others, and ask them to tell them what to do. We say to all such, You must know your duty from God. Many have depended on their fellow-men until they have no individual experience. They are towed along as a barge by a steamer.  {6MR 381.2}
[6MR 381.3]          All must see and understand their duty for themselves, after seeking wisdom from God. He is the only one to whom you may commit your soul for safe-keeping. If you come to Him in faith, he will speak His mysteries to you personally. You may sit together in heavenly places with Christ. We may individually understand God's will; we may know for ourselves what He would have us do; for He will direct us if we will consent to be consecrated and humble in heart before him. Our hearts will oft burn within us as One draws nigh to commune with us as He did with Enoch. "Who is this that darkeneth counsel by words without knowledge." We need Him who is the true light that lighteth every man that cometh into the world.                                           -382-  {6MR 381.3}
[6MR 382.1]          A work that has been strangely neglected must be done. We must bear witness of the light. Who can do this, under the teaching of the Holy Spirit, in language pure, refined, simple, and clear as the running stream. Much cloud and darkness crowds upon us. Yield yourself, your individual self, to God, that you may be purified, cleansed, and sanctified, and you will be enabled to flash light amid the darkness of a sin-loving world. Study the word which is a lamp to our feet and a light to our path. When you desire wisdom, go to the light of the world. Do not turn to any living soul; men are but erring mortals: in their human wisdom they may encourage where they should discourage, and discourage where they should encourage.--Letter 55, 1897, pp. 10-12. ("To My Brethren and Sisters Who Shall Assemble in General Conference," January 10, 1897.)  {6MR 382.1}
[6MR 382.2]          If the Lord's will is to be our will, we need at the very first to understand our individual selves. We may mark out a course for ourselves which may be born of our own ambitions or of some selfish purposes. The Lord knows the end from the beginning. He understands the relation that each man should sustain to God and to his fellow man. The Lord may see that one man's connection with men of a certain disposition or character will affect those with whom he associates to their injury. He may not be one who can reason clearly from cause to effect. The men with whom he is brought in connection may be just the ones who will not help him where he needs help.  {6MR 382.2}
[6MR 382.3]          The linking together of certain elements may produce unfavorable results. Therefore man cannot trust to his own judgment. Experience will convince him of his mistake. The Lord purposes that which will be of the                                           -383-     greatest spiritual benefit to the soul which is in the balances, ready to begin some new enterprise which means more than he himself anticipates. What should such an one do? His only safety lies in putting his preferences and his plans on one side, saying, Not my will, but thy will, O Lord, be done.  {6MR 382.3}
[6MR 383.1]          The lawyer came to Christ with the question, "What shall I do to inherit eternal life?" Christ answered, "What is written in the law? how readest thou?" "He answering said, 'Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul and with all thy strength and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself.' And he said unto him, Thou hast answered right: this do, and thou shalt live.'" These are the two great principles of the law. Upon these two principles "hang all the law and the prophets."  {6MR 383.1}
[6MR 383.2]         In the smallest as well as the largest matters the first great question is, What is God's will in the matter; for His will is my will. To obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of lambs. Who is he that will harm you if ye be followers of that which is good?  {6MR 383.2}
[6MR 383.3]          One man may be required of God to do a work and stand in a position that is peculiarly trying and taxing. The Lord has a work for him to do and he risks his life, his future eternal life, refusing to stand in that place.  {6MR 383.3}
[6MR 383.4]          This was the position Christ occupied when he came to our world, entering into conflict with the rebel leader of the fallen angels. God devised a plan, and Christ accepted the position. He consented to meet the foe single-handed, as every human being must do. He was provided with all the heavenly powers to aid Him in this great conflict; and man, if he walks in the way and will of God, is provided with the same keeping power. The same                                           -384-     heavenly intelligences minister unto those who shall be heirs of salvation, that they may overcome every temptation, great or small, as Christ overcame.  {6MR 383.4}
[6MR 384.1]          But anyone who places himself in a position of peril from any motive but obedience to the will of God, will fall under the power of temptation. We are in constant peril if we expose ourselves in a way that our reason tells us is unnecessary. When any one places himself where he has no call from God to be, Satan is on the ground before him, to make the most of his opportunities. We are only safe in the place which serves every soul--in the cleft of the rock covered by God's hand.--Letter 22, 1899, pp. 1-3. (To J. J. Wessels, February 3, 1899.)  {6MR 384.1}
[6MR 384.2]          We are not all fitted to do the same kind of work, but each man's work is designed by God to help make up His plan. Look at the flowers in a carpet, and notice the different colored threads. All are not pink, all are not green, all are not blue. A variety of colors are woven together to perfect a design. So it is in the plan of God. He has a purpose in placing us where we must learn to live as individuals. . . .  {6MR 384.2}
[6MR 384.3]          Draw nigh to God and then you will draw nigh to one another. By desire, by silent prayer, by resistance of Satanic agencies, put your will on the side of God's will. While you have one desire to resist the devil, and sincerely pray, Deliver me from temptation, you will have strength for your day. It is the work of the heavenly angels to come close to the tried, the suffering, the tempted ones. They labor long and untiringly to save the souls for whom Christ has died, and when souls appreciate their advantages, appreciate the heavenly assistance sent them, the Holy Spirit is working in                                          -385-     their behalf, when they put their will on the side of Christ's will, angels bear the tiding heavenward. Returning to the heavenly courts they report their success for the souls for whom they have ministered, and there is rejoicing among the heavenly host. "There is joy in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just persons which need no repentance."--Ms 14, 1899. pp. 1, 5, 6. ("To Every Man His Work," February 28, 1899.)     Released March 11, 1975.  {6MR 384.3}
[6MR 386.1]       MR No. 409 - The Work in New Zealand         There is a work to be done in New Zealand that has not yet been done. The impress of human imperfections has bound about the work. But the Lord's eye is upon His people in New Zealand. He wishes them to reach a higher standard. He desires them to overcome all self-exaltation. No envy or jealousy is to be manifested, no evil surmisings entertained. We are laborers together with God. One laborer plants, another waters or cultivates, and God gives the increase. The progress of the work in each individual soul determines the strength of the church. The church advances as God gives the increase.  {6MR 386.1}
[6MR 386.2]          The power of Satan's agencies is great. The Lord calls upon His people to unite their forces, to strengthen one another, "building up yourselves on your most holy faith." "Love as brethren, be pitiful; be courteous."  {6MR 386.2}
[6MR 386.3]         The work in this country has been progressive. Though small in the beginning, it has been increasing. Let every church member seek to preserve the unity of the Spirit in the bonds of peace. Then each will strengthen the other. Then God's people will persevere in doing good to one another, manifesting true godliness and brotherly kindness. They will press together, guarding one another's interests.  {6MR 386.3}
[6MR 386.4]          Different gifts are imparted to different ones, that the workers may feel their need of one another. God bestows these gifts, and they are to be employed in His service; not to glorify the possessor, not to uplift man, but to uplift the world's Redeemer. They are to be used for the good of all mankind by representing the truth, not testifying to a falsehood. God would                                           -387-     have his people help one another in the discharge of their various duties and in the faithful accomplishment of the work He has given them to do.  {6MR 386.4}
[6MR 387.1]          It is not enough to worship God on the Sabbath. The religious services held on that day should be of an uplifting character. Those who preach the truth should be able to present it with power because they live it in the daily life. The church members should carry the influence of the correct observance of the Sabbath through every day of the week, in all their business relations and in all their home relations. They are to be Christians, controlled by the will of God, exemplifying the perfection of Christ's character.--Letter 66, 1900, pp. 1, 2. (To W. L. H. Baker, May 2, 1900.)     Released March 11, 1975.  {6MR 387.1}
[6MR 388.1]       MR No. 410 - Predestination         ［Ephesians 1:1-8 quoted in full.］  {6MR 388.1}
[6MR 388.2]          These promises are not made to a few, but to all who will come to the heavenly banquet that God has prepared by sending His Son to our world to die in our behalf, that through faith in Him, we should become one with God. The praise and glory of His grace, power, and wisdom is the effectual salvation of a peculiar people. Wonderful possibilities are provided for every one who has faith in Christ. No walls are built to keep any living soul from salvation. The predestination of which God speaks includes all who will accept Christ as a personal Saviour, who will return to their loyalty, to perfect obedience to all God's commandments. This is the effectual salvation of a peculiar people, chosen by God from among men. All who are willing to be saved by Christ are the elect of God. It is the obedient who are predestinated from the foundation of the world.  {6MR 388.2}
[6MR 388.3]          There is a serious, solemn work to be done at this time. In all places the standard is to be lifted.--Letter 126, 1898, pp. 1, 2. (To J. H. Kellogg, December 18, 1898.)     Released March 11, 1975.  {6MR 388.3}
[6MR 389.1]       MR No. 411 - The Spiritual Significance of Baptism         Many parents conclude that because their children have been baptized, that they are therefore quite safe. But baptism is not necessarily an evidence that the converting power of God is constantly at work in the daily life of the individual.--Letter 106, 1909, p. 2. ("To Our Churches in Oakland and Berkeley," September 26, 1909.)  {6MR 389.1}
[6MR 389.2]          In the place of devoting your powers to theorizing, Christ has given you a work to do. His commission is, Go throughout the world and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. . . . There is to be the imprint of the sacred name, baptizing the believers in the name of the threefold powers in the heavenly world. The human mind is impressed in this ceremony, the beginning of the Christian life. It means very much. The work of salvation is not a small matter, but so vast that the highest authorities are taken hold of by the expressed faith of the human agency. . . .  {6MR 389.2}
[6MR 389.3]          The three great and glorious heavenly characters are present on the occasion of baptism. All the human capabilities are to be henceforth consecrated powers to do service for God in representing the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost upon whom they depend. All heaven is represented by these three in covenant relation with the new life.--Ms 45, 1904, pp. 9, 10. ("That They All May Be One," May 14, 1904.)     Released March 11, 1975.  {6MR 389.3}
[6MR 390.1]       MR No. 412 - Appetite         When will people learn that the appetite is not to be indulged at the expense of health? When men and women are always ailing, I inquire, is there not a cause? We want to be right, to do right, and then be cheerful and happy, believing that the Lord will bless us every day while we fight the good fight of faith, overcoming appetite and passion in the oft repeated conflict--overcoming as Christ overcame, by meeting the enemy with, "It is written."--Letter 10, 1891. (To J. H. Kellogg, May 15, 1891.)     Released March 11, 1975.  {6MR 390.1}
[6MR 391.1]       MR No. 413 - The Wrath of God         It is time for the message of God's forbearance to be proclaimed, to win men to repentance; and it is just as verily time for men to be warned that there are limits to God's forbearance. Men may advance, as did Belshazzar, in presumption and defiance, until they pass the boundary. Blasphemy may be so developed as to exhaust the patience of the longsuffering God. . . .  {6MR 391.1}
[6MR 391.2]          In the midst of mirth, feasting, and forgetfulness of God, the command will go forth for the sword of the Lord to be unsheathed, that an end may be put to the insolence and disobedience of men. The prayers of God's people have ascended, It is time, O Lord, for thee to work; for they have made void thy law. These prayers will ere long be answered. When men pass the limit of grace, God must let the world see that He is God.  {6MR 391.2}
[6MR 391.3]          The time has nearly come when transgression will no longer be tolerated, when God will interfere to repress the overflowing tide of iniquity.--Ms 50, 1893, pp. 10-12. ("Temperance," September, 1893.)  {6MR 391.3}
[6MR 391.4]          A crisis has arrived in the government of God on earth. Divine compassion has been flowing to the people, notwithstanding that the heavenly current has been beaten back by stubborn hearts. But the time has come when a vast number are passing the boundaries, and a terrible alternative is to be realized; for Omnipotence keepeth a reckoning of the sum of guiltiness of every nation upon the globe. "The Lord is slow to anger, and great in power, and will not at all acquit the wicked. The Lord hath His way in the whirlwind and in the storm, and the clouds are the dust of His feet."                                           -392-  {6MR 391.4}
[6MR 392.1]          The forbearance of the Lord is wonderful; He putteth constraint upon His own attributes. Omnipotence exerted over Omnipotence. Why hath God kept silence? Why hath He forborne so long in looking for centuries upon a people who despised His goodness and forbearance and patience. He sees His holy law prostrated, broken, trampled under foot, by a rebellious confederate people, who give themselves to work evil, cooperating with evil angels. The whole apostasy of evil angels has conspired with evil men, and gathered in strong armies to destroy the champions of God and the truth. The Lord will come out of His place to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity, and the earth shall disclose her blood, and no more cover her slain.  {6MR 392.1}
[6MR 392.2]          The hostility to heaven will go on to still greater lengths. War, bloodshed, rebellion against God's law, will reach an aggravating pass that many do not think possible. So deep and increasingly strong is the infernal enmity and hatred to God, which has struck deep its roots into human depraved hearts throughout the mass of humanity, that anyone who shall show any inclination to return to God and keep His commandments, will be denounced as treacherous to the governments of earth.  {6MR 392.2}
[6MR 392.3]          The first turning away from this impious, rebellious warfare against the law of Jehovah, will be detected by a sharp, wakeful, intense impiety. The accused will be dealt with as a traitor in the camp. Vice will be concentrated in all its forms. Men have turned away from God, and accepted satanic attributes. The only tie which will keep man in union and harmony with his fellow-men is the trampling down of the law of God. This is the principle--hatred to God, and it is the only bond of affinity in the great                                           -393-     mass of transgressors. The hearts of the sons of men are fully set in them to do evil, exactly as was revealed in the inhabitants of the old world.  {6MR 392.3}
[6MR 393.1]          What can we say to make the wicked, the transgressors of the law of God, understand that they are at enmity to the forbearance of God? How shall we make them hear that they are surely presuming on His mercy, and that to exhaust it. The Psalmist marks the time in which he lived as that of great depravity, but what has it reached now? Centuries have been ripening up the harvest of the world for the sickle. "They have made void Thy law." They refuse to respect God's law, while they make human laws supreme. A more than common contempt is placed upon the holy law of Jehovah.  {6MR 393.1}
[6MR 393.2]          Men are fast exceeding the bounds prescribed by God. His interference must come, when He will vindicate His honor. Men are rushing on, to outrun the limits of His grace. God will not long delay. The swellings of unrighteousness have come to such a fearful pass that all the plagues that are prepared as revealed in Revelation, will come upon a godless world. . . .  {6MR 393.2}
[6MR 393.3]          Let all who love and fear God call upon Him in sincerity of soul that He will work in behalf of His people, and He will not be solicited in vain. Ways and means will certainly be provided whereby His people shall have a place where they can worship Him. Let not Satan depress any of you. Watch unto prayer. Oh, has not our Lord made us the repository of sacred truth? Will He not open the way that it shall come to the people?--Letter 52, 1895, pp. 3-5. (To Elder S. McCullagh, December 6, 1895.)     Released March 11, 1975.  {6MR 393.3}
[6MR 394.1]       MR No. 415 - Dating Sabbatical and Jubilee Years         Special laws were given to the Israelites in regard to the tilling of the soil. ［Leviticus 25:1-7, quoted.］  {6MR 394.1}
[6MR 394.2]         These laws seem peculiar to those who have not known God's statutes; but the Lord knew better than man what arrangements to make with His people. These laws were written down, and the seventh year after they settled in Canaan was to be a Sabbath year.--Ms 121, 1899, pp. 4, 5. ("Lessons from Israel," typed August 24, 1899.)     Released April 16, 1975.  {6MR 394.2}
[6MR 395.1]       MR No. 416 - Christ as a Man on Earth         Jesus came in the likeness of sinful flesh, by a pure and holy life to condemn sin in the flesh.  He came to our world to represent the character of God, and it is our work to represent the character of Christ.  If we have lost His love out of our hearts, our work is to seek the Lord, that our hearts may be renewed by His Holy Spirit.--Letter 17, 1893, p. 7. (To Elder William Ings, January 9, 1893.)     Released April 16, 1975.  {6MR 395.1}
[6MR 396.2]          Would it not be the best thing we could do to sell the large school building in Battle Creek, and take the money to establish a building free from debt where can be had the advantages of land for manual labor? Thus the students could work on the same plans that we are trying to work on here. We think that if this were done, it would be the first step in heeding the message given for families to get out of Battle Creek into a more healthful location and a more spiritual atmosphere. There are altogether too many interests in Battle Creek. But this matter needs to be handled with great prudence and much wisdom. The Lord is to be our counselor in all the movements made.  {6MR 396.2}
[6MR 396.3]         We greatly desire to see the spiritual atmosphere in Battle Creek changed for the better. Decided changes need to be made in the church; for her lack of moral power and spiritual efficiency is to be lamented. What can heal the church? What can create a pure and holy sentiment in all our institutions in Battle Creek? We need to begin at the very first principles of willing obedience to God's holy law. An outward observance of the Sabbath                                           -397-     will not save the soul. The principles interwoven with every one of the ten commandments are to be honored and obeyed in the individual, practical life. The law, God requires, shall be written on the tablets of every soul.-- Letter 191, 1899, pp. 3, 4. (To Elders Irwin and Haskell, November, 1899.)  {6MR 396.3}
[6MR 397.1]          Please to bear in mind that Dr. Kellogg is not to step in between you and me, and feel that my remarks are directed to him personally. It is you who are honored with the position of Board of Directors that I address.  {6MR 397.1}
[6MR 397.2]          I receive letters from those who are carrying the interests of the school in Battle Creek in regard to selling the college buildings there, and establishing schools in other localities out of and away from the city, so that they can have the advantage of land for agricultural purposes. The surrounding circumstances should be considered. Dr. Kellogg may feel delicate in regard to advising the Board to take these buildings, because some have felt that he has wanted those buildings, and was working to get possession of them.  {6MR 397.2}
[6MR 397.3]          If the Sanitarium needs more buildings, why should not the Directors buy the college buildings? There is no other way for the school to do but to sell. I would ask the Sanitarium Board to act as benevolently as possible in behalf of the school interest. It can help the school by purchasing these buildings at their own value. This will be the very best medical missionary work that could be done to advance the cause of God. It is our privilege to take this sick child off the hands of the school, to relieve it of this great burden. Is there not a privilege in this? Will not the Lord be pleased with such a movement?                                          -398-  {6MR 397.3}
[6MR 398.1]          You should not feel that you can buy the college buildings at a price far below their value, and thus bind up the hands of those who are working in the interest of the school, so that they cannot build another school away from the temptations of the city.  {6MR 398.1}
[6MR 398.2]          The youth should have the very best surroundings; for they are strongly influenced by that which they hear and see. The many things they see to talk about in the city affects their mental and physical faculties. Daily they come in contact with a way of doing things on incorrect principles. Thus it is that those who have had great light, great opportunities, great privileges, have also disadvantages. Those who make large profession, but do not reveal Christ in their words and deportment to all around them, imitate insensibly the words and actions of those who are denying the Saviour. If they only knew that the eye of the Lord was upon them, they would be Christians in every sense of the word.  {6MR 398.2}
[6MR 398.3]          The Lord is weighing actions. He has been telling those who have been crowding into Battle Creek to go out of Battle Creek, and begin in other places a work for those who need help. But how many have heeded the instruction given? In the place of people leaving Battle Creek, more money, ten thousand dollars, was called for to erect additional school buildings, while the college was under a heavy debt. How much better would it have been if they had heeded the word of the Lord.  {6MR 398.3}
[6MR 398.4]          That addition which the Lord warned them not to build has brought an oppressive debt, and we have now come to the place where something must be done to relieve the situation. Those who waved aside the testimonies given,                                          -399-     should now be among the most earnest in restoring that which has been invested in a work that has brought depression rather than relief.  {6MR 398.4}
[6MR 399.1]          But shall not we all do what we can to relieve the situation? The Sanitarium is the instrumentality that can purchase the college buildings, not at an under value, for this would close the door so that the very work which might not be done could not be done. I will do as I have proposed in the letter that goes in this mail. If our institutions will now act their part liberally, if the managers of the Sanitarium will purchase the college buildings, not at the lowest price, but with the idea in mind that they are aiding the cause of God, I will help in the way I have proposed. Let us all unite our efforts to relieve the situation in Battle Creek.  {6MR 399.1}
[6MR 399.2]          Our youth can be educated far better out of the cities; for where there is so much going on, so many temptations, they are affected by the injurious influences, and learn much that it is not for their best good to learn. The teachers may do all in their power to instruct, but independent of all that is taught in the Bible classes, an influence is constantly at work that molds characters in the wrong direction.  {6MR 399.2}
[6MR 399.3]          If the Sanitarium Board decide to purchase the college buildings in the place of erecting other buildings, as they will be tempted to do, they will have abundant room for educating their students in medical missionary lines.  {6MR 399.3}
[6MR 399.4]          A portion of the college building can be secured for the church school, in which should be carried forward a judicious, practical education in habits of order and punctuality and the proper distribution of physical duties and mental taxation.                                           -400-  {6MR 399.4}
[6MR 400.1]          If the Sanitarium Board do not take the buildings, I shall feel sad indeed, but not discouraged. I shall call upon all our institutions to share the burden and lift this debt by cooperating with me. Tangible proof of their willingness will be seen by the sacrifices they make in order to help.  {6MR 400.1}
[6MR 400.2]          Plan we must in the name of the Lord, and lift for all that we are worth. Let parents take their share of this work, and let us see what kind of a showing we can make for God when the new year shall open. Let all commence to work at once on a systematic plan. If we will draw in unity we shall achieve that which without united effort would be utterly impossible. Let us awake to our duty. The Lord will surely bless those who stand ready to bless one another. The Lord is soon to come, and in the place of drawing apart, we need to draw together in strong lines.  {6MR 400.2}
[6MR 400.3]          We need unselfish, devoted men to act as educators. Young men and young women are to be brought to our schools to receive an education, that they may learn how to teach others to understand the word of the Lord. We need ministerial laborers in every school to educate the children and youth in Bible lines, and the pastor has work to do for the teachers as well as the students. Our schools must be more like the schools of the prophets. We call upon teachers and all connected with the school to make self-sacrificing efforts. We call upon our sisters to work intelligently, devotedly, interestedly, to make the school a success. Let our churches help. God will bless all who cooperate with Him.--Letter 192, 1899. (To the Directors of the Sanitarium, November 21, 1899.)                                          -401-  {6MR 400.3}
[6MR 401.1]          I wish to express to you some things that appear to me of large importance. As Brother Irwin leaves here at five o'clock a.m., I can write but a few words. I write you the cautions that I have received, that nothing in regard to disposition of school property should be engaged in--the matter of transferring the property, any part of it, into other hands--at the present time.  {6MR 401.1}
[6MR 401.2]          The Lord has undertaken in your behalf. ［REFERENCE IS HERE MADE TO MRS. WHITE'S GIFT OF CHRIST'S OBJECT LESSONS AS A MEANS OF BRINGING FINANCIAL RELIEF TO OUR SCHOOLS.］ Let the Lord's plan be fully and thoroughly worked out as it is outlined, and then after the Lord's plan is fully carried out, He will let you understand what next.  {6MR 401.2}
[6MR 401.3]         Keep your school up in all its elevated character; for much is involved in this. Consequences will follow hasty action, which will spoil the plan of God's devising. Cannot we trust the Lord, and wait prayerfully for Him to indicate duty at every step now, which means so much to the church in Battle Creek? Everything is to be carefully studied and prayerfully considered from cause to effect. There are issues that will--hasty moves that will--be regretted. We must not follow human wisdom now. We must look to God in the humble contrition of soul that we can be taught and led of God.  {6MR 401.3}
[6MR 401.4]         There are many youth in Battle Creek that need to have every advantage possible to be prepared to stand with the whole armor on, fully and entirely awake as ［to］ the tremendous issues that are to be met, which will test and try every soul that has any knowledge of the present truth for this time.  {6MR 401.4}
[6MR 401.5]          The education of the youth in the church school at Battle Creek is not to be left at haphazard or after a slack makeshift. God has His purposes to                                          -402-     fulfill, and if we will learn of Jesus Christ day by day and hour by hour, His wisdom will become the wisdom of the true seeker. "Ask, and ye shall receive."  {6MR 401.5}
[6MR 402.1]          But do not make any movements now to change responsibilities, that will create issues just at this time that will be unfavorable to the instruction of the youth in the very lines that they need to be receiving in every grade. Attach the very best abilities to this class of school work, and make every effort to educate the youth to stand in truth and in righteousness; and leave not the field of battle as if you were defeated, and scar and mar the work of God which should stand, in presentation, symmetrical and elevated. Then when the cloud shall move, it will be your time to make your changes. Let your souls' dependence be every hour upon God. When your school interests should be transferred, it will be at a time that will not mean defeat, but victory, climbing up the upward grade.  {6MR 402.1}
[6MR 402.2]          There are now issues that are before us, and we must be careful how we treat them, and be sure we make no mistakes.  {6MR 402.2}
[6MR 402.3]          Years ago, had the school been located as now looks to you the best thing to do, great advantages would have been the result. But now there is need of holding the fort, as you do not all see.--Letter 165, 1900, pp. 1, 2. (To Brethren Magan and Sutherland, September, 1900.)  {6MR 402.3}
[6MR 402.4]          I have been conversing with you in the night season. You seemed to be quite anxious to make changes just now, and to give up the school in Battle Creek.                                           -403-  {6MR 402.4}
[6MR 403.1]          Much has been said on this line, but for years nothing has been done. Had this movement been made when the Lord indicated that it was duty, the showing would be very different from what it is at the present time. But circumstances have changed, and the movements that might have been made with advantage in the past will not at this time be advisable. All the reasons I shall not attempt to lay before you. Many things will be revealed in the future that are not discerned now.  {6MR 403.1}
[6MR 403.2]          The Lord has put it into my mind to give the book on the parables ［Christ's Object Lessons］ to do a work which at this crisis should be done. The Lord has wrought upon the minds of the brethren to work up this matter nobly. Any changes in the school at Battle Creek at this time would be premature. You are now to tarry, and hold the fort. Do not do anything out of the Lord's order. Let the plan devised by the Lord be fully carried out. Do as your first work all that it is possible to do to free the school from the heavy debt upon it. This movement is in the order of God, and you will know from the great General of armies what is to be done next. Let the Lord devise and plan. This will be better than any human devising.  {6MR 403.2}
[6MR 403.3]          There is more depending on the movements you make now than presents itself from outward observation. I say now, Watch and pray, and pray and watch. Let not the enemy obtain an advantage by your haste. There are many things now that will have after results. Let the work of canvassing for "Christ's Object Lessons" do its level best; and when this work is carried out as earnestly and energetically as it is possible to carry it, you will understand what to do next in the order of God.                                           -404-  {6MR 403.3}
[6MR 404.1]          One movement must not be rushed upon the heels of another. Nothing must be done to confuse the work which the Lord has outlined to be accomplished. Let not your desire to get out of Battle Creek lead to a work similar to the defeat of Israel through the testimony of the unfaithful spies. The Lord was holding back the armies that inhabited Canaan, but because of unbelief the children of Israel did not make the right moves at the right time; and their opportunity was lost. Then the people, determined to avert the judgment pronounced by the Lord, decided to follow their human impulses; and the result is plainly outlined.  {6MR 404.1}
[6MR 404.2]          Wait; do not cut across the Lord's designs. Let the plan He has devised have every advantage. When this plan is fully carried out, in accordance with the divine mind, the Lord will indicate what you are to do next.  {6MR 404.2}
[6MR 404.3]          I present this to you so that you will not rush forward to dispose of the school property till the purpose of God is accomplished. Many things devised by human wisdom will be failures. I shall write more when I feel at liberty. We are praying for you.--Letter 129, 1900. (To Brother Magan, October 16, 1900.)  {6MR 404.3}
[6MR 404.4]          I will attempt once more to write to you in response to your letters. I cannot at this time write much. I do not feel it my duty to write all that I could write in truth; for it would not be the best thing to do. I must wait and watch and pray. I feel that the Holy Spirit is working you who are on the other side of the Rocky Mountains. But I have not light now that I should visit Battle Creek, and I shall not do this unless with a plain Thus saith the Lord. When God sees that the work He has given me will not be refused,                                           -405-     and rejected, and His instruction mis-stated and misappropriated, then I shall have a work to do in connection with those who will cooperate with me in the last great work before us. . . .  {6MR 404.4}
[6MR 405.1]          I will now come right to the point. You do not understand me. When I spoke of your petering out, I had reference to the impression which would be made upon others if you should at this point close up the school at Battle Creek. If this change were made now, if the school in Battle Creek were closed and the buildings sold, it would have the appearance that you were compelled to make this move. Have faith in God. He gave me the idea of giving "Christ's Object Lessons" for the relief of the schools. He is testing His people and institutions in this thing, to see if they will work together and be of one mind in self-denial and self-sacrifice. Carry forward this work without flinching in the name of the Lord. Let God's plan be vindicated. Let His proposition be fully carried out and heartily endorsed as the means of uniting the members of the churches in self-sacrificing effort. Thus they will be sanctified, soul, body, and spirit, as vessels unto honor, to whom God can impart His Holy Spirit. By this means they will accomplish the work God designs to have done.  {6MR 405.1}
[6MR 405.2]          Should you at this time sell the school buildings, you would defeat the purpose of God. Stir up every family, every church, to do the very utmost of their power, every one consecrating himself to God, putting the leaven of evil out of his heart, out of the home, and out of the church. Let every family make the most of this the Lord's opportunity. Let self-denial and self-sacrifice be revealed. Let the teachers in the school do as others of God's servants are doing--cut down their wages. This self-sacrifice will be                                           -406-     required of us all. Let all place themselves where they will be sure to receive the answer to their prayers. It is the cause of God which is at stake. . . .  {6MR 405.2}
[6MR 406.1]          I wish to say that the time will come when there will be a willingness to get out of Battle Creek. At present, let patience have her perfect work. There is to be a decided work done to accomplish God's plan. Make every stroke tell for the Master in the work of canvassing for "Christ's Object Lessons." God desires His people to be vitalized for work as they have never been before, for their good and for the upbuilding of His cause. Ministering angels will be round about the workers.  {6MR 406.1}
[6MR 406.2]          Let our institutions make every effort to free themselves from debt. Let every family arouse. Let the ministers of our churches and the presidents of our conferences awaken. Let God's plan be worked out after the Lord's order. Then He will tell you what to do next.  {6MR 406.2}
[6MR 406.3]          You will need to have patience with the tardy ones, who do not feel the necessity of doing anything promptly, thoroughly, earnestly. They have so much to say, so much unbelief to express, and so much criticizing, that they lose the peace and joy and happiness in the purposes of God before they can decide to move. We must become men and women of God's opportunity. I am so glad that so much harmonious action has been shown in striving to carry out this purpose of God, and to make the most of His providences.--Letter 141, 1900, pp. 1-3, 6, 7. (To Brethren Magan and Sutherland, October, 1900,)  {6MR 406.3}
[6MR 406.4]          I have something to write in regard to the school interest. "Christ's Object Lessons," in accordance with the Lord's instructions, was donated to                                          -407-     our schools for the special purpose of releasing them from debt. And this gave the Review and Herald opportunity to do a generous work in behalf of the Battle Creek school. If the work of selling "Christ's Object Lessons" had not been taken up, there would scarcely have been a hope that the debt of the Battle Creek College to the Review Office would ever have been paid. From the light given me by the Lord, I know that He will be displeased if the Review and Herald is in any way exacting in dealing with those who are trying to release our schools from debt. As those in the Review and Herald see their brethren struggling to free the schools from debt, they are to cooperate with them. . . .  {6MR 406.4}
[6MR 407.1]          I hear that there is some thought of locating the school at Berrien Springs, in the southwest of Michigan. I am much pleased with the description of this place. The one hundred and twelve acres of unimproved land will be a great blessing to the school in many ways; also the forty acres of wood land. It will be a great blessing to have cheap water transportation. And the offer of buildings is of great value. The good hand of the Lord appears to be in this opening; and I hope and pray that if this is the place for the school, no hand will be stretched out to prevent the matter from reaching a successful issue. In such a place as Berrien Springs the school can be made an object lesson, and I hope that no one will interpose to prevent the carrying forward of this work.  {6MR 407.1}
[6MR 407.2]          The Review and Herald and the Sanitarium should help in this matter. I appeal to these institutions to do all in their power to help to secure this favorable opening. Let the school be established in such a place, and the name of the Lord will be magnified. I hope to see that which we ought now to                                           -408-     behold,--the establishment of important interests outside of Battle Creek. I hope that there will be a revival and a reformation among our people, bringing back to hearts the first love of the gospel.--Letter 80, 1901, pp. 1, 2, 4, 5. (To the Managers of the Review and Herald Office, July 12, 1901.)  {6MR 407.2}
[6MR 408.1]          I rejoiced when I heard that the Battle Creek school was to be established in a farming district. I know that there will be less temptation there for the students than there would be in the cities that are fast becoming as Sodom and Gomorrah, preparing for destruction by fire. The popular sentiment is that cities should be chosen as locations for our schools. But God desires us to leave the sin-polluted atmosphere of the cities. It is His design that our schools shall be established where the atmosphere is purer.--Ms 67, 1901, p. 9. ("The Church School," typed July 29, 1901.)  {6MR 408.1}
[6MR 408.2]          There are those who with the Bible as their standard have been working in the fear of God to carry out the principles of true education. They are not old men, but they are, nevertheless, men whom the Lord desires to place on vantage ground. They have sought to bring into their teaching the principles that would lead the students to become Bible workers. They have walked humbly with God. They have wrestled with difficulties in different places. In their work there have been hard places to pass through, and many obstacles to surmount. There have been stern conflicts and fierce battles. . . .                                           -409-  {6MR 408.2}
[6MR 409.1]          The Lord sent them the message that propositions would be made to divide their working force, sending one to one place and one to another; but that unless providence indicated that some of their number were needed to take charge of schools in other important places, they were to keep their company united, and carry forward their work in complete harmony. Their force must not be weakened; their strength must be added to rather than diminished. They must stand together in unity, showing that nothing is so successful as success.  {6MR 409.1}
[6MR 409.2]          The words of criticism that have been spoken have at times had a very discouraging effect. But again and again in their necessity, the Lord sent them the word to go straight ahead, to follow their Leader. I have been instructed to lift up the hands that hang down and to strengthen the feeble knees, to encourage the faithful laborers with words from the Lord.  {6MR 409.2}
[6MR 409.3]          In the most trying times they took their stand firmly determined to breast every difficulty, and to free Battle Creek College from debt; also, if it were possible, to move the school from Battle Creek. I had been instructed by the Lord that the College should not remain in Battle Creek, because in that place there are many influences that are a temptation both to teachers and to students. Just before the General Conference, there seemed to be a favorable opportunity to sell the school buildings. But the word of the Lord came to me for the brethren, "You are in too great a hurry. Follow on as God shall open the way. He will guide you. Work up the sale of Christ's Object Lessons. Interest the people in the work that you are trying to do. You will find that believers and unbelievers will help you."                                           -410-  {6MR 409.3}
[6MR 410.1]          During the General Conference, the way opened for the school to be moved from Battle Creek with the full approval of our people.  {6MR 410.1}
[6MR 410.2]          Cautions were given to Brother Magan and Brother Sutherland against carrying their teaching so far above the spiritual line of education to which the students had been accustomed. They were told that the people were not prepared at once to understand and act intelligently upon the advanced light in regard to the Bible in education. I was instructed that they must advance steadily and solidly, and that they must guard against going to extremes in any line and against expressing their ideas in language that would confuse minds. Plain, simple language must be used. Instruction must be given line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little, leading the mind up slowly and intelligently. Every idea that they expressed must be clearly defined.  {6MR 410.2}
[6MR 410.3]          They were told that unless they heeded this instruction, their teaching would result in a harvest of fanciful believers, who would not make straight paths for their feet, and who would look upon themselves as far ahead of all other Christians. In their teaching of truth, they were not to go so far in advance that it would be impossible for their students to follow them. Christ said to His disciples, "I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now."  {6MR 410.3}
[6MR 410.4]         I thank the Lord that the brethren heeded the instruction given them, and that they carried forward His work in simplicity and meekness, and yet intelligently. The Lord is qualifying them to teach the lessons He has given in His word, by object lessons from nature. This is the grandest, the most helpful, all-around education that the youth can have. Cultivating the soil,                                           -411-     planting and caring for trees, sowing seed and watching its growth,--this work teaches precious lessons. Nature is an expositor of the word of the living God. But only through Christ does creation answer the highest purpose of the Creator. The Saviour has wonderful revelations for all who will walk humbly with God. Under the discipline and training of the higher teaching, they will behold wondrous things out of His law.  {6MR 410.4}
[6MR 411.1]          In establishing schools, enough land should be secured to give the students opportunity to gain a knowledge of agriculture. If it is necessary to curtail the expense anywhere, let it be on the buildings. There should be no failure to secure land; for from the cultivation of the soil, the students are to learn lessons illustrating the truths of the word of God, truths that will help them to understand the work of the Creator.  {6MR 411.1}
[6MR 411.2]          Those who have charge of the school at Berrien Springs have been learners in the school of Christ, and He has been working with them, preparing them to be acceptable teachers. It is right that they carry on the work they have begun. If they will watch unto prayer, and plead earnestly with God to supply them with His grace, they will increase in wisdom and knowledge.  {6MR 411.2}
[6MR 411.3]          It has been a tremendous struggle for them to advance in the face of great financial embarrassment. They planned and contrived and devised in every way, with self-denial and self-sacrifice, to bring the school through, and to free it from its burden of debt. Now they begin to see that the way pointed out was the way of the Lord's leading. This is the lesson the Lord would have many more to learn. --Ms 98, 1902, pp. 5-10. ("Consideration to be                                           -412-     Shown to Those Who in Their Work Have Wrestled with Difficulties," July 10, 1902.)  {6MR 411.3}
[6MR 412.1]          Our college that was in Battle Creek for so many years has been moved to Berrien Springs, a beautiful Michigan town about a hundred miles west of Battle Creek. This school was deeply in debt, and for a time the managers did not know how they could move the school away from Battle Creek; but through the sale of Christ's Object Lessons, this was made possible. They have succeeded in paying a large portion of the debt already, and they hope soon to be free.--Letter 133, 1903, p. 3. (To Mary Foss, August 10, 1902.)  {6MR 412.1}
[6MR 412.2]          When the Lord warned His people against making Battle Creek a Jerusalem center, and said that plants should be made in many places, He meant just what He said. The large patronage of the Sanitarium is no sign that this institution should have been built up in its present magnificence. ［WRITTEN IN AUGUST, 1903, SUBSEQUENT TO THE ERECTION OF THE NEW SANITARIUM BUILDING FOLLOWING THE FIRE OF 1902.］ Even though it had many more patients, this would be no evidence in this matter.  {6MR 412.2}
[6MR 412.3]         It is God with whom we have to deal, and we are not to move in accordance with human policy or with man's shortsighted wisdom. The Lord is in earnest with us. He means what He has said, and for us to build up in Battle Creek something to draw our youth there, and to give the families already there are excuse for staying, is working contrary to the light He has given.                                          -413-  {6MR 412.3}
[6MR 413.1]          Had our brethren been humbly studying the light which has been given in regard to the scattering of our forces, the new sanitarium in Battle Creek would have been established in some other place, even though apparently strong reasons called for its rebuilding in Battle Creek.  {6MR 413.1}
[6MR 413.2]          The Lord presented to us the reasons for removing the College from Battle Creek. This instruction should now be searched out and studied by those who desire to see the former college re-established there. Let the light already given shine forth in its purity and beauty, that God's name may be glorified. It is not wise to plan to maintain such a school in a place where worldly influences prevail to so great an extent as to counterwork that which the Lord has outlined should be done for the youth in our educational institutions.  {6MR 413.2}
[6MR 413.3]          Many youth should not be brought together in Battle Creek. Let no plans be laid for enlarging the work at Battle Creek. But the question remains, What shall be done for those who are there? It is certainly our plain duty to do our best to guard the young men and young women who are serving those who know not the Lord. Knowing that those who are trying to obey God will be brought into close connection with those who know not the truth, let faithful pastors and teachers work zealously to save the souls both of helpers and of patients.--Ms 112, 1903, pp. 1, 2. ("The Work to be Done in Battle Creek," August 22, 1903.)  {6MR 413.3}
[6MR 413.4]          In moving the College from Battle Creek and establishing it in Berrien Springs, Brethren Magan and Sutherland have acted in harmony with the light that God gave. They have worked hard under great difficulties. Upon the                                           -414-     school there was a heavy burden of debt that they had not created. They labored and toiled and sacrificed in their endeavor to carry out right lines of education. And God has been with them. He has approved of their efforts.  {6MR 413.4}
[6MR 414.1]          But who has appreciated the work that has been done in this place? Many have taken an attitude of opposition, and have spoken words that have caused sadness, and have made it hard to carry forward the work. Wicked prejudice and false accusations have been met. With some there has been a settled disposition to complain and to find fault with those who have striven with all their might to carry out the Lord's instruction. . . .  {6MR 414.1}
[6MR 414.2]          You see the work that has been established here. You see that advancement has been made, and that the education has been carried forward in right lines, under many discouraging circumstances. This work of opposition and dissatisfaction has come from the enemy. . . .  {6MR 414.2}
[6MR 414.3]          I would say to Brethren Magan and Sutherland, God has looked with pleasure upon you as you have struggled through the difficulties you have had to meet here.--Ms 54, 1904, pp. 1-3. (Remarks at Berrien Springs, Michigan, May 23, 1904.)  {6MR 414.3}
[6MR 414.4]          Some who were opposed to the school being moved from Battle Creek have kept up a continual warfare. They were not in harmony with the movement, and they have made it hard for Brother Magan and Brother Sutherland.  {6MR 414.4}
[6MR 414.5]          There is a condition of things existing at the present time that unless changed will be greatly to the dishonor of God. The Lord forbids that it shall prevail.--Ms 58, 1904, pp. 1, 2. ("A Change of Feeling Needed," May 24, 1904.)  {6MR 414.5}
[6MR 415.1]       MR No. 418 - Proper Motivation for Christian Service         While doing aggressive work in America, remember how much more difficult it is to labor in foreign fields, where our brethren are deprived of many of the advantages that are enjoyed by those laboring in America. The carrying forward of the work in Germany or in any other foreign country demands the sharing of our advantages more freely with them because of the disadvantages in those fields. Remember that charity--love--is true blessedness. Whether in the Old Country or in America, how can our brethren give a better illustration of the fruit of the tree of life than by sharing their advantages with others in more difficult places? Our spiritual blessings will be proportionate to our self-denying works. . . .  {6MR 415.1}
[6MR 415.2]          Let all engage in this effort from pure, unselfish motives, cooperating with Elder Conradi and his companions in labor, working not because of personal ambition or for the praise of men, but because they long to act a part with Christ in the work of saving perishing souls. In Christ's service, everything depends upon the motives prompting believers to action. Those who labor for the love of souls will advance His work in our world.  {6MR 415.2}
[6MR 415.3]          Let no one cherish a zeal that is not according to knowledge. Impulse is good when it is controlled by the Holy Spirit of God; but he who does not cherish sanctified principles will practice dishonesty in order to make a wonderful display, that others may see "what I can do." By "I," selfishness is wrought out. "I" disregards greater need elsewhere, grasps too much, and selfishly builds up his own work. Such a course of action is a sad spectacle to angels and to men. None are to circumscribe their influence, their                                           -416-     God-given talent of means, in order to make a display, which God would have to destroy in order to bring them to their senses.  {6MR 415.3}
[6MR 416.1]          Who has elevated man and given him power? Who upholds and sustains him, increasing his efficiency to do good? Is this done in order that man may glorify himself? No true disciple of Christ can be self-centered. Personal ambition will strive for the mastery with our German brethren in America, as it has been and still is striving with our English-speaking brethren. But, my brethren, watch unto prayer, lest ye enter into temptation. Be neither selfish in withholding means, nor selfish in devising and carrying out unsanctified, ambitious projects that will absorb the means that should be used in other places. Realize that as Christ's disciples you are in duty bound to give the truth to the world. . . .  {6MR 416.1}
[6MR 416.2]          My German brethren and sisters in America, if you work with self-denial, doing what you can to further the advancement of the cause in new fields, the Lord will help and strengthen and bless you. Trust in the assurance of His presence, which sustains you, and which is light and life. Do all for love of Jesus and the precious souls for whom He has died. Work with a pure, divinely-wrought purpose to glorify God. The Lord sees and understands, and He will use you, despite your weakness, if you offer your talent as a consecrated gift to His service; for in active, disinterested service the weak become strong and enjoy His precious commendation. The joy of the Lord is an element of strength. If you are faithful, the peace that passeth all understanding will be your reward in this life, and in the future life you will enter into the joy of your Lord.--Letter 121, 1902, pp. 4, 5, 7. (To "My German Brethren and Sisters in America," typed August 7, 1902.)  {6MR 416.2}
[7MR 0.2]     Table of Contents    A Word of Explanation    Ms. Release                                                         Page    419        Early Childhood Education................................. 1    420        1880 Camp Meeting at Milton, Oregon....................... 28    421        Appeal to Workers in San Francisco........................ 36    422        Additional Material on Ellen White and Health Reform...... 43    423        Appreciation of Marian Davis.............................. 44    424        Satan As an Angel of Light................................ 45    425        Inspiration for Nurses.................................... 46    426        Religious Liberty......................................... 51    427        Appreciation for Marian Davis--II......................... 54    428        Previously Released as No.304    429        Labor Unions.............................................. 55    430        Relationship of Institutional Workers..................... 71    431        Polygamy.................................................. 74    432        Dealing With Children..................................... 75    433        The Resurrection.......................................... 76    434        Address to Bible Workers and Ministers.................... 78    435        Mrs. White's Work and Travels in Australia................ 82    436        Ellen G. White's Experiences in Australia................. 89    437        Bible Tests Not Man-made Tests............................ 91    438        Three E. G. White Messages Relating to the Work in New                York................................................... 93    439        Steadfastness in Time of Apostasy........................ 110    440        The Civil War............................................ 111    441        Need for Organization and Spirit of Unity................ 113    442        Pacific Press Commercial Work............................ 115    443        Ellen G. White Letters--The Sacred and the Common........ 116    444        Changes Brought by Sin................................... 123    445        Steps in Conversion...................................... 125    446        A Physician and Apostle.................................. 127    447        Qualifications of Nurses for SDA Health Institutions..... 128    448        "Spirit of Prophecy and Adultery, Divorce, Remarriage,                and Church Membership" (Available from White Estate)    449        "Ministers and Workers Who Have Violated the Seventh                Commandment" (Available from White Estate)    450        Christian Leadership..................................... 133    451        The Tithe................................................ 135    452        Beholding Christ......................................... 140    453        Mrs. S.M.I. Henry and the W.T.C.U........................ 155    454        Reasons for Apostasy in the SDA Church................... 171    455        Letter to the Crew of the "Pitcairn"..................... 198    456        The Husband's Position in the Home....................... 207    457        Familiarity With the Opposite Sex........................ 208    458        Counsels on Sanitarium Work.............................. 211    459        The Whites in Colorado................................... 214    460        Satan's Nefarious Work on Earth.......................... 215    461        E. G. White Comments Concerning Wright, Michigan......... 216    462        1883 General Conference Session.......................... 222    463        The Senses and Sensuality................................ 224    464        Principles of Christian Growth........................... 226    465        In Manuscript Release No.1064    466        In Manuscript Release No. 346  467        Power From Christ May Be Safely Exercised................ 228    468        Early Childhood Education................................ 229    469        E. G. White Biographical Items........................... 230    470        In Manuscript Release No.1236    471        Christ's Righteousness Revealed by Love, Not Selfishness.     232    472        Early Education of Youth................................. 239    473        Soul Preparation......................................... 241    474        Bread Making............................................. 243    475        Revival Meetings Conducted by Ellen White................ 244    476        Materials in Maranatha    477        Canvassing an Excellent Training for the Ministry........ 251    478        Pioneering in Australia With Ellen White................. 252    479        Anna and Nathaniel White................................. 259    480        Reconversion and Rebaptism............................... 261    481        In Sermons and Talks, vol. 1, pp. 105-119    482        Relation of Christ's Death to Character Transformation... 274    483        The Spirit of 1876....................................... 276    484        Distinction Between the Sacred and the Common............ 290    485        Science and Biblical Interpretation...................... 292    486        Development of SDA Work in Germany....................... 296    487        The Holy Spirit Is a Person.............................. 299    488        Demas.................................................... 300    489        In Manuscript Release No.1077    490        The Melrose Sanitarium................................... 301    491        Published as Testimonies to Southern Africa    492        Work of SDA Pioneers in Scandinavia...................... 314    493        Intercessory Prayer in Ellen White's Life................ 317    494        What Christ's Righteousness Means To Us.................. 319    495        Last-day Missionary Work................................. 321    496        Love Thy Neighbor as Thyself............................. 322    497        Cutting Thrusts in Discussions Are Wrong................. 331    498        Accusations Must Be Met.................................. 332    499        Christ and the Jewish Economy............................ 333    500        Ellen G. White and Women Physicians...................... 335    501        Canvassing Work.......................................... 336    502        Diet and the Spirituality of Ministers................... 337    503        Entire Consecration of the Household..................... 339    504        Divorce and Remarriage................................... 341    505        Creation of the World.................................... 343    506        Linking Arms with the Arm of Satan....................... 344    507        Items for "Critique of Prophetess of Health"............. 346    508        Exhortation to Faithfulness to Church Members and Elders  353    509        A Lesson From Pentecost.................................. 362    510        Methods for Reaching Unbelievers......................... 363    511        Battle Creek Sanitarium.................................. 365    512        Use of the Tithe......................................... 366    513        Items for Use in Ministry Magazine....................... 367    514        In Selected Messages, book 3, p. 337, and                Manuscript Release No.869    515        Counsels Regarding Medical Work.......................... 368    516        Inspiration.............................................. 382    517        Dwell on Christ Not Men's Faults......................... 383    518        Team Ministry............................................ 386    519        Christ the Manager of Our Institutions................... 411    520        An Ellen G. White Prayer................................. 413    521        Scripture Is the Key to Scripture........................ 416    522        Prophets Wrote for Our Times............................. 417    523        Ellen White on James White's Death....................... 419    524        In Manuscript Release No.1433    525        The Effects of Meat Eating on Man........................ 420  {7MR 0.2}
[7MR 1.1]       MR No. 419 - Early Childhood Education    Children Eight Months Old Can Understand the Meaning of a Correction:        The next thing shown me was the sins of parents in neglecting their children. I saw they would have an awful account to give. They have fostered and cherished the evil tempers of their children until God's frown was upon them and their children. They have forgotten that which was written in the Holy Word, "he that spareth the rod hateth his son," and the children are left to come up instead of being brought up or trained up. The poor little children are thought not to know or understand the meaning of a correction at the age of eight, nine or ten months, and they begin to show stubbornness very young, and it is cherished and nourished by its parents till their evil passions grow with their growth and strengthen with their strength.--Ms 1, 1854, p. 4. ("Reproof for Adultery and Neglect of Children," February 12, 1854.)  {7MR 1.1}
[7MR 1.2]     Children's Diet Should be Carefully Controlled:        The food eaten by children with whom I have become acquainted when on the cars, did not make good blood, or good tempers. These children were frail. Some had sores on the head, face, and hands. Others had sore eyes, which destroyed the beauty of their faces. Others, though suffering from no skin eruption, were afflicted with catarrh, difficulty of the throat, chills, and fever. Their parents were kept in continual worry and perplexity.  {7MR 1.2}